《Avenger's coming back》


 Chapter 1 Death In Heart

    Chapter 1 Death In Heart


    "I''m pregnant!" While holding the pregnancy test result, Lily Qiao returned home with joy. She wanted


    to share the good news with her husband as soon as possible.


    They had been married for five years already. The Gu family were looking forward to cementing their


    love with a baby now.


    Lily Qiao had tried every means possible to conceive, but she had failed up till now.


    Her husband, Frank Gu, was supportive of their attempts, and he didn''t say anything, but her mother-


    inw''s attitude was steadily worsening. At first, she hadn''t openly criticized Lily Qiao, but over time this


    had changed into real insults.


    "Marrying a sow would have been better than marrying you. At least a sow is able to have babies.


    If you are unqualified, there are tons of women who could have done this job better than you. Don''t you


    know how many women out there want to have a baby with Frank? Don''t upy this position and do


    nothing!"


    Lily Qiao could not stomach her mother-inw''s harsh words any longer. But for the sake of the family''s


    harmony, she had struggled to endure it.


    Finally, she could now satisfy the demands of her family.


    As she strode down the passageway to the bedroom, Lily Qiao suddenly heard strange sounds, which


    were easily associated with passionate lovemaking.


    Lily Qiao wondered who was having sex at this time of day. The voices came from her and Frank''s


    room. Did it mean¡­


    She quickly walked thest few steps and opened the door.


    How could her beloved husband and sister be so obscenely tangled up with each other on their bed?!


    Witnessing this scene of reckless abandon, Lily Qiao felt unsteady and struggled to remain standing.


    She was so shocked that she could hardly believe her eyes. But this was really happening!


    "Frank Gu! ire Qiao!" Lily Qiao shouted angrily, her voice driven hoarse with pain.


    They froze mid-act on the bed. ire Qiao, wearing a seductive smile, nced at Lily Qiao. She didn''t


    feel guilt or show any signs of remorse; she was even unting it!


    "Lily, didn''t you go to the hospital? Why have you returned so soon?" Frank picked up a bath towel and


    wrapped it around his naked body. He didn''t feel any shame at being caught cheating on his wife.


    Instead, he felt impatient with her interruption.


    "If I didn''t return so soon, how could I see what you have done? Frank Gu, is this how you remain


    faithful to our marriage? You said you loved me. Is this how you show your love?" Lily stepped forward


    angrily and red at him.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ha-ha! Love you? Apart from ourpany''s stock you own, what do you have that could make Frank


    fall in love with you? Why would he stay married to you? I tell you, Frank loves me." ire giggled,


    "Today, I waited until you finally signed the equity transfer agreement. Once that is resolved, I''ll give


    you a divorce agreement, my dear sister."


    "No way!" Lily couldn''t believe what ire said at all.


    "Stop it, ire." Frank could not bear to see Lily''s pale and drawn face. "Let''s get a divorce, Lily. I''ll


    give you a sum of money afterward. I won''t leave you destitute for the rest of your life."


    Looking at their disgusting faces and hearing what they had said, Lily was so shocked that she almost


    fainted. She grabbed Frank''s arm and shouted, "You are a liar! You are a liar! You are all liars! Frank,


    I''m pregnant. Is it true that five-years'' rtionship with me is not as good as that of a mistress, and that


    my child is not as good as a mistress?"


    "How could that be possible? I gave it every day..." Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted


    by ire''s shocked voice.


    "Lily, are you kidding me? Every time you had sex, Frank gave you a contraceptive. But now, you say


    you are pregnant? Who can believe that?"


    "What?" Lily¡¯s brain was stunned.


    ire looked at her in a condescending manner and said contemptuously, "I don''t know whose bastard


    you¡¯re carrying, and I can¡¯t believe you''d dare to say that the baby is Frank¡¯s. Look at your crumpled


    face, which man could fall in love with you? Oh, by the way..."


    She pretended to be surprised as she continued, "I almost forgot to tell you that I''m pregnant too. I''m


    already four months along. Lily, you are nothing more than a mistress. Now get out of here. Don''t


    always try to upy Frank."


    With these words, ire snuggled up to his bare chest and said in a spoiled tone, "Frank, my belly is


    starting to look a little bit swollen. We have to hurry up with nning the wedding or my stomach will


    get too big to fit into a wedding dress."


    Looking at the cuddling couple before her, Lily just felt a tragic sense of irony. She was just a mistress?!


    It was so ridiculous! The mistress had used her, a married woman, for interrupting their love!


    Now she realized how silly she had been when she had insisted on choosing this man in front of her. It


    turned out that everything was a fraud.


    "One more thing, my dear sister, let me tell you. It was us who orchestrated the ident with our


    father." ire continuedcently, "Otherwise, how can you give up your shares without featuring


    in this scene? So you don¡¯t have to be so angry. Even our father is on my side. It''s time for you to take


    a long and hard look in the mirror!"


    This was insane! Lily then smiled instead of being angry. What did this mean? She had been at the


    mercy of their schemes all her life, and everyone she treasured had been dragged into it!


    Father, husband, sister¡­ But she had still struggled on, thinking that she would live a happy life as long


    as she could conceive a child, and that everything would then be better.


    Lily raised her hand and was about to p Frank''s face. But before she could hit him, ire grabbed


    her wrist, and she pped Lily savagely. "Bitch, you are just like your weak and ipetent mother.


    You also deserve to be killed!"


    Hearing this, Lily grew even angrier. It turned out that her mother''s death had also been nned!


    Overwhelmed by rage, regret, and resentment, she wrestled with ire.


    She was thinner than ire andcked the same power as her. So being unable to beat up ire, she


    was knocked to the floor by her.


    ire decided there and then, and she kicked Lily with all her strength, concentrating on her waist and


    abdomen.


    Lily huddled up in pain and hunched over, trying to shield her stomach with her hands. Her mother had


    died early, and recently even her grandfather, who had loved her most, had passed away. This meant


    that her only living rtive in this world was her unborn baby.


    So she had to protect her baby!


    "All right, ire." Frank restrained ire''s arm and looked down at Lily, who was lying in a crumpled


    heap. "Lily, you should go now. The divorce agreement will be sent to you by mywyer, and as for the


    baby in your belly¡­ Do as you like with it!"


    Lily smiled sadly, and her eyes were filled with resentment. "Thank you! Thank you so much!"


    Lily struggled to get up from the ground. Although she walked somewhat unsteadily, she still tried to


    bnce her body and resolutely left the room.


    Seeing that Lily was about to reach the stairway, a vicious light shed in ire''s eyes. She hurried up


    behind Lily and suddenly pushed her.


    Lily was about to walk down the stairs when she found that she had lost her footing. However, she was


    quick enough and grasped the hand that ire used to push her.


    "Ah!" ire screamed. She quickly grabbed the stair railing with the other hand to stop herself from


    falling after Lily.


    "Let me go! Let me go!" she screamed and tried to shake off Lily¡¯s hand.


    Lily, galvanized by desperation, firmly clutched her hand with all of her might. Because her whole body


    was now dangling forward, Lily was unable to find firm footing. Resolutely, she clutched at ire''s hand


    with one hand and the railing with the other.


    "Frank, help me! Frank!" ire screamed, fearing that she would tumble after Lily and lose her baby.


    Frank ran out of the room, grabbed ire, and savagely kicked Lily. "You evil woman, how dare you


    want to drag ire down the stairs!"


    Without thinking, Frank kicked Lily¡¯s chest, causing her to tumble down the stairs.


    Lying at the foot of the stairs, Lily was drowning in a wave of pain. The pain in her chest and in her


    abdomen was excruciating.


    There was warm liquid running out between her legs. Lily reached out her hand subconsciously and


    tried to hold it in. She screamed in panic, "Baby! My baby! My baby!"


    The baby she was trying to save was slowly flowing from her body.


    "No, no!" Lily screamed in an agony, sounding weak. There was also a wound on the back of her head


    that was bleeding.


    "Baby, baby..." Her voice faded, bing weaker and weaker.


    Before she lost consciousness, her eyes fixed on the man and woman towering above her on the


    stairs.


    Frank frowned and descended the stairs like a lord. His heart tightened at the sight of Lily¡¯s staring


    eyes. He put his hand under her nose. Startled, he looked up at ire and replied, "Dead."


    Just then, Frank''s mother came home. She was shocked by the scene. "What happened?"


    "She fell down and died!" ire pointed her finger at Lily. She was, of course, lying.


    "Fell to death? How unfortunate she is! It is, however, great that she''s died. How could she stop others


    form being Frank¡¯s wife? Frank is more than thirty years old, but he still hasn''t sired a child with the


    barren bitch. If she died now, Frank wouldn''t have to divorce her..." Jade Zhang bombarded Lily with


    mean-spirited remarks.


    However, Lily could not hear these words any more, and she no longer had to endure such humiliation!

 Chapter 2 Come Back And Fight Back

    Chapter 2 Come Back And Fight Back


    "My baby, my baby! No, no, no!" With a scream, Lily suddenly sat bolt upright on the bed.


    She opened her eyes and gasped for breath. When she gradually became alert, she found that she


    was not in a hospital but in a familiar room.


    Suddenly, there was a noise outside the door, mixed with the sharp screech of a car''s tires, and a


    woman''s crying.


    Lily quickly scrambled out of bed and ran to the window, where she saw a woman was being dragged


    in the direction of the car by two burly thugs.


    Unexpectedly, a very familiar scene reyed in her mind, and without thinking, Lily ran barefoot toward


    the direction of the stairs.


    Lily couldn''t tell whether this was a dream or reality. She ran down the stairs, taking them two at a time.


    There was only one thought on her mind, which was to keep her mother with her!


    As she ran too fast, she slipped down thest two steps and knelt down. Luckily, she grabbed the


    guardrail with her hand and managed to stop herself from falling.


    Severe pain spread all over her body in an instant, and Lily realized that this was not a dream at all, but


    a reality.


    This was a memory from her early childhood, the year she was in grade 3 of junior high school. The


    scene she had just witnessed was when her mother was forcibly removed from the Qiao family.


    Without even minding the pain in her knees, she got up and rushed out. When she reached there, her


    mother had already been forced into the car, and the thugs were about to m the door shut.


    "Mom! Mom..." Lily shouted while running, "Let Mom go! Let my Mom go!"


    However, those men didn''t pay her any heed. When she approached the car, the door was suddenly


    closed, and the car flew like an arrow from a bow.


    The car rushed forward with a crazy curve, and Lily was knocked to the ground. Looking at the


    direction in which the car disappeared, Lily shouted, "Stop! Stop! Mom! Mom..."


    Her past life was cruel and so was this life. She could only watch her mother being taken away. No, this


    was not something that she wanted to live through again!


    "Oh, my! Lily, why are you lying on the ground? It''s so dirty. Stand up quickly!" Hearing a familiar voice,


    Lily was lifted from the ground.


    After being set on her feet, Lily frowned slightly when she turned and saw who the woman was. It was


    Lucia Zhao, a woman that she would never forget for the rest of her life.


    "Are you all right? Did you get hurt? Come on, wipe your tears now." Lucia Zhao wiped the tears from


    Lily''s face and said, "From today on, I will be your mother. I will treat you as if you were my own


    daughter, and our family will love each other in the future."


    Lily tilted her head slightly back to avoid Lucia Zhao''s touch. She clearly remembered how this woman


    had treated her "as if she were her own"!


    "Yes, sister." At that moment, ire, who was standing behind Lucia Zhao, stepped forward and


    affectionately held Lily''s hand as she said, "From now on, Mom will treat you as her own daughter, and


    I will also treat you like my own sister. In addition, our brother will also treat you as his own sister,


    right?"


    When she spoke thest sentence, ire looked over at Eden Qiao, who was standing not far away,


    looking disinterested. ire raised her eyebrows and motioned for him to answer.


    Lily followed the direction of her gaze to where ire was looking. She also held some resentment


    against Eden Qiao, not because he was a bad person, but because he was the most important person


    that made Lucia Zhao be the hostess of the Qiao Family, and he was also the reason that her


    mother had been driven out of the Qiao Family!


    Eden''s face was devoid of expression. He regarded them indifferently. Finally, when his eyes met Lily''s,


    he nodded.


    Seeing his reaction, ire looked at him reproachfully and turned to Lily as she said with a smile, "My


    brother is just like this. He doesn''t show much enthusiasm to others. You will get used to it."


    "Okay," Lily said in a low voice. She lowered her head with a hint of disgust shing in her eyes, but her


    voice sounded very grateful. "Thank you for not disliking me. And thank you for treating me as your


    family."


    "What are you talking about? We are family." Lucia gave her a reproachful look, but her words seemed


    to be full of tenderness.


    "Mom is right," ire smiled. "By the way, have you ever eaten at the Westin Hotel? It''s good. We''ll


    take you there for a meal next time. Don''t you have Dior''s clothes? Next time I''ll buy an outfit for you,


    and a LV bag, and Pometo jewelry. I will give it to you if you like..."


    While ire''s mouth spilled forth the names of luxury brands, Lily sneered. She had already known the


    "ttery" schemes of this mother and daughter in her previous life.


    After a while, ire finally changed the topic. "Lily, could you do me a favor? Please help me to


    decorate my new room."


    Without waiting for Lily''s reply, ire dragged her away.


    As soon as they entered the room, ire loosened Lily''s hand, opened the wardrobe, and said, "Lily,


    these are all from Dior''s clothing line. It''s my favorite brand, but I don''t think it looks good just hanging


    like this. Do you have any better suggestions?"


    Lily thought of a reply, while a bit of sarcasm yed in her eyes. Lily knew this ploy very well. ire


    was not really interested in her opinions, and she just wanted to show off!


    So she just smiled and shook her head. "I think it looks good."


    "What about all my jewelry?" ire opened her jewelry box and asked for Lily''s advice, "Do you think


    the matching earrings should be ced together with the nes or should I split all the earrings and


    the nes?"


    "Just arrange them ording to your own preferences." Lily still remained indifferent.


    Seeing this, ire felt a little unhappy. She had said so much, but Lily did not appear impressed at all.


    Unwilling to give up, she picked up a bottle of perfume from the dresser and said, "This perfume is from


    Chanel. Dad gave it to me. You have been Dad''s daughter for more than a decade, and now, it''s my


    turn to be the daughter. The status of being the Qiao family''s daughter is really high ss."


    ire finally spoke the truth that was beating in her little heart. Lily sneered and said, "Yes, I was the


    daughter for more than ten years, and I''m still the real daughter of the Qiao family. What about you?


    You are only a nominal daughter of my father, but who knows, you might not be his daughter at all."


    "You!" ire red at Lily and shouted, "Who are you to say I''m not father''s daughter? I am Dad''s


    biological daughter!"


    "Really? But who can prove it?" Lily raised her eyebrows as she asked.


    "Lily Qiao, don''t go too far! I''ve told you that I''m Dad''s daughter, so I am father''s daughter!"


    "Even if you are Dad''s daughter, so what? You will not be thedy of the Qiao family in the end."


    "You..." ire was so angry that she hurled the perfume bottle straight at Lily.


    Lily had anticipated that ire would do something like this, so she quickly side-stepped, avoiding the


    attack. The ss bottle shattered on the ground. At that moment, the sound of footsteps came from


    outside, and Dillon Qiao''s voice asked, "What is going on here?"


    Hearing her father, Lily''s eyes sparkled. She lowered herself to the ground and looked up at ire,


    seemingly wronged. "ire, I was kind enough to help you decorate the room. Why did you throw the


    perfume bottle at me? If I did something wrong, you could have just told me."


    When Dillon Qiao entered the room, this was what he saw. He looked at Lily and then at ire. "What


    the hell is going on here?"


    "No, I didn''t do it. She just sat on the ground by herself," ire exined fearfully.


    "ire, how can you lie?" Lily''s eyes turned red as she enlisted the aid of her tears. She covered her


    injured knees with her hands and turned to her father. "Dad, it hurts..."


    Hearing this, ire reacted immediately. She folded her arms and looked at Dillon Qiao, utterly


    aggrieved. "It was she who started the fight. If she hadn''t hurt me, I wouldn''t have thrown the perfume


    bottle at her."


    "Let me see," said Dillon Qiao with concern.


    "Dad, look!" ire lifted her hand, revealing a wound, and she smiled smugly at Lily when Dillon Qiao


    wasn''t looking.


    Lily said indifferently, "ire, you have a strange physique. The wound you just suffered seems to have


    made a scar already."


    ire''s face turned pale. When she was about to refute the usation, she heard a rebuke from


    Dillon, much to her unhappiness. "ire, you are so thoughtless."


    After starring at her, Dillon turned around and helped Lily up. When he saw her scuffed and bleeding


    knees, he felt a touch of guilt. He could not help but scold ire, "You should admit your faults and not


    try to frame others. Lily is your sister. How can you do this to her?"


    "Dad..." ire looked at him, feeling wronged, but she could not say anything.


    "ire didn''t mean to do it. It''s no big deal. My knees were only scratched. Don''t me her, Dad." Lily


    tried to persuade him. She pulled her hand out of her father''s and said, "Dad, I''ll go back to my room


    and have my wound treated."


    Looking at Lily limping out of the room, Dillon felt guilty, and he couldn''t help but stare back at ire.


    Back at her room, Lily took out the medicine chest and swiftly treated her scrapes. The scene of her


    mother''s eviction was still fresh in her mind.


    ''Gosh!''


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Lily screamed in her heart. After her mother had been kicked out of the Qiao family in her previous life,


    she had been informed of her death that night. The hospital had said that she had suffered a


    myocardial infarction that had been caused by excessive stress. This would be listed as the cause of


    death.


    Thinking of this, Lily immediately got up and went downstairs. As soon as she reached the stairway,


    she heard Lucia''s voice drifting up from below. "I''m going out to rx. Don''t wait for me toe back


    for dinner."


    Rxing?


    Why did she need to rx at this time? Thinking of the time when her mother would die, Lily


    immediately understood what Lucia was going to do.


    Lily went into a state of panic, and she concluded that she must stop Lucia, or else, all her efforts would


    be in vain!


    ''Oh, yes!'' Lily''s eyes brightened as an idea formed in her mind.

 Chapter 3 A Strategy To Save Mother

    Chapter 3 A Strategy To Save Mother


    Hurrying to the back garden, Lily quickly collected the pollen of two flowers and dashed back to the


    bedroom. Time was running out, and she had to stop Lucia before she left.


    Recalling from the past life, Lily remembered that ire had an allergic constitution, especially to


    pollen. At thest minute, Lily had thought of this.


    After taking a bottle of perfume from her bedroom, Lily deliberately wiped the pollen on it. Then, she


    went to ire''s room.


    The door was open. Lily walked straight in and said, "ire, shall we make up?"


    ire had been unhappy because of what happened earlier, and she didn''t look any better when Lily


    entered.


    "Are you still mad at me?" Lily walked to ire with a smile on her face. Then she took ire''s hand


    and tucked the perfume into her hands like a peace offering. "This perfume is my gift to you. Though it


    can''tpare with the one you gave to me, it''s my gift to you. Please forgive me, okay?"


    After all, ire was a child. It was still easy for her to get angry and equally easy to cheer up. Besides,


    ire''s heart hadn''t wanted to quarrel with Lily when she initially entered the Qiao family. Therefore,


    she also smiled. "All right, Lily. Let''s make up."


    "Great!" Lily nodded with a smile and returned to her room, allegedly to rest because of her knees


    injury.


    However, as soon as Lily left, the smile on ire''s face immediately crumpled with contempt. She


    nced at the perfume bottle in her hand, opened the window, and threw it out in disgust.


    Lily didn''t return to her room. She went to the window instead and watched over the situation in the


    front yard, while also paying attention to the movement in ire''s room.


    Time passed. Lucia was about to get into the car, but ire still had not reacted.


    Just as Lily felt her anxiety reach its zenith, there was a rush of footstepsing from the second floor.


    Then she saw a servant running to Lucia, gasping for breath and saying, "Oh, my God. Mrs. Lucia, I


    don''t know what''s wrong! Miss ire''s whole face is swollen, and her arms are red and swollen."


    Witnessing this scene, Lily smiled with satisfaction and turned back to her room.


    "What?" Lucia had just gotten into the car, but she immediately climbed out when she heard the


    servant''s words. She turned and rushed to ire''s room.


    She made a phone call as she walked. "I have something to deal with. You can go ahead and do as


    nned."


    Knowing that Lucia had been sessfully stopped, Lily took her bag and immediately went downstairs.


    When she arrived at the first floor, she met Eden, who was going upstairs to see ire.


    "Are you going out?" Eden looked at Lily coldly with a slight frown on his austere features.


    "Well, Becky just called me. I have to go out for a while." Lily blurted out the name, Becky, which she


    would never forget in her life.


    ''Why is she going out at this moment?'' he thought. Eden looked at her suspiciously, but didn''t ask


    more, instead continuing upstairs.


    Watching him vanish up the stairs, Lily did not stop and ran to the backyard of the Qiao family home.


    The backyard was a special ce where the servants of the Qiao family lived. Lily walked to the front


    of a door that she remembered so well. When she was about to raise her hand to knock on the door, a


    slightly surprised voice sounded beside her. "Miss Lily?"


    "Uncle Colin." Lily turned around and saw Colin Li. In excitement she grabbed his hand, looked around,


    and deliberately lowered her voice. "There is something you need to help me with, and you must not


    refuse."


    Seeing her sage expression, Colin Li knew that whatever it was, it was serious. He pledged, "Miss Lily,


    tell me. No matter what happens, I will do everything I can to support you!"


    Lily put the address into Colin Li''s hand and whispered, "Uncle Colin, I want you to go somewhere with


    me."


    "Okay," Colin Li agreed without hesitation. He didn''t ask for the details, for he knew that as long as Miss


    Lily asked it, he would not refuse.


    Lily didn''t even consider that he could reject her. He had been her mother''s driver when he was with


    the An family. He had followed her mother to the Qiao family after she had married Lily''s father.


    However, when he arrived at the Qiao family, he was treated like amon servant, but he still didn''t


    leave. He was as faithful and loyal as a favored hound.


    After arriving at their destination, Lily asked Colin Li to park his car out of sight, and then took him to


    her mother''s house.


    As soon as the door opened, Lily walked into the room. When she saw her mother, her eyes


    immediately turned red. Refraining from jumping into her arms, Lily held her hand and led her out.


    "Mom, we have to leave here as soon as possible."


    "Lily, where are we going?" Tina An was not in good shape, and her face was extremely gaunt, which


    might have been due to the stress of her expulsion from the Qiao family.


    "Let''s get out of here first." Looking around the messy room, Lily picked up the key on the coffee table


    and pulled Tina An away.


    Assessing the situation, Colin Li hurried to keep up with them.


    It was not until they safely got into the car that Lily heaved a sigh of relief. Just now, she had left with


    Tina An in such a hurry because she was worried that Lucia might not be dyed a long time due to


    ire''s allergic reaction to the pollen. Lily feared Lucia''s imminent arrival.


    "Lily, are you going to take Mom to the Qiao family''s house?" asked Tina worriedly.


    "No, I''m not." Lily shook her head and gazed at her lovingly. She held Tina''s hands tightly, and there


    were all sorts of feelings storming in her heart. Even though she had a lot to say, now was not a good


    time to talk.


    "Miss Lily, where are we going now?" Colin asked from the driver''s seat.


    Hearing that, Lily looked at Colin and said, "Uncle Colin, you need to take my mother away for now and


    find a safe ce to live. Remember, don''t let anyone else know where she is!"


    "I understand!" Colin nodded his head solemnly and asked, "What about you? Why don''t youe


    with us?"


    Lily shook her head. "You go ahead. I have something else to do first."


    "Lily, you..." Tina was flustered. When she was about to say something more, Lily interrupted her,


    "Mom, listen to me. Go with Uncle Colin now."


    Having spoken, she released Tina''s hand, opened the door, and got out of the car. She urged Colin to


    drive away as she waved her hands.


    It was not until the car had disappeared from sight that she turned her eyes away and began to walk in


    another direction.


    Lily remembered from her other life that there was a ck market nearby, which sold all kinds of


    controlled and banned items.


    Lily quickly went to the illicit market and when she returned to the house, she was dragging her


    purchases with her.


    She looked around the room and saw that it was quite dirty and messy. Then she turned around and


    walked through to the bedroom. She remembered that when her mother had been kicked out of the


    Qiao family, her father had given her some cash.


    As she expected, she found a wad of cash on the bedside table. She took the money and returned to


    the living room. Putting the cash together with the things she had bought from the ck market, Lily left


    the room immediately.


    However, she did not go far; instead, she hid nearby. Along the way, she called the police and waited


    for Lucia toe over.


    Following the address provided by Lucia, Wade Zhao arrived with two bodyguards. The house''s front


    door was opened on a crack, and it seemed that it was not fully closed. He pushed the door open and


    walked in without thinking.


    "Tina,e out!" Wade Zhao entered the room and shouted, while the other two began to search


    every room in the small house.


    "Sir, no one is in the bedroom," one of them said after searching the bedroom. Then he nced at the


    kitchen and bathroom before adding, "There''s nobody here."


    "Tina..." While Wade Zhao shouted angrily, he was interrupted by the ecstatic call of someone else.


    "Sir, look at all this money!"


    Wade Zhao smiled happily as soon as he saw the money. "I haven''t found her yet, but it''s more efficient


    to find money."


    The other man was also attracted. "How much do we have?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The three started to count the money,pletely forgetting what they came here for.


    However, while they were still counting happily, a group of policemen rushed in. "Don''t move! Raise


    your hands!"


    The policemen quickly surrounded them. The three were stunned, and while their faces had previously


    held delight, they now featured panic.


    "Sir, I, we..."


    "Shut up!" Wade Zhao was still stammering something when a police officer shouted at him harshly.


    At that moment, a policeman said seriously, "Sir, we found a box of controlled substances and nearly


    100, 000 in cash."


    The ranking policeman, nced around the room with his sharp ck eyes and stared at the pile of


    money and controlled goods. He ordered, "Two of you stay here and check everything out carefully.


    Take away this lot!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Seeing the group of thugs being escorted away in hand-cuffs, Lily left her hiding ce with a sneer.


    On the way home, Lily went to the YS Pharmacy. She remembered that they bought medicine for


    ire here when she had an allergic reaction.


    It waste at night, but the house was brightly lit. Almost everyone was waiting there, sitting around


    nervously.


    ire''s face was swollen, and her hands were red and bloated. Although she had been treated with


    medicine, it didn''t seem to have worked.


    Lily obviously noticed the unhappiness on Lucia''s face, and she wondered whether it was because of


    ire''s allergic reaction or because her henchmen had been caught.


    She went up to Lucia and handed her some medicine. "Aunt Lucia, you don''t have to worry about


    ire any more. This medicine is specially used for treating pollen allergies. A friend of mine has the


    same pollen allergy as ire. She uses this medicine, and the effects are really fast."


    Without epting the medicine, Lucia nced at her and countered, "I don''t know what medicine that


    is. What if her face is disfigured? Who will take the responsibility?"


    "Aunt Lucia, this medicine is from YS Pharmacy." Lily felt a little aggrieved and said, "Trust me! This


    medicine will definitely work. Otherwise, I would not specially buy it for my sister."


    "It works? Can you guarantee it is 100 percent effective and safe?" Lucia was angry because her


    subordinates had not aplished their task.


    "Lucia..." As Dillon was about to say something, his phone rang, and he had to answer the call first.


    "Doctor Song, you have no more medicine? What brand is it? YS Pharmacy''s? Okay, I''ll send someone


    to buy it early tomorrow morning."


    After saying a few more words, he hung up the phone, looked at Lucia and said, "Doctor Song said it is


    very effective to treat pollen allergies with YS Pharmacy''s medicine. However, the drugstore is now


    closed, and we will have to wait until tomorrow..."


    Suddenly, something urred to him. He turned to Lily and asked, "Lily, did you just say that the


    medicine is YS Pharmacy''s?"


    "Yes." Lily nodded and handed the medicine to her father. "Here it is."


    After taking the medicine, he smiled and praised, "Lily, you are so thoughtful."


    Lucia felt embarrassed, but she still managed to praise Lily, "Yes, Lily, you are really good. You went to


    buy medicine for your sister. With this medicine, ire will recover by tomorrow."


    "That''s right." Lily smiled and added, "She has to take an exam tomorrow. If she doesn''t recover by


    then, she can''t take the exam."


    Thinking of the exam scheduled for the next day, Lily couldn''t helpughing in her mind as she thought,


    ''Good things will happen tomorrow. How could ire not be there?''

 Chapter 4 Use Stratagem To Escape

    Chapter 4 Use Stratagem To Escape


    The next day, after breakfast, Lily went to the school with ire and Eden by car.


    In fact, in the previous life, before Lucia took them to their house, Lily knew the existence of these two


    figures because the brother and sister were so outstanding in the school!


    ire was famous for her mboyant personality at school, while Eden, on the contrary, is rtively


    calm. He stands out because of his handsome personality and the detached temperament emanating


    from him. So a lot of girls are fascinated by it.


    The most important thing was that she was in the same ss with Eden!


    As soon as they entered the gate of the school, ire was stopped by two girls carrying schoolbags,


    talking andughing, followed by three other girls.


    Eden seemed to be used to this. He didn''t look at them and walked straight to the teaching building.


    As for that scene, Lily just smiled faintly. She knew the girls walking in the front. The leaders, York Yu


    and Sheena Zhang, were as virtuous as ire, but the difference was that they had a bit more dogleg


    temperament.


    She suffered a lot from these two people in previous lives, and the breakdown of her reputation was


    basically attributed to them.


    The other three were their followers.


    "Wait, ire, why did youe here by car with the daughter of this home wrecker?" York Yu curled


    her lips and said in a disdainful tone.


    "I agree. Aren''t you afraid of losing your worth?" Sheena also said, "Don''t get too close to her. It will


    have a bad impact on you. What will others think of you then?"


    "Hey, how can you say that?" ire looked at them with displeasure and said with sort of anger,


    "Although her mother was a mistress, she is my half-sister with the same father but a different mother.


    I''m going to be mad if you say something bad about her."


    Hearing ire''s words, Lily felt extremely disgusted. She had ndered her many times in the school.


    Now she just spoke more loudly. But today she have "good heart"!


    At this time, more and more students passed by, and their words obviously fell into the ears of others


    and attracted many people''s attention.


    Feeling the strange looks from these people, Lily raised her head and smiled as if nothing had


    happened. "Sister, I didn''t expect that you would protect me like this. It really makes me moved. But in


    fact, my mother is my father''s wife. They are the arranged marriage."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After stressing the words "wedding ceremony", Lily walked towards the teaching building with her head


    held high, leaving ire and the other two in a bad mood.


    Looking at the back of Lily, ire was so angry. She did not expect that Lily, who had always been


    weak, would refute her. Coupled with her performance yesterday, it seemed that she really could not be


    underestimated.


    "Daughter of a mistress? How could you be so stubborn?" Looking at the back of Lily, Sheena spat with


    disdain, "shame on you!"


    "Exactly! ire, there is no need for you to get angry with such a person. " York quicklyforted


    ire, "As the daughter of a mistress, she is really arrogant..."


    While saying, there was a glimmer of light in York''s eyes. She and Sheena looked at each other and


    then they nodded in agreement as if they had thought of the same idea.


    "Well, ire, let''s go to have the test first, and then we will help you out." They took ire''s hands and


    walked to the teaching building,ughing and joking.


    *


    On the auditorium, Lily did the test paper carefully. After all, she was reborn, and this test was very


    easy to her. So she wrote fast.


    Of course, it would be better if without those strange looks.


    After finishing the examination paper, Lily looked at her watch, grabbed the time and walked out of the


    exam room first.


    All the people in the field, including the supervisor, seemed to be used to it. No one said anything, but


    some peopleughed lightly as if mocking.


    Lily heard the voices, but she just smiled and walked away quickly, ignoring them.


    However, unexpectedly, as soon as she walked out of the examination field, she met York and Sheena.


    This is probably the case with the so-called narrow road of enemies.


    "Hello, Lily." York said arrogantly, "Come with us to the bamboo grove in the back mountain. I have


    something to tell you."


    Lily was stunned. She didn''t expect that things would happen so suddenly. In the previous life, they


    asked her to go to the bamboo forest after the exam. This time, she actually met them before the exam


    finished!


    "What is it?" Though shocked, Lily remained calm and was thinking how to dy the time.


    "It''s about ire. I know you don''t like her and we don''t either." Sheena, on one side, said mysteriously,


    showing an expression of disgust at the same time. "She has done a lot of bad things at school. There


    are many people in the school, and if someone else hears andins in front of her, we will all have


    a hard time. You know her temper."


    However, after hearing what Sheena had said, Lily seemed to be in a dilemma. She said, "I want to go


    with you, but my head teacher wants to talk to me. Can I go to see youter?"


    "Okay, see you." Without thinking too much, Sheena agreed. She patted Lily on the shoulder with a


    smile, and then took York and left.


    Looking at their backs, Lily sneered and then turned to the school shop. She would definitely let ire


    pay for all the pain she had suffered!


    With two ice creams in her hands, Lily saw ireing out the moment she walked to the gate of the


    exam.


    "ire." Lily walked towards her with a smile. "I happened to be here waiting for you. I didn''t expect


    you toe out. Here you are. Your favorite chocte ice cream."


    As she said, she handed the ice-cream to ire.


    ire looked at her in surprise at first, and then a hint of disgust shed through her eyes. She


    reached out to take the ice cream that Lily handed to her, and said, "thank you, sister."


    Seeing that ire was about to touch the ice cream, Lily loosed her hand a little and the ice cream was


    nted to her chest.


    "What?"


    "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry."


    Lily hurriedly apologized and reached out to wipe the stains on her clothes.


    "Go away! It''s all your fault!" ire pushed Lily away and red at her. "Look, you''ve stained my


    clothes. How can I go out to see anyone?"


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean it." Lily looked at ire apologetically, "It''s so dirty. If you don''t mind, I can change


    my clothes for you."


    "Your clothes are so cheap... ire looked at her with disdain, she wanted to say no, but thinking that it


    was better to wear her clothes than to wear these dirty clothes.


    Seeing that ire was unhappy, Lily said again, "if you don''t like it, I''ll let it go. But Therge stain on


    your chest is so eye-catching."


    "It''s all your fault." ire rolled her eyes at her. "You stained my clothes, you deserve it."


    "It''s indeed my responsibility." Lily nodded. She held ire''s arm and said, "Let''s go to the bathroom


    and change our clothes."


    ire didn''t refuse again. She followed Lily to the restroom to change her clothes.


    In the process of changing her clothes, ire received a text message, which was sent by York. She


    asked her to go to the bamboo forest to watch a drama. When she was reading the message, Lily took


    a nce at her and wore a cold smile.


    "I have something to do. Ask the driver to wait for me when the driveres to pick me up," Said


    ire. She had no idea what kind of drama they wanted her to watch.


    "Okay." Lily nodded and watched her leave with a cold smile.


    Lily didn''t listen to ire. She chose to follow her quietly.


    Because today was the mid-term exam, all the students were walking towards the gate after finishing


    the exam, the bamboo forest behind the school was very quiet, and almost invisible.


    Lily followed behind ire unhurriedly. The distance between the two of them was less than 50 meters,


    and she didn''t find a hidden ce until she entered the bamboo forest, so as not to be found by others.


    After walking into the bamboo grove, ire sorted out her clothes while walking. ire didn''t feel


    comfortable with Lily''s clothes on.


    When she was tidying up her clothes, a ck cloth fell down from the sky. Then she fell to the ground


    unsteadily, followed by the pain from her back.


    "Ah!" The scream resounded through the whole bamboo forest.


    "Ouch, ouch Stop! Stop it! " Being unable to see, and having no idea what was going on, ire could


    only cover her head with both hands and kept shouting.


    The people outside didn''t pay much attention to who was shouting. They kept throwing at her.


    "Kick, kick hard!" One of the girls shouted angrily as she saw the person on the ground howling in pain.


    The three girls were the attendants of York and Sheena.


    "You deserve it!" The other girl said in a very disdainful tone, "your daughter is a home wrecker. She


    should dare to go to school and drive with ire. Shame on her! Hit him hard! "


    "I don''t like her for a long time. She is just a shameless mistress. Humph!" Thest girl said and gave


    him a hard kick.


    "You''re right. Shameless!"


    "You deserve it! Take it out for our ire!" The girl said with a look of righteous indignation.


    Seeing that ire was kicked by those three people, Lily smiled coldly.


    It was not because she was cruel. She was a woman of principle. She would not attack unless she was


    attacked; if she was attacked, she would certainly counterattack.


    In the beating scene, did not see York and Sheena, Lily know that they are hiding near here, like


    previous, wanted to evade suspicion, but they did not know that this is no longer the past.

 Chapter 5 ‘Kind Heart’ Help Her

    Chapter 5 ¡®Kind Heart¡¯ Help Her


    Lily did not appear until she saw York and Sheena, who were hiding in the dark, walked out and left.


    "Ah, what are you doing?" When she walked near to them, Lily was surprised with her eyes wide open.


    "Lily?"


    "Lily!"


    "You, you, you..."


    Seeing the appearance of Lily, the three people who were punching and kicking around ire were


    shocked speechless at the same time, stood still.


    "Qiao, Qiao, Lily How... How could you... How could you... " One of the girls was the first to recover and


    can''t speak aplete sentence.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Lily blinked her eyes innocently and said, "It was York and Sheena who asked


    me toe here."


    "They asked you toe here..." Another girl immediately understood and pointed in horror at the


    person who was lying on the ground howling under the ck cloth and asked, "then, who is that man?"


    Looking in the direction she was pointing, Lily shouted in surprise, "Ah, ire!"


    Then she pushed the man away, squatted down and lifted the ck cloth to help ire stand up.


    "ire, are you all right? Does it hurt?" While asking about ire with ck and blue face, Lily red


    at the three girls, "how dare you hit people at school!" Don''t you know that this is a vition of the


    school rules and regtions?"


    The three girls were stunned in ce. They were not frightened by Lily''s words, but they hit the wrong


    person!


    They had nned to hit Lily, but not only did they hurt the wrong guy, but they also hit ire. They


    would be in a lot of trouble.


    "Ouch, ouch..." With the help of Lily, ire cried out in pain. She was disheveled and looked dejected.


    "Are you all right? Did you hurt the bone?" Lily looked at ire nervously, "Let me take you to the


    infirmary."


    "No way!" ire gritted her teeth in pain and refused. She looked at the three girls with hatred. Then


    she turned to Lily and said, "Call Tom to pick us up at the back door of the school."


    ring at by ire, the three girls lowered their heads at the same time, without saying anything in


    exnation.


    "All right." Lily knew that ire would not show her awkward in front of the public so she called to Tom


    as ire asked


    Before they left, ire red at the three girls and limped towards the back door with the help of Lily.


    When Lily and ire got into the car, Eden was already in it.


    "What''s wrong with Miss ire? What happened to her?" Seeing ire''s appearance, Tom asked


    concerned.


    "She was..." Before Lily could finish her words, she was interrupted by ire. "Never mind. I just fell


    down. Let''s drive."


    Lily was almost choked by her words. Some people would fall down with dirty face, but who fell with


    ck and blue eyes?


    "How could you fall like this?" Eden, who was rtively silent, asked. He obviously didn''t believe


    ire''s words when his eyebrows slightly wrinkled.


    ire took a deep breath because of the pain and looked at him angrily. "Brother, can you just keep


    silent?"


    It didn''t mean that Eden didn''t care about his sister. It was just that her character were really not


    pleasing and it was good for her to suffer a little frustration.


    When they arrived at the Qiao family''s house, they heard a loud scream in the whole courtyard the


    moment they got out of the car.


    "ire, what happened to you?" Lucia looked at her daughter in shock. She couldn''t believe what she


    had seen.


    "Mom..." ire looked at her mother embarrassedly. She held her waist with one hand and covered her


    face with the other. "Let''s go inside. It is so embarrassed."


    "Okay, let''s get inside." Lucia helped ire into the house and said, "Gina, call Dr. Song and then Mr.


    Qiao, and ask him toe back as soon as possible."


    "Yes, Mrs. Qiao." Then she turned around and left.


    The others also left. There were only two people in the courtyard, Lily and Eden. There was no


    expression on her face, while Eden was as indifferent as usual.


    They looked at each other at the same time, and then Eden turned around and left without saying a


    word.


    Looking at his back, Lily smiled. Although in the previous life, Eden did nothing to hurt her, it did not


    mean that he was a good man.


    Lily turned around and walked into the house. She thought it is necessary to ''care about'' ire. So she


    went to her room.


    However, when she just arrived at her room door, she heard that mother and daughter were discussing


    inside.


    "That bitch must have something to do with it." As Lucia was cleaning the wound on EVA''s face, she


    said in a ruffled tone, "that''s why it was so coincident? Do bad things but to be good again."


    "Wow Mom, be gentle." ire cried out with a frown. She recalled the whole thing and said, "Now I


    remember. No wonder she is courting me today..."


    "It has nothing to do with me." Lily opened the door and came in, looking at the two women with tearful


    eyes. "I didn''t know that my sister would go to the bamboo grove. I went there because York and


    Sheena asked me to go. I didn''t expect to see my sister was beaten when I went there."


    "Who knows if you are with them or not, you pretend not to know ire is going, but instigate others to


    beat her!" Said Lucia in an unyielding manner.


    "I didn''t!" Lily put on an aggrieved look, her eyes filled with tears, as if she would cry at any time.


    At this moment, they heard hurried footsteps and a voice of Dillon. "Is ire hurt? What''s going on? "


    "What happened? Your daughter was beaten up by that bitch! " Said Lucia angrily.


    Hearing that, Dillon turned to look at Lily and said, "Lily, how could you do that? ire is your sister! "


    Lily sneered in her heart, but she still looked aggrieved. She blinked her eyes, and tears fell down. "I


    didn''t. Dad, why do you alsoe to question me indiscriminately?"


    "How dare you say that?" Lucia didn''t give up. She told the whole story to the Dillon. Of course, most of


    it was just her imagination.


    "Aunt, if you don''t believe me, I can ask for York and Sheena." Lily sniffed and looked at ire with red


    eyes. "Sister, why did you go to the bamboo forest, and didn''t tell me when you went to the bamboo


    forest?"


    ire was stunned when she heard Lily''s question. She didn''t tell Lily about it before she went to the


    bamboo forest. Only York and Sheena knew that. And she was pped by three people who were


    close to them.


    Suddenly, it urred to ire that they exchanged the clothes. And she was wearing Lily''s clothes!


    As for ire''s reaction, all the discerning people understood what was going on. Dillon looked at Lucia


    with displeasure. "Don''t ther if you don''t know the truth. How could Lily do such a thing?"


    "Why is it impossible? She... "


    "Mom." ire interrupted Lucia impatiently, "Stop. Go and see if Dr. Song is here. I feel so painful."


    "Gina urged Dr. Song again." Lucia shouted at the door at the top of her voice, then stood up uneasily,


    "I''d better call by myself."


    After Lucia left, the room suddenly became quiet. Dillon asked about ire''s injuries with concern, but


    she was a little impatient. She answered in an absent-minded way, thinking about what happened


    today. When she saw that Lily was still there, she waved at her with annoyance, indicating her to leave.


    Lily was d to see that and took the opportunity to go back to the room. Only fools would still stay


    here.


    *


    ire did not want to appear in front of everyone any more, but she went to school because the exam


    continued. However, she wore a mask and the bruises on her eyes were not obvious by medicine.


    As soon as the first exam was over, ire arranged Sheena and York to a corner of the school.


    York, who is rtivelyrge, did not find anything strange about ire. She asked with a slight


    reproach, "ire, why didn''t you go to the bamboo forest yesterday? We were going to invite you to


    watch a good show, but you didn''t show up."


    "Wow! ire, what''s wrong with you? " Sheena recognized the scars on ire''s face immediately.


    "What''s wrong? It''s all because of you! " ire red angrily at the two people and hit them, hoping to


    knock their heads off.


    "Ah, ire, what happened?" York covered her head with her hands and shouted.


    Sheena also covered her head and said, "Yes, you need to give us a reason."


    "Reason?" ire raised her voice and said: "How do your attendants do things? Why didn''t they see it


    clearly before they beat?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What?" Both of them were surprised with their mouths wide open at the same time.


    "What How could it be like this? " York waspletely confused.


    "It''s all your fault. Your attendants are blind." Then, ire told them the whole story and questioned:


    "Where did you go yesterday? I cried so loudly but you didn''te out."


    Hearing that, the two looked embarrassed. They looked at each other and then York said, "We didn''t


    expect that you would show up in Lily''s clothes. We thought you might be busy, so we left halfway..."


    Her voice was getting lower and lower.


    "You are fools!" ire scolded angrily, wanted to kick them, but because of the pain, she could only


    give up.


    "I''m sorry, ire. We didn''t know it woulde to this." "If you''re still angry, you can beat us a few


    more times," Sheena added.


    ire nced at her. "If I''m not injured, I''ll beat you!"


    "ire, don''t worry. Lily will pay for this. We will heat her next time!" York said with indignation.


    "I don''t need your help next time. You are so stupid." ire looked at her angrily. This matter would


    definitely be counted on Lily, and ire would have to do more harm to her. ire didn''t want to just


    bear it!

 Chapter 6 Be Humiliated

    Chapter 6 Be Humiliated


    After the mid-term exam, the school took two days off, and these two days just gave Lily a free time to


    n what she should do next.


    Because ire was injured, Lucia took care of her and didn''t have time to take notice of Lily. Therefore,


    everything had been fine in these two days.


    During this time, Lily went to Colin secretly and was relieved after she knew the ce where Colin had


    arranged her mother. At least, her mother was safe now, and Lucia would not be able to find her in a


    short time.


    In this way, Lily had enough energy to deal with ire, Eden and their mother.


    After the two-day vacation, Lily resumed the day when she went to school with ire and Eden. The


    first day of ss coincided with the announcement of the exam results.


    As soon as they entered the gate, they saw arge group of people checking their grades in front of the


    results column, and there was also various discussions.


    "Lily is here." Someone in the crowd said. Then everyone turned to look at the three. To be exact, they


    all looked at Lily with an unreadable expression in their eyes.


    There were mockery, disdain, contempt, and even watching a good show.


    Receiving those eyes, Lily didn''t know what happened. With an expression of confusion on her face,


    she heard a familiar voice from the crowd.


    "Congrattions, Lily." Becky squeezed through the crowd and walked to Lily. She held her hand and


    said intimately, "You did a great job this time. You are in the top five of the whole grade!"


    "Becky..." Lily held her hand back and answered emotionally. Her voice was a little choked, but she


    didn''t know what to say next.


    She had an argument with her in her previous life only because Becky told her that Frank''s purpose


    was not simple. Becky was pushed by ident. As a result, she lost a leg and they didn''t contact


    anymore.


    "What are you doing?" Becky looked at Lily with amusement and joked, "Are you excited to get such a


    result?"


    "Hmm Too fake." Someone in the crowd made a sound of disdain immediately.


    "I''m wondering who she copied." Someone followed.


    "If I were her, I wouldn''t dare to copy such a good result. It''s clear that I did!"


    "But she wants to attract attention. After all, her mother is a mistress."


    "Hey, that''s enough!" Becky shouted at those who spoke sour words angrily, "If you don''t know, don''t


    talk nonsense. If you have the ability, you can also get such results."


    "Hmm?" These people turned supercilious look at the same time.


    "You two..."


    "Forget it, Becky." Lily pulled Becky''s arm and said, "Let them say what they want, you can''t stop them.


    Let''s go to the ssroom first. I have a lot to tell you."


    "Sister..." Seeing that they were leaving, ire said in a hurry, with admiration on her face. "I didn''t


    expect you to make such a good achievement this time. I haven''t seen you study hard before. Can you


    tell me your learning method?"


    Lily frowned at ire''s secretly mocking words. She almost forgot the two people because she saw


    Becky.


    "Study hard." Lily replied indifferently. At the same time, she looked at Eden standing beside ire. He


    frowned and seemed a little unhappy.


    How could he be happy? Although he hadn''t done anything to hurt Lily, he thought the examination


    result is the most important thing.


    The reason why Lucia asked him to be her ssmate was that she wanted him to suppress her in


    terms of grades.


    She remembered that Lucia used to show off her son''s achievements in front of Dillon in her previous


    life. Every time she would say that her achievements were lower than her son''s secretly. Now it would


    be interesting to see how she would show off!


    ire''s face remained unchanged, but her tone became sarcastic. "My sister is really working hard.


    Thest exam was counted down, and now you definitely enter the top five. Even my brother can''t pass


    you."


    "ire!" Eden frowned and called her name in a low voice to stop her.


    "Brother, don''t you find it strange? It''s only half a semester. Her grades have improved too fast." ire


    looked at her brother unwilling.


    Eden''s brows furrowed. To be honest, he was already upset to see Lily getting better. But surrounded


    by so many students, he felt more upset. Ignoring ire, he turned around and walked towards the


    teaching building.


    Seeing that her brother left, ire bit her lip secretly. She knew her brother was unwilling to give up.


    She did not expect that Lily actually surpassed her brother!


    Lily didn''t want to waste her time on those who were gossiping with ire. She just went to the


    ssroom with Becky.


    In fact, Lily felt lucky that ire was one grade lower than her, otherwise she would definitely be more


    upset.


    When she entered the ssroom, what she heard was also gossip about her, such as home wrecker,


    giarism. Lily was used to it. Becky wanted to speak for her, but Lily stopped her.


    Everyone in the ss knew about the rtionship between Lily and Eden, so both the students and the


    teachers would look at them when sending out the examination paper.


    They were guessing if the two were fighting in secret. After all, one was the son of the wife, and


    another was the daughter of the mistress. Lily''s giarist was trying to defeat Eden!


    After a whole day''s ss, Lily suffered most are supercilious look and sarcasm. Even the head teacher


    didn''t believe she could get such a good result in the exam and called her to stay after school.


    Looking at the empty ssroom, Lily had a bad feeling subconsciously. She didn''t know why she


    should stay.


    "Lily." When she was wondering why, the head teacher, Victor Liu, appeared at the door of the


    ssroom.


    "Mr. Victor." Lily stood up and greeted politely.


    "Yes." He nodded and said, "Come with me." Then he turned around and left.


    Lily frowned and followed him. To be honest, she didn''t like this fat head teacher. In her previous life,


    she had heard a lot of rumors about him, and it seemed that he had a little power.


    Not knowing where to go, Lily felt a little uneasy. Thinking of those rumors, she felt more uneasy.


    When she was anxious, Victor stopped in front of a ssroom. He turned to look at Lily and said,


    "Come in. I have something to tell you."


    "Yes." After thinking for a while, Lily nodded. But before entering the ssroom, she looked around


    carefully.


    "Not bad this time." After closing the door, Victor looked at Lily with an inexplicable expression.


    "Mr. Victor, I didn''t giarize." Lily didn''t expect he was straightforward.


    "You didn''t giarize?" Victor squinted and took a step forward. "From the first to the third grade of the


    junior high school, I was your head teacher for three years. Don''t I know your grades?"


    "I really didn''t..." Lily stepped back, feeling wronged.


    "I have never seen a bad student be the master one overnight. I don''t believe you haven''t


    giarized!" While speaking, Victor took another step forward and pulled his tie with his greasy hand.


    Even if she was stupid, she could see what he wanted to do. Lily was very nervous, but she still tried to


    keep calm. She nced around and saw no one else in the ssroom.


    "Mr. Victor, I really didn''t giarize..." Lily took another step back. Her leg had already kicked the foot of


    the desk and staggered. Fortunately, she reached out and braced herself on the edge of the desk in


    time.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t tell me. If you can do one thing for me, I will suppress these rumors with


    my power and let the whole school know that you haven''t giarized." Victor lured her.


    "What What''s up? "


    Hearing her question, Victor leaned forward and said, "It''s between you and me, of course."


    "Teacher, I am still young..." Lily was panicked and scared. She couldn''t beat. And the doors of the


    ssroom were closed. How could she escape? He even closed the window.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "So what? Someone who is younger than you is ok for me." Victor didn''t take her words seriously and


    continued coaxing her, "As long as you are obedient, I will deal with everything for you, including your


    identity as a mistress''s daughter."


    Hearing the word "mistress" from a teacher''s mouth, Lily was not fear and shouted, "Mr. Victor, as a


    teacher, you should at least know the truth of the matter, instead of being suspected. Since you said


    that I was a mistress''s daughter, please show me the evidence!"


    "Oh, really? I will make you beg for mercy! " After saying that, he threw himself into Lily''s body and


    started to tear her clothes with his hands.


    "Ah! Let me go! Let me go! " Lily tried her best to fight back and kicked him. But her resistance was


    nothing for him who was so heavy.


    With just a gentle push, Lily was easily pressed on the desk. Her clothes were torn into shreds, and her


    chest was looming.


    "Honey, you have smooth skin..." With these obscene words, Victor reached out his hand and touched


    Lily''s naked white shoulder.


    Lily felt nauseated at his act. She wished she could kick Tom out of the door. She had made many


    ns, but she was destroyed by him!


    "Don''t touch me. Get out of my way!"


    "You will ask me to satisfy youter." Then he bent over and kissed Lily on the cheek.


    "No! Please don''t!" Lily screamed, eyes closed.


    "Well..."


    Then she felt the weight on her body disappear.


    Then came a strange, familiar voice with speak with deep drowsiness, "You''re so noisy, can you let me


    sleep quietly?"


    Lily opened her eyes in fear. Then, she quickly got up to pull up her torn clothes and went to a rtively


    safe corner before she dared to see everything in front of her.


    Victor covered his head with hands, and fell on the ground, wailing. The man who had just saved her


    looked drowsy, as if he hadn''t hit him.


    Wait, how could this person look so familiar? Lily''s eyes widened in surprise. It was Eric!

 Chapter 7 Lily Was Saved By Eric

    Chapter 7 Lily Was Saved By Eric


    Eric Gu kicked the bloodstained stool that he just dropped on the ground, and stretched azy waist


    lazily before looked up at Lily, with a little dissatisfaction in his ck eyes.


    "I, I... You..." Slowing down from shock, Lily was so speechless that she looked at him with her eyes


    wide open. Who couldn''t shout in such situation?


    Eric nced at her, as if he didn''t want to talk to her anymore and then yawned and walked towards


    the back of the ssroom.


    Lily was totally speechless. She didn''t know whether she should be grateful to him or angry. ording


    to him, the reason why he saved her just because he wanted to have a good sleep!


    "Stop Stop." Victor clutched his head, crawled up from the ground, pointed at Eric Gu and said, "You


    dare to attack the teacher!"


    Eric turned back and nced at him, "You are so noisy."


    Hearing this, Victor was very angry, but he was not willing to let it go. Not only he can''t do something to


    Lily, but the heat on the back of his head just made him breathless!


    What''s more, the two people couldn''t stay at school anymore. They were like time bombs now and it


    would be better for him to take action first!


    Victor made up his mind and said rightly, "You don''t respect teacher, you haven''t confessed the wrong


    thing, you are so arrogant, and you ..."


    Then he turned to look at Lily and said, "You don''t cooperate with the teacher, and oppose the teacher


    openly. Go to the headmaster''s office with me!"


    "Go where you want to go. I want to sleep." Said Eric sleepily. He didn''t take Victor seriously at all.


    "No?" Victor raised an eyebrow and threatened: "If you don''t go, you will be expelled immediately. I will


    do whatever I say."


    Lily was shocked. She knew that Victor had some power in the school, and if he handled this matter, it


    would be unfavorable to both of them. If they went to the headmaster''s office, she might have a


    chance. After all, his power wasn''t big enough.


    "OK. We will go with you." Lily clutched the torn clothes on her chest tightly with her hands and said


    tremblingly.


    After that, she secretly took a nce at Eric. He frowned and seemed not to be willing to follow, which


    made her feel anxious. She took the opportunity to give him a wink.


    Actually, Eric wanted to refuse. He didn''t care the result at all, but when he saw Lily''s eyes, he nodded


    somehow.


    "Humph!" After Victor saw that both of them agreed with what he said, he snorted, bent down to pick up


    the bloody stool and walked out of the ssroom.


    Lily walked up to Eric, nudged his arm and whispered, "Let''s go."


    In fact, the reason why she was shocked to see Eric before was because he was the cousin of the


    Frank!


    Lily didn''t know much about him. She had a faint memory. In her previous life, she had been married to


    Frank for several years and lived in his family, but she had never seen him.


    When they walked into the principal''s office, Lily was relieved because the principal wasn''t the only one


    in the office, there was someone else.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She knew the man, who was one of the small shareholders of the school. She had seen him on the


    newspaper in the publicity of the school before. She believed that as a shareholder of the school, he


    should be a justice person.


    "What... What''s going on?" The president stood up in surprise when he saw theming in. "Mr.


    Victor, Why is your head bleeding?"


    "Principal, the students are getting more and more difficult to be taught." Victor sighed and pointed at


    Lily and Eric, "Look at them, a junior and a sophomore. How could they do shameful things in the


    ssroom? I tried to stop them, but they had broken my heads with a stool!"


    After that, he handed the tools to the principal.


    "Really?"


    "Principal, as a teacher, do you think I would lying?" While saying that, Victor looked very distressed.


    "She is still a student of my ss. I''m sorry for what happened to her, so I should also take part of the


    responsibility."


    "I didn''t expect our school rules are so strict but there are people who vite it." The principal frowned.


    Lily was very disgusted with Victor''s wickedint. Now there were only the two of them cooperate


    with each other. The shareholder said nothing.


    Lily looked at Eric who was not surprised at all and didn''t care about the ''truth'' they said at all, which


    confused her why he showed no signs of refuting their usation, but more like an outsider.


    She felt that she couldn''t count on Eric anymore, so she took a deep breath and decided to give it a try.


    Although this was a rtionship-oriented and human-friendly society. It was still restricted by thew.


    "No, It''s not like that." Lily said cautiously. She lowered her head and covered her chest with his torn


    clothes. "Principal, it''s not like that. We didn''t do that. It was..."


    "Don''t you do it?" Seeing that Lily began to refute, Victor interrupted her sternly, "Did I lie? I''ve taught


    here for twenty years, and I''ve never seen a person like you!"


    "Principal..." Lily raised his head and looked at the principal with tears in her eyes. "Mr. Victor is lying. It


    was him. He wanted to rape me."


    "Nonsense!" "Lily, I didn''t expect you to be such a bad guy. You not only giarized in your exams, but


    also framed your teacher. You''re really bad," he yelled exasperatedly.


    "I didn''t! I didn''t!" Lily choked with sobs and rebutted, "I didn''t giarize and I didn''t frame you. It was


    you who intended to rape me. It was... This ssmate saved me."


    Lily had spoken too much, but the shareholder did not respond. Lily could not help but feel anxious.


    "You! You! Lily! I didn''t expect you to be a cheater!" Victor was obviously a bit anxious. He turned to


    look at Eric who had been silent all the time. He pointed at the wound on his head and questioned, "Tell


    me, did you hit me?"


    Eric was disgusted, but quickly covered by indifference, and nodded, "Yes."


    "Did it happen in your ssroom?" Victor asked again.


    "Yes." Eric nodded again.


    "That''s right." Victor turned to the headmaster and the shareholder. "This is how it is. I found that they


    misbehaved in the ss 7 Grade 2.I found them but they hit me."


    "So how do you punish them?" Vivian Huang, the shareholder who had never spoken, suddenly asked.


    Hearing that, Victor was relieved, and smiled obsequiously, "Mr. Huang, of course, for such a student


    with moral corruption, he must be expelled from school, so that we can influence other students.


    Lily''s heart sank. Obviously, the shareholder was on Victor''s side.


    Looking at Eric, Lily felt a little guilty, after all, he was implicated because he saved her.


    "Lily..." All of a sudden, the shareholder turned to Lily and asked, "Do you have any evidence to prove


    that what you said is true?"


    Evidence? Lily quickly nodded and said, "Yes, I have proof!"


    After that, she quickly searched for her phone in her schoolbag. She had almost forgotten that she had


    do something else before following her head teacher into the ssroom.


    When she took out her phone, everyone was surprised. Victor''s face was a little dark, and Eric is also


    surprised.


    The recording was yed soon. The conversation between them was clear, and the dirty side of Victor


    was exposed.


    The more they listened, the lower the air pressure in the principal''s office. Lily quietly observed the


    expression of Vivian, hoping to find something, but to her disappointment, she didn''t see anything.


    After the recording was finished, Victor was already stunned, and could only stare at Lily resentfully. He


    did not expect that she had such a trick!


    "I have also heard about your rumor." "I also believe that you are a good student, but about your


    breakthrough in your study..."


    Lily couldn''t figure out what he was thinking, he didn''t say the main thing but the test score, but she


    answered confidently, "If you don''t believe it, you can take me alone and take the test yourself."


    "Ha-ha." Vivian suddenly smiled, with admiration in his eyes. "Okay, tomorrow morning, I will test you


    by myself."


    Lily was stunned, so were the headmaster and Victor. Only Eric nced sideways at her.


    "Principal, I remember there is an administrator for the library. How about..." Vivian turned to look at the


    principal, the meaning of these words is so clear.


    "Mr. Huang." The principal looked at him embarrassed. He had been principal for many years, although


    Vivian didn''t say anything, he knew what his meant. "Victor is Mr. Liu''s nephew¡­ I think we should


    discuss with him first."


    "Do you think there''s anything we can discuss?" Vivian looked at the principal unhappily. "I let you


    arrange him to work in the library for the sake of Mr. Liu, or he would have been fried!"


    "This This is..." The principal was in a dilemma. He couldn''t afford to offend any shareholder of this


    school.


    "If you don''t agree, I will discuss with Mr. Xie and notify all the shareholders to give a meeting, I think


    they can decide." Vivian said to Victor.


    "I am willing to do." Victor nodded repeatedly. Everybody knew that Mr. Xie was the biggest director of


    the whole school, and he was rigorous in his work. He never shielded anyone, hate person with


    nepotism. If that happened, the consequences would be even more serious.


    "President, I have to leave now. You can do what you should do. Then Vivian stood up and walked out


    of the door. When he passed Lily, he smiled and said, "I''lle to test you on time at 9 o''clock


    tomorrow morning." Then he walked out.


    Lily didn''t expect that the problem was solved in this way. Although he just transferred Victor, it was a


    punishment for him!

 Chapter 8 Dont Be So Silly Next Time

    Chapter 8 Don''t Be So Silly Next Time


    "Thank you for what you did today." After walking out of the principal''s office, Lily thanked Eric.


    Although he was Frank''s cousin, he saved her today. It is still necessary to express her thanks.


    Eric nced at hernguidly and said, "Only you will be foolish enough to follow such a teacher."


    "I..." Lily took a deep breath and said, "In short, thank you for your help today!"


    "Don''t be so stupid next time." Then, he took off his coat and threw it to Lily.


    "You!" Lily just want to refute, a coat was covered over her head, whichpletely blocked her view.


    She pulled the coat off and was about to lose her temper. However, she found that Eric had already


    gone far.


    Lily could only stare at the back which had gone far and then looked at the coat in her hand. Lily didn''t


    understand Eric at first. When she saw her bare chest, she immediately blushed.


    Without thinking too much, she directly put on his coat. She was angry at Eric''s words at first, but she


    was grateful after this thing.


    The school is a ce where there are a lot of rumors. When Lily arrived at the school in the early


    morning of the next day, everyone knew that the school manager would invigte her personally, but


    the version she heard was: the school manager was very angry because Lily copied, and decided to


    invigte her in person. Everyone wanted to see how she would pass the examination.


    She was not surprised at everyone''s reaction at all. After the test results came out, she would see what


    these people would say about it!


    The exam location was decided in the meeting room of the school. The original time for the exam was


    from 9 a.m. to 12 a.m., and from 2 p.m. to 5 p.m., which meant that she would pass all the exams for


    one day.


    However, what Lily did shocked everyone. She had passed all the exams this morning, and she also


    requested to Vivian to have the test results this afternoon.


    It was not proper for a student to make such a request to the school director, but Vivian agreed.


    Before school was over in the afternoon, the examination results of all subjects came out and had been


    posted on the campus board.


    During the break time, the crowd gathered in front of the document column. When Lily saw what the


    crowd was doing, she smiled wryly.


    "How is that possible?" Someone in the crowd eximed, "Lily got a higher score than thest time!"


    "Better than thest time? So her grades are almost the best in the grade?"


    "Wow, this is awesome!"


    "Impossible, there must be deception."


    "I agree with you. How could she make such rapid progress?"


    There was a lot of talk, both good and bad.


    "Lily, you are awesome. You are even better than thest time." Becky looked at Lily with admiration.


    "It''s not a big deal. You know my family, I was forced to do this." Lily replied bitterly.


    Born in such a family, only if she performed well would she not be looked down. Becky sighed slightly


    and held her hand, encouraging her, "Well, I understand, so I will encourage you and stay with you!"


    Lily was very touched. They were best friends in the previous life. If it weren''t for Frank, their friendship


    wouldst for too long.


    Because the results of Lily''s single test did not drop but rose, almost to the second ce of the whole


    grade. This time it was spread crazily in the school.


    At the same time, another rumor was also spread crazily in private that the daughter of a true wife


    could notpete with the daughter of a mistress.


    Although no name was mentioned in the rumor, everyone knew who they were.


    Although JC Middle School was a private school, it was also a private school for rich people. There


    were many richdies and young masters who came here to study. Therefore, this matter has also


    been heard in the upper-society.


    These two days, when Lily came home from school, she obviously felt the change of the Dillon''s


    attitude.


    In the evening, Dillon put her favorite food in her bowl. "Lily, eat more. Then you will have more energy


    to study."


    "Thank you, father." Lily replied with a sweet smile.


    "Dad is more and more optimistic about you, you can actually get such a good result." Dillon smiled


    happily and looked at Eden. "Eden, you have to cheer up. Your sister''s results have exceeded yours."


    "Humph!" ire snorted scornfully, "Who knows whether her grade is true or not?"


    "ire." He gave his daughter a stern look and said, "Your attitude is wrong. If you are not convinced,


    you can also achieve such results for me."


    "Dad, you are so mean to me..." ire instantly cried and turned to hug Lucia. "Mom, dad only likes the


    daughter with good grades, he doesn''t like me, and he doesn''t like brother."


    "All right, all right, don''t cry." Luciaforted ire and med Dillon. "Why are you so entric?


    ire just said casually and you cruel to her."


    "I''m not biased. What she said is wrong."


    "She just raised her own doubts. Is there anything wrong?"


    Looking at Dillon and Lucia starting to quarrel, Lily eased them quickly. "Dad, aunt, stop arguing. My


    sister should really question me. Even I am surprised by this progress."


    "Lily is really sensible, you have to work hard in the future." Dillon praised.


    "I will." Lily nodded and said, "I will, Dad."


    "I''m full. I''ll go to my room." Eden, who had been silent all this time, suddenly put down his bowl and


    chopsticks. His eyebrows deeply furrowed, stood up and left.


    "Son." Lucia said to his back, seeing that he didn''t stop at all, she turned to stare at Lily and looked at


    Dillon. "You can eat with your precious daughter, we are full."


    Finishing her words, she left with ire who was sobbing.


    There were only Lily and her father sitting at the table.


    "Dad, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault." Lily lowered her head, feeling guilty.


    Dillon sighed and patted her shoulder, "You didn''t do anything wrong. They are ignorant."


    Hearing that, Lily smiled slightly.


    *


    The more ire thought about it, the more upset she became. She felt nervous in bed, unable to fall


    asleep. Her father had paid more and more attention to Lily, which was not good. And even the elder


    brother who has always been highly valued has been ignored.


    No, Lily can''t be arrogant in this house anymore!


    Having made up her mind, ire sat up, took out her phone and dialed a number. Soon the phone was


    connected.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hello, Terence Qin. You can ask some friends to wait for me at school tomorrow. Yes, I''ll tell you the


    details tomorrow. Good night."


    After a few words, ire hung up the phone. There is cold light in her eyes, "Lily, you are finished


    tomorrow!


    The next morning, as soon as Lily went downstairs, ire came over to her and held her arm. "Sister,


    I''m sorry. It was my faultst night. I shouldn''t have questioned you. Don''t be mad at me, okay?"


    Lily was stunned for a moment, then she smiled and answered, "How could I be angry with my sister?


    Let''s have breakfast, or we''ll bete for school."


    "Well, sister, if I have some questions about learning, can I ask you?"


    "Of course!" Lily answered with a smile. But she was wondering that what ire wanted to do next.


    When they walked to the table, Eden had finished eating and just got up and leave. Just at this


    moment, Lily just saw the dark circle of the eye on his face. Does he stay upte to study at night?


    After they finished breakfast, they got in Tom''s car, but Eden wasn''t in it. ire could not help but ask,


    "Tom, where is my brother?"


    "Mr. Eden has gone to school." Tom replied respectfully.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Hearing that, Lily raised her eyebrows invisibly. It seems that Eden was upset by her examination


    results this time.


    At this moment, Lily finally knew what ire want to do. Lily didn''t expect that she would invite men to


    hit her, especially four boys!


    "Terence Qin, it''s her. She kept bullying me. It was her who asked someone to hit mest time." ire


    said angrily. She held Terence''s arm with one hand and pointed at Lily with the other.


    Looking at the boy who was held by ire, and then look at the other three boys, Lily did not know if


    she shouldugh, but sheughed extremely sarcastically. "ire, is this why you drag me here?"


    "Well, it''s all because of you. Dad don''t like me and brother anymore. My mom and dad even quarreled


    with each other and we were at odds with each other. I won''t rob you of anything and I won''t fight


    against you. But you even hired someone to hit and threaten me. I''ll pay you back this time!"


    "Huh." Lily didn''t know what should do. Her sister was quite good at talking nonsense.


    Today she should not be able to run away. This is the most remote ce in the school and it is almost


    impossible to call for help sessfully.


    "ire, how much injury do you want her to suffer?" ncing at Lily, Terence asked ire casually.


    "Of course, she must be seriously injured. You don''t know thatst time I was beaten by her andid on


    the bed for a few days. I couldn''t move with injuries on my face." ire said exaggeratedly.


    "Ok." Terence nodded and turned to the other three men, "Brothers, you can hurt her now. Don''t make


    her disabled."


    "Okay, Terence." The three hooligans besieged Lily.


    Look at this situation, Lily feel afraid and subconsciously shrink neck, escape? She certainly can''t


    escape, but reasonable? It didn''t work at all to speak with people like ire!


    When Lily was thinking about how to escape, one of the gangsters sneakily attacked from behind and


    kicked her on her calf.


    "Ah!" Lily lost her bnce and fell down to the ground. Before she could get up from the ground, the


    fists came directly to her face. She held her head with conditioned response and screamed for help.


    "Help!"


    To her surprise, she heard a cry of pain before the fistsnded on her body.


    "Oh! Too painful... "

 Chapter 9 Did You Go out Without Your Brain

    Chapter 9 Did You Go out Without Your Brain


    "Bo... Boss? "


    "What? Boss, why are you here?" Looking at theing people, the attitude of those gangsters


    immediately became humble.


    What was going on? Lily was totally confused, boss? Did the man called Terence stop them?


    Lily wanted to see through her fingers with perplexity, but when she saw the boss, the whole person


    was relieved.


    The man saved her was Eric who saved her in the ssroomst time. Although he did not speak well,


    he was not bad.


    "Can you find a quiet ce to hit her? It''s so noisy!" Said Eric impatiently, with a drowsy look on his


    face.


    "Boss, we didn''t expect you to sleep here." Breaking free from ire''s hand, Terence went to Eric and


    took his shoulder. "Boss, you don''t attend ss but hide to sleep, aren''t you afraid of your


    grandfather?"


    "Get your hands off me." Taking Terence''s hand off his shoulder, Eric nced at him. "Do you learn


    martial arts to beat girls?"


    "Haha." With an embarrassed smile, Terence said, "Boss, I help my friend take revenge."


    "Friend?" Eric turned around and looked at ire. He frowned and said unhappily, "Don''t let me see it


    again." He said to Terence.


    "I must, I promise there won''t be another time!" Terence quickly made a promise.


    Lily got up from the ground, patted the dirt on her body, and walked to Eric subconsciously.


    He nced at the people who walked beside him. Eric''s ck eyes shed with surprise. "Why are you


    again?"


    "Haha." Lily smiled awkwardly and did not say anything. Probably after she said that, he would say the


    same thing asst time.


    "You are really stupid." Eric said relentlessly.


    Sure enough...


    He really couldn''t say a good word, Lily were silent. She knew him in previous life, but she didn''t expect


    him to be this kind of character.


    "Nice to meet you. Terence, who is this?" Unwilling to be ignored, ire walked to Terence''s side,


    looking at Eric and asking in a delicate voice.


    "This is our boss. You can call him boss or Eric." Terence introduced.


    "Ok." ire nodded and then said to Eric with shyness, "brother Eric, my name is ire. I''m sorry to


    bother you just now."


    Eric nce at her, speak in istion, "I don''t know you."


    After saying that, he red at Terence, "Don''t let me see such things happen again."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he took the hand of Lily who had been silent all the time and left.


    All of them were shocked. They didn''t expect that their boss, who didn''t like girls and even hated girls,


    would take that girl away! And she was the one who was almost hit by them!


    On the other side, ire felt angrily. She found a chance to hit Lily. But she did not expect that Lily was


    taken away and Terence was even afraid of Eric.


    But, the boy was so handsome, especially when he saved someone.


    After thinking for a while, ire looked at Terence with a bit of grievance. "Terence, is Eric angry?"


    "Well, he..." Terence, who responded,forted ire, "He is just like this. Don''t be unhappy. In fact,


    the boss is quite good, but he doesn''t like to get in touch with girls."


    "Then why did he take Lily away?" ire asked.


    "Well I don''t know." Terence also don''t understand.


    Eric was a tall man with long legs. He walked quickly. As a result, Lily could only follow him trotting.


    "Hey, can you... Slow down." Lily gasped for breath. He didn''t have to escape. Why did he walk so


    fast?


    Eric stopped and released Lily''s hand. "Can you be smarter?"


    It was hard to tell whether he was angry or not, but those eyes hidden under the bangs are somewhat


    displeased. If it was in the past, he would not care about. But after knowing that it was her voice, he


    stopped them without thinking.


    "You, I..." Lily wanted to refute, but all the words were swallowed back when she saw his ck eyes.


    His eyes were so deep that didn''t conform to his age. There were many things she couldn''t understand.


    "She is my sister." Lily said after a long time.


    "Sister?" "Only you take her as your sister," said Eric with a sneer.


    Eric had heard the gossips about the Qiao family and knew something about the sisters.


    Lily didn''t want to talk about ire anymore, so she changed the subject. "Thank you for saving me


    today. If you need any help in the future, you can ask me."


    "You are too stupid, I think you can''t help me." Eric refused directly.


    Lily was angry again. Why did he always say those harsh words! Lily took a deep breath to suppress


    her anger and said, "And the coat you borrowedst time. I''ll bring it back to you next time. Thank you


    for helping me twice. Goodbye!"


    Before Eric could say anything, Lily had already turned around and left.


    Hearing that, the corner of Eric''s mouth lifted. Then he put on his casual look as usual.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    *


    After school, they went home. When Lily got off the car and was about to enter the house, she was


    stopped by ire. "Don''t tell daddy what happened today!"


    "Are you afraid?" Lily sneered.


    "If you did, I''ll tell Dad that you hooked up with some bad boys and today I saw you go to the school


    garden." ire raised her chincently.


    "Haha..." Lily sneered, "You can say what you want."


    Then she bypassed ire and went straight into the house.


    ire can only stare angrily at the back of Lily. Now Lily is getting more and more arrogant because of


    her good grades and her father''s love.


    At dinner in the evening, ire sat next to Lily, pretending to be good sister, which made Lily felt very


    disgusted.


    "There''s a party tomorrow. The whole family will be there." At the table, Dillon announced.


    "What party?" Lucia stopped eating and asked.


    "The 20th birthday party for the eldest son of Gu family." With these words, Dillon nced at ire and


    Lily and said: "Don''t forget to dress up for the party tomorrow. Remember to prepare for them."


    Thest sentence was said to Lucia.


    "I will prepare for them." Lucia replied. When she nced at Lily, she felt disgusted.


    "And you, Eden." Dillon turned to look at Eden, who had been quietly eating, "Remember to dress


    formally. You will start dealing with the business in thepany from the high school next year. I will


    take you to meet some people tomorrow."


    "Okay, Dad." Eden replied obediently.


    "Dillon, do you really want to arrange Eden to work in thepany next year?" Hearing that, Lucia was


    very excited.


    "Don''t be so surprised." The Dillon took it for granted, "As the eldest son of the Qiao family, he is


    supposed to take over the family''s business. It''s good for him to know early."


    "I agree with you. I believe that with Eden''s wisdom, he will be very outstanding in the future." Lucia


    was very proud, and then she deliberately nced at Lily.


    Looking into hercent eyes, Lily smiled. It was hard to tell what the smile meant. In fact, she was


    not concerned about let Eden ept thepany, but the things will happened in tomorrow''s banquet.


    On the 20th birthday party of the eldest son of Gu family, Lily sneered in heart. She remembered that in


    her previous life, Frank met her on his 20th birthday party.


    A 20-year-old man had been fond of a little girl and had been pursuing her all the time. Lily felt that this


    was really strange!


    We''ll meet again, Frank. If you don''t lose your reputation this time, I''m not Lily!


    The banquet was held in the mansion of the Gu family. Back in this ce, Lily was overwhelmed with


    mixed feelings. And what she hated most was the scene before she fell down the stairs and died in her


    previous life, which made her hate this ce very much!


    Didn''t think anymore, Lily, Eden and ire walked into the banquet hall behind Dillon and Lucia.


    The majority of people present at the banquet were business men, all well-dressed. Before the Qiao


    family entered the hall, they had already had a talk andughter, but the protagonists of the banquet


    hadn''t appeared.


    "Lily, when Uncle Simon''s sones out, you should keep in touch with him more." After entering the


    hall, Dillon whispered to Lily.


    "Okay, Dad." Lily nodded cutely.


    Then, the Dillon also told Lucia to have a good chat with those richdies and also told ire to make


    more acquaintance with the young men, and then took Eden to the crowd.


    Lily looked around the hall and passing through the crowd, walked towards the backyard garden which


    was quite. Before the party started, she didn''t want to show off in front of the group of people who


    thought only of interests.


    Seeing that Lily left alone, Lucia took ire to a quiet corner and whispered, "When Frankes out,


    you should find more chances to get close to him to win his favor. I don''t want to give that little bitch a


    chance."


    "Why? Mother." ire was too young to understand the reason.


    "You are stupid. The family is rich and powerful. It is best to have rtions with them. If you can win


    Frank''s favor and bring benefits to dad''spany, then the family is our decision. Even Grandpa Qiao


    will like us and that little bitch will fall out of favor."


    "I know, mom." After she knew it, ire''s eyes lit up. As long as she could beat Lily down, everything is


    worth doing.

 Chapter 10 Meet Again At The Banquet

    Chapter 10 Meet Again At The Banquet


    The back garden was really quieter. Lily found a stone stool to sit down, the breeze blew through, and


    the familiar floral fragrance floated. Many purple roses were nted in the back garden, which was


    Frank''s mother Jade''s favorite flower.


    Lily remembered that after marrying Frank in the previous life, she identally dropped two flowers


    and was scolded by Jade.


    "Mr. Eric, the banquet is about to begin soon, and grandpa Gu asked you to attendter." An


    inappropriate voice interrupted the moment of peace.


    Looking at the ce where the sound from, Lily saw a servant bending down and speaking respectfully


    to the person lying on the grass. Lily knew that the second son was Eric, because the Gu family had


    only two sons. One is Frank, the other is Eric.


    However, the rtionship between them was not good. Unlike Frank, Eric rarely attended various


    activities of the Gu family, and many people did not know him.


    "Have you seen enough?"


    "What?" Lily didn''t respond for a while. When she calmed down and realized that Eric had sat up from


    the grass, she felt embarrassed and said, "Coincidentally."


    "Yes, it''s a coincidence to meet me at the Gu family." Eric added, with a smile shing in his ck eyes.


    Hearing the implication of this sentence, Lily was a little embarrassed, and cursed herself stupid. This


    is his home. It is normal for her to meet him. It is no coincidence!


    "When will you go out with your brain?" Then Eric added.


    "You..." Lily was so angry that she couldn''t speak. Can''t he not scold her? It was true that he had saved


    her, but was it necessary to say that every time he saw her?


    "Haha." Eric suddenly lowered his head and smiled, feeling inexplicably happy. Although he had only


    seen her three times, every time he saw her unable to speak, her red face and staring eyes were very


    cute.


    "Eric." Qiao Qianmo said in an unfriendly tone, "For the sake that you have saved me, I don''t care


    about what you have said, but if you say anything more to annoy me, I will rude to you."


    "Okay." Eric responded and then stopped smiling, turning and leaving, leaving a sentence that made


    Lily angry, "With your IQ, even ten people can''tpare with me."


    Lily take a deep breath.


    Finally Lily felt m. And decided that when she saw him in the future, she would do what he did.


    No longer interested in staying here, Lily stood up and went back to the banquet hall.


    As soon as she entered the crowd, ire came over and grabbed her arm. "Sister, where have you


    been? The party is about to start. Dad has been looking for you."


    Taking her hand away from ire''s without any trace, Lily replied indifferently, "I know."


    After that, she left ire alone and walked towards Dillon, who was already standing with Lucia and


    Eden.


    ire secretly clenched her teeth and quickly followed up.


    It was not long after she walked to the side of Dillon that the party began. Under the leadership of his


    father, Simon, Frank appeared in the crowd.


    "Thank you very much foring to my son''s birthday party..." Simon started his speech, while Frank


    stood beside him with a smile.


    The moment Lily saw Frank, her hand was unconsciously clenched into a fist, and her eyesight


    became focused, as if she wanted to burn a hole out of him!


    It seemed that someone was staring at him. Frank looked for the direction by feeling.


    Lily was shocked by his gaze, and she immediately returned to normal, with a smile on her face.


    When catching the smile on Lily, Frank also smiled back. It was just a little girl in a daze, and then he


    looked away.


    Soon, Simon''s speech was over, and the crowd began to talk again. It was not just a birthday party, but


    a business conversation ce, but in the form of this birthday party.


    After the speech, Simon simply said a few words to the crowd, then pulled Frank aside and said in a


    low voice, "The girl you saw just now is Miss Lily of the Qiao family. If possible, it''s better to pull her to


    your side, no matter what method you use."


    "Miss Lily of the Qiao family?" Frank frowned, "Is it the child of the mistress raised by the Qiao family?"


    "No, she''s not. It''s all rumored outside." Simon looked at his son unhappily and said, "She is the real


    miss of the Qiao family. Although Dillon doesn''t like her very much, the head of the Qiao family loves


    her very much. She could take arge part in the property of the Qiao family."


    Frank nodded and had a n in his mind.


    Looking at Frank walking towards her with a smile, Lily felt sick, but he endured it and forced herself to


    face him with a smile.


    "Miss Lily, I wondered if I have the honor to invite you to have the first dance?" Frank reached out his


    hand as a gentleman.


    Hearing this, Lily lowered her head "shyly" and blushed slightly. "But I''m not very good at dancing. I''m


    afraid I''ll step on Mr. Frank''s foot."


    "It doesn''t matter. I can help you." Frank said warmly. Lily was really a little girl. She blushes as soon as


    she talks to the opposite sex.


    "Well Maybe not good? What should I do if I hurt you?" Lily asked "worried".


    At this time, ire came over and said with a smile, "If Mr. Frank doesn''t mind, I can dance with you


    instead of my sister."


    Oh,e here to rob people. This scene is really the same as the previous life.


    "Of course I don''t mind, but..." Frank looked at ire with a smile and said, "I want to dance with Miss


    Lily first."


    "It seems that I amorous." ire smiled and said in a rxed tone, "In this case, should Mr. Frank also


    satisfy me and dance a second dance with me?"


    "Of course, it''s my honor."


    "Well, I''ll wait for Mr. Frank."


    After the two people finished talking, Frank reached out his hand to Lily again, "Miss Lily, can you


    satisfy my wish for the sake of my birthday today?"


    "Yes." Lily nodded "shyly" and put her hand in Frank''s hand. "I don''t know how to dance. I hope Mr.


    Frank will be tolerant."


    "You just need to follow me." With these words, Frank had brought Lily to the dance floor.


    However, ire could only grit her teeth and re at the back of Lily.


    On the dance floor, Lily carefully moved with the rhythm of Frank. She didn''t step on Frank at all, but


    kept her head down.


    "You always keep your head down. Is there any treasure on the ground?" Frank suddenly approached


    Lily''s ear and said in a slightly ambiguous tone.


    "I, I''m afraid of stepping on Mr. Frank." Looking up, Lily stepped back without a trace.


    "It doesn''t matter. You''re so small that I can stand you." Frank said joke.


    Hearing this, Lily blushed "shyly" again, but she was so disgusted. If she had the ability to crush him


    now, she wouldn''t dance with him anyway.


    After finishing a piece of music, Lily couldn''t wait to take back her hand and took a step back.


    Frank smiled at her actions as if she was shy and escorted her out of the dance floor.


    Seeing theme out, ire hurried forward, and Frank was also a man that tell truth, holding her


    hand and entering the dance floor again.


    Without Frank, Lily can''t wait but go straight to the bathroom. She rubbed her hands with hand sanitizer


    several times, as if there were bacteria on Frank.


    "Since you don''t like it, why do you dance with him?"


    The sudden voice scared Lily and turn her head. When she saw it was Eric, she was relieved and gave


    him a disgruntled look. "Don''t you know you are scary?"


    Looking at Lily, who was wearing a princess dress, rubbing her hands, Eric leaned against the door


    frame and saidzily, "You will rubbed the skin off."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ignoring Eric, Lily washed her hands, turned around and walked to the hall. With the previous lessons,


    she thought it was better not to talk to him, so as not to be angry.


    Eric was not annoyed and followed her out.


    In fact, he didn''t n to appear at the party tonight, but when he saw Lily, he followed her inexplicably.


    Back in the hall, Lily looked around and found that the Dillon was having a good chat with those people


    with Eden, so she found a rtively quiet corner and sat down.


    Seeing this, Eric sat down beside Lily.


    "You don''t like dancing with him. Don''t you know to refuse?" Leaning against the chair, Eric asked


    lazily.


    A strange feeling crossed Lily''s mind, and then she asked indifferently, "Why do you know I don''t like


    it?"


    "I saw it with both eyes." Eric replied in azy manner.


    "I don''t think you can control me." Lily red at him angrily.


    "I''m thinking where to find someone as stupid as you."


    "You..." Lily just wanted to refute, but was interrupted by Eric, "If you don''t like it, you can refuse. Don''t


    you understand such a simple truth?"


    "Eric, if you don''t know the truth, don''t make a conclusions, OK?" Lily was already full of anger, and


    now she couldn''t hold it back. "It''s my business whether I like it or not. It has nothing to do with you."


    Hearing this, Eric didn''t speak, but thezy look on his face had disappeared. He looked at Lily closely


    with his ck eyes, as if he wanted to see through her.


    He had seen Frank invite her to dance just now. She didn''t like it, and he could clearly feel that she was


    resisting, but she still agreed.


    Lily was a little ufortable by his eyes. She took a sip of juice and was about to leave when she


    saw ireing. "Sister, you are here."


    If possible, Lily really wanted to leave directly, but in order not to lose face at the party, she had to


    endure to stay. Why didn''t she pester Frank to dance a little longer?

 Chapter 11 Do It As It Used To Be

    Chapter 11 Do It As It Used To Be


    "Wow, Eric is here." Seeing Eric, ire greeted him with a smile.


    "Yes." Eric replied politely, with the usualzy look on his face.


    ire felt in love with Eric the first time she saw him, and at this time, her gaze was like 502 glue, she


    always looked at him, and her behavior was a bit shy.


    Compared with Frank, who was a gentle Gentleman, ire felt that the boy in front of her was more


    attractive. He had an indescribable temperament which made her heart beat faster.


    "Brother Eric, can I sit here?" It seemed that ire was asking for advice. But she had already sat


    down next to Eric.


    "No." Eric nced at her and refused without mercy.


    ire was embarrassed, and there were some people watching. So she had to get up and move


    towards Lily, "then I''ll sit next to my sister."


    Lily smiled mockingly. ire''s performance was too obvious. Everyone can see that she likes Eric.


    Didn''t she always try to seduce Frank in the previous life? How did she like Eric in this life?


    "I''ll go out for a walk. You can talk." As she spoke, Lily stood up and was ready to leave. Before she


    left, she saw Franking in this direction.


    Frank smiled and handed the red wine in his hand to Lily. "I hope that Miss Lily can drink this ss of


    wine because of my birthday."


    A hint of gloom shed through Lily''s eyes, but was immediately reced by shyness. "I, I can''t drink,


    can I drink juice?"


    Frank was embarrassed but he suddenly smiled, "I almost forget that Miss Lily is still a student."


    Lily smiled and raised her ss with juice, "Happy birthday."


    "Thank you." Frank raised his ss and collided with hers.


    Looking at the behavior of the two people, Eric was still azy look, without any unusual expression on


    his face, but there was a slight displeasure in his ck eyes.


    The most reluctant one was ire. Thinking of her mother''s instructions and considering the presence


    of Eric, she was afraid of leaving a bad impression in front of him, so she could only watch Lily and


    Frank.


    Suddenly, an idea shed in her mind. ire suddenly held her head, looking morbid. "Sister, I feel a


    little dizzy."


    Hearing this, Lily turned around and looked at ire. Without thinking, she put down the juice in her


    hand, bent down and asked with concern, "Why do you suddenly feel dizzy? Is it serious?"


    "It''s not serious. Maybe it''s too stuffy inside." ire looked ufortable.


    "Then I''ll help you to rest." While speaking, Lily carefully helped ire to stand up. The sneer at the


    corner of her mouth shed by. She turned to Frank and said, "Mr. Frank, my sister is not feeling well.


    Could you please take us to the lounge?"


    "Of course." Frank nodded in agreement, and then asked with concern, "Is it serious? Do you need a


    doctor? "


    As soon as she heard the word "doctor", ire immediately shook her head and said, "No, no, I''m just


    a little dizzy because of being stuffy. I''ll be fine after a rest."


    Hearing what she said, Frank said nothing more. But when he turned around to lead the way for them,


    his eyes shed a glimmer of light.


    When Lily was helping ire to keep up with Frank, she inadvertently looked into Eric''s eyes. She was


    a little stunned, and then she helped ire to follow up. His eyes made her feel a little ufortable


    and a sense of being spied.


    Looking at the back of the three people, Eric''szy appearance disappeared, and his eyes were deep.


    And then he stood up to leave.


    When they arrived at the lounge, Frank said to Lily, "You can have a rest with your sister first. I''ll give


    you a ss of water."


    "Please." Lily said to Frank with a smile while helping ire sit down on the bed.


    "It''s my honor to serve beautiful women." Then Frank turned around and went out.


    As soon as Frank walked out, ire pushed Lily''s hand away, looked at her scornfully. "It seems that


    my sister likes to be surrounded by two men."


    Oh, ire turned her face so fast!


    Lily looked at her with a sneer, "what? Don''t pretend to be dizzy?"


    "I... You..." ire was too angry and can''t say a word, so she simply admitted, "Yes, I pretend to be


    sick. You should thank me. If not me, everyone would have known everything about your entanglement


    with the two men tomorrow."


    "Really? Then I really should thank you." What Lily said was extremely ironic.


    Stimted by Lily''s expression, ire lowered her voice and said angrily, "Lily, don''t be too


    comcent!"


    Lily bent over and approached ire with a smile in her eyes. "If you want to get close to Mr. Frank,


    you have to keep pretending to be dizzy."


    Then she stood up and turned around to walk out of the lounge.


    Lily was very familiar with everything here. What happened in her previous life was still fresh in her


    mind, so she knew what would happen next.


    When she found Frank, he was carefully doing something shameful with his back to the door. It was


    exactly the same as her previous life!


    Lily raised her lips and said, "Mr. Frank."


    Frank quickly hid the thing in his hand, and the surprised expression on his face was instantly reced


    by a smile. He turned to Lily and said, "I''m going to give you the water."


    Then he picked up the tray with three sses of water.


    "It''s really troublesome for Mr. Frank, ah..." Lily suddenly looked at Frank''s sleeve in surprise, "Why is


    Mr. Frank''s clothes dirty?"


    "What? Oh, maybe it was rubbed by ident just now." Seeing the white things on the sleeves, Frank


    felt embarrassed.


    "Go and change your clothes. I''ll bring the water. Come to uster." While speaking, Lily took the tray


    from Frank.


    Seeing this, Frank had to agree, but before leaving, he deliberately looked at the sses of water.


    After he left, Lily put down the tray, found out the ss of medicine, and then halved the remaining two


    sses of water, then poured this ss of water into those two sses of water, and finally received a


    ss of water. And then put them in the previous position, carrying them back to the lounge.


    Lily knew that Frank would be in a hurry, but she didn''t know that he would be in such a hurry. As soon


    as she returned to the lounge with water, he had changed his clothes and walked in.


    "I''m sorry, Lily. You help me to take the water." Frank said to Lily with a smile. He reached out and took


    the tray in her hand and then put it down. After taking a deliberate look at it, he picked up one of the


    sses of water and handed it to ire. "Miss ire, drink some water."


    "Thank you." ire took the ss and drunk some water.


    "Come on, Lily." Another ss of water was handed to Lily.


    "Thank you, Mr. Frank." Lily took the ss and drunk a lot of water deliberately.


    "Mr. Frank, it''s not right for you to call my sister, Lily, but call me Miss ire." ire joked, looking at


    Lily with resentment.


    "Yes, yes, I was negligent." Frank replied, but his eyes were on Lily. Seeing that she had drunk water,


    he looked away and looked at ire, "Then I''ll call you ire from now on."


    "That''s ok." ire smiled with satisfaction and said half-jokingly, "I don''t feel dizzy after drinking this


    ss of water from Mr. Frank."


    "Ha, ire, you are so good at joking."


    "I say truth."


    Looking at the two people joking, Lily smiled and looked at Frank with a ss of water. "Mr. Frank, in


    order to thank you for taking care of our, I want to thank you with a ss of water instead of wine."


    "Yes, Mr. Frank, I should also respect you." ire, unwilling to be ignored, also raised her ss.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This behavior was just Frank wished. He held up another ss of water with a smile and said, "It''s my


    honor to take care of you."


    After clinking the sses, Lily drank up the water in her ss. She took the lead, so ire and Frank


    had to drink it up.


    After putting down the ss of water, Lily secretly observed the two people, she did not know the effect


    of the medicine given by Frank after being double diluted.


    When she was wondering how long it would take for the medicine to take effect, the two people, ire


    and Frank, had already fallen down.


    A cold light shed in her eyes. Lily tried her best to move the two people to the bed, then took out her


    mobile phone and made a phone call. Finally, she sneered at the two people lying on the bed and left.


    In the previous life, you tried every means to be together, and I will fulfill you as soon as possible in this


    life!


    Walking out of the lounge, Lily walked towards the garden. What she had to do now was to wait.


    However, to her surprise, before she arrived at the garden, she met Eric in a rtively secret ce.


    "What? Do you want to hide after you do something bad?" Standing in front of Lily, Eric looked at her


    lazily.


    Lily was surprised and looked at him in surprise, but she still greeted him calmly, "Then what bad


    things?"


    "Actually It''s not a bad thing." Eric turned aroundzily and walked forward. "It turns out that you are


    not very stupid. At least you know how to treat someone in the same way."


    Well


    Lily was a little confused. What Eric said just now showed that he had seen what she had done, but


    why did he look as if it was nothing? It was rted to the reputation of Gu family, so why he was


    indifferent?


    "Don''t think about it. You can''t figure it out with your IQ." Eric''s teasing voice came from the front.


    For a moment, Lily didn''t know whether she should smile or be angry. She always felt that Eric was her


    nemesis.


    "If you still stand there, you can''t get rid of it." Seeing that Lily had not followed, Eric stopped and


    turned to look at her.


    Hearing what he said. Lily red at him angrily and then followed him.

 Chapter 12 Keep Them Together.

    Chapter 12 Keep Them Together.


    Eric saw her came up and started to move forward again, "You wonder why I didn''t expose you?"


    After speaking, he looked at Lily, before she answered, he said to himself, "As long as it has nothing to


    do with me, I won''t care."


    "But you also..."


    "But I''m also from the Gu family?" As soon as Lily spoke, Eric interrupted her, shook his head with a


    sneer and asked, "We are born in such a family. The interests are most important. What do you think is


    the significance of our existence?"


    Born in such a family, everyone is used to obtain benefits.


    Lily didn''t expect Eric, who seemed to care nothing, but knew a lot. If she remembered correctly, he is


    only sixteen or seven years old now, and Lily is a little self-defeating, her twenty-five-year-old mind is


    not as mature as him


    Suddenly, the two were silent. Lily didn''t know Eric well, so she could talk little. Eric had less words.


    Unconsciously, the two had already reached the garden, but at this moment, Lily regretted. Perhaps


    she should not follow Eric, but go in another direction.


    Now, unexpectedly, she met the evil mother-inw, Jade, who had made herself difficult in her previous


    life!


    At this moment, Jade was joking with ady anding towards her and Eric. Most importantly, the


    two had already seen them.


    Lily had no choice and can only greet them with smile, "Aunt Jade, aunt Alice."


    Lily knew the person who was talking to Jade. She was Becky''s mother, Alice Song.


    "It''s a Lily." Jade looked at Lily with a smile, "Why are you here?"


    "It''s little stuffy inside, so I came out to get some fresh air." Lily made a random excuse.


    "It seems that you are not used to it. You will get used to it after you attend more times in the future."


    Jade held Lily''s hand intimately. When she saw Eric beside her, her tone became unfriendly. "Why are


    you here?"


    "We are schoolmates. We had a chat when we met." Eric replied indifferently. Then he stretched


    himself and walked awayzily. "I''m so sleepy. I''m going back to sleep."


    Lily looked at Eric leaving in confusion. He was in a good mood just now. Why was he suddenly


    sleepy?


    As soon as Eric left, Jade immediately told Lily, "Don''t y with him. Eric doesn''t study in school all day


    long, you will be bad with him."


    Then she smiled and said, "Frank likes you. You cane here to have fun when he has time. You can


    also ask him if there is anything you don''t understand in your study."


    Lily didn''t expect that Jade would nder Eric. Suddenly, she understood why Eric didn''t expose what


    she did.


    "Maybe Mrs. Jade didn''t hear about it." Alice Song, who was standing beside her, said with a smile,


    "Now, Lily is the most popr person in the school, and her grades are almost the best. My daughter is


    almost envious of her."


    "It''s not as exaggerated as aunt Alice said." Lily smiled embarrassed and took the opportunity to pull


    her hand out of Jade''s.


    "Becky praises you every day. You are still so modest. She has told me everything about you at


    school."


    "What she said was too exaggerated." Lily smiled modestly and immediately changed the topic. "I


    admire you very much, Aunt Alice. The clothes you designed have been internationalized. I heard from


    Becky that you will go to Olivia fashion week next month."


    Alice smiled and shook her head, and the confidence between her eyebrows naturally revealed, "How


    can Becky tell you everything?"


    "It''s that Becky is proud of you. You don''t know that, Every time she tells me about you, she is full of


    pride."


    Lily knew that Alice was not only an excellent designer, but also had one of the best clothing


    companies. She was a strong woman, butter thepany had a traitor, and at that time, Becky had


    a car ident, herpany was bankrupt.


    After all, the failure of Alice was rted to Lily.


    Suddenly, Lily had an idea. She has been reborn and cannot be as weak as her previous life. To


    be strong, she must have her own career. She should take this opportunity to have the support of


    Alice.


    "From my point. Don''t be modest." Jade said, "Let''s have a chat inside. I have to greet the guests, or


    others would say I''m not a good host."


    "Okay." Alice nodded. And Lily had to follow them.


    "Lily, I''ll ask Frank to spend more time with youter. There are many topics you young people can talk


    about together." Jade held Lily''s hand again, as if she was her own daughter.


    Your son might not have time. With a sneer in her heart, Lily said, "Aunt Jade, Mr. Frank is a college


    student, and he has to consider the business of his family. He is so busy that he doesn''t have to


    apany me."


    "He is not busy." Jade said with a smile, "You don''t know. He told me today that you are the most


    special girl he had ever seen."


    The purpose of Jade''s words was so strong that even Alice beside her frowned unconsciously.


    When entering the meeting hall, leaving Lily and Alice, Jade went to find Frank.


    "Lily, born in a rich family, you should know what Jade meant." Alice whispered to Lily in a serious tone,


    "You and Becky are ssmates, and you are her best friend in school. Aunt hopes you can see


    everything clearly in front of you, and don''t be confused by some appearances."


    Lily looked at her gratefully and said, "I understand. I know what to do. Thank you for your concern."


    "s..." With a sigh, she reached out her hand and touched Lily''s head. "In such a family, the fate is


    different from ordinary children. That''s why I didn''t bring Becky."


    Lily''s eyes suddenly turned red. Alice''s words sounded so warm. She knew that Alice had always been


    single, and she brought up Becky by herself.


    Suddenly, there was a noise in the banquet hall, and arge number of reporters emerged. In the


    center of the crowd were Simon and Dillon.


    "Mr. Simon, how do you exin that Mr. Frank sleep with a teenage girl?" A reporter asked with a


    recorder in his hand.


    "I believe it must be a misunderstanding. The truth is not what you see." Simon answered the reporter''s


    question seriously.


    "If it''s a misunderstanding, then why are the two people not dressed properly?"


    "If it was not mistake, that young girl is the second daughter of the Qiao family. Did you know it, Mr.


    Simon?"


    "Mr. Dillon, what do you think of your daughter and Mr. Frank doing such a thing? Do you agree with


    your daughter? "


    A series of questions were constantly asked from these reporters. Simon and Dillon were almost


    overwhelmed by the reporters and retreated.


    Before all the people at the party could figure out what happened, a group of security guards rushed


    out and drove all the reporters out.


    Lily looked at all this with a sneer. What means take the consequences yourself? This is it.


    These reporters were called by Frank to create Frank and Lily''s news, but now Lily just made use of it.


    Alice sighed and shook her head. "It seems that someone is more anxious. Becky has told me


    everything about you. If you have time in the future, you cane home with Becky."


    Lily smiled. She knew that Alice had misunderstood, but she didn''t want to exin.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alice touched Lily''s head and said goodbye, "I have something else to do. I''ll go first."


    "Well, aunt Alice, take care."


    After Alice left, Lily didn''t want to stay here any longer. She turned around and walked out. She didn''t


    want to take part in the bustle.


    Obviously, Lily underestimated the ability of these reporters. They surrounded the gate of the Gu family.


    What''s more, Lucia was surrounded by reporters.


    "Mrs. Lucia, your daughter is so young. As a mother, what do you want to say?"


    "Mrs. Lucia, you and Mr. Dillon are married twice, but your children are both Mr. Dillon''s children. Have


    you been together for a long time?"


    "Mrs. Lucia, it''s said that you married with Dillon because of your son. Can you give us a reply?"


    "I''m sorry, everyone. This is about the Qiao family. It''s not convenient to reveal it." Lucia was a little


    embarrassed and she tried her best to retreat.


    "Mrs. Lucia, you didn''t say it. Did you acquiesce in it?"


    "It''s said that the you are a bad woman so your daughter is bad too. Mrs. Lucia, did your daughter learn


    this from you?"


    Perhaps the reporter''s words irritated Lucia. She looked at these people with angry and said, "You''d


    better not talk nonsense. We are childhood sweethearts and really love each other. If Tina hadn''t


    intervened, how could we be like this?"


    "In that case, the original wife of the Qiao family is the third person who intervenes between you and


    Dillon."


    Unexpectedly, these reporters even knew these things. Lily looked at them coldly. She really wanted to


    rush up and use Lucia was mistress, but she was not stupid. If she rushed out, she would only be in


    trouble and could not get rid of it. At that time, the rumors would be more serious.


    Turning around and leaving indifferently, Lily sneered. Lucia, I will let us know who is the real mistress!

 Chapter 13 The Marriage Of Gu And Qiao

    Chapter 13 The Marriage Of Gu And Qiao


    Late at night, the atmosphere in Qiao''s living room was a bit low.


    "Why this thing happened?" Dillon looked angrily and asked Lucia who was sobbing in ire''s arms.


    Today''s incident was rumored by the media. And almost all the people in the upper ss knew that the


    little daughter of the Qiao family and the eldest son of the Gu family slept in the same bed.


    "I I don''t know what happened. " ire sobbed and dared not look up at Dillon.


    PA!


    Dillon pped on the tea table, making the cups ng. "You don''t know what''s going on? So why you


    can sleep in the same bed with Frank?"


    "I I really don''t know Oh oh..." ire was frightened and hide in Lucia''s arms.


    "All right, Dillon. Don''t be angry." Luciaforted her daughter in her arms while persuading Dillon,


    "There must be a reason for this. How could ire do such a thing when she was so young?"


    "Are you still protecting her?" Dillon red at Lucia, pointed at ire and trembled, "It''s your fault.


    Qiao''s face waspletely lost by her. There was such a scandal. How do people outside think of us?"


    Lucia was also angry, "Face, face, you only know the face of Qiao family, have you ever thought about


    ire? As a girl, who would like to meet such a thing?"


    "Do you me me? Didn''t you teach her all? Look at yourself. What have you taught her?"


    "How dare you me me? Where were you when I gave birth to Eden? Where were you when I gave


    birth to ire? Now you me me for because the thing happened? Why don''t you ask yourself, are


    you cared about these two children over the years? What did you teach them? What have you done for


    them?"


    The two of them quarreled with each other, which scared the servants at home and they dare not to


    show up.


    Beside them, Lily looked at them in fear, while Eden frowned and didn''t want to persuade them.


    "Ipensate you now." Dillon''s momentum obviously weakened, "But now such a thing happened,


    the Qiao family really can''t raise heads outside."


    "Dad, aunt Lucia..." Lily said timidly, "Don''t quarrel, we are mainly trying to solve the problem."


    "It''s easy for you to say that. Now that things have be like this, how can we solve it?" Lucia turned


    to look at Lily with anger.


    "Aunt..." Lily shrank his neck, as if she was frightened by Lucia''s tone, "I I just want you and dad to


    calm down and think about countermeasures. I don''t mean anything else."


    "Keep your voice down. Don''t scare the child." Dillon red at Lucia unhappily.


    "Scare her? Why did I scare her?" Lucia was not happy, "Dillon, I can see that in this family, Lily is your


    child, and Eden and ire aren''t!"


    "What are you talking about? Why aren''t they my children?"


    "I just said one word and you protected her. What do you mean?"


    "I..."


    Just as the second round of quarrel between the two was about to start, the phone at home rang, and


    Dillon had to answer the phone.


    Seeing that he went to answer the phone, Lucia red at Lily unhappily.


    Lily didn''t care. Her eyes followed Dillon. He was talking on the phone with a serious face. Although


    she couldn''t hear what he was talking about, it could be seen that he was not willing to.


    After a while, he hung up the phone and came back. He looked at Lucia and said, "Simon is calling."


    "What did he say?" There was some expectation on Lucia''s face. Even ire, who had been crying,


    stopped and looked up at him.


    "He meant that the two families were married and admitted that the two children were dating." Dillon


    frowned.


    Hearing this, Lucia''s eyes lit up, but she didn''t show it too obvious. She looked at ire with a little


    embarrassment, but said it to Dillon.


    "ire is still so young. I''m afraid it''s not good to let her marry the eldest son of the Gu family."


    "If you don''t do that, how to stop those rumors?" Dillon asked in reply, "the Gu family has held a press


    conference and announced the marriage. In two years, ire will be engaged to Frank."


    Lucia pursed her lips and didn''t speak, but the smile betrayed her.


    However, ire was surprised and looked at Dillon at a loss. "So soon?"


    "You did it yourself, and you have to bear the consequences." Dillon looked at her unhappily.


    Lily was no surprised to this result. When she faced these rumors in her previous life, the solution given


    by the Gu family was the same, wasn''t it? In this life, she just changed the target to ire.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But Frank will be disappointed this time.


    On the second day, a man came to Qiao family, Lily was unexpected and surprised, Joe Qiao!


    "Grandpa!" Lily ran down the stairs and threw herself into Joe''s arms. "Grandpa, I miss you so much."


    "You girl..." Joe caressed Lily''s head lovingly and said, "I miss you too."


    "Yes." Lily nodded with sobs in Joe''s arms and held him more tightly. She liked Grandpa very much. To


    be exact, in the whole Qiao family, except for her mother Tina, Joe was the one who loved her the


    most.


    Lucia and ire were not happy to this scene. The two stared at Lily discontentedly almost at the same


    time. Eden was very calm, and he sat quietly aside to watch.


    "Well, girl, you''re a big girl. You still stick to Grandpa. You are not afraid of beingughed at."


    Hearing this, Lily raised her head from Joe''s arms, wiped her wet eyes and said a very childish words,


    "Even if I am eighty years old, I still want to stick to Grandpa."


    "Ha ha." Joeughed happily, "When you are eighty years old, Grandpa will be an old monster."


    "I don''t afraid." Lily held Joe''s arm again and sat next to him.


    "You." Joe shook his head dotingly, and the expression on his face became serious suddenly.


    The sudden change in the atmosphere made everyone''s face slightly changed.


    "It''s only been a short time since you came in. Is this virtuous and virtuous?" Joe said the first half of


    the sentence to Lucia and the second half to Dillon.


    "Dad, it was also an ident." Dillon exined with insufficient confidence, "There must be something


    strange in this matter, and ire couldn''t have done such a thing."


    "Yes, Dad..."


    "Stop!" As soon as Lucia opened her mouth, she was interrupted by Joe. "I didn''t mean that I admitted


    you as my daughter-inw when I agreed to let you in, and you didn''t have the right to call me dad.


    Teaching such a daughter made us lose all the face!"


    Seeing this, ire was just about to exin when she was stopped by a look from Joe. She suddenly


    withered and she shrank her neck and sat quietly beside Lucia.


    "If your mother didn''t want a grandson and let Eden to be your son before she died, I wouldn''t have


    allowed you to divorce Tina and marry this woman!" Joe scolded Dillon.


    "Dad..." Dillon looked at his father embarrassed, "It''s happened now. Why do you still say so much?"


    "You are not happy when I criticize you?" Joe red at his son and said, "Do you think things will be


    fine after they settled? Do you think you have a good face for such a thing? "


    "Dad, i..." Dillon couldn''t refute any more.


    "Grandpa, don''t be angry." Lily said, "We should look at the good side of everything. It''s a good thing


    that ire get married to the Gu family, and it will certainly bring unexpected benefits. ire is the hero


    of our family."


    Lily knew how to make Jo happy. Although Joe said he didn''t like them, he wouldn''t say anything that


    could bring benefits to the Qiao family.


    Joe nced at Lucia and ire, then looked at Lily beside him and praised, "Lily is still obedient."


    "And Eden..." Joe fixed his eyes on the Eden. "You are the only boy in the Qiao family. You should have


    a good performance."


    "I know, Grandpa." Eden replied.


    Although Lucia was not happy with Joe''s attitude towards her and her daughter, she was still happy to


    see that he liked her son. Eden was the only boy in the Qiao family!


    "s..." Joe suddenly sighed, "I don''t know if Tina is will."


    When he said this, the atmosphere obviously changed again. There was a sh of embarrassment on


    Dillon''s face, and Lucia''s was obviously stunned.


    Lily also did not expect that he would mention this matter, followed by a sigh, "yes, I don''t know either.


    After saying this, she nced at Lucia and saw that her face became a little ugly.


    "Don''t you know where she has gone?" Joe looked at Lily in surprise.


    Lily shook her head and said, "I don''t know."


    "She must be so angry that don''t want to see anyone in the Qiao family. It''s all your fault!" Joe med


    Dillon.


    Dillon didn''t refute. He lowered his head in silence. He was really sorry for Tina.


    Joe came here today because of the scandal caused by ire. He didn''t like them at all. He didn''t even


    have a meal and asked someone to send him back to the old house.


    Although Lily wanted to stay with him, she agreed for the sake of his insistence on leaving. Thinking


    that her grandfather died of illness in her previous life, she felt that it was necessary to remind him to


    pay more attention to his health the next time she saw him.

 Chapter 14 Send Her Home

    Chapter 14 Send Her Home


    As soon as the marriage between the Gu family and the Qiao family was made public, almost everyone


    in the school knew it.


    On the first day of ss after weekend, the three of them got out of the car on their way to the school.


    Just as they arrived, York and Sheena surrounded ire. They were gossiping and even said some


    words of envy. Although some people cast a look of contempt, most of them admired her.


    Looking at the enjoyable expression on ire''s face, Lily coldly smiled. Then she followed the


    indifferent Eden walking towards the ssroom.


    That ''s right, marrying the Gu family, regardless of whether the parent was handsome or not, the title of


    Gu family had already attracted many people.


    Lily thought that after Frank and ire were paired up as soon as possible, she would be fine, but she


    did not expect Frank''s appearance to drag her into the gossip again.


    Looking at the man standing in front of her, Lily didn''t know how he could find her. Lily was intercepted


    by Frank as soon as the ss was over.


    "Mr. Frank, shouldn''t youe to see my sister? Why are you looking for me?" Lily asked with a smile.


    "Lily, I..." Frank opened his mouth, but suddenly he didn''t know what to say. The day was really


    strange. He clearly remembered that the medicine was right, and that the ss she was drinking was


    right. But why did she feel all right after she drank the whole cup of water? He and ire passed out


    after drinking it? Was she


    Seeing Frank being hesitant, Lily naturally knew what he was thinking, but asked with a puzzled


    expression, "Mr. Frank, do you have anything to tell me?"


    Looking at her doubtful appearance, Frank shook his head, no longer doubting her. If she knew that


    medicine, and tried to do something with it, how could she know nothing now?


    She was only a junior high school student, so she shouldn''t be so thoughtful. Besides, she was thedy


    of the Qiao family. If she found out that he had drugged, she would have been exposed it. It was the Gu


    family who was embarrassed, not the Qiao family.


    "Yes." Said Frank, nodding his head. He looked at ire with a softer look in his eyes, and went on, "I


    don''t know what is going on between ire and me, but I have to follow my family''s arrangement."


    "I know." Lily answered, secretly keeping an eye on Frank, wondering what he was going to say.


    "But, Lily, there are something you don''t know." Frank step up and held Lily''s hands, "Since I met you


    that day, I had a crush on you. If possible, I want to get engaged to you, not to ire."


    Lily didn''t expect that Frank could be so disgusting. They schemed to kill her in her previous life, and


    she didn''t expect to see such a disgusting side of him in her new life.


    "Mr. Frank..." Lily tried to withdraw her hand, but failed. As a 20-year-old man, Frank was much


    stronger than her.


    "Lily, what I said is true." He clenched his fists as if a man who had an affair was begging for his


    girlfriend''s forgiveness.


    Lily was so disgusted. She didn''t expect that he would be such a person!


    "Mr. Frank, let me go!" Lily shook off Frank''s hand, and almost fell to the ground. She took several


    steps back to keep her bnce.


    "You and my sister are going to get engaged, so I should call you brother-inw. Please don''t do this


    thing." Lily said seriously, touching her aching wrist.


    "But I only like you."


    "Mr. Frank, thank you for your kindness. Please take back your good will. And please don''t stay with


    me alone in the future. It may cause misunderstandings." Lily said as she looked around. Although it


    was a remote ce, the students passing by still cast a strange look at them.


    "Lily..."


    "And..." Just when Frank was about to say something else, he was interrupted by Lily. "Mr. Frank,


    please be good to my sister. Love is slowly growing. I believe that you will definitely live a ''happy'' life in


    the future!"


    Lily said the word happiness very much. Can''t this pair of scum men and women be happy together?


    After saying that, she didn''t wait for any response from Frank and turned away. Staying with such a


    person for one more second was a great torture to her!


    The moment Lily turned around, a suspicious figure shed by.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Looking at the back of Lily, Frank''s eyes darkened. He finally got the result after careful consideration.


    At this moment, what Lily wanted to do most was to find a ce to wash her hands. She felt


    ufortable from every part of her body that was touched by Frank just now.


    She happened to meet Eric in the washroom of the teaching building.


    "Wash your hands?"


    What? Lily raised her head and looked at him in surprise. How did he know what she wanted to do?


    "Over there." Eric raised his chin towards one direction and said, "I was there a moment ago."


    Looking at the direction where Eric was pointing, Lily suddenly realized how he knew what she was


    thinking about. Eric had seen everything of Frank and her just now.


    "Now that you have seen it, what do you want to say?" Lily looked at him and asked indifferently.


    He nced at her and said, "Let''s go. Wash your hands."


    What? Lily was stunned for a while and then followed him as if it was normal.


    The more she walked, the more she felt familiar with this ce. Lily frowned. Eric led her to his


    ssroom. She was somewhat resistant to this ce. She was overshadowed by the teacher who


    nearly raped herst time.


    As if he knew her feelings, Eric didn''t bring her into the ssroom, but to the bathroom next to the


    ssroom, "Go and wash your hand."


    Then he turned around and left.


    Seeing him leave, Lily was confused. Did he just take her to wash her hands? Didn''t he know that she


    didn''t need his help to wash her hands?


    Lily was confused, but she didn''t care and went into the bathroom.


    This was the second time that Lily washed her hands after she was touched by Frank. Thinking of his


    previous life when he stayed with ire on the bed together, Lily really wanted to clean the skin off


    where he touched!


    "Here you are." When Lily was rubbing her hand, a bottle of hand washing liquid was handed over to


    her.


    For a moment, Lily did not understand what Eric meant. When she raised her head and saw that it was


    Eric, she felt a little moved.


    "No need?" Eric asked with his eyebrows raised when he found that Lily had no intention of answering


    the.


    "Thank you." Lily was pulled back by his words. She took over the liquid soap and suppressed the


    inexplicable touch in her heart. "I don''t expect you to have the habit of using it."


    "It''s not mine." Leaning against the door frame of the bathroom, Eric saidzily.


    Lily turned to look at him in confusion. Before she could ask, Eric exined, "I don''t know who, I took it


    when I see it."


    Lily was speechless. Did she say that he used it without permission? But what position should she say


    it? What was more, he was taking it for her!


    Eric couldn''t offer a word, and Lily didn''t know what to say to him either. Besides, it was nearly an hour


    after the school was over, so the two walked in the school quietly.


    But this kind of quietness did not make people feel embarrassed. When he did not speak, she was


    quiet, as if it was a natural phenomenon.


    Even Lily felt a little strange. There was a kind of peace that she never felt when she stayed with Eric.


    It''s a kind of peace that she had never felt before.


    When they walked to the gate of the school, Lily didn''t see the Qiao family''s car. They might have


    already left.


    "Wait for me here." After saying that, he turned around and left.


    Lily didn''t nod or say anything. She just quietly watched him leave and wait for him toe back.


    After a short while, Eric appeared in front of her in the car. He opened the door of the passenger seat


    from the inside and said, "Get on the car."


    "Ok." Lily smiled and got in the car, "I didn''t expect you to drive here by yourself."


    Turning his head sideways to take a look at her, then turned his head to look ahead and said, "What


    can you think of?"


    "A lot I don''t know." Lily smiled and gave an ambiguous answer.


    She turned her head and looked at Eric. In fact, Eric was a good-looking man with a sharp profile of his


    face. He had thick eyebrows, long eyshes, beautiful eyes, straight nose and thin lips. It would be


    better if he could cut the long hair which covered his eyes.


    ncing at the person who was looking at him, Eric curled his lips. After a long time, he opened his


    mouth, "I can understand. After all, you have too little brain capacity."


    The smile on Lily''s face froze in an instant. She red at him, then turned her head to look ahead. For


    the sake of him sending her home today, she would not argue with him anymore.


    Lily worried about being seen by her family, so she told Eric to park the car a little far from the gate of


    the Qiao family.


    "Thank you for today. Bye." Lily got off the car and said goodbye.


    Without saying goodbye, Eric turned around and drove away.


    Lily wasn''t surprised at his manner, so she turned around and walked towards the gate. She came


    back sote today, and she wondered what Lucia would say about her.


    To her surprise, the house was very quiet. There were only Jane and another servant in the living room.


    And no one else was there.


    "Miss Lily, you''re back." "Don''t worry. I''ll keep all the dishes for you and your father is in the study


    room."


    "What about the others?" Lily asked casually.


    "Mrs. Lucia is in the bedroom, and her daughter is reading books in Mr. Eric''s room." Jane replied


    respectfully. If Lily hadn''t asked, she wouldn''t have told her where they had gone.


    "Ok." Lily nodded and said, "I''ll go to my room and have dinnerter." Then she went upstairs.

 Chapter 15 Use Tricks To Chase People Out

    Chapter 15 Use Tricks To Chase People Out


    Lily didn''t care about the unusual silence at first, but when she went upstairs and bypassed Lucia''s


    room to go back to her own room, she identally heard the slightly suppressed anger from Lucia.


    "You still haven''t found her? Why are you so inefficient? You have looked for her everywhere for half a


    month, but you still can''t find her. You guys are really a bunch of waste."


    Lily stopped subconsciously, her eyebrows twisted.


    "You have ten days. If you can''t find her in ten days, you''ll all die!"


    Find someone? Was Lucia looking for someone? And she looked for someone for half a month. Lily


    suddenly realized that she was looking for her mother!


    "Mom." Suddenly, with a sound of door opening, ire''s voice came out.


    Lily immediately turned around, pretended to go upstairs and walked past in front of Lucia''s door.


    "Lily, you didn''te back toote!" Seeing Lily, ire certainly wouldn''t let her go if she didn''t taunt


    her.


    "Yes." Lily turned around, shrugged and smiled. "As father said, if you do well in your study, you can


    come back home a littlete."


    Dillon did say that, but it was a long time ago.


    ire red at her. "Then we won''t wait for you in the future! Don''t forget that we don''t have a driver to


    pick you up at home."


    "I can take a taxi home." Lily turned around and left with a careless smile. But the smile on her face


    froze immediately when she turned around, hoping that ire didn''t notice that she was eavesdropping


    in front of Lucia''s door.


    "What''s wrong?" Opening the door, Lucia looked at the angry ire and asked in confusion.


    "It''s all because of that little bitch. She''s getting more and more arrogant now!" ire said with hatred.


    Lucia ignored what ire said. She looked nervously in the direction where Lily left and asked, "Was


    she here just now?"


    "When I came out, I saw her go upstairs. She did well in her study. So what? Humph!" With an unhappy


    face, ire took Lucia''s hand and went into her room. "Mom,e in. I have something to tell you."


    Lucia looked at the direction of Lily''s room doubtfully, then she was pulled into the room by ire.


    After Lily went back to her room, she felt very uneasy. She couldn''t figure out why Lucia was still


    looking for her mother, and why was she still unwilling to let her mother go.


    At the time, the divorce agreement signed by her mother who was almost equivalent to going out of the


    house. She didn''t take away any valuable things from Qiao ''s family, and Dillon ''s mind waspletely


    out of her mother. But why is she still chasing her mother?


    Lucia couldn''t find her mother in a short time, but there was no one to help her. What if her mother was


    found?


    No, Lily can''t sit still and did nothing. Suddenly, Lily''s eyes lit up. Only Colin could believe. Without


    thinking too much, she stood up and went to the house where the servants lived in the backyard.


    The next morning, after Lucia had freshened up, she began to rummage through the dresser for


    jewelries. However, she couldn''t find the jewelries that she was looking for.


    "Dillon, have you seen the pearl ne you gave mest time?" While looking for it, she asked Dillon


    who was in his suit.


    "How do I know where you put it?" Dillon nce at her and answered.


    She searched the jewelry boxes, drawers and even wardrobes, but still couldn''t find it. Lucia walked out


    of the room and asked Jane who was busy cleaning the house downstairs, "Jane, when you were


    cleaning the room, have you seen my pearl ne?"


    "No, I didn''t," Jane replied, shaking her head.


    Lucia''s face darkened at once, and she said, "That ne is worth eight hundred thousand dors.


    How could it disappear without a reason? It must have been taken by someone. You should ask people


    to search everywhere and search every corner of the room!"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, madam." At present, in this family, no one dared not to obey Lucia.


    When Lily got up, the whole Qiao family was in a mess. Everyone was busy looking for Lucia''s


    ne.


    As soon as she finished cleaning and walked out of her room, a servant came to search for her room.


    "Miss Lily, we have to search your room. This is Mrs. Lucia''s instruction." The servant lowered his head


    and said respectfully.


    "Why do you search my room?" Lily asked in confusion.


    "Mrs. ire''s pearl ne is lost. Ask everyone to search."


    "Well, then search this ce." After saying that, Lily carried her backpack and walked downstairs. But


    there was a mysterious smile on her face.


    When she went downstairs, Lucia angrily directed the servants to look for it, and ire followed her


    and directed them. On the contrary, Eden stood quietly, with his lips pressed tightly. There was no


    expression on his face.


    "Go and find them! I don''t believe I''ve lost it all!" Lucia gave an order angrily and did not notice Lily at


    all.


    All the servants walked through the hall and the rooms. The whole Qiao family was on the verge of war.


    "I found it, madam."


    Just when everyone was in a daze, the steward came over with a pearl ne in his hand, followed


    by Colin, who was held by the other two servants.


    "Mrs. Lucia, is this the thing you need?" The housekeeper handed the ne to Lucia.


    "Yes, that''s it!" Lucia took the ne, looked at it carefully and then looked up at the housekeeper


    and asked, "Where did you find it?"


    The housekeeper pointed at Colin, "I found this ne in his room."


    "Mrs. Lucia, no, it''s not me. I didn''t I didn''t steal... " Colin shrank his neck. He dared not to look at


    anyone with his flickering eyes.


    "If you didn''t steal it, how could it be in your room?" Taking a step forward, Lucia red at Colin and


    asked.


    "I... I..." Colin backed up a few steps, looking for nothing to exin.


    "It''s impossible." At this time, Lily stood out in front of Colin, looked straight into Lucia''s eyes and said,


    "Auntie, I believe that Colin is not that kind of person."


    "You believe?" Lucia raised her voice, pointed at Colin and said, "If I remember correctly, he was just a


    servanting from the An family with your mother. I can understand that you were protecting him, but


    the fact is in front of us. How are you going to defend him?"


    Lily exined hastily, "Aunt, it must be a misunderstanding. Colin is such an honest man. How could he


    steal?"


    "Humph! You just don''t know him!" Lucia snorted and said, "You don''t have to stay in the Qiao family


    anymore."


    "Madam, please don''t drive me away." After disengaging himself from the two men, Colin knelt down in


    front of Lucia and begged, "Please don''t drive me away. I have been very poor recently, so I dare to do


    such a thing. Please give me another chance."


    "That''s right, aunt." With tears in her eyes, Lily begged Lucia and took her hand. "Please don''t drive


    Colin away. He is my favorite elder in the Qiao family."


    "No way!" ire stood out and looked at Lily aggressively. "Sister, do you think it''s safe to leave the


    thief at home? I''m afraid the next time, he will steal all of Qiao family''s previous stuff!"


    "All right, stop arguing." At this time, Dillon stepped out from the crowd. Wearing a suit, he went to them


    and said, "It''s not a big deal. We only need to find the ne."


    "Dillon." Lucia disapprovingly held his arm and said, "We''ve found the ne, but we can''t allow


    anyone to steal it. Don''t ask him to stay here because he was a member of the An family."


    "Father, don''t do that!" Before her father could say anything, ire said, "If you insist on keeping him,


    we will call the police and punish him ording tow."


    "No, Miss ire. Please don''t call the police." Colin shook his head in panic and stood up from the


    ground. "I''ll leave right now. If you don''t call the police."


    "Uncle Colin..." Lily turned around and looked at Colin, tears streaming down her face.


    "Miss Lily, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have stolen. But I don''t want to be put in jail. I''m already grateful that


    Mrs. Lucia didn''t call the police. And I don''t have the nerve to ask to stay here anymore." After saying


    that, Colin took a deep look at Lily and then bowed deeply to Lucia and Dillon. He walked out of the


    gate of the Qiao family in the contemptuous sight.


    "Dad, Uncle Dillon..." Lily turned to the Dillon in tears and was about to ask for more, but she was


    interrupted by Dillon: "Lily, we shouldn''t keep this kind of person."


    Seeing this, Lily didn''t say anything. She just shrugged and sobbed.


    Looking at hercently, ire raised her eyebrows. She regarded her as a victor.


    "Well, then I''ll go to school first." Lily''s eyes reddened. She just turned around and walked outside. But


    no one saw the triumphant smile on her face when she lowered her head.


    She knew well about the characteristics of Lucia and ire. The more she wanted, the more they


    would not let her get it!


    "Okay, that''s enough. You can leave now. If such kind of thing happens again in the future, you will be


    severely punished!" Said Lucia to the other servants.


    The farce hade to an end. Because the farce, nobody wanted to eat breakfast. Some of them went


    to school, to thepany. Everyone was busy with their own business.


    After walking out of everyone''s sight, Lily secretly sent a message on her mobile phone and deleted the


    record. Then, she got in the car and waited for ire and Eden.


    She still should go to school with them, but she would get rid of them one day!

 Chapter 16 The Rumor Of Being A Mistress

    Chapter 16 The Rumor Of Being A Mistress


    Lily eyes were red until school. ire was happy all the way, although it was not obvious, the smile on


    her face could not be more obvious, but Eden, he had no movement except to look at it quietly.


    Lily got out of the car and walked towards the ssroom with Eden. Before she entered the ssroom,


    she was pulled by Becky who had an anxious look on her face and directly walked into thedy''s toilet.


    "Lily..." When Becky was about to say something, she noticed that Lily''s eyes were red and she began


    to care about her. "Why are you crying? Have you already known what happened today?"


    "What happened today? What happened today? " Lily asked subconsciously, feeling uneasy all of a


    sudden.


    "You don''t know?" "There are so many gossips about you on our school forum. You are almost


    drowned in the water of those people." Becky Look at her confused, lower her voice.


    Lily had no idea what she was talking about. She looked very confused.


    Seeing this, Becky took out her mobile phone and logged in the school forum, showing it to Lily, "have


    a look."


    Seeing the eye-catching red title, Lily was dumbfounded: sister was reduced to a mistress who stole


    her sister''s fianc¨¦!


    Below was the picture she was picturing with Frank. The man who took the pictures was good enough


    to change that she refused Frank yesterday into intimate.


    In addition, there were more than a photo which were shot in a row. Each photo was taken in a different


    angle, but they all had amon point that Lily''s face could not be seen clearly in the photos and they


    were all seen from the side.


    In some of them, she was lowering her head slightly. It seemed that she was really shy.


    "Haha." Lily sneered. She really didn''t know what to say. There were so many ''thoughtful'' people in this


    school!


    "How can you stillugh?" Becky was nearly driven crazy by anxiety. "I don''t know what happened, but


    I know it must have been made up. You are too kind and you can''t do such a thing."


    Lily returned the phone to her, "I won''tugh? If not, what else can I do? I tried so hard to prove myself


    before in order to prove myself, but someone just couldn''t bear to see me in good situation. What else


    do you think I can do exceptughing?"


    "At least we have to think of a solution!" Becky was worried about her and felt pitiful for her.


    "What is the solution? These pictures must be designed by someone with careful shooting angle. They


    should look like a woman who is shy with a man, instead of angry and refuse to ept."


    Lily was too angry to speak smoothly. "How should I exin this? To tell everyone that the photos were


    faked? To tell the truth, I''m rejecting Dr. Frank? But will any of them believe what I said? No. they will


    only believe what they see with their eyes. "


    "Don''t worry, Lily." "Let''s calm down and think about it. Don''t panic."


    Lily was totally in a mess. She had to be reborn, she would have mastered everything first. However,


    God did not give her a skill to foretell the future.


    When she came back to change the tracks of those things in her previous life, all the events that


    happened also deviated from their original trajectory.


    "Becky, can you help me ask for a leave from my head teacher?" After a long while, Lily said in a low


    spirit.


    "What are you doing?" Becky looked at Lily nervously, afraid that she would do something bad.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything stupid." Lily said with a bitter smile. Then she patted Becky''s hand and


    pulled her hands out of hers. "I just want to have some time alone to think about what I should do next."


    "Oh, that''s good." Hearing this, Becky was relieved.


    "Thank you." Lily patted her shoulder, turned around and walked towards the door of the toilet. She was


    really not in the mood for ss now.


    "Lily..." Becky stopped Lily and gave her an encouraging look. "You still have me. No matter what you


    do, I will always support you!"


    Looking back at Becky, Lily''s eyes became red and her nose began to twitch. Her throat was choked


    and she could not speak. At this time, only she was still standing by her side.


    "Yes!" She nodded heavily, turned around and walked out.


    The outside was full of strange looks and whispers. Lily fearlessly raised her head and walked forward,


    shuttling through the rain of gunshots like a soldier.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, it only took her one day to be recognized as "mistress". If this matter could not be solved


    perfectly, it would be difficult for her to stay in school in the future.


    Lily didn''t know where to go. She just knew that she couldn''t yield to these rumors. She had to be brave


    and move on!


    The surroundings were getting more and more quiet, and the view was more and more familiar. Lily


    smiled with self-mockery, she walked to the ce where she was rescued by Ericst time.


    She didn''t care where it was. At least it was quiet here and she couldn''t hear those irritating rumors.


    Sitting down in front of a big tree, Lily took a deep breath and leaned against the tree trunk. She closed


    her eyes and did not think about anything. Now she just wanted to be quiet for a moment. Too many


    things had happened these days.


    "Are you trying to avoid something?"


    The sudden voice startled Lily. She immediately opened her eyes and saw clearly who was speaking.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and closed her eyes again. She replied in a faint voice, "Which eyes did


    you see I hide?"


    "I saw it with my two eyes." Eric sat down in front of a tree next to her, stretching his legszily.


    "Haha..." The familiar face made Lilyugh. The gloomy mood was suddenly lifted. "Eric, I find that we


    are quite destined."


    "Yes." Eric replied by sending a noise to show his agreement.


    "I think you are a nice person," Lily said slowly, looking at him. "Why did you Uh, why didn''t I meet you


    before? "


    It was so close to say previous life. Fortunately, she changed it quickly.


    An unnatural look shed across Eric''s face. He turned his head to look at Lily and gave her azy


    look. "You''d better think about how to deal with this matter."


    Well, this basin of cold water just poured in time, and the sunny mood immediately came back to its


    original state by this sentence.


    After saying that, she discontentedly took a glimpse at Eric. Then, she turned her head back and said,


    "You were present yesterday, but it was totally out of my expectation. Even if I want to exin, there''s


    nothing I can do about it. What''s more, I don''t know who spread the rumor."


    Eric quietly looked at Lily from the side. A strange feeling came to him.


    "Everything will be solved." He replied faintly.


    "Yes, things will solve." A bitter smile emerged on Lily''s face. "I''m afraid I can''t clear myself this time. In


    fact, there was a moment when I wanted to go to find Frank and let him rify this. But on second


    thought, what if this time it was him who nned it? Otherwise, why was it so coincident that I was


    photographed as soon as he found me and from a good angle? "


    With a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, Eric quietly listened to her thoughts. But the expression in


    her ck eyes was unpredictable.


    "I am too stupid." Lily sighed and said, "You are right. I am so stupid. There are so many things that I


    didn''t think of."


    With a silent smile on his face, Eric stood up, walked up to Lily and patted on her head, saying, "Will,


    Your brain is small, but you are smart."


    After saying that, he turned around and left. Withzy steps and smiling eyes, he was thinking about


    something else.


    Lily''s heart skipped a beat inexplicably. She looked at the back of Eric in a daze, and didn''t understand


    why he acted so affectionately.


    She had to face what happened. She could hide for a while, but she could not hide for a lifetime. This


    was asting principle.


    When Lily was about to go back to the ssroom, her phone rang. It was from Becky.


    "Hello, Becky." She answered the phone.


    "Lily, your sister and her ssmates are here. Don''t go back to ssroom." Becky''s nervous voice


    came from the phone.


    "Yes." Lily nodded. She thought for a while and said, "Tell ire I went back to home."


    "Okay, Lily. Take care of yourself."


    After a few simple words, Lily hung up. ording to the temper of ire, coupled with her group of


    people, it was certainly impossible for her to return to the ssroom. She was not stupid.


    Before everything was settled, there was no proper ce for her to stay longer in the school. So Lily


    decided to go back to the Qiao family''s house. Probably there would be a heavy storm waiting for her if


    she went back.


    She thought ire wouldn''te home until the ss was over, but to her surprise, she didn''t have


    sses and came home earlier than her!


    Looking at the mother and daughter who had been waiting in the living room, Lily smiled coldly. The


    gesture seemed topletely swallow her.


    Especially the resentful look on ire''s face. She even wanted to kill people with her eyes.


    "Lily, I didn''t expect that you are so much like your mother. You are only interested in other people''s


    men!" ire stood up from the sofa and walked towards Lily.


    "You know Mr. Frank and I are dating and we are going to get engaged in two years. Why do you want


    to rob him? Are you going to rob everything I like?"


    Lily looked at her coldly and said, "I disdain for the things you like. But I suggest you go to ask Frank


    first. Do you want to know whether he likes me or I steal him from you?"


    "Lily, you are shameless!" As soon as her words dropped, ire raised her hand and pped Lily.


    Knowing that she would do that, Lily grabbed her hand and said, "ire, you are the second daughter


    of the Qiao family. You can''t beat just because you have the title."


    Then she shook off her hand fiercely.

 Chapter 17 She Was Slapped

    Chapter 17 She Was pped


    "Oh my God!" Screamed ire, who staggered backwards for several steps. Luckily, Lucia caught her


    in time and steadied herself.


    "Lily, what do you mean?" Lucia stepped forward to protect ire behind her back. Lucia red at Lily


    and said, "It was your fault. How could you hit ire?"


    With a mocking smile shing in her eyes, Lily said, "Auntie, I think it''s probably that you don''t have


    good eyes. It''s ire who hits me first, and I''m self-defense. Is this the first to hit people?"


    "Did I wrong you?" Saying this, Lucia nced at the door, then she quickly changed her attitude and


    said in earnest, "Lily, I''m good for your. Frank and ire are engaged. I beg you to leave him, okay?"


    Lily couldn''t help but admire her attitude. When she nced at the door from the corner of her eye just


    now, she knew that her father hade back.


    And she could tell that he must be pissed off by the footsteps.


    "Father..." Seeing Dillon, ire rushed over, hugged his arm and cried, "You help me to persuade my


    sister, if this news is known to the media and it will be hype, then Qiao family will be hacked."


    "Yeah, Dillon, please persuade Lily." Lucia continued to say, "ire persuaded her just now, but she


    actually pped her. It was lucky that I stopped her in time."


    Lily was totally defeated by the two women. They lied so smoothly. They should have be actors!


    Dillon nced at ire who was holding his arm. Then he pushed her hand away and walked to Lily.


    Without saying anything, he raised his hand and waved away.


    p!


    The world seemed to be quiet at the moment of the p.


    The p turned Lily''s head. There was nothing left in her ears, and even her mouth tasted the vor of


    blood.


    Oh, this was her father. He pped Lily without asking for the reason. Thinking of the words that Frank


    and ire said before she died in a previous life, Lily slowly turned her head and looked straight at


    Dillon.


    "You..." The words were on the tip of his tongue but he didn''t know what to say. He looked at Lily


    incredulously. He had never seen her like this. The fierce look in her eyes made him inexplicably feel a


    little guilty.


    Lucia and ire, who were standing beside them, were secretly delighted, withcent smiles on


    their faces.


    Dillon was only in a daze for a moment, and then he came to himself quickly. He asked Lily, "Is it true


    about what you have done with Frank? It''s buzzing online and even journalists called to ask today."


    "Haven''t you seen it? What else do you want me to exin?" Lowering her head, Lily calmed herself


    down and looked up at them indifferently.


    "You Is this your manner to talk to your elder?" Lily provoked Dillon greatly.


    "Do you take yourself as an elder?" Lily asked, "Did you ask me before you p me? In your heart, you


    firmly believe that it is true. Now you ask me. Do you think it is necessary for me to exin? Does my


    exnation make any sense?"


    "You..." Dillon raised his hand again. Just when he was about to p her, Jane came in with two


    people.


    "Mr. Dillon, guest areing." Said Jane in a respectful manner.


    "It seems that it''s not the right time." Before Dillon could say anything, Alice said with a smile on her


    face and quickly nced at everyone.


    Embarrassed, Dillon withdrew his hand, gave Lily a stare, and turned to Alice, "Miss Song, why are you


    here?"


    "Oh,st time I met Mrs. Lucia at the banquet in the Gu family, and she said that she liked the dress


    that I designed. I''ll send it to her today." While she was speaking, she took the paper box from Becky


    and handed it to Lucia. "Mrs. Lucia, take a look at it and see if it is suitable."


    Lucia hurriedly took it over with a smile, "Thank you, Mrs. Alice. It''s so kind of you to bring it to me in


    person."


    "I was afraid that you might need it urgently, so I brought it here when I have time." Alice said with a


    smile.


    Lucia opened the box and took out the dress. It was a close fitting dress. The design of the fur cor


    added some noble color to the dress, and she said, "This dress is very beautiful!"


    "I''m d that you like it, Mrs. Lucia." But when she looked at the p mark on Lily''s face, she frowned.


    When everyone was paying attention to the clothes in Lucia''s hands, Becky walked up to Lily and held


    her hand, asking in a low voice, "Lily, does it hurt?"


    Lily shook her head and took her hand back. "I''m fine."


    "Your face is swollen." "I shoulde earlier." Becky couldn''t help ming herself.


    Hearing that, Lily''s eyes immediately turned red, and her throat was so choked that she could not


    speak. Even when she was pped by Dillon just now, she didn''t want to cry. Now, because of this, she


    really wanted to cry.


    She felt more and more guilty for what she had done to Becky!


    "Mr. Dillon, are you handling family affairs?" Looking at Dillon with a smile and talked about the


    business.


    "Oh, Miss Alice, I''m sorry for this. Now the Qiao family is known to all." Dillon sighed, "It''s all my fault. I


    didn''t teach them well."


    "I have also heard of it." She continued, "Lily and my daughter are schoolmates and also good friends.


    So I believe there must be something wrong."


    "Miss Alice, you don''t know Lily, she has a strange temper." As soon as Lucia heard Alice speak for


    Lily, she said immediately, "She will grab whatever ire likes, probably because I and Dillon don''t pay


    enough attention to her. She wants everyone to pay attention to her."


    Hearing this, a touch of irony shed in Alice''s eyes, but she still smiled lightly. "Well, the second


    marriage does have a great impact on the children. How about this. Anyway, she and Becky are


    ssmates, just stay in our home for a few days, and I will help you tofort her."


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea." Lucia didn''t expect that Alice would say so.


    "Why is it not good?" With a smile, she turned to Dillon and asked, "Mr. Dillon, How about you?"


    "It''s Mrs. Alice, this is the Qiao family''s thing. I don''t want to bother you." The attitude of Dillon was


    obvious.


    "It seems that Mr. Dillon don''t believe me." Alice seemed to be joking.


    There was something hidden in her words.


    Hearing her words, Dillon smiled and said, "Mr. Alice, don''t say that. I don''t want to trouble you. Now


    you say this, I''ll leave trouble you to take care of her for a few days. I hope she won''t cause you any


    trouble."


    "It won''t be trouble. Becky and I are expected to stay with one more person."


    With just a few words, Alice brought Lily out of the Qiao family.


    After they got into the car, of course, it was Alice who was driving. Becky took Lily''s hand and sat in the


    back seat.


    "Fuck, this is really tough!" Alice took a look at Lily from the rearview mirror and then immediately


    started the car and rushed out of the Qiao family.


    Lily was stunned by her rudeness.


    "Your face has been swollen like this." With a sad face, Becky reached out to touch Lily''s face, and


    said, "It must hurt."


    "It''s not bad." When Lily came to her senses, she held Becky''s hand and said, "Becky, don''t ask for


    leave for me next time."


    The school wasn''t over, so Lily guessed that she must have asked for leave from her teacher.


    "If I hadn''t asked for leave, I wouldn''t know what you would be." Becky said unhappily, "Both ire and


    her mother are bad guys, and so is your father. They don''t know what is right, but..."


    Speaking of this, Becky suddenlyughed. She looked at her mother, who was driving the car, and


    said, "Mom is so smart. She took you out of the Qiao family with one dress."


    "So you have to learn more." Alice turned to take a look at her daughter and said while driving, "Becky


    is worried about you. If you are not her only friend, perhaps I won''te."


    "I know. Thank you, aunt." Lily said in a sobbing tone with tears in her eyes. She tightened Becky''s


    hand and said, "And you, Becky, I will never do anything wrong to you in my whole life."


    "What did you say, Lily? When did you do something that hurt me?" She gave her a reproachful nce.


    Lily smiled, but tears streamed down her face. Yes, in this life, she did not do anything wrong to them.


    In this life, she must make up for the regret caused by her previous life, or she would be too guilty for


    them!


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    When they entered Becky''s house, it was still the same as Lily had seen in her previous life. The


    decoration of three bedrooms and two living room was very warm. The curtains and the sofa cover


    were pink, which made people feel warm andfortable.


    "Becky, your family is so beautiful." After walking into the living room, Lily praised while sitting on the


    sofa.


    "Really?" Then Becky proudly raised her head and said, "I picked up all these furniture and curtains."


    "Look at your smug face." With an ice pack in her hand, she walked up to Lily and gently held her face.


    "Your father is really ruthless. People who don''t know you will think you are not his biological daughter."


    "I can do it myself, aunt." Lily took over the ice pack and said in a lonely tone, "Born in such kind of


    family, it doesn''t matter whether he is my biological father or not. If possible, I would rather not be his


    biological daughter."


    " Ugh." She sighed, patted Lily''s head and said, "Just stay here for a few days. I''ll search it."


    "Thank you, aunt." Lily said gratefully.


    "It''s not a big deal. Becky loves you so much, so I should help you." With a joking tone, she even


    blinked eyes.


    "Yeah, Lily, you can stay at my home these days. I''ll sleep with you every day!" Said Becky, putting her


    arms around Lily''s shoulder.


    Lily smiled. She was so lucky to have them.

 Chapter 18 Shameless Man

    Chapter 18 Shameless Man


    Under the overwhelming pressure of the public opinion, Lily couldn''t go to school, so she had to ask for


    leave to stay at Becky''s home. Seeing this, Becky also asked for leave to apany her at home.


    As for Alice, she was helping her to find out who had plotted all these. But just before they could find


    out the truth, there was another news.


    The news directly pushed Lily to the top of the public opinion!


    "Look, Lily!" In the living room, Becky shouted at Lily who was in the bathroom.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?" Lily ran towards her hurriedly.


    Becky said nervously, "Look! They How can they say that! "


    Lily turned to look at the TV. She was at a loss whether to cry or tough. She had again witnessed


    how shameless Frank and Jade were!


    In the screen, Frank was surrounded by a group of reporters, and Jade was beside him.


    "There has nothing to do with my son. It was Lily who asked him out, and it was her who seduced him.


    My son was always unwilling to do that." Jadeined tearfully.


    "Really? Mr. Frank." A reporter asked.


    "Yes." Frank nodded and said embarrassed, "I went to see her because she is my fianc¨¦e''s sister. I


    didn''t expect her to say she like me, and I turned her down righteously."


    "If such a scandal, will the marriage between Gu and Qiao''s family be affected?" Another reporter


    asked.


    Lily sneered and looked away. She was not interested in watching them anymore. She didn''t expect


    that Frank would put the whole thing on her, and Jade added that he was hooked up!


    What a disgusting couple!


    "They have gone too far! How could they say that!" Becky jumped up with rage, pointing at the TV with


    her trembling hand, "How could he treat you like this? Is he a man?"


    Lily took the remote control and turned off the TV. She sneered, "He is a scum."


    "Yes, he''s a jerk! Fuck! How could there be such a man in the world?" Becky was angry.


    "Don''t worry, Becky." Lily said as she took Becky''s hand and sat down. "Calm down, Becky. There are


    all kinds of people in the world. He is one of them. I just met him."


    "Lily, you are such a calm woman. You are even not angry when someone nders you like this."


    "What''s the point of getting angry?" Lily smiled, "Actually, I''m also curious who took these pictures. He


    posted them on the school forum and on the Inte. The whole thing was bad for the Gu and the Qiao


    family."


    "Yes, I''m curious too." Becky was confused.


    Lily thought for a while and answered, "I suspected Frank at first, but now I think it''s impossible. If it''s


    him, it will bring trouble to himself, just like he was surrounded by a group of reporters just now."


    "Yes." Becky nodded in agreement. Then she asked in confusion, "Is it ire?"


    Lily shook her head and said, "No, she won''t be that stupid to put two families'' reputation in jeopardy."


    "Then who could it be?"


    Lily didn''t know the answer. This man not only dissed Lily, but also offended both the members of the


    Gu family and the Qiao family.


    The news hit the Inte, TV and even headlines of these newspapers. All criticized that Lily was


    worthless. She was notorious.


    Fortunately, she did not live in the Qiao''s house these two days. Otherwise, it would not be as simple


    as being pped.


    The next day, Becky was still at home with Lily and didn''t go to school.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    At noon, Alice came back, she shook her head and said disappointed, "I didn''t find evidence."


    Lily knew that it was hard to find evidence to rify this matter, unless Frank stood out to rify. But he


    had said something to the media today, and it was impossible for him to do that again.


    "Thank you, aunt."


    "Don''t be so formal with me." With a sigh, she continued, "I feel sorry for not helping you."


    "Aunt, please don''t say that. I will be so grateful for your help."


    "Ah!" At this time, there was a scream of joying from the study. "Mom, Lily,e in quickly! Ha-ha!


    Come in!"


    This crazy scream shocked Lily and Alice. They looked at each other and stood up at the same time


    and walking to the study room.


    "Ha ha,e here and have a look." Becky shouted as she asked them to get close to her. She


    continued, "I wonder who is so kind to find this. It''s truly Lily''s savior!"


    They nced at her confusedly before they looked at theputer screen.


    A video was ying on the screen, which was the one when Frank spoke to Lily.


    The scene was not very clear, even a little blurry, but it was obvious to know who was inside.


    "Since I saw you that day, I have a crush on you. If possible, I want to get engaged to you, not ire."


    "Mr. Frank, let me go. You and my sister are going to get engaged. I am your sister-inw and I should


    also call you brother-inw. Please don''t do such a thing."


    "But I only like you."


    On the screen, the conversation between the two was unusually clear.


    "Ha-ha, this time Frank was being beaten by himself." Becky was so happy that she jumped out of the


    chair and hugged Lily''s arm.


    "Look, Lily, the bad guys finally paid for their evil deeds."


    Lily nodded her head happily. But soon, she was confused. Although the school was equipped with


    surveince cameras, the sound on the monitor couldn''t be so clear. Apparently, someone had


    deliberately edited it.


    And who had uploaded this processed video on the Inte?


    "Why are you upset, Lily?" Becky asked again.


    Aftering to herself, Lily said, "I''m not upset. I''m just wondering who uploaded this video online."


    "Yes, we have to find him out, and then thank him!" Said Becky.


    "Okay." Lily answered absentminded. She was wondering who he was.


    "If you can''t think of it, then just forget it." Alice smiled and stroked her head, saying, "Now this video is


    released, you will be fine. As for Gu family Let them clean up the mess."


    "Mom is right," "He deserve this. He even bit you in the daytime. Now let''s see how he is going to deal


    with it!"


    "Well, now that the matter is solved, you should go to the school tomorrow and can''t miss your ss."


    Then, Alice pushed them out of the study room and said, "Now, take a shower and go to bed."


    "Ha-ha, I really want tough." Said Becky, kept happy.


    Lily shook her head helplessly, but her eyes were full of gratitude. When she ran into trouble, she was


    more anxious than anyone else. Now that her trouble had been settled, she was happier than anyone


    else. She should be dissatisfied with such a friend.


    At night, Lily tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep. She did not do anything, but the problem


    was solved in one day. And the person who helped her


    Suddenly, a person shed through her mind. He was the only one who had witnessed what happened


    that day.


    Lily smiled and thought, ''sleep in peace. She must thank him tomorrow.


    The next morning, both of them had breakfast. It was Alice who sent them to school.


    At the school, Lily was held by Becky, who raised her head and walked into the ssroom with a smile.


    Now the truth was out and the rumors about Lily flowing to Frank.


    As soon as she entered the ssroom, she saw Eden.


    "Are you all right?" He asked.


    Lily was stunned for a second and then replied: "nothing."


    "Well, that''s good." Then, he left the ssroom.


    Lily looked at his back, confused. ''Why does he suddenly care about me?'' Baffling!


    "Why does he suddenly care about you today?" Becky asked in confusion.


    Lily shrugged and said, "I''m curious too."


    Becky nodded, "Yes. He didn''t speak to you before."


    Lily didn''t care what''s wrong with Eden today. She only hoped that the lunch was over as soon as


    possible.


    She seldom listened to the lesson in the morning. When the ss was over at noon, she said goodbye


    to Becky and then left the ssroom.


    When she arrived at Eric''s ssroom, she found that he wasn''t there. She asked others about his


    whereabouts. He had only gone for two sses today and nobody knew where he had gone. It seemed


    that they had been ustomed to his behavior.


    She wondered where he had gone. Lily thought for a while and decided to call him. When she took out


    the phone, she realized that she did not have his number.


    She knew little about him. And she couldn''t go to the Gu family to find him.


    After thinking for a while, she decided to go there again and try her luck there.


    It was very quiet in the school and the students were busy going to the canteen to have lunch.


    Lily looked around and felt a little disappointed as she didn''t find Eric. Maybe next time.


    When she was about to turn around and leave, she heard a sob from the forest ahead.


    Someone is here? Lily turned around and walked towards the sound. The closer she walked inside, the


    clearer the voice became.


    "How can you..." She felt someone was muffled mouth and tried to struggle.


    About five minutester, Lily finally found it.


    "You two..."


    Her eyes widened in disbelief. A man with a sack over his head and both hands and feet was beaten


    and kicked by three or four people.


    Besides, the man who was beaten looked familiar.


    What surprised her was that Eric, who she had been looking for a long time, was leaningzily on a


    tree trunk and watching all this indifferently, while Terence, who had helped irest time, stood


    beside him!

 Chapter 19 Are You Investigating Me

    Chapter 19 Are You Investigating Me


    Terence first noticed Lily. And he touched Eric next to him with his arm. "Boss, there."


    What? Eric looked in the direction that Terence pointed. His brows furrowed when he saw Lily.


    "Well, take him away." Then he stood up and walked to Lily.


    What happened to boss


    A crafty smile appeared on Terence''s face. He turned around and shouted at them, "All right, don''t


    fight. Take him away."


    Upon hearing this, they immediately stopped and left.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why are you here?" Eric restored his originalziness and looked at Lily.


    Looking at the man being carried away, Lily felt inexplicably angry. She stared at him and said, "Did you


    make him hit?"


    "He deserve it." He answered casually.


    "You are still a student. Aren''t you afraid of being discovered by the school? Besides, it''s wrong to hit


    others. " Lily said in a preaching tone.


    Eric watched quietly and listened to her. But there was a imperceptible smile in his dark eyes.


    "You skip two sses today. Are you here to beat him?"


    "Well I want to say something." Terence suddenly cut in. "The reason why our boss hit him is


    because..."


    "What?" Hearing that, Eric gave him a stern look. Terence immediately shut his mouth and obediently


    stepped back.


    Looking back, Eric looked at Lily again, with a bit of ridicule, "Are you investigating me?"


    "Who is so boring to investigate you?" Realizing that she sounded a little harsh, Lily said in a much


    softer tone, "I''m looking for you."


    "What''s up?"


    "Yes." She nodded, "I''m here to thank you."


    "What for?"


    "Thank you for helping me find the evidence and for handling the conversation in the video so clearly."


    "So you already knew it was boss who found the evidence for you." At this time, Terence appeared


    again, "Then you just me him for beating, that person should have been beating, he ..."


    "You said too much." "If you have nothing else to do, you can get out now," Eric interrupted.


    Taking a look at Eric, Terence grieved and ttened his mouth. He obviously was helping him, but he


    was still being scolded, hum! Boss who cares more about girlfriend than friends, he should go!


    When Eric saw Terence go away, he asked, "How do you know it''s me?"


    "I can''t find anyone else to help me except you." Lily answered.


    Suddenly, Ericughed and asked, "Then how are you going to thank me?"


    Ah!


    Lily was stunned. She didn''t expect Eric to say that. She wanted to thank him, but she didn''t know how.


    "How about I treat you to dinner?" She asked tentatively.


    "Okay, let''s go. I haven''t had lunch yet." After that, he walked away.


    Seeing this, Lily had to follow him. "Where do you want to eat?"


    "Except the canteen, where else do you think we can go?"


    Lily was rendered speechless by his question. She followed him silently.


    The canteen was divided into three floors. Normally, the people on the third floor were the least.


    Besides, Eric didn''t like too many people, so they went to the third floor.


    Although there were few people on the third floor, their arrival attracted many people''s attention. At the


    same time, some people lowered their heads and whispered.


    Lily didn''t care what they were talking about. They can say anything they wanted.


    The dining room was almost a fixed style. After putting three dishes and one soup on the te, they


    found a corner and sat down.


    "Here you are." Lily smiled and handed chopsticks to Eric.


    After taking the chopsticks, Eric started eating. Seeing this, Lily also started eating.


    When they were having dinner, neither of them spoke. They just ate quietly. After a few bites, Eric


    stopped eating and had no intention of continuing eating.


    "Are you full so soon?" Lily asked, looking up at him.


    "Unsavory." He put down the chopsticks and looked at her quietly.


    Lily felt embarrassed. She smiled and said, "Just so so. I''m sure it''s not as good as own cooking."


    "Can you cook?" Eric suddenly asked.


    "Of course I will." Lily nodded.


    She became a housewife in her previous life, and worked for Frank every day.


    There was a gleam shining in his eyes. Eric said very naturally, "Then cook the food for me tomorrow."


    What? Lily blinked her eyes in surprise. She didn''t expect Eric to say that.


    Looking at her, Eric suddenlyughed. "Well, it seems that you just express your thanks in words."


    "No, that..." Lily was a little embarrassed and didn''t know what to say. She had topromise and


    said, "Okay, as long as you like it."


    The moment she promised, there was a sh of smile in Eric''s ck eyes.


    After school, Lily had nned to go back to Becky''s home with her, but her father came to pick her up


    in person.


    "Lily, it''s time to go home with dad." Dillon got out of the car.


    Lily stopped and looked at her with an expression of disgust on her face. But she quickly hid it and


    looked at Dillon indifferently.


    "Uncle Dillon." Out of politeness, Becky called to greet Dillon.


    "Yes." Dillon nodded with a smile, "Lily won''t go home with you today. I have troubled you to take care


    of Lily these days, and go back and tell your mother, I will thank her another day."


    "No, uncle Dillon. Lily is my good friend. You don''t need to be so polite." Becky replied politely.


    At this time, ire and Eden also walked out.


    "Humph!" ire snorted softly, and she took the car without considering the Dillon.


    Eden still looked calm, but Lily saw a trace of smile in his dark eyes. It seemed that he was happy for


    her to get out of this trouble?


    She was confused.


    They followed Dillon go back to home. The dinner was almost full, with a full table of dishes, which


    were all Lily''s favorite.


    "Lily, these are your favorite food. Dad asked Jane to cook them for you today." Said Dillon with a


    smile.


    Lily looked at the table and said with a smile, "Father, thank you."


    Lucia and ire were obviously not very happy with a gloomy face, Eden just sat there quietly all the


    time.


    Dillon put a piece of meat into Lily''s bowl and said, "Lily, father was so angry that I pped you on the


    face indiscriminately. Don''t be angry with me, please."


    Lowering her head to eat the food, Lily said with a glint of mockery in her eyes, "How could I be angry


    with my father? You me me because all the wrong points for me?"


    "That''s all right as long as you are not angry." Dillon felt embarrassed. He picked up some food for Lily


    and said, "Eat more. These are your favorite."


    "Yes." Lily nodded and had a bite of the dish. She raised her head and said with a satisfied smile, "It''s


    delicious. Daddy, don''t always pick up food for me."


    "Okay."


    During the meal, Dillon deliberately did not mention Frank. However, Lucia and ire almost didn''t say


    anything. They went upstairs with an excuse after finishing their meal.


    After the dinner, everyone went to their own rooms to deal with their own business. Lily didn''t bother to


    take care of it. She went straight to look for three lunch boxes from Jane. By the way, she prepared the


    ingredients for cooking. She would do it tomorrow morning.


    She originally intended to cook Eric''s lunch, but thought of Becky, so she cooked for three.


    The moment Dillon returned to the bedroom, he saw Lucia sitting on the edge of the bed, looking at him


    with unconcealed eyes. He sighed, walked to sit beside her, held her shoulder and said, "Don''t be


    angry, please. It was totally Frank''s fault, and Lily had nothing to do with it."


    "What I am angry about is not this thing, but you." Lucia shook off the hand on her shoulder and kept a


    distance from him.


    "You like her so much." You not only picked her up from school in person, but also made her a full table


    of her favorite dishes. Have you ever thought about those dishes that we like or not?"


    "What can I do? Now in this family, don''t you know who grandpa loves and whom he favors most? How


    could I not coax her?"


    When it came to Joe, Lucia was speechless. She could havee to the Qiao family only because of


    thest wish of Dillon''s mother and Eden. Otherwise, she couldn''t havee here.


    She thought she would have a good life after she married to Dillon. But now, everything was different.


    She didn''t have afortable life as she was always suppressed by Lily.


    "Anyway, you can''t only protect her, but also Eden and ire."


    "Okay, I know." Then he got close to Lucia, he took her in his arms again and said, "I will make it up to


    you for what you have suffered these years."


    "You do know you owe us." With a coquettish tone, Lucia leaned into Dillon''s arms. "Although Joe


    doesn''t like ire, he still values Eden very much. I want him to get in touch with thepany earlier.


    How about it?"


    "I''m afraid it''s too early. I''m afraid Joe doesn''t agree with that." Apparently, Dillon was in a dilemma.


    "How could he say no when you mentioned Eden many times?"


    "What?"


    Lucia pushed him away when she saw his hesitation and said, "I don''t think you really want to make it


    up to us."


    "Okay, I''ll talk to my father." Dillon held her in his arms andforted her.


    "That''s more like it. Besides, if Eden could get in touch with the business in thepany earlier, you


    could enjoy your life earlier too."


    While leaning against in the arms of Dillon and speaking thoughtfully, Lucia''s eyes glimmered with


    excitement and she was nning something else.

 Chapter 20 Grab Food

    Chapter 20 Grab Food


    The next morning, Lily got up an hour earlier than usual. She went to the kitchen immediately when she


    got up, preparing the food that she would bring to Eric and Becky today.


    Jane had never seen her cook before. She widened her eyes amazed and asked, "When did you learn


    to cook, Miss Lily?"


    Lily paused for a second, then she cut the food with her head down and told a lie, "My mother once


    taught me how to cook."


    "Okay." Jane nodded her head, showing her approval. Indeed, when the wife was in the past, she


    would also cook for herself, which is like the wife now, only to instruct others to do it.


    Two meat and one vegetable. Soon, Lily had prepared all the three dishes. She put all of them in the


    heat preservation box and then put them into a special bag.


    After getting everything ready, ire and Eden were just going downstairs for breakfast.


    "Humph!" When seeing Lily, ire hummed and took a look at her handbag in disgust.


    Lily didn''t care about it. She didn''t need to be mad at her. It would only make her ufortable.


    After breakfast, they went to school. Usually, it was Eden who took the passenger seat. But today,


    ire took the seat directly.


    Eden frowned and sat in the back seat with Lily.


    Seeing this, Lily just raised her lips and smiled. She turned to look out of the window. Although it was


    Frank who embarrassed himself about the rumor of mistress, it was a great irony for the Qiao family,


    especially for ire. So she was angry.


    When they entered the ssroom, Lily told Becky she had brought lunch for her. Becky was so


    surprised that she couldn''t close her mouth. But considering she was in the ssroom now, she asked


    in a low voice, "Lily, when did you learn to cook? Why didn''t I know that?"


    "Don''t ask if you have something to eat." Lily handed a thermal container to her. She did not exin.


    "Why there are three lunch boxes?


    "The other one is for Eric."


    "Who is Eric? Asked Becky curiously.


    "Yes, the one who helped mest time." Lily whispered.


    "Okay," Becky nodded. "I will meet him this noon. I owe him a big favor."


    "Okay."


    They kept whispering until the bell rang.


    As she didn''t make an appointment with Eric yesterday, when the school was about to be over at noon,


    Lily wanted to send a message to ask him where he was, but she found that she didn''t have his


    number again. She felt a little annoyed. Why didn''t he leave his number to her!


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She sighed and put her phone in her pocket.


    After ss, they came to the ssroom of Eric, Eric waszily leaning against his seat. A faint smile


    appeared on the corner of his mouth when he saw Lily, but a touch of displeasure shed through his


    eyes when he saw Becky, who was next to Lily.


    With a lunch box in her hand, Lily smiled and walked to Eric''s seat. "You are in the ssroom. It seems


    that you didn''t skip ss today," she said.


    "Yes." He nced around and stood up. "Let''s go to another ce."


    Then he left the ssroom.


    What? Lily was stunned for a while, then she turned around and followed him. Seeing this, Becky also


    followed them hurriedly.


    It was time for lunch, but there were still a lot of people in the ssroom. When they saw the two girls


    looking for Eric, their eyes widened in surprise. Now seeing that they left together, they even discussed


    heatedly.


    In the student Green Park, it was the quietest Pavilion. Eric sat down on a stone bench and looked at


    Lily quietly, as if he was waiting for her to open the lunch box and put it in front of him.


    Lily paid no attention to his expression. He opened all the lunch boxes and put them in order. At the


    same time, Becky, who stood beside her, looked at her nkly, as if she often did that, so skillful and


    so naturally.


    Eric still looked calm, but the deep look in his eyes was elusive.


    "Go ahead." After putting the dishes on the table, Lily passed the chopsticks to Eric, and sat next to


    Becky.


    After taking a look at her, Eric lowered his head and ate his food quietly.


    "Wow, it''s delicious." After chewing the food in her mouth, Becky raised her head and looked at Lily.


    "You are a good chef, Lily!"


    "Really?" Lily blinked her eyes. She still remembered that in her previous life, Jade and Frank had often


    been picky about her cooking. They often thought that the dish was salty or light, and none of them


    satisfied their taste, but they still allowed her to cook.


    "Yes, yes." Becky nodded, "Much better than my mom''s cooking."


    Seeing that she enjoyed it so much, Lily smiled and bowed her head to take a bite. But she didn''t find


    that it tasted so good, just like what she did in the previous life.


    Was there something wrong with her taste? She raised her head and looked at Eric, only to see him


    lowering his head and eating without knowing whether it was delicious or not.


    "Lily, I''ve made up my mind!" Becky raised her head suddenly and said firmly, "I''ll take you to my home


    every weekend and ask you to cook for me!"


    Seeing her childish behavior, Lily smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll cook for you if you like."


    She always felt guilty towards Becky.


    At this time, Eric raised his head and looked a bit displeased. He nced at Becky and pushed the


    lunch box in front of him to Lily, saying, "I''m not full yet."


    Uh


    Lily was stunned and stopped eating. She looked at Eric''s empty lunch box embarrassed.


    "Then I''ll give you half of mine." Lily said and she divided the food by half into Eric''s lunch box.


    Seeing this, Becky hastily pushed the lunch box in front of Lily and said, "Hmm Lily, I want more too."


    Lily felt awkward again. It was understandable that Eric ate so much. After all, he was a boy of sixteen


    or seventeen years old and was in the stage of growing up, But Becky She had never seen her eat so


    much!


    "There is a lot in your bowl." Before she said anything, Eric opened his mouth first. He pushed the


    lunch box back and said, "She only has half left. What can she eat?"


    "Then why did you split up?" Becky retorted harshly.


    "Because I''m not full yet." After saying that, he lowered his head and began to eat.


    "You!" Becky stared at him with a resentful look. She was not convinced and said, "Pig!"


    "Okay, Becky." Lily hurriedly said, "If you like to eat, I will make it for youter."


    "Okay." Becky was happy, "Tomorrow is Saturday. Come to my house."


    "Okay."


    "I will go with you." Eric interrupted all of a sudden.


    "No way!" Becky refused him without hesitation. She didn''t want him to go home!


    Eric raised his head and said, "I want to go with you."


    "No way!"


    On Saturday, after getting the consent of the Dillon, Lily had breakfast. Then she was ready to go out to


    the Song family. But before she went out, she saw Simon and Franking in with the help of butler.


    "Mr. Simon and Mr. Frank are here." The butler said respectfully to Dillon, who was reading newspaper


    in the living room.


    "Oh, you are here." He put down the newspaper and stood up to greet them.


    "s, I feel too ashamed to visit you." Simon felt embarrassed.


    Dillon understood what he meant. He said with a smile, "Frank is a boy and he will make mistakes.


    Come here and sit with us."


    "Uncle Dillon, these are tonics specially prepared for you and your wife. It is good for your health." Said


    Frank as he handed the gift box to him.


    "We are going to be a family. Don''t be so formal." Although he said so, he beckoned the housekeeper


    to bring the gifts. Then he turned to Jane and said, "Jane, ask Miss ire toe here."


    "Yes." Then she turned around and went upstairs.


    Looking at the hypocritical three, Lily''s lips sneered a little invisible sneer. When the father and son


    came in just now, Simon wasughing on his face, but his own eyes were a bit disgusted, Frank was


    dodging, not looking at her straight.


    "Lily, don''t you have an appointment with your ssmate? Ask Uncle Tom to send you there." Dillon


    suddenly turned to Lily and said.


    "No, father. I can go there myself." Lily smiled lightly, and then politely said to them, "Mr. Simon, Mr.


    Frank, I have an appointment with my ssmates to go out. I can''t stay with you. Goodbye."


    "Then have a good time." Said Simon with a fake smile.


    While Frank just nced at her without saying anything.


    Lily nodded with a smile. When he was about to turn around and leave, she heard ire''s voice behind


    her. "Sister, are you going out?"


    Although she really wanted to leave without looking back, she had no choice but to look back at ire


    since there were so many people present. "Yes."


    "Then buy me a box of the medicine to treat allergyst time when youe back." ire said,


    walking down the stairs.


    Lily frowned and was confused. She did not know why, ire had no allergy recently.


    When she was hesitating, ire suddenly turned to her father and held his arm. She said in a sweet


    voice, "Father, please tell my sister to by me that medicine, she is not willing to buy me one."


    "Lily, please buy a box of medicine for ire when youe back." Said Dillon.


    At this moment, Lily finally understood what ire meant. She was unting in front of them that she


    was more valued than her.


    "I know, father." She replied and turned around to leave.


    ire shouted hastily, "Sister, please buy it back early. I will use it.


    ncing at her, Lily curved her lips but didn''t say anything. She immediately turned around. But when


    she was about to turn around, she was stunned. How could Erice here!

 Chapter 21 Not An Ordinary Person

    Chapter 21 Not An Ordinary Person


    No one expected that Eric would appear here, especially the Simon and Frank. When they saw him,


    they showed a terrible expression. In the end, the eyes of both of them became ferocious.


    In a daze, Dillon wondered why the second young master of the Gu family, who seldom appeared all


    day, would suddenly appear in his house today?


    ire came to herself after a short while. She then red at Lily. ''Eric must be here to find this bitch!''


    thought ire!


    Ignoring the strange looks of these people, Eric looked at Lily indifferently and said, "I''ve been waiting


    for you for a long time."


    When Lily came to her senses, she felt embarrassed. "I''m sorry for the dy."


    "Yes." He nced at the other people in the living room, then turned around and left without saying


    anything.


    Seeing this, Lily left too, leaving the group with different expressions.


    It was the same car that had driven her homest time. Eric looked ahead with his eyes on the road


    while Lily was sitting quietly in it. The car seemed a little quiet.


    "Actually, you can call me." Lily broke the silence in the car.


    Eric knew what she was talking about. He turned to her and said, "It''s faster to find you."


    Lily fell into silence.


    When they arrived at Becky''s home, Becky opened the door and they found that Alice was at home.


    "Come on in." Becky turned to let them in, but she snorted when she saw Eric. She didn''t want him to


    come, but for the sake of the fact that he had helped Lily, she agreed.


    "Aunt Alice." Lily greeted her politely.


    "You are here." Then she stood up and walked to Lily. She carefully looked Lily from left to right and


    said with a smile, "It seems that you have a good time at home these days."


    Lily understood what she meant. She smiled and said, "I didn''t do anything wrong. I can''t be mistreated


    at home every day."


    "You are right." Then, she turned to look at Eric and said, "You must be the one who helped Lilyst


    time, right? Unexpectedly, you are still a student. Thank you very much."


    "Hum." Eric simply replied with a "Hum". He didn''t make any response.


    Alice stunned, she didn''t expect him to have such a reaction.


    Seeing this, Lily felt a little embarrassed. She interrupted hurriedly, "Well, aunt, he doesn''t know how to


    speak. He is a little introverted, so please don''t take it to heart."


    Alice nodded her head. At this moment, Becky cut in, "Lily, let''s go and cook now. You can be the chef.


    I will help you with the cooking."


    "When did you be so impatient?" Alice gave her daughter a reproachful look and said, "Lily has


    just arrived. Let her have a rest."


    "Mom, you don''t know how good she is at cooking..." Becky looked envious and drooling, "No, I can''t.


    Lily, go to the kitchen."


    Then, without waiting for Lily''s reply, she pulled her directly into the kitchen.


    "Naughty girl..." Shaking her head, Alice turned to Eric and said, "Take a seat in the living room. We


    have all kinds of fruits. If you want to watch TV, just change the TV channel. I''ll go to the kitchen."


    Eric nodded but didn''t answer. His ck eyes were full of envy and joy. They got along well with each


    other like a real sweet couple.


    In the kitchen, Lily was cutting the dishes expertly, and Alice helped her do the cooking, while Becky


    stood beside and watched.


    "Becky, go out to have a chat with that ssmate." Alice turned to Becky and said.


    "No way." Becky refused without thinking, "I want to watch Lily cook."


    "He is guest. You are our little host. You..."


    "Aunt, it doesn''t matter." Lily interrupted her and said, "It''s okay for him to be alone."


    Alice looked up at Lily and asked, "How do you know that?"


    Lily was stunned by this question. In fact, she didn''t know the answer either. But every time she saw


    him, he was almost alone, and she always felt that he was lonely.


    "What''s his name? What does his family do?" Alice asked again.


    Lily turned to look at her and answered, "The second son of the Gu family, Eric."


    "Mr. Eric?" Alice felt surprised, "He is from the Gu family. Why did he want to help you?"


    "This..." Lily was a little embarrassed. "I don''t know."


    This was not Lily''s excuse. She really did not know why Eric would help her, and she had no idea.


    "How could he help you?" Some were asking Lily, and some were murmuring to herself, "Although the


    scandal has been suppressed by Gu family this time, it has a great impact on them as well. Didn''t he


    think of the impact of this matter when he was helping you?"


    Lily had thought about this before, but she didn''t know the result. She had also thought that maybe the


    man helped her with other purposes, but subconsciously, she believed that he helped her sincerely.


    Finally, Becky couldn''t stand her any longer, so she directly pushed Alice out.


    "The world is finally quiet." She began to help Lily skillfully.


    "You don''t know how blessed you are." Lily answered as she went on her work.


    Soon, all the side dishes had been cut, and the rice had already been cooked. Lily started to wash the


    pan, opened the fire, waited for the pan to dry and then poured oil. The series of actions were skilled


    and natural.


    "Wow, you''re so great, Lily." Becky eximed.


    "Stay away from the pan. The oil will ssh on your clothes."


    "Okay." Becky stepped back a few steps, and retreated to safety zone.


    In the living room, while Alice was peeling an apple, she looked at Eric up and down secretly and


    asked, "I heard that you are the second son of the Gu family?"


    "Yes." Eric replied. Then he turned to look at her and said, "But I don''t like this name."


    Hearing that, Alice stopped what she was doing. Then she smiled and said, "I know why you help Lily."


    "Yes." Ericzily leaned against the sofa. Although Eric fixed his eyes on TV, his mind was far away.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Alice didn''t say anything more. She cut the peeled fruit into the fruit te,


    and then put it on the table in front of Eric.


    Alice nce at him and sighed. He was just a boy, but his life had changed a lot because he was born


    in a rich family. He was no longer naive as he used to be.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, there was a good person in Gu family.


    A gust of fragrance came from the kitchen, which made Eric in the living room directly stood up and


    walked towards the kitchen. But he did not go in. Instead, he leaned against the door frame and quietly


    looked at what was happening inside.


    Lily was focusing on cooking, while Becky was standing beside her, drooling.


    The side dishes and ingredients were all put down to the pot, and atst they were put on the pan.


    A dish was ready. Lily washed the pot and continued to cook the next dish. On the side of her, Becky


    couldn''t wait to grab a piece of food and feed it into her mouth.


    "Wow, it''s so yummy." Although it was hot, she enjoyed the food very much.


    Looking at her greedy expression, Lily felt helpless but happy.


    Eric kept his eyes on the people in the kitchen, with a smile on his lips unconsciously. Of course, if


    there was no one who had been quarreling in the kitchen, he would be in a better mood.


    The four people had eaten up all six dishes and a soup, looking at the dinner table after eating, Lily was


    a little surprised. Becky had already eaten too much and ced it on the chair, while Becky was also


    too full to speak, thumbing up to her.


    Only Eric was as usual, "Let me clean it." Looking at Lily was cleaning the table. Eric stood up, took the


    chopsticks from her hand, and started to clean the table.


    Uh


    Lily was stunned, not only her, but also the Alice and Becky. They didn''t expect that he would take the


    initiative to clear the table.


    Eric did not care about their strange looks at all, and continued to tidy up the desk in a cool manner.


    Soon, the table was cleaned up and the sound of dishes washing came from the kitchen.


    "Lily, I think Eric will be a good man in the future." Said Alice, holding her chin with her hand.


    Somehow, Lily felt that her face began to burn. She didn''t say anything but nodded with a slight flurry.


    "And..." Without noticing her odd expression, Alice continued, "He is not an ordinary person. He is a


    powerful man who can make a great sess."


    "Mom, you must be thinking too much." Becky refuted, "He always skipped sses and slept at school.


    How could he make great sess?


    She lowered her voice deliberately so as not to make thetter part of her words get caught by Eric in


    the kitchen.


    "Yes." Lily nodded as well.


    But Alice shook her head and said, "There are many things that can''t be judged by their appearances."


    After everything was done, Eric walked out of the kitchen. Alice asked him to have some fruit. Lily went


    to the kitchen curiosity.


    She was a little surprised to see the clean ss table in which everything was put in order. She didn''t


    expect that Eric, who seemed to be careless about everything, could do the housework so well.


    When they got home, it was Eric who sent Lily back. But on their way to home, Lily asked to buy some


    medicine for ire. Eric''s face darkened, but he still took her to buy some.


    "Don''t work for ire anymore." Eric said with a frown after he got into the car again.


    "Uh..." Lily was stunned. She didn''t expect him to say so, "She is my sister."


    "Huh." Eric looked sideways at her with a sneer and said, "Don''t tell me that she is your sister. Even


    you can''t convince yourself with that reason."


    Lily kept silent. She always felt that she was translucent in front of Eric. He knew most of things.


    Although he was a child, he had the thoughts that wereparable to an adult. Even her, who was


    around 24 years old, could notpare with him.

 Chapter 22 Get Into Trouble Again

    Chapter 22 Get Into Trouble Again


    When they arrived at the gate of the Qiao family, Eric opened the car door for Lily in a gentle manner.


    When she got out of the car, she just saw that Simon and Frank walked out, followed by Dillon and


    ire.


    Lily frowned in disgust. She didn''t expect them to stay in the Qiao family for so long.


    "Lily is back." "Where did you go with Eric?" He asked with smile.


    "Uncle Simon." Lily said with a smile, "We had dinner with our friends and thene back."


    Simon nodded with a smile, and then turned to look at Eric, saying in an elder tone, "Eric, it''s better to


    spend more time on learning in the future."


    Without a response, Eric ticked the corner of his lips slightly, and the taunt in the ck eyes shed.


    His meaning was too obvious.


    Simon didn''t care much about this. He knew Eric''s personality well. He turned to the Dillon and said,


    "Don''t send us away, we are leaving now."


    "Okay, bye." Dillon replied.


    ire looked at Frank with a look of perplexity, "Brother Frank, walk slowly. If you have time,e to


    my house to y with me."


    "Yes." Frank smiled and rubbed her hair, "I''ll call you when I have time."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Okay." ire blushed and lowered her head. She looked so shy.


    Seeing this scene, Lily couldn''t help but want to vomit, and had to turn her head to look elsewhere,


    Frank was really a bitch.


    "I''ll go first." ire whispered to Eric. She couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Yes." Eric nodded and watched her go inside, ignoring all others.


    After saying goodbye to Simon and his son, Dillon took ire into the room. Only Simon, Frank and


    Eric were left.


    When Eric was about to open the door and get on, he was stopped by Frank. He frowned unpleasantly.


    "Did you start thinking of Lily?" Said Frank in an unfriendly tone with a bit of irony.


    "What you think is what." Without any expression on his face, Eric got into his car and drove away.


    Leaving Frank with a gloomy face and Simon with a dull face.


    "Let''s go." Said Simon heavily.


    "Humph!" Frank snorted to the disappearing car and turned around to get on the car.


    In the car, both of them kept a straight face, causing a dull atmosphere inside.


    "You have to guard Eric." Sitting on the passenger seat, Simon said with a frown.


    "I know." Said Frank with a pale look on his face. "He doesn''t seem to care about anything before, but


    now he stand so close to Lily."


    "The appearance is untrustworthy." Simon narrowed his eyes, and his eyes shed with calctions. "It


    seems that my brother is uneasy this time, we have to be more cautious."


    Knowing who his younger brother was, Frank nodded and echoed. "Grandpa''s body is getting worse


    and worse recently. Uncle must have begun to think about it, so Eric would be anxious to get closer to


    Lily."


    "Yes, they study in the same school, so they can get very close to each other."


    "Huh." Frank said with an evil smile, "Close I will let him down."


    Lily passed the allergic medicine she bought to ire, and she grabbed it and went upstairs without


    saying thanks. She even snorted.


    Lily sneered. She didn''t argue with her. There was no need for such kind of person. When she was


    about to go back to her room, she was stopped by Dillon. "Lily."


    "What wrong? Daddy." She turned to look at him.


    "You''d better not stay with Eric in the future." Said Dillon seriously.


    Lily was confused. "Why?"


    "He never make any progress and have nothing to do all day. Why do you get so close to such a


    person?"


    "Okay." Lily nodded cutely.


    Besides, I won''t let today''s things happen again!" He emphasized.


    Lily was unhappy with what he said, but she didn''t show it on her face. She acted like a naive girl and


    said, "I know, father."


    "Yes." Dillon nodded.


    "If there isn''t anything else, I''ll go back to my room and read." After saying that, Lily turned around and


    went upstairs.


    Lily''s face darkened the moment she turned around, and a sneer appeared on her face. If Eric could do


    well in the school and be highly valued in the Gu family, Dillon would probably not say such words but


    encourage her to contact with him instead!


    Everyone values benefits.


    In the next few days, she had lived a peaceful life. Because she had no much help from the outside,


    she could only rely on herself to observe Lucia. She had heard that Lucia got angry several times when


    she was on the phone.


    In fact, she still couldn''t figure out why Lucia was so stubborn. Was she stimted by thest time


    when her grandpa mentioned her mother?


    However, every time she heard that she was angry, she would be relieved. Sometimes, she would


    receive a message from Colin to guarantee her mother''s safety, which made her more relieved.


    The peaceful life didn''tst long. There was a new storming on the school''s forum. This storm


    made Lily feel funny.


    The mistress''s daughter is in love with the bad boy. The red title has taken over the headlines of the


    entire forum. Thements below are even more numerous.


    Not only there are thousands of words in the text description, but also a few photos, the people in the


    photos are her and Eric!


    She didn''t even know when these photos had been taken. And in the photos, they seemed to be very


    intimate. Fortunately, they didn''t have any physical contact. In the only one photo, they were standing


    sideways. Eric looked down at Lily, and his expression seemed to be very intimate.


    Most importantly, Lily didn''t know it through others. She just watched the web page that popped up


    when she was in aputer ss!


    "How did this happen again?" Becky pouted in dissatisfaction and looked at Lily worriedly, "How boring


    they are! They are so evil to always use such method!"


    When Becky wasining, theputer ssroom was in an uproar. Everyone looked at Lily


    strangely.


    "Why is it her again?"


    "Yes,st time she was entangled with Mr. Frank, and this time she was connect with a bad young man


    again."


    "I heard that this bad boy is also the second son of the Gu family."


    "It seems that she is really fond of Gu family''s people."


    "Hey, hey, what are you talking about?" Becky lost herposure and yelled at the crowd. "It was


    Frank who tried to frame Lilyst time. Now you know nothing about it. Don''t talk nonsense!"


    "What about this time? Was it set up by someone else?" Someone retorted, unconvinced.


    "You..."


    "Okay, Becky." Lily interrupted her and held her hands. "Don''t be too serious with them. Rumor is


    always rumor, and it will be scotched one day."


    She raised her voice on purpose for thest sentence.


    "Come on, don''t pretend to be aloof." Someone rolled her eyes at her.


    "Exactly. A mistress''s daughter doesn''t act."


    "Shut up!" At this time, theputer teacher came in. It was a rtively severe middle-aged male


    teacher. "Didn''t you hear the bell? You should follow the discipline."


    With this roar, the ssroom quieted down instantly. When the teacher came to the podium and saw


    the screen on theputer screen in front of him, there was no expression on his face. He naturally


    closed it and then opened the mainputer page to start the lecture.


    Since hisputer is the mainputer, he can control theputer in front of everyone, so what is


    presented in front of everyone now is the content to be learned today, not the public opinion picture just


    now.


    Lily didn''t listen to the content of the ss at all. What she thought was Eric''s expression when he


    knew it, and she didn''t know if it was on otherworks besides the campuswork.


    Maybe she really should have listened to Dillon''s words and had less contact with Eric. Lily thought


    ridiculously. In the past two days, she had only met him once and was photographed. The person


    taking the picture was poorly skilled, he was obviously a novice.


    After the ss, Lily wanted to go back to the ssroom to see if there was any public opinion on the


    Inte. But she was asked to leave by the teacher, so she asked Becky to search it.


    Following the teacher into the office, Lily saw Eric at the first sight. He was also called over.


    They looked at each other. Lily smiled helplessly, and Eric also smiled. Neither of them seemed to be


    nervous, as if this matter had nothing to do with them.


    "Tell me, what happened?" The dean asked. The man was more than half 100 years old. Although he


    had a bald head and a fat body, he looked serious.


    "Director, it''s not true." Lily answered.


    The Dean didn''t believe her. He looked at her and said to Eric, "What do you want to say?"


    "What do I want to say?" Eric asked in reply, without taking him as a dean.


    "You..." The dean''s face was red with anger, and his lips trembled.


    Somehow, Lily thought it was funny, but she controlled herself.


    "If you are still so stubborn, I will not forgive you." Atst, the Dean lost his temper.


    "It doesn''t matter." With his hands in his trouser pockets, Eric looked as if he didn''t care at all.


    "You, you, you..." The Dean stood up angrily, pointed at Eric''s nose, and could not say a word.


    "Dean, please don''t be angry." Seeing this, Lily stepped forward andforted him, "Please sit down


    and listen to me."


    The Dean turned to Lily and asked, "What? What do you want to say? You were framed?"

 Chapter 23 Cry If You Want To Cry

    Chapter 23 Cry If You Want To Cry


    "We were indeed framed." Lily lowered her head and touched her nose, whispering.


    "I knew you would say that!" The Dean red at her. "Now that you don''t want to tell me the truth, you


    can wait for your parents."


    Tell the truth? ''I told him the truth, but he didn''t believe it. What would I tell him? Would I admit that it is


    the truth?''?


    Lily really wanted to lose him a nce, but because he was the director of teaching, she tolerated it,


    but to be honest, if she wanted to prove the innocence between the two, she really had no evidence.


    Ericzily looked at the angry dean, then looked at Lily. There was a hint of smile in his dark eyes.


    Neither of them had any chance to attend the next ss. They could only stay here and wait for their


    parents.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take long for both parents toe, but Lily''d parents came to Dillon, while Eric


    came to both parents.


    Lily knew his parents very well. In her previous life, she had met them before, but only a few times


    because they seldom lived in the mansion of the Gu family.


    "Eric, are you okay?" As soon as Ang Sun entered the office, she walked up to Eric and asked with


    concern while looking him up and down.


    "Dean, what happened to the two students?" As for Richard, he asked the dean anxiously. When he


    got the call from the school, he wasn''t told what had happened, but just said that something had


    happened at the school.


    Compared with his parents, Dillon was impatient. He asked Lily seriously, "Did you have any scandal at


    school again?"


    Oh, her father is really right. Lily sneered inside. It seemed that her father really knew her very well!


    "Look for yourselves." The dean turned the screen of theputer to them, and the big and red


    headline in the school forum instantly caught their attention.


    p!


    When everyone was staring at theputer screen, a loud round of apuse resounded in the office,


    which made everyone startled.


    Lily almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, she held the desk next to her in time, this was more powerful


    than thest time. She felt that her right cheek had swollen, and her mouth had tasted blood.


    "Are you all right?" Eric immediately reached out and held her. His voice was full of concern, and his


    ck eyes were full of heartache.


    "Nothing." Lily moved her neck stiffly, took her hand out of Eric''d hand, spat out the blood in her mouth


    and spit it out in front of her father. Finally, she raised her head indifferently and looked at him with a


    fearful insidious expression in her eyes.


    "Are you satisfied now?"


    Her indifferent expression and questions didn''t suit her age at all.


    It was the second time Dillon had seen her acting like this. Not only Dillon, but also Eric''s parents, the


    dean and other teachers who didn''t go to ss were stunned by her act.


    What''s more, Eric had never seen such a side of her, which waspletely different from a girl.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you still think that this is a fact?" Seeing that her so-called father did not speak, Lily said again, but


    with a 100 percent of irony, "That''s right. You have always been like this, confounding right and wrong."


    "How dare you talk back?" Her tone provoked Dillon so much that he felt he was not like a parent in


    front of the people.


    "What? You still want to hit me?" Looking at his hands which were about to move, Lily sneered, "But


    before you hit me, should you consider where is it? Aren''t you afraid that you will lose your face in the


    eyes of others with your behavior?"


    "You, you..." Maybe what Lily said worked. Dillon pointed at her with a red face.


    Looking at him being so angry, Lily was a little happy. If Joe did not like her, she might not dare to make


    Dillon angry, but because of Joe''s existence, Dillon would be cautious about her.


    Looking at this scene, Eric felt distressed, but also appreciated her. Her face was swollen, but she was


    still stubborn.


    "We were indeed framed." Eric, who didn''t intend to exin, suddenly exined.


    "If you are framed, prove your innocence with evidence." The dean''s voice softened.


    "I will prove it." Said Eric tly. Then he took Lily''s hand and walked towards the door, leaving others in


    confusion.


    "Eric, where are you going?" Seeing this, Ang Sun asked hurriedly.


    "Take her to the hospital." He stopped, turned around and looked at his mother, "It''s all my fault. I have


    to be responsible for it."


    After that, he looked straight at Dillon with his cold ck eyes and said, "You really don''t deserve to be


    a father."


    Then, he took Lily''s hand and left.


    The voice of Eric was not low, and everyone in the office heard it. The face of Dillon was a little


    embarrassed. He coughed to cover up his embarrassment.


    "Mr. Dillon, please don''t mind what the child said." Richard Gu exined with embarrassment.


    "Yes." Dillon nodded unnaturally.


    "I also believe that they are framed." Ang''s words were full of trust in her son, and she continued to


    say, "My son, Eric, he is just indifferent to everything, but he is good in all other things. He never gets


    us into trouble."


    "I''m not going to the infirmary." After leaving the office, Lily got rid of Eric''s hand.


    "Your face is so swollen. You must go," As he said, he stretched out to hold her hand again.


    Lily hid her hand behind her back and refused, "No!"


    Eric didn''t expect that she would be so stubborn, so he tried to force her to go with him. In case that


    she would be against him again. He finallypromised and said, "Okay, we don''t go to the infirmary.


    Let''s go to the hospital."


    "No way!" With a few nasal sounds and a little imperceptibility, Lily lowered his head with red eyes.


    Realizing her difference, Eric frowned in an almost invisible way. He pulled her to a remote corner and


    said, "Just cry if you want to."


    As soon as his voice fell, Lily began to sob. But she kept her head down, and even if she was crying,


    she kept her voice low, as if she was suppressing herself.


    Seeing her like this, Eric felt sorry for her again. He reached out and held her in his arms. "If you want


    to cry, just cry as you like. Don''t restrain yourself."


    "Wow..." Maybe his words worked. Lily burst into tears and hugged him around the waist


    unconsciously.


    Eric''s heart was filled with pain. She had been acting like a stubborn soldier in the office a moment ago,


    but now she was crying like a child. He couldn''t help caressing the head of the girl in his arms.


    "Every time, it''s always like this. I''ve never made a mistake, but In his eyes, everything is my fault." Lily


    choked with sobs.


    Eric frowned and listened to her quietly.


    "If If possible, I really don''t want to live in this family, but But I don''t want to give up..."


    "No! I can''t stand they rob my grandpa''s things! I can''t stand my mother''s sacrifice! I can''t stand I won''t


    give in!"


    "Okay." Eric gently stroked her back, feeling that his heart was gripping tightly. She was just a little girl,


    but she endured greater pressure than others.


    All of a sudden, a self-mocking smile appeared on his face. He was the same. It was just that what he


    was suffering was not from his parents, but from the family strife!


    Born in a rich family, she was destined to be a chess piece for business.


    I will make them pay the price. I died in my previous life. I will not live in vain anymore in this life." Lying


    in the arms of Eric, Lily muttered.


    Hearing that, Eric was stunned. He looked at the girl in his arms confusedly as if she had been hit


    dumb.


    Maybe she had cried enough, Lily stopped crying and broke out from Eric''s arms. She looked


    apologetically at his chest, which was wet by her tears. "Hold I''m sorry. Your clothes got dirty."


    "Nothing." Without paying any attention to his clothes, Eric lifted Lily''s jaw and looked at her cheek


    carefully, then frowned and said, "There is bloodshot, your face is so swollen, don''t you go to the


    hospital?"


    "No way." Lily shook her head, took a step back and withdrew her chin from Eric''s hand. Her face


    started to burn unconsciously.


    "Then what are you going to do?" Crossing his hands, Eric looked at her scrutinizing.


    Lily cast a reproachful nce at him, and then took out her phone to text a message to Becky. After


    that, she looked at Eric and said, "I''m going to Becky''s home."


    "To her home?" Eric frowned.


    "Yes." Lily nodded, "I don''t want to go anywhere except her house."


    Seeing her insist, Eric said nothing more. He thought of the scene he saw in Becky''s housest time


    and felt relieved. Becky treated her as her own sister, and she was good to her.


    "Let me drive you there."


    "It''s I don''t think it''s a good idea. We''ve just had a rumor. We''d better not get so close."


    "Are you afraid?"


    "What am I afraid of?" Lily subconsciously counterattacked. Because of her face''s huge movement, the


    wound was touched. Her whole face immediately struggled together, and her momentum immediately


    weakened. "I, I''m just worried, it''s not good to get too close."


    "It''s not a big deal, and..." Eric squinted at her and said, "Don''t be afraid of being told that you didn''t do


    anything wrong."


    Well, considering his insistence, Lily chose the silent way to agree to his request.

 Chapter 24 Truth

    Chapter 24 Truth


    When Becky saw them after school, she was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect them to stay


    together under such a serious situation of the rumor at school.


    Then she breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, they were in the car, otherwise the situation would be


    worse if others saw it.


    "Get in the car." Seeing Becky hadn''t got on the car yet, Eric urged her impatiently.


    "Ah! Lily!" As soon as she got into the car, she screamed. She couldn''t believe what she had seen.


    "Why is your face so swollen? Who hit you? I will fight with him!"


    "Hush." Lily stopped her at once. "All the people outside have heard your voice."


    Eric took a look at them from the rearview mirror and then started the car and left.


    "Does it hurt?" Becky looked at Lily with a sad face. She stretched out her hand to touch Lily''s wound,


    but she was afraid of hurting her.


    "Do you want to have a try?" Lily joked.


    Becky nced at her in me, "It''s so swollen, but you still joke with me. Did your father beat you


    again?"


    "Who else expected him?" Lily sneered. "The dean has invited all our parents."


    "Fuck! How vicious he is." Becky couldn''t help cursing, "What a bastard he is! How could he hit his


    daughter?"


    Eric looked at Becky in the rearview mirror in surprise. Although she was bluffing, he could saw that


    she really liked Lily.


    When they arrived at home, the first thing Becky did was to take out an ice bag to help Lily''s face


    reduce the swelling, and then she took out the medicine box from her house.


    Since it was noon and Alice hadn''te back yet, Becky handed the medicine box to Eric and said,


    "Please help Lily to apply the medicine. I''m going to prepare the lunch. The dishes are ready and I''ll


    cook it when my momes back."


    "Okay." Eric replied and watched her into the kitchen.


    Lily put the ice pack on her face and sighed, "In fact, I don''t want to trouble Becky, but except for her, I


    can''t find anyone to help me."


    "Yes." Eric replied coldly. He opened the medicine box and looked at the medicine inside. "You have


    me too. If you need any help in the future, you can call me."


    Hearing that, Lily''s heart beaten faster. She was wearing an ice bag on her face, but her face became


    hot. And she would have turned her head to avoid looking at him.


    She didn''t know whether Alice was very busy today. Until Eric put medicine on Lily''s wounds and Becky


    washed all the vegetables, Alice still didn''te back.


    Afraid that they were starving, Becky called Alice. However, it was her secretary who answered the


    phone.


    "I see. Thank you." Becky hung up the phone unhappily, looked up at Lily and Eric and said, "It seems


    that we have to eat take out. My mother is still busy. Maybe she is in a meeting."


    "I''ll go out and buy it." When Eric was about to stand up to go out, he was stopped by Lily. "Don''t go, I''ll


    cook."


    "No way!" Becky and Eric said in unison, and they looked at each other.


    "You are injured. It is inconvenient." They said this at the same time.


    "Well, since when you two have reached such a secret agreement?" Lily joked as she stood up and


    walked toward the kitchen. "It''s my face, not my hands. Besides, take out is not clean after all."


    "Let me help you." Becky followed her immediately.


    The dishes in the kitchen were all washed clean. However, since Becky couldn''t cut vegetables, the


    meat was only unfreezed chicken, and green pepper and other ingredients on the chopping block.


    Lily soused the chicken quickly, cut the side dishes and started cooking.


    Instead of going into the kitchen, Eric leaned against the door frame and looked at what was going on


    inside. Lily was so strong and tough that nobody could bear to see.


    After a while, he turned around and walked to the balcony. He took out his phone and made a call. A


    momentter, the phone was connected.


    "Hey, Sherry, help me find out one thing..." Eric''s voice sounded mature that was inconsistent with his


    age, "Well, tell me after you find it out."


    Just as Lily was about to put all the dishes on the table, Alice came back. She walked in the hallway,


    put on her slippers and looked up at the room. "Wow, they smell so good Hey, it''s Lily. I wondered why


    there is a smell of food at home before Ie back."


    "Aunt." Lily called her with a smile, but she lowered her voice because she didn''t want the wounds on


    her face to be affected.


    "Ah, why is your face swollen again?" Alice was shocked.


    "It''s her father! Mom, why do youe back sote?" When Becky walked out of the kitchen with a


    bowl of rice in her hands, sheined, "Lily was cooking with wounds."


    "Damn it! Did he hit you again?" Alice said rudely.


    "Yes." Lily nodded awkwardly. At the same time, she saw another side of Alice. She never thought that


    the elegantly and graceful designer could be so rude.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    When Eric came out of the kitchen with chopsticks, he was shocked to hear the word. He couldn''t help


    but nce at Alice and then at Becky. The two women both like to use foulnguage.


    When Alice realized that there was someone else in the room, she smiled unnaturally and then


    changed the topic. "I held a meeting in thepany today and got everything done. Tomorrow I will go


    to Paris to see the fashion week there."


    "What?" Becky said unhappily, "Then I will be alone at home."


    "This is my dream. You have to support me no matter how upset you are!"


    "Of course I support you, but I don''t want..." With that, Becky''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Lily,e here. I


    don''t want to see you upset with your family."


    "That''s good. I will call Lucia and tell her that I am sure she will agree." Alice made a call.


    Before Lily could say anything, they two had already made a decision for her. In addition, Alice hung up


    the phone with a smile on her face, "Lucia agreed. As long as she agreed, your father would not say


    anything."


    In fact, Lily didn''t want to go back either, not to escape, but because the people from that family were


    really disgusting.


    For some reason, Lily took a look at Eric, as if she was asking for his opinion, or as if he was just taking


    a normal look at him.


    "I also think it''s better for you to live here for a few days." Said Eric.


    As soon as he said this, Lily felt her face hot. She didn''t know why, but her face was always hot today.


    Maybe because she had been beaten.


    In the following two days, Lily directly asked for leave and did not go to school. It was really hard for her


    to see people with a red and swollen face.


    Originally, Becky wanted to ask for a leave and stay with her at home, but Lily refused her. She didn''t


    want her to skip her sses because of her.


    In the afternoon, Eric came with a people who took aptop.


    When Lily opened the door and saw Eric and the people behind him, she was confused. But she still


    turned her body to let them in and said, "Come in."


    After entering the house, Eric introduced Sherry Ran to Lily, "This is Sherry Ran. You can call her


    Sherry."


    Lily nodded to Sherry, "Hello, I''m Lily."


    "I know." Looking around with a smile, she nodded and said, "It''s so sweet. No wonder our boss insists


    oning here."


    "Uh, this is my friend''s house." Lily exined unnaturally.


    "Well, this is not your home." A tinge of disappointment shed across her face. "I liked the decoration


    here very much..."


    "Sherry." Eric called her lightly, and the tone was slightly invisible, "It''s time to get down to business."


    "Oh, I know, I know, can''t I take one more look?" Although she said so, she still sat on the sofa and


    turned on theputer.


    Lily looked at them in confusion, especially this woman, Sherry. From her name and voice, she thought


    that she was a girl, but her hair was so short, and she was dressed like a boy. It was difficult to tell if


    she was a boy or not.


    "Come here." Eric said to Lily, who was standing there in a daze.


    After she came to her senses, she walked to the side of Eric, but was dragged to sit between him and


    Sherry, which made her a little embarrassed.


    "Here is the Inte bar," As soon as Sherry yed a video, she said in a serious tone, "ording to


    our investigation, the public opinion about you two was spread from aputer in this Inte bar. I


    also copied the video of this Inte bar from thatputer, you see... Your school website is open to


    the outside world. That''s why they choose the Inte to send rumor. It''s easy to find out in the school."


    The people in the video were not very clear, so they couldn''t even see the face of the person in the


    video. However, just from one side, they could recognize at a nce. They were York and Sheena.


    "It was them." Lily was a little surprised, but she calmed down when she thought about the bad pictures


    they had taken.


    Eric did not speak, just watching the video with his brows furrowed.


    "I didn''t expect you to have enemies at such a young age." Said Sherry in a mature tone.


    After taking a nce at her, Lily smiled and said, "You look younger than me, don''t you?"


    "Who said that? I''ll be fifteen a few monthster!" She emphasized.


    "Okay." Lily nodded and said with a smile, "You are younger than me."


    "Humph! You even can''t find out the truth about such a simple thing. How dare you say that you are


    older than me?" Sherry gave her a disdainful look.


    Lily''s eyes were wide open with anger. Strictly speaking, she was twenty four. She didn''t expect that


    she was looked down upon this little girl in front of her!


    "Okay." Eric interrupted them, turned to Lily and asked, "What are you going to do with them?"


    "Well Let me see." She began to think about it.


    Govern him by his own way? It didn''t seem to work. Hit them? It seemed that a bit too violent, and


    asked them to apologize in front of the whole school? Well, this seemed to be the only way that


    worked.


    "Don''t think about it. I have already thought about what to do with it." Seeing that she was so


    entangled, Eric said.


    "You are a little silly." Then Sherry added.


    "What?" Eric turned to her with displeasure.


    "Uh, I''m joking. Don''t take it seriously." She said with a sweet smile on her face.

 Chapter 25 Strange Feelings

    Chapter 25 Strange Feelings


    In the evening, when Lily was brought to a remote alley by Eric, she finally understood how to deal with


    it as he said.


    Because York and Sheena were tied lying on the ground not far away, their eyes were blindfolded, their


    mouths were muttered, and their clothes were torn apart!


    "Hey, wouldn''t you want these people to gangbang¡­ Uh, what will they do?" Lily almost blurted out the


    word "gang rape". She looked at Eric awkwardly and asked in a low voice.


    "What, what?" Eric asked with a slight smile.


    As the alley was dark, they couldn''t see each other''s facial expressions clearly.


    "That''s right. That''s it." It was really hard to say that word. Lily raised her hands and gesture.


    "Ha-ha..." Ericughed and patted her head naturally. "What''s in your head?"


    "I..." Lily was speechless. Her face turned red unconsciously. She pointed at a ce not far away and


    said, "Look at the situation yourself. Five or six hooligans are surrounding two girls and tear their


    clothes apart It''s so hurt, and they want to do something. What are they doing instead rape?"


    "Look carefully first." Pulling down her hands, Eric leaned close to her, indicating her to look carefully.


    Under the dim streetmp in front of them, those thugs beat the two girls who were tied up.


    "Hey, are you too violent?" Lily couldn''t help but ask. Even in her previous life, she never thought she


    would treat Frank and ire violently after being treated like that by them.


    "Of course not." Eric said in a somewhat cold tone. "They control their strength. They won''t be seriously


    injured. Just minor bruises."


    "Hey, are you from the underworld?" Lily suddenly turned her head. Because they were very close to


    each other, Eric''s face was almost leaning on her shoulder. When she turned her head, they almost


    touched the tip of their noses, almost touching their lips.


    And now, she was frozen, he was frozen, and time seemed to stop at the same time.


    Feeling his breath, Lily felt throbbing in her heart, which she had never felt in her previous life.


    It seemed that all the noises outside disappeared. Eric could hear nothing but the sound of heart


    beating. With a gleam shining in his ck eyes, he fixed his eyes on the two rosy lips, and his throat


    unconsciously moved a little.


    Lily came back to her senses first. In her previous life, she had gone through a lot of things between a


    man and a woman. She knew well about the fiery eyes of Eric.


    Although he was still young, he was still at the age of puberty.


    "Ahem!" Lily withdrew her hand from Eric''s sped hands and made a dry cough before taking a step


    back to distance herself from Eric.


    When Eric came to himself, an unnatural light shed across his ck eyes, and he concealed his


    abnormality immediately.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "How could I be in the underworld?" Although he behaved normally, there was still a trace of


    uneasiness in his tone.


    "Then where did you find these people, and the man who was going to hit mest time, why did he call


    you boss?"


    "Yes..." After pondering for a while, he replied, "Terence and I are studying martial arts in the same


    martial arts hall. Because he can''t beat me, he called me the boss. As for these people, they can be


    found for only money."


    Lily looked at him in disbelief and gave up asking. Of course, Eric wouldn''t tell her the truth.


    Not far away, the torture to York and Sheena seemed to stop and the gangsters seemed to be ready to


    leave.


    "Let me drive you back." Eric proposed.


    Lily nodded. It was toote and the alley was so dark that she dared not to go back alone.


    "Is this enough?" Walking beside Eric, Lily asked.


    "Do you think it is possible?" He tilted his head and asked.


    "Then what do you want to do?"


    "The wounds on your face have healed. You should go to school tomorrow." He suddenly changed the


    topic and sped up.


    Lily looked at him in confusion and followed.


    The next day, Lily and Becky went to school together. As soon as they entered the ssroom, the dean


    called Lily to the office.


    When she saw the situation in the office, she was surprised. York and Sheena were here, both of them


    kept their heads down and didn''t say anything. Lily had to admire the people Eric invitedst night.


    They even didn''t see any scars on the exposed skin.


    "Dean." Lily greeted the dean as she walked up to him.


    "Well, Lily." With an embarrassed look, the dean said, "You''re wronged. I didn''t know it and mistaken


    you. Well..."


    "It doesn''t matter, dean.". "As long as we find out the truth," said Lily with a smile.


    "How could it be okay?" Eric''s voice chimed in. He walked into the roomzily with his hands in his


    pockets. "As the dean, you should be responsible for wronging people without finding out the truth."


    The dean''s face blushed. "The truth is now out. The post on the campus forum has been disposed of,


    and the announcement of misunderstanding has been released."


    "But I want them to apologize." He turned around and looked at York and Sheena.


    "Come here." The dean''s tone became stern. It wasn''t ss time yet, and there were still other


    teachers in the office. He felt a little embarrassed. He wanted to end the quarrel as soon as possible.


    After all, it was he who hadn''t confirmed the truth.


    Lowering their heads, York and Sheena walked to the dean''s side, and they didn''t dare to look up.


    "I¡­ I''m sorry... "


    "That''s not what I want." Eric said in a calm tone, with a kind of irresistible domination.


    "I We have already apologized." York looked up at him, cowardly.


    "Are you satisfied with their apologies?" Ignoring her, Eric directly turned to look at Lily and said in a


    spoiled tone.


    Lily was stunned. She didn''t expect that he would shift the question to her. Just as she was about to


    answer, Eric took the lead. "Obviously, we''re not satisfied with this kind of apology."


    "Eric!" The dean was too embarrassed to keep face.


    "Dean." Eric looked at him firmly. "My request is very simple. I want them to apologize in front of the


    whole school!"


    He said neither overbearing nor servile. He nced at Lily. His heart could not help feeling hurt when


    thought of her swollen face that day, and she still stubbornly refused to show weakness.


    "We will, we will." York and Sheena kept nodding their heads. They couldn''t help trembling at the


    thought of what had happenedst night.


    Suddenly, the teachers in the office looked at the them surprised. If they apologized to everyone, it


    meant that they were isted by everyone. Who would y with them in the future?


    They did what they said. Although they did not apologize face to face with everyone in the school, they


    acknowledged what they did on the school radio and also apologized to Eric and Lily. The school also


    punished them severely.


    Although the matter had been settled, Lily felt a little uneasy. She could not tell why.


    "What''s the matter? Aren''t you happy that it''s settled?" On a shady road outside the school, Eric turned


    to look at her and asked.


    Lily frowned. "I don''t know why, but I have an unspeakable feeling."


    "Don''t think too much." Eric patted her head and said, "Go back and have a good rest today. Don''t


    worry about it. You can have sses tomorrow."


    Lily didn''t care about what Eric was doing. She sighed and thought maybe she thought too much.


    In the afternoon, Lily received an unexpected call from the Qiao family''s old house. Only one person in


    Qiao family''s house called her!


    Joe probably wanted her to go back to the old house. There was unhappiness in his tone on the phone.


    When she arrived at the old house of the Qiao family, Joe was lying in the lounge chair in the backyard


    and appreciating the roses in the garden. Seeing the scene, Lily couldn''t help but feel sour in her nose.


    "Hi, Lily." Joe said in a hoarse voice.


    "Grandpa." Lily walked to the deck chair and squatted down beside Joe. She began to massage his


    legs.


    "Ugh." Joe sighed, reached out his hand and gently stroked her head, saying, "I''ve let you suffer a lot


    these days."


    This made Lily want to cry inexplicably, but she still answered with a smile, "I didn''t suffer anything. I


    have eaten will and lived well."


    "Why don''t you tell me the truth?" Joe looked at her, feeling sorry for her. "Although I''m in the old


    house, I know what happened to you. Your father was bewitched by that woman, and he couldn''t even


    distinguish right and wrong."


    "Grandpa..." Lily''s eyes turned red.


    "A few days ago, your father came to me and asked me to arrange a work for Eden as soon as


    possible. I thought for a while, since he is the only boy in the Qiao family, I agreed." Joe chattered, "I''m


    not old and confused. It must be that woman who gave your father pillow talk. After thinking it over, I


    still want you to get involved in thepany as soon as possible."


    "Grandpa?" Lily looked at him in surprise.


    "Lily, I don''t force you. I ask you here because I don''t know if you are willing to help me manage the


    company." Joe looked at her with hope.


    Lily''s eyes turned red and her throat was choked with sobs. Finally, she nodded vigorously and said,


    "Since Grandpa hopes it, I will agree."


    Joe smiled and looked back at the roses in the courtyard, with deep love in his eyes.


    Looking at the direction of the man''s gaze, Lily felt mixed feelings. Rose was granny''s favorite flower


    when she was alive. Now, she was gone, and the flowers were still there. He could only saw the


    flowers and missed grandma.

 Chapter 26 Lily Disappeared

    Chapter 26 Lily Disappeared


    On the first day Lily went to the school, she was informed that York and Sheena had transferred to


    another school, but no one knew where they had transferred to.


    But it was all right for her to be peaceful without them, and for ire, she lost two people to help her.


    It hadn''t been ss now. The students were chatting in the ssroom.


    "Here you are." Sitting in her seat, Becky handed a recorder pen to Lily, and then whispered to her,


    "Eric asked me to give you. You went back to your grandfather yesterday. Hmm, now I think he''s a


    good man."


    Lily looked at her surprised. She didn''t expect that she would put in a good word for Eric. So she joked,


    "You have been bribed by him?"


    Becky shook her head. "I think he did a good job."


    Lily smiled with the same feeling. She looked at the recorder in her hand and put it in her pocket.


    At this time, Eden walked into the ssroom and stopped when he passed by Lily''s seat. "Dad said he


    wanted you to stay at home tonight."


    "No way!" Before Lily could say anything, Becky said, "My mother hasn''te back from Paris yet. Lily


    needs to stay with me."


    Hearing that, Eden frowned slightly. He nced at her and then looked back at Lily.


    "Tell Dad that I will stay with Becky for a few more days. I will go home after aunt Alicees back


    from Paris." Lily said.


    For a long time, Eden did not speak. He seemed to be thinking about something. Becky couldn''t help


    but say, "Before my mother left, she called your mother, and your mother agreed."


    "Yes." Eden nced at Lily, and then turned around to go back to his seat.


    Seeing that he left, Lily sneered. If everything went well, Eric would have known that she was going to


    deal with something in thepany. The thing that he was asked to go back today might have


    something to do with it.


    Lily was a little absent-minded the whole morning. She kept staring at the recorder in her hand and


    didn''t know what was in it.


    Seeing this, Becky couldn''t helpughing. "You want to hear it?"


    "Aren''t you curious?" Lily asked in reply.


    "Curious." Becky nodded. "I wanted to hear it when I got it, but then I thought it was immoral. So I


    nned to listen to it when you listen to it."


    "Let''s go back and listen tonight."


    "Okay."


    Therefore, the day ended with their curious mood.


    Since Alice had been trying to improve her daughter''s independent ability, she didn''t send a car to pick


    her up. Instead, Becky went home by herself every day.


    Therefore, when Lily lived in her house these days, they also took a car to go back.


    Back home, Becky held the key, and Lily stood beside her, waiting for her to open the door.


    "Becky Hmm..." Before she could finish her words, she felt a sharp pain in the back of her head. Then


    she lost her senses and fell backwards.


    "What did you say, Lily?" As she opened the door, she turned to look at Lily. When she saw what was


    happened, she couldn''t help but scream, "Ah!"


    Before she could finish, she was hit on the neck and fell down.


    The two people looked at each other and gave a hint with their eyes. Both of them nodded at the same


    time. The dragged Lily towards the staircase, leaving Becky alone.


    After a long while, Becky woke up.


    "What?" The pain in the back of her neck made her cry out. She stood up in the pain, rubbed her


    painful ce and recalled her previous experience.


    She went home with Lily, and when she opened the door, she was suddenly attacked. Yes, she was


    attacked by two men with a ck mask!


    "Ah, Lily." When she saw only one bag on the floor, Becky was anxious and shouted, "What should I


    do? What should I do?"


    "Calm down, calm down..." After taking a few deep breaths, she forced herself to calm down. With her


    trembling hands, she took out her cell phone and called Eric without hesitation.


    Unconsciously, she believed that he could find Lily. Moreover, she didn''t have the contact information of


    Qiao family. The only person who could help her was Eric.


    After a few minutes, the phone was connected, and she heard a slightlyzy voice from Eric, "Hey?"


    "Eric, Lily is missing! She''s missing!" Becky was burning with anxiety and exined in a hurry, "She


    was attacked in front of my house and we all passed out. When I woke up, she was gone!"


    "Don''t worry. Tell me what happened." On the other side of the line, Eric also became nervous.


    "We have no idea who carried out the sneak attack, and then they kidnapped Lily."


    "Kidnapping? I''lle! "


    After hanging up the phone, Becky was still at a loss. She picked up Lily''s bag from the ground, opened


    the door and went into the house. She didn''t know what to do except for waiting for Eric.


    The longer she waited, the more restless she became. When Becky was so anxious that she almost


    lost her mind, she heard a knock on the door. Through the peephole, she found that it was Eric and


    then opened the door.


    "What happened?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "I don''t know." Becky cried while speaking, having no energy to care about the men behind Eric. "We


    were all knocked out at that time. When I woke up, I only saw her bag, not her body."


    "Have you called the police?" Eric asked.


    "No, I didn''t I... I thought of you first..." She sobbed.


    After taking a deep look at her, Eric turned around and walked out. "Go to the security room to watch


    the surveince video."


    "Yes, yes." Wiping her tears away, Becky chased after him in a hurry. She lived in a high-end


    neighborhood, and the surveince video must work.


    As for Terence and several others who came with Eric, they also hurried to follow up.


    After arriving at the security room, Eric exined the reason why he came here. The security guard


    knew that the situation was urgent, so he urgently adjust the surveince video.


    At first, the monitoring video of the whole building where Becky lived didn''t show any difference. Until


    she and Lily opened the door, two women came out, wearing grey coats, hats and masks. Although


    they were tightly wrapped, their eyes and bangs on their forehead revealed the gender were girls.


    They were not tall, even a little shorter than Lily and Becky.


    They were all holding wooden sticks. They knocked Lily and Becky unconscious with the sticks, and


    then dragged the unconscious Lily into the staircase.


    The stairwell was a blind spot from the surveince video. Andter, they didn''t see them again.


    "Go and get the surveince footage of the whole residential area," Said Eric, frowning.


    Of course, the security guard in the monitoring room didn''t dare to neglect. He knew that he had to be


    responsible for it. He quickly retrieve all the surveince videos in the wholemunity.


    When the pictures in every corner were zoomed out, people were dazzled. Eric even held his breath


    and carefully observed every picture.


    Becky didn''t dare to blink her eyes in case she would miss any detail.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was so urgent, Terence also joined them carefully. There were many


    monitoring scenes, the more person would be more powerful.


    "Ah!" Suddenly, Becky screamed. She pointed at one of the surveince video and said, "She, they


    Why are they here?"


    All of a sudden, everyone''s attention was drawn to the source of the voice.


    "It''s them!" Eric murmured and frowned, then his brows became smooth and a sneer appeared on his


    face.


    The people in the picture we''re York and Sheena. Although they did not wear hats and masks, the


    coats they wore were exactly the same as the attacker''s coat in the previous picture, plus the steps of


    the two in a hurry to leave. People had to think that the perpetrators were them!


    There were only the two of them in the video. They didn''t go to the front door. They left from the side


    door and most importantly, they didn''t see Lily!


    Twenty minutes had passed since the video was released


    "Terence." Eric shouted calmly, and there was a frightening light in his ck eyes.


    "Boss." Terence walked up to him and said seriously.


    "Bring them to me."


    "Yes, boss!" Then, Terence left with his people.


    Eric turned his eyes back to the monitoring screen and analyzed, "It''s just that the two of them left


    without Lily. I can''t see her in any of the images. It means that she is still in themunity and she is


    not in the monitoring range."


    "Well, let''s go and find her." Grasping Eric''s arm, Becky was too anxious to judge.


    Terence had taken away all the people he brought with him, so Eric had to look at the security guard.


    Before he could say anything, the security guard had already taken out an inte.


    "Emergency situation, emergency situation, there are people missing in themunity. Except for the


    guards at the gate, the rest are looking for people, mainly to find the blind spots that are not visible to


    the monitor, and the missing person is wearing ..."


    When the security guards told the details, Eric had already turned around and left the room. Becky also


    quickly followed him out.


    The first ce they went to was the staircase where Becky''s house lived. Because Lily was dragged


    out from here, which would be faster.


    There was only sound controlledmp in the stairwell, but it was not very bright. In addition, no one


    would walk normally, which made it a little gloomy.


    "Do you think they will do something to Lily?" Becky asked worriedly as she followed him behind.


    Eric frowned, but he had no idea what was going on. He kept walking down the stairs and answered, "I


    don''t know."


    "Woo Becky started to cry again, but in a low voice, she said, "I hope Lily will be fine. When Eden


    asked her to go home today, I wouldn''t have persuaded her to stay..."


    "Stop crying." Eric turned around to take a look at her and said, "It will affect me."


    "Okay," Becky stopped crying, followed him quietly and continued to walk.

 Chapter 27 Felt A Tug In His Heart

    Chapter 27 Felt A Tug In His Heart


    When walking to the exit on the first floor, Eric nced out. Turning left from the exit was the first floor


    door. There was a monitor, not a blind spot.


    Therefore, it can be concluded that Lily will not be in that direction, and turn right to nce at the stairs


    leading to the underground parking lot, Lily was likely to be dragged to the underground parking lot.


    Making up his mind, he kept walking down the stairs.


    The stairs leading to the underground parking lot were no better than the previous stairs. The sound


    lights were bad, and the air was not as good as above, made the Underground parking lot dull.


    "It feels so weird." Becky, who was walking behind him, couldn''t help shivering.


    Eric took a nce at her and said, "When we arrive at the underground parking, we can look for her


    separately, so it will be faster."


    Becky stunned, looked up at him and nodded, "Okay."


    Soon, they both went to the underground parking lot. Eric observed the surrounding environment and


    found that there were not many cars parked there. There were monitors here, which did not belong to


    the blind angle of the surveince.


    "You go this way. I''ll go that way." He turned around and said to Becky.


    "Yes." Becky nodded and took a deep breath to pluck up her courage.


    "Look for each corner." Exhorted Eric.


    "Okay." She took a nce at him calmly and began to look for Lily.


    Seeing this, Eric walked to the other side.


    They separated to look for Kevin. However, they found more than half of the parking lot, but did not find


    the trace of Lily. They began to be a little anxious.


    At the same time, several security guards came here, holding walkie talkie, talking about finding


    people.


    "We are in the underground parking of area A." The leader said to the walkie talkie. Then he told the


    other security guards, "Look for every corner carefully!"


    "Yes." The security guards quickly dispersed to every corner to search.


    Eric stopped, thought for a while with a frown, and asked Becky, who was searching hard on the other


    side, "Which way could get out from the side door?"


    Becky turned around and pointed to a direction. "Over there."


    Without thinking too much, he ran towards the ce that she was pointing. Becky seemed to


    understand what they were talking about and ran after Eric.


    They stopped. Becky pointed to the stairway and said, "We can go to the side of the gate if we want to


    go out. Cars are not allowed to get in or out of the side door."


    "Yes." Eric nodded, but his eyes did not stay in the direction of the stairway, but watched the dark


    corner around.


    "Ah!" Becky suddenly shrieked and pointed at the ground with her trembling hand. "Blood! Blood


    There''s blood on it."


    Eric turned his head quickly and looked in the direction she pointed. There were three finger marks on


    the mask on the ground.


    After a few steps, Eric bent over to pick up the mask and carefully looked at it. The mask was removed


    by someone as one of the ropes was cut off.


    "The blood... The blood Is it Lily''s?" Becky''s face took on a ghastly expression. She looked away and


    avoided the bloody mask.


    The hand holding the mask tightened unconsciously. Eric''s dark eyes looked a little scary. He looked up


    and looked down the front. Several ces were blocked by therge pirs, and he went straight


    without speaking.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Becky followed him hurriedly. The more she walked, the more nervous she was. She even can''t breath.


    Eric carefully observed every dark corner, including the trash can, and he would open it to have a look.


    Not far away from them, several security guards were also carefully searching.


    Although Becky followed him all the time, she observed the opposite.


    "Well, it''s a little different..." Looking at a dark ce not far away, Becky reached out and patted Eric


    who was behind her.


    Hearing this, Eric turned around and looked at the direction Becky was staring at. Indeed, it was a little


    different. Hair?


    Without thinking too much, Eric bypassed Becky and rushed over. It was a disheveled and unkempt


    woman who was lying on the floor. It was Lily?


    "Lily!" Becky shouted and her eyes were wide open. She couldn''t believe what she saw.


    Lying on the ground, Lily was unconscious. Her clothes were taken off, and even her underwear was


    also taken off. Fortunately, her underpants was not taken off. The stripped clothes were tightly held in


    her hands, and her chest was tightly protected.


    "He found it!"


    There was the voice of a security guarding from behind. Hearing the guard''s voice, Eric came to


    himself immediately. He quickly took off his coat to wrap around Lily and lifted her up.


    Seeing this, Becky came back to her senses from the shock. She hurriedly picked up the striped pants


    on the ground and circled them around Lily''s hip in case of being seen by others.


    Eric looked at her gratefully. When he was about to say "thank you", she opened her eyes wide and her


    face turned pale.


    "Oh, so much blood..." Before she finished her words, she closed her eyes and fell back.


    Eric wanted to help her, but he couldn''t. Fortunately, the safeguard came and held her in time.


    "What''s wrong with her?" The security guard asked.


    Eric took a look at Becky, who was in aa, and then looked at Lily, who was lying in his arms. He


    then tly uttered, "She is afraid of blood."


    Now that Eric found Lily, he felt relieved, but he was still worried about the bloody girl who was lying


    unconsciously in his arms.


    Several other security guards also came to surround them. Seeing that Eric was holding a girl in his


    arms, they all breathed a sigh of relief. The leader of the security guards shouted through a walker


    talkie, "We have found the girl. You can have a rest."


    "Please take care of her." Eric said to the security who was supporting Becky. Then he turned around


    and walked towards the exit with Lily in his arms.


    She must go to the hospital now. There was so much blood on her body, and he didn''t know how many


    wounds there were and where they were.


    The security guard lifted Becky up and walked toward the exit, followed by other security guards.


    Eric walked quickly and steadily as if he was afraid that he would hurt the girl in his arms identally.


    From time to time, he looked down at Lily.


    In the dimness, Lily felt as if she had touched a wall with a temperature, and she shrank


    subconsciously, her head was dizzy. She could only open his eyes slightly.


    His chest was uncovered by clothing, and Lily''s blindfolded eyes moved upwards. When she saw the


    resolute chin, she pulled the corner of her mouth and raised a weak smile.


    Feeling that she moved, Eric lowered his head and happened to see her pale and helpless smile.


    He knew she was smiling tofort him.


    He smiled, and he felt as relieved as Lily. He continued, "Let''s go to the hospital now."


    Lily smiled, but some tears fell down from the corner of her eyes. She breathed heavily and tried her


    best to wake her up.


    "No I won''t go. Please... "


    Eric frowned.


    "No! Please don''t!" Lily begged.


    "You are badly hurt." He said.


    "No! Please! Don''t Take me to the hospital, please..."


    As she begged him again and again, Eric got nervous again and again. In the end, he followed her will


    and did not go to the hospital, but went back to Becky''s home.


    When Lily woke up, the sun was already high in the sky. The sunshine came in through the window.


    She frowned and tried to open her eyes. The pain of her body did not disappear.


    She looked down and found her hand was held by Eric.


    With tears in her eyes, she felt her nose sore and her throat choked with sobs. In Lily''s opinion, the


    luckiest thing to rebirth was to meet Eric.


    When she regained consciousness yesterday, she opened her eyes and saw him. She was moved.


    She didn''t expect that he would be the first one to find her.


    Now she opened her eyes, only to see him bending over the edge of the bed and sleeping. Perhaps he


    had taken care of her the whole night.


    She felt a sudden throb in her heart. Although she couldn''t express it clearly, it felt warm in her chest


    and then spread all over her body.


    Lily smiled and looked at Eric gently. Her hand moved and held Eric''s thick hand.


    As soon as she moved, Eric, who was lying prone on the bed, immediately raised his head and said,


    "You''re awake. Do you still feel pain about the injury on your body?"


    Lily smiled and shook her head. "No, it doesn''t hurt."


    Her hand did not let go of his hand, but her gaze was staring at Eric''s face. His broken hair on his


    forehead was a bit messy, his eyes were red and swollen, and some stubble was still growing on his


    jaw.


    Eric breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "Do you want to eat something or drink water?"


    Lily shook her head.


    "Then Do you want to go to the bathroom?" He asked again, but his face flushed.


    Lily shook her head again with a smile. For some reason, she just wanted to look at him in this way.


    Eric finally realized her difference. He bent down and touched her forehead with the other hand, finding


    that their temperature was almost the same.


    Confused, he frowned his eyebrows. She looked like a fool who had just been burnt.


    "Thank you." She said, "Thank you for saving me yesterday."


    Hearing this, Eric breathed a sigh of relief. His face suddenly turned dark. "I will investigate what


    happened yesterday."


    "They are York and Sheena," The smile on Lily''s face faded away. She frowned and said, "They''re


    detestable. They take revenge on me."


    "I know." Eric said indifferently, with coldness in his eyes.


    "Oh my god!" Suddenly, Lily let go of Eric''s hand with a scream. She pushed himself so hard that he


    was about to get out of the bed. But because of the wounds on her back and arm, she was unable to


    get up at all. What''s more, she almost fell out of the bed. Fortunately, Eric held her timely.


    "What''s wrong?" Eric helped her to set down.


    "What''s wrong?"


    At this moment, the door was open. Becky rushed in, her face full of worry. Behind her was a middle-


    aged man in his forties, who seemed to be elegant.

 Chapter 28 Being Photographed

    Chapter 28 Being Photographed


    Becky ran to the bedside and asked Lily worriedly, "Is the wound painful?"


    "No, it''s not." Lily shook her head and looked at the middle-aged stranger who followed her in. Lily bit


    her lips awkwardly.


    Seeing Lily, Eric introduced, "That''s Jarvis Zou, the family doctor of Gu family. You refused to go to the


    hospital yesterday, so I called him toe here."


    Jarvis Zou greeted with a smile.


    A tinge of embarrassment shed across her face. Lily smiled and said, "Hello, thank you."


    "I have to follow Mr. Eric." Then he jokingly said, "Since you''re awake, it means that you''re all right now.


    I''ve prescribed you some anti-inmmatory drugs. I put them in the living room."


    "Thank you, Jarvis." Lily expressed her thanks again.


    Jarvis nodded with a smile. He turned to look at Eric and said, "Mr. Eric, if you don''t have anything else,


    I''ll leave."


    "Yes." Eric nodded and exhorted him again, "Jarvis, please keep this secret."


    The eyes behind the sses smiled brightly, Jarvis nodded, "I know."


    "Thank you. I see you off."


    After he saw Jarvis off, he went back to the room, pulled up a chair and sat down on the bedside, while


    Becky sat next to Lily on the bedside, holding Lily''s hand tightly.


    "What would you want to say just now?" Eric asked, staring at Lily with his dark eyes.


    "Yesterday, they..." Lily bit her lips again. Her lips were pale, but now they were bitten and became


    paler.


    "Did they do something they shouldn''t do?" Becky asked nervously, her mind filled with the scene that


    Lily almost naked when she found her.


    Lily nodded embarrassedly. "They They took photos and said that they will upload them online..."


    Her voice became lower and lower until it almost became mute and she even lowered her head.


    Hearing what she said, Eric tightened his hand more tightly unconsciously. The look in his ck eyes


    was more frightening. He was a boy who was not grown up yet, but the aura around him was so fearful


    that nobody dared to approach him.


    "Damn it! They are so naughty. If I catch them, I must take photos about their naked bodies. Post them


    on the Inte. Humph!"


    Becky roared with anger, as if she wanted to eat all the bad guys. But then she seemed to think of


    something, got up and went out. "I''ll go to see if they have posted your photos online."


    "Don''t go. They haven''t been sent." Eric answered and raised his head and looked at Lily, "They have


    been caught by Terence."


    "So soon." Becky stopped and turned around to the bed. She couldn''t help but praise, "Well, I didn''t


    see that you''re so bossy."


    Eric took a look at her and then looked back at Lily. "Did you wake up aftera?"


    "Yes." Lily nodded. "In fact, I didn''t know them at the beginning. I was dragged to the parking lot and


    woke up with pain. When I woke up, I resisted. I couldn''t beat them by myself. Before they noticed, I


    pulled off Sheena''s mask and recognized them..."


    The two listened quietly as Lily spoke. The more she said, the angrier Becky became. She gritted her


    teeth. Eric''s expression didn''t change, but the horrifying look in his eyes was getting stronger and


    stronger.


    "Later, they took off my clothes frantically. I couldn''t fight but just grabbed the clothes, but they were


    stripped off ..." Lily''s eyes became red and her voice was filled with emotion.


    "She They took pictures of me. I was in a haze and I had no idea how many pictures they had taken


    And they put me in various poses ..."


    "Stop it." Eric interrupted her. His eyes were full of affection. The more she said, the more hurt she


    would get. She was forced to recall the bad things again.


    "All right, Lily. Let''s stop here." With her eyes getting red, Becky hugged Lily andforted her, "They


    are so wicked. Evil is rewarded with evil!"


    Lily didn''t want to cry, and she didn''t want to show weakness. However, when she came back to life,


    she had almost been caught by York and Sheena.


    Lily took a deep breath and tried her best to suppress all her emotions. Then, she raised her head and


    forced a smile on her face. She looked at Becky, and then turned to Eric and said, "Becky, Eric, I''m so


    lucky to meet you."


    "I''m so lucky to have you as my best friend." Then she stood up and walked out. "Lily, I''ll get you some


    medicine. I heard from Jarvis that you had many wounds on your body and there were many bruises on


    your back. I guess it was caused by them when they dragged you downstairs."


    "There is a deep cut on your waist." Interrupted Eric all of a sudden.


    "What?" "No wonder you bled so much yesterday," Becky turned around and said. Then she went out.


    The more Lily heard, the stranger the conversation between the two was. Becky should be more


    familiar with the wound on her body, but why did Eric know it better?


    "Stop thinking about it." As if Eric knew what she was thinking, he stood up and went to the bedside,


    sitting down with her. "She fainted at the sight of blood. I took care of everything about you."


    Bang!


    As soon as he finished his words, Lily felt her face was burning like fire, and she just stared at Eric,


    speechless. If Eric had seen her naked when he found her, she would not have felt anything wrong.


    After all, she was saved, but he said that he taken care of everything, so she had an unspeakable


    feeling.


    Toweling, changing clothes, applying medicine¡­ No, No. the more she thought, the more terrible her


    face became. Lily buried her head almost in her chest.


    "Don''t think too much." Eric smiled and touched her head. "All I care about is your wound, and I don''t


    see anything else."


    After hearing what he said, Lily was even more embarrassed. She wanted to dig a hole in the ground,


    the word he said obviously trying to hide something.


    She raised her head and stared at him with red face.


    "In fact, nothing special. You are as small as a steamed stuffed buns." said Eric with a smile.


    "Eric!" Lily couldn''t help screaming. Her face was as red as a red apple, and her watery eyes were


    staring at him with hatred.


    Strangely, Eric liked her in this way. She was cute and seductive. Her face was so red that she really


    wanted to have a bite.


    "What''s wrong?" "What''s wrong, Lily? Did he piss you off?" Becky asked with a small medicine box.


    "Humph!" Lily gave Eric a loud snort and turned to the other side. She was teased by a kid who was


    younger than her. Gosh!


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Did you really make Lily angry?" Becky looked at Eric and asked.


    With a faint smile, he said, "ask her yourself."


    "Lily?" She then turned to look at Lily.


    After taking a deep breath, Lily red at Eric and replied, "Nothing."


    "Okay." With a skeptical look on her face, she looked around the two people who looked a little weird.


    She put the medicine box on the night stand and said to Lily, "Take off your clothes. I will apply some


    medicine on your wound."


    Without any response, Lily turned her head directly to Eric and said, "You get out!"


    ncing at her with a faint smile, Eric turned around and walked outwards. "It''s okay for me to go out.


    It''s not the first time I see your naked body." he said.


    "Eric, you..." Pointing at Eric''s back, Lily could do nothing but curse him.


    "He has gone too far!" She said this to Becky, she didn''t expect that he would flirt with her in front of


    Becky. He teased her!!


    Becky understood the weird atmosphere between the two before, andughed, "Oh, don''t be angry,


    don''t be angry, being angry hurts your body, and you still have injuries."


    She said as she unbuttoned the clothes for Lily. After taking off her coat, she helped her to lie down on


    the bed and gently wipe her with medicine.


    "Why didn''t I know he is such a person before?" It seemed that Lily was talking to herself or Becky


    when she was lying.


    Becky carefully touched the medicine on her wound. "In fact, it''s nothing, just take a look at it, and there


    is nothing lost. Besides, he has been taking care of youst night."


    "Nothing? Ouch! Ouch!" Lily suddenly raised her head, but the force was so strong that it hurt the


    wound and she fell on the ground. Her momentum was weakened. "He had seen me naked. Why did


    you say something like that? Becky, when did youpletely support him?"


    "Well..." Becky stopped what she was doing and blinked her eyes. She took it for granted and


    answered, "Nothing special. Just you are surprised. Besides, he looked at you just because he took


    care of you, not on purpose."


    Then she muttered, "You are out of shape. And your figure looks like a man."


    At this moment, Lily deeply felt that she had made some friends identally. Becky waspletely


    bought by Eric!


    Yes, now this body is really not well developed, but it is in the developmental stage, and it should be


    growing well. Besides, she didn''t look like a man at all. Even Eric said that her chest was small buns.


    When they were taking medicine, Eric bought the takeaway and set them on the dining table, and then


    waiting for them to eat.


    Lily walked out with the help of Becky. She cast a contemptuous nce at Eric and sat down at the


    table.


    Eric wasn''t annoyed by her words. He just smiled and took a seat opposite to her. "Let''s eat first and


    then we''ll go to a ce," he said.


    "Where are we going?" Asked Becky, who sat next to Lily.


    Eric sneered, "Revenge."

 Chapter 29 Counterattack

    Chapter 29 Counterattack


    When they arrived at where Eric said, Terence was already waiting there with three or four brothers.


    "Where are they?" Eric asked coldly.


    "They are locked in the room." After thinking about it, Terence smiled and went to Eric''s side, and


    whispered, "Boss, are you going to avenge her?"


    Eric took a nce at him and said, "mind your own business. Open the door."


    "Well, it''s none of my business." With a casual look, he waved at one of his men and demanded, "open


    the door."


    "Okay, Terence." That man hurried and opened the door.


    In case that they would escape, the door was locked from the outside and the window was also locked


    from the outside.


    He had a back injury and bruises on his legs. The two had been supported by Becky all the time. Then


    they just stood quietly behind Eric and watched the door slowly opening.


    As soon as the door was opened, York and Sheena huddled together. Even though York was afraid,


    she plucked up her courage to say, "What do you want to do?"


    "What do you think we will do?" Pretending to be a rogue, Terence walked close to them.


    "You''d better don''t do something wrong, otherwise Otherwise, my father will not spare you!"


    "Oh, I''m so scared..." Terence pretended to be scared. He held his arm and stepped back. Then he


    sighed, "I don''t know who your father is, I''m not afraid of him!"


    "You''d better let us go, or the police won''t be able to let you go." Said Sheena, plucking up her courage.


    "Before the police arrive, let''s think about now." These words were not said by Terence, but by Eric,


    who had an angry face.


    "Gu "Eric." They recognized him at the first sight. When they saw Lily and Becky following behind, they


    were even more depressed.


    Lily looked at them coldly. She pushed away Becky''s hands, straightened her back and kept her legs


    taut. Step by step, she walked to them as the victor. She stretched out his hands and said, "Give them


    to me."


    "What?" York''s eyes shed. She didn''t dare to look at Lily''s eyes.


    "Give it to me!" Lily said in a serious tone.


    "I don''t have what you want..."


    p!


    Before York finished her words, Lily pped her on the face. She had gathered enough strength, and


    even herself shook her hands after the p. It hurt!


    "How... How dare you hit me?" Covering her face, York looked at Lily in disbelief.


    "If you still don''t hand it in, I won''t just p you." Lily said in an indifferent tone. She moved her wrists


    as if she was a big sister.


    "How dare you!" With a red and swollen face, York was also irritated. She looked at Lily and said, "You


    were the daughter of a mistress in the Qiao family. How dare you attack me!"


    p!


    Another p in the other side of her face.


    "You..." York waspletely irritated. She raised her hand, pping it to Lily, and said, "I''m going to


    fight you! Ouch..."


    However, her wrist was grasped by Eric before she could hit Lily. As a veteran, Eric grasped her wrist


    slightly and put it behind her back. She screamed in pain.


    "Ouch! Ouch Let, let me go, let me go... "


    "Let her go! You are breaking thew to do this!" Sheena stood out and said in a trembling voice.


    "Illegal?" Lily turned to look at her, her eyes full of mockery. "Did you vite thew when you treated


    me like that?"


    "I..." Taking a step back, Sheena continued, "It''s all your fault. We just want to do what you did to us."


    Lily frowned in confusion, and then reached out her hand again. "If you give me that thing, everything


    will be fine. If not..."


    She deliberately spoke half of her words, but made the people feel fear.


    "No, No. The thing you want is not with us." Perhaps it was because of fear, perhaps it was because of


    nervousness, Sheena had cried, "They took everything of us away!"


    In the end, she almost shouted, pointing to Terence with a trembling finger.


    "You should have told me earlier." Lily said these words to York. After she said that, she took a look at


    Eric, who was grabbing her arm. And then she looked at Terence.


    "Why don''t you tell me you have it?"


    "Ha-ha." Terence touched his nose. "I just want to see how you are going to deal with them."


    "Now you see." Lily raised her eyebrows and asked.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Yes, I have seen it." Terence nodded quickly, and identally met with the dark eyes of Eric. As his


    body trembled, he turned around and went outside. "I''ll get what you want."


    When Terence came out, he shivered. The look in boss''s eyes was too scary. The woman whom their


    boss liked had a cold face and a fierce look when she hit people, just like their boss!


    He didn''t dare to irritate them.


    Lily smiled and looked at Eric, "Let her go."


    As Eric loosened his hands and pushed York slightly, he pushed her backwards for several steps, she


    lost bnce and directly fell to the ground. Seeing this, Sheena immediately walked forward to help her


    stand up.


    "Are you okay, York?" Sheena hurried forward.


    York looked at her angrily and said, "I''ll let you have a try and see if you''re okay."


    Looking at the two with cold eyes, Eric took out a piece of paper and slowly wiped his hands as if his


    hands touched something dirty.


    ncing at him, Lily felt speechless. Eric was really¡­


    However, she had to say that his action, his expression and the immature face with a bit of evil charm,


    really had an indescribable feeling¡­


    Bewitch, yes, bewitch, Lily finally thought of the word. She believes that a few yearster, Eric will


    definitely bewitch a lot of girls.


    At this time, Becky, who had been watching quietly, walked to Lily''s side, holding her arm, and


    whispered, "Lily, you are so good, I didn''t expect that you could fight back."


    Turning her head and look at Becky, Lily said in a low voice, "Don''t lose the momentum in front of your


    enemy!"


    Becky nodded in agreement and gave her a thumbs up.


    After a while, Terence returned with the things and handed them all to Lily, "Hey, everything I found


    from them is here."


    There were two mobile phones, a camera, a recorder and two exquisite wristwatches.


    She opened the two phones and browsed everything in them. Then she found that one of the phones


    even took a lot of photos of her, from all angles, postures, and a small piece of video.


    "What a jerk..." Seeing the photos, Becky couldn''t help but feel shocked. How bold they were!


    With cold light in her eyes, Lily looked up at the two people standing in the corner, and then turned to


    Terence. "Have you seen the things in it?"


    "No, of course not!" Terence shook his head again, Lily was going to be fierce, her look and her tone


    were so angry. Terence looked at Eric, he just let her do whatever she wanted!


    Lily sneered and looked back at the phone, she deleted all the pictures and then loosed her hand.


    Click!


    The phone fell to the ground and was immediately smashed into two pieces.


    Not only that, Lily stepped on it hard, causing the metal in the phone to have harsh friction with the


    ground.


    "Ah, my phone!" York shouted, she would have rushed to Lily if Sheena hadn''t pulled her hand.


    "Do you still want your cell phone?" Lily looked at her, and then another mobile phone did not escape


    the fate of this. And its owner, Sheena, could only watch it be destroyed.


    She turned on the recording pen, but there was no sound in it. As for the camera She didn''t open it, but


    held it tightly in her hand. And there were two watches in different styles. Lily threw them to York and


    Sheena, returned them to their owners.


    After that, she turned to Eric and said, "Let''s go."


    "Is it over?" He asked.


    "Yes." Lily nodded and smiled, not as cold as before.


    "Are you satisfied now?"


    "Yes."


    "Then let''s go." He hadpromised.


    Then, with a disapproving look on Becky''s face, a confused look on Terence and an unbelievable look


    on York and Sheena, Lily turned around and walked out of the room. She looked the same as when


    she walked into the room just now, with her back straight and her legs taut.


    Knowing that she was going to be stronger, Eric quietly followed behind her in a gesture of protecting


    her from falling down.


    On their way back, sitting in the back seat together with Lily, Beckyined, "How could you let


    them go so easily?"


    "Yes." Agreed Terence, who was sitting on the passenger seat.


    "Who said I let them go?" Perhaps because she had stayed with Eric for a long time, Lily said with a


    lazy smile on her face, "If we continue to fight against them, they will take revenge on us afterwards.


    Now I just want to change a way, and what they have done to me is against thew. So why should I


    take action?"


    The hidden meaning of her words was very clear, and everyone could understand it.


    Terence gave her a thumbs up sign. "Great!"


    "You are so clever, Lily." Becky praised, "As long as we give the evidence to the police, it will be fun."


    "The young people''s office wees them." Lily smiled with satisfaction. "Let them learn how to be


    people in the prison."


    Taking a look at Lily from the rearview mirror, Eric smiled. The look in his ck eyes softened, but he


    also med himself. After all, he was responsible for what had happened today.


    Today, she surprised him a little. To be honest, if it was him, he would never had thought of punishing


    them in this way. In fact, she was too kind.

 Chapter 30 Evening Banquet Of Gu Family

    Chapter 30 Evening Banquet Of Gu Family


    The next day, evidence about the crimesmitted by York and Sheena was handed over to the police


    station, but not from Lily, but from Eric. Lily was only asked by the police to record a confession.


    At the same time, Eric also submitted a wound report, which surprised Lily a lot, and asked him where


    the report came from, but the answer was: absolutely true!


    He didn''t want to tell her, and Lily didn''t ask him anymore. This matter had finally been settled. As for


    the result, Lily didn''t care.


    Lily didn''t tell anyone about her injury to Qiao family and she had been living with Becky in the following


    two days. In the following two days, Eric would be responsible for the two full-time drivers to pick them


    up and drive them to school every day.


    It was Friday and the ss was over in the afternoon. When Lily and Becky arrived at the school gate,


    they were surprised to find that Frank was there.


    Wearing casual clothes, he was leaning against the car door behind him. It seemed that he was waiting


    for someone, and Eric''s car was parked not far away.


    "Shame on him!" Becky said scornfully in a low voice.


    Lily just smiled and held her hand. They walked towards Eric''s car.


    But sometimes, the more you wanted to escape something, the easier you would meet. Just at the


    moment when they turned around, Frank had seen them.


    "Lily." Frank shouted.


    Lily frowned and didn''t know whether she should leave or not. But she ignored him and continued


    walking.


    "Lily." Frank thought she didn''t hear him, so he called her again and came over, "I have something to


    tell you."


    Lily had to stop, turn around and looked at him in surprise. "Mr. Frank? Why did youe to our


    school?"


    "Yes, I''m here to pick up ire." Said Frank with a smile.


    "Okay." Lily nodded. "You just said you have something to tell me. What''s it?"


    He cast a nce at Becky and said, "I heard from ire that you have been living in your ssmate''s


    house for several days..."


    "Yes." Becky interrupted him before he could finish his sentence because she didn''t like his sight, "Lily


    has been with me these days."


    An unnatural look shed across Frank''s face when he heard this. He then looked back at Lily and


    said, "My father invited you to attend a small family party tonight."


    Family dinner? Family dinner of Gu family and Qiao family?


    "Brother Frank." Just then, ire came over. With a big smile on her face, she asked, "Are you here to


    pick me up?"


    "Yes." Said Frank with a smile. The uneasiness on his face disappeared because of her appearance.


    "I know it." ire smiled with satisfaction. She nced at Lily and felt quite happy.


    Seeing this, Lily just raised the corners of her mouth. She felt ironic about this "shameless" couple.


    Becky, who sat beside them, rolled her eyes at them.


    Beep!


    A sudden honk attracted their attention.


    Eric looked at Lily through the car window and tly said, "We should leave."


    "Okay, I''ll be right there." Lily answered with a smile. She turned around and looked at the people.


    "We''re leaving now." Then she left with Becky.


    Seeing that they got into the car of Eric, ire clenched her hands on the arms of Frank tightly with a


    face full of resentment.


    And for Frank, he was much better at hiding his expression than ire. Nothing can be seen on his


    face, but his sight can burn someone!


    After Lily and Becky got into the car, Eric cast a cold nce at the two people who had different


    expressions on their faces, raised the window and drove away.


    ire looked at Frank and said with a smile, "Let''s go, Frank."


    Frank quickly recovered from the shock. He smiled and nodded, "Okay, let''s go."


    Lily didn''t want to go to the so-called family party, but halfway to the home, Dillon called in person, so


    she had to go.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eric picked up a phone halfway, and it was also called from his home. He only said yes and hung up.


    "I will go with you." He looked at Lily from the rear-view mirror and said, "My grandpa is back."


    Lily smiled ironically after hearing his words. "This is not a simple family dinner."


    Eric smiled and continued driving.


    Becky nced at them. Although she was confused, she didn''t ask. Instead, she made a gesture to


    cheer Lily up.


    Holding her hands with a smile, Lily smiled and thought about the family dinner tonight.


    The so-called family dinner was held at the artificialke built with a huge sum of money by the Gu


    family, and it was specially made for the old master of the Gu family, Wayne Gu.


    Theke was not big. In the middle of theke, there was a pavilion surrounded by all kinds ofpete


    flowers and nts.


    When Eric and Lily arrived, everyone else had been at the hall, except for the bigwigs, Wayne Gu didn''t


    show up.


    Their arrival attracted many people''s attention.


    Eric took a nce at all the people indifferently and then found a ce far away from them and sat


    down. Everyone seemed to be ustomed to his performance, and no one said anything.


    Lily walked towards them with a polite smile.


    "Uncle, aunt." She greeted them with a smile.


    "Yes." Although Simon responded with a smile, the dissatisfaction in his eyes was obvious.


    Jade didn''t seem to hear what Lily talked. She just cast a nce at Lily and ignored her.


    Lily didn''t care about their reaction at all. She was sure to take her revenge since Jade ndered her in


    front of the mediast time, but not now.


    The awkward atmosphere didn''t affect others at all. Dillon was still talking with Lucia and Eden, while


    Frank and ire were still talking andughing.


    Even so, Lily smiled politely and greeted, "Uncle Richard, aunt Ang."


    "Yes." Richard nodded with a friendly smile.


    Ang Sun just nodded casually and looked at her up and down.


    "Sister, why are you sote?" ire let go of Frank''s arm and walked towards Lily with a smile.


    There was a flicker of disgust in her eyes but it quickly disappeared. Lily smiled and said, "I went to


    Becky''s home to change my clothes. I came a littlete."


    She seemed to realize the purpose of ire''s question, and answered vaguely.


    "Okay." ire nodded, pretending to understand what she meant. Then she changed the subject, "Eric


    is really a gentleman. He even helped you change your clothes."


    The voice of her words was not loud, with a deliberate tone of envy. However, it changed the face of


    everyone here, who looked at them.


    Even Eric, who was sitting in a remote ce, turned his eyes. Horrifying light was reflected from his


    ck eyes.


    The atmosphere waspletely awkward. Lily looked at ire coldly. If ire only targeted at her, she


    wouldn''t mind it so much. But now she was unhappy that ire wanted to make trouble for Eric.


    ire raised her eyebrows proudly. ''brother of Gu family, you can''t even dream of marrying one of


    them!''


    "It''s okay for ssmates to help each other." Said Richard, breaking the deadlock. "And they are on the


    same way."


    "Yes, yes." Realizing that it was a disgrace to the Qiao family, the Dillon quickly echoed. However, he


    secretly glowered at Lily.


    At this moment, Wayne Gu in a Chinese tunic costume appeared. He came slowly with a string of


    Buddhist prayer beads in his hand.


    "Grandpa." Frank held his arm immediately and said, "Why didn''t you let me have a look at your to


    relieve me of my lovesickness since you got home this morning? Why did youe out until now?"


    Wayne smiled, "Sweet words? Then why don''t youe to Canada?"


    "I have a lot of things."


    "Don''t try to deceive me. I have more things than you."


    Wayne stood among the crowd. Though he was seventy years old, he still looked radiant. No one could


    know his real age. However, his health was not as good as before in the past two years.


    "Dad, you''re finally back." Simon said warmly, "We all miss you so much."


    "Yes." Jade said quickly, "You have been to Canada for several months. Simon takes good care of our


    company now."


    "I know you all miss me." Said Wayne with a smile, taking a look at her.


    Compared with them, Mr. Richard and Mrs. Ang were much quieter.


    "Dad, how are you doing there?" Richard asked with concern.


    "I ate well and slept well. When no one is around, I had a morefortable life than home," he


    answered and nodded with kind.


    "That''s good." Said Richard, "Ang has prepared some tonic things for you. I''ll send them to you


    later."


    "Well, that''s very kind of you." Supported by Frank, Wayne sat down. "I have been to Canada for


    several months. But I am not as strong as before."


    "Grandfather, you look very healthy." Said Frank with a smile on his face.


    Wayne nced at Frank and shook his head, smiling. But when he caught a glimpse of Eric who was


    sitting alone outside the crowd, he couldn''t help but shout, "Eric."


    "Grandpa." Eric called him as he turned around, didn''t intend toe here.


    "Why don''t youe to see your grandpa?" Her words seemed to be discontented with Eric, but there


    was a touch of fondness on Wayne''s face.


    "Grandpa, you know that I don''t like boisterous events," said Eric, walking towards him.


    "Do you want me to go to you in person?"


    "Why not?" While he was speaking, Eric had already walked to him.

 Chapter 31 Covertly Contest

    Chapter 31 Covertly Contest


    Seeing the members of the Gu family asked Wayne, Lilyughed ironically. What kind of mother will


    give birth to what kind of child.


    The anxious behavior of Jade and Frank were too obvious and disgusting.


    But, Eric¡­


    Lily turned to look at Wayne and Eric. They were both mild and warm. No one knew what Eric said, but


    Wayne touched his head with a smile.


    Perhaps Wayne realized that there were still other people, he finally stopped talking to Eric. He looked


    in the direction of the Qiao family.


    "Sorry, I left you alone."


    "Uncle, please don''t say that." Dillon smiled and said, "You just came back. It''s good to have a chat


    with your family."


    "All right. All right. No more greetings." "Go and tell the cooks to serve the dishes," he said to Simon.


    "Grandpa, let me do this." Frank stood up and went straight to the kitchen.


    It was almost evening, but the artificialke was bright. Everyone at the dinner party was talking and


    laughing, talking something unimportant.


    It was not until after dinner and everybody was enjoying the desserts and fruits that Wayne Gu brought


    the topic to the point.


    "I''ve heard about the thing between Frank and Miss ire." He said in a serious tone, "Now that you


    have announced your engagement in front of the media, I will not object. After all, it is rted to the


    reputation of the two families."


    It was a deal. Everyone was happy to hear that. But no one seemed to be excited, because they could


    guess that he wouldn''t object.


    This matter had nothing to do with Lily. So she didn''t care about it at all. She just listened to them


    quietly with no expression on her face. The same with her was Eric, who was leisurely leaning against


    the back of the chair with Ang. Nobody knew what he was thinking about.


    "But..." He turned to look at ire and said seriously, "The Gu family can''t be married by their own


    wills. Even if you were engaged, the marriage still doesn''t count if I don''t ept it!"


    All of a sudden, everyone looked at Wayne with different expressions. Even Lily looked at him in


    amazement.


    ire was stunned. After all, she was still a young girl. She could hardly stand such pressure and her


    face suddenly became gloomy.


    Lucia''s face darkened, but she still smiled and said, "You are right. My daughter is still young. If she


    does something wrong, please forgive her."


    Wayne nce at her and said, "She didn''t do anything wrong. And she doesn''t need my forgiveness."


    Lucia got anxious and said, "Uncle, we have told the engagement in front of all the media. We can''t


    repent, right?"


    "Didn''t you hear me clearly?" Asked Wayne unhappily.


    "I..."


    "Uncle, I know what you mean." Lucia wanted to say something more, but was stopped by Dillon. He


    smiled and said, "We will educated her well. Please don''t worry."


    "Yes." Wayne answered and continued, "You have ten years. If she can''t meet my requirements after


    ten years, she will never be allowed to marry into the Gu family!"


    "Don''t worry. We will cultivate ire at your request." Said Dillon.


    Seeing what happened, Lily felt so sorry for ire. She could be used as the people who connected


    interests of both families and didn''t have her own life.


    After finishing his words, Wayne felt tired and went back to his room to have a rest. Richard and Ang


    thought it was meaningless to stay here, so they also went back to their room.


    Under normal circumstances, they would not live here, but when Wayne came back, they chose to stay.


    Eric didn''t n to stay here, but he looked at Lily and chose to sit quietly near the artificialke not far


    away.


    Dillon''s face was not good, Lucia even worse, ire''s face became a little pale, and the atmosphere


    suddenly fell into an extremely low level.


    Seeing this, Simon stepped forward and said, "Please don''t me my dad''s bad temper."


    "Yes, yes." Jade said quickly, "He has high expectations. But don''t worry. ire is definitely able to


    marry into the Gu family."


    Lucia''s face brightened when she heard her words. "I''m not worried about her at all. I know what kind


    of person ire is. But your father''s words are really disappointing."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Although she intended to use ire to get close to Frank to bring benefits to the Qiao family, she did


    not want to be looked down upon by Wayne, but what he said really pissed her off.


    "We understand your father''s request. Let''s not talk about it now." Dillon''s tone also softened a lot.


    "Yes, that''s it. Let''s stop talking about it." Quickly, he turned to look at Frank and said, "Go andfort


    ire. She is scared by your grandfather''s words."


    Following his father''s words, Frank walked to ire and took her hand, "Please don''t take grandpa''s


    words to heart. As long as I love you, he won''t object to us. Let''s go, I''ll take you to theke."


    "Yes." ire nodded shyly. She felt much better with hispany.


    For a moment, the atmosphere returned to the joking atmosphere. With thefort of Frank, ire''s


    eyes were beaming with pleasure.


    Lily sat bored, and saw Eric, who was also sitting nearby, without thinking. She walked over, maybe


    tonight she could only say a few words.


    "Why don''t you go back?" Lily sat down beside him and looked at theke in front of him. Theke was


    microwave and looked beautiful under the light.


    "Enjoy the night view." Eric turned to look at her.


    Lily smiled and said, "Very beautiful?"


    "Not bad." He answered.


    Somehow, Lily felt that what he said was not the truth. Based on his character, how could he stay here


    and enjoy the night view? Besides, he had probably seen the night scene of this artificialke many


    times.


    Lily loved to see the night view at the artificialke when she married into the Gu family. But she was


    pushed into the waterter and stopped loving theke. As for the person who pushed her¡­


    She turned to look at ire, who was held by Frank and bowed her head shyly. At that time, she simply


    thought that she identally pushed her down.


    Now she came to realize that she was so foolish at that time.


    "What are youughing at?" Looking at her smile, Eric could not help asking.


    "What?" Lily turned around and looked at him. "Nothing. I was thinking about the past and thought I


    was a fool."


    "The past?" Leaning against the back of the chair leisurely, Eric turned his head to look at her.


    "Yes, I was silly before..." Looking away from his face, Lily smiled with self mockery. Looking ahead,


    she was lost in thought. "I fell in love with someone in the past, but he had been colluding with other


    women to cheat me from the beginning to the end. But I just let them fool me."


    Looking at her, Eric''s eyebrows twisted in an almost invisible way. He looked subconsciously at the two


    people not far away from her. Subconsciously, he felt that the two people she was talking about were


    Frank and ire.


    He looked back at her face and listened to her quietly. He suddenly felt sorry for her, at this time she


    looked a little untrue, making people want to hold her firmly.


    Not far away, the Qiao couple were still chatting with the Gu couple. No one knew what they were


    talking about, and all of them had a smile on their faces. Only Eden sat quietly.


    On the other side, Frank put his hand on ire''s waist and said something in an intimate way, which


    made her often lower her head and burst intoughter.


    "ire, wait a moment. I have something for you." Frank released his hands from ire''s and said


    mysteriously.


    "Really?" She looked at Frank with surprise.


    "Wait for me. I''ll go to my room to get it." With these words, Frank turned around and ran towards his


    room.


    Looking at his back, ire smiled with satisfaction. She didn''t expect that he would prepare her a gift.


    She turned around and looked at theke. She was so excited that she wanted to scream out, but she


    didn''t because the elders were not far away. However, when she turned around and saw the two


    people sitting and chatting, the smile on her face disappeared.


    The look in Eric''s eyes was very unusual. It was easy to tell that he had feelings for Lily.


    "Humph, you''re such a bitch."! ire let out a scornful Snort and her face shed a smile. She took a


    look in the direction of Frank, noticing that he was still not out. So, she walked towards them.


    "Sister." Walking up to Lily, ire said to her with a smile, "I see. You and Eric are chatting here."


    Lily, who was talking to Eric, raised her head and took a quick look at her. She frowned and asked,


    "What''s up?"


    Lily didn''t want to pretend to be intimate with her when there was no one else present. Even though


    there was Eric, she didn''t have to pretend in front of him.


    "Can''t I talk to you for nothing?" ire looked at Lily innocently. "I haven''t seen you for a few days. I


    have something to tell you."


    "Oh, then what do you want to say?" Lily looked at her indifferently.


    "Of course it''s the words between me and my sister." She smiled as she stretched out her head to take


    a look at Eric, "I can''t say anything when Eric is here. Sister, how about we go there to have a talk?"


    "No need. You can tell me what you want." Lily refused bluntly.


    A touch of embarrassment shed across ire''s face. She gave Lily a resentful look, and then put on


    an embarrassed expression. "We are girls? It''s not good for Eric to hear that."


    At this moment, Eric stood up and said, "Go ahead."


    With those words, he nced at ire unhappily. He took a few steps and sat down again within ten


    meters from them.

 Chapter 32 Being Pushed Into The Water

    Chapter 32 Being Pushed Into The Water


    After Eric took a few steps away, Lily said to ire, "Say it."


    "Sister, Frank said he wanted to give me a gift." ire sat down on the chair where Eric had been. Her


    face was full of smugness. "He went back to his room to get it. I don''t know what gift he''ll buy. I''m


    looking forward to it."


    Hearing that, Lily sneered and said indifferently, "Congrattions."


    Seeing that she didn''t care about it, ire was somewhat resigned. "Aren''t you curious?"


    "Curious? Why would I be curious?"


    "Aren''t you angry?"


    "Why should I be angry?" Lily asked calmly. It turned out that she was here to show off.


    Seeing that she still had no reaction, ire was a little impatient. Her tone was somewhat sharp. "Don''t


    you like Frank as well? He gave me a gift. Aren''t you jealous?"


    "Who told you I like him?" Lily still replied in a calm voice.


    "Don''t tell me that you don''t like him. You..."


    "ire, why are you here?" At this time, Frank returned, with a delicate box in his hand.


    "Oh, I''m here to have a talk with my sister," ire put on a happy smile at once. She looked at the rose


    red box in Frank''s hand and asked, "What''s in it?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Frank handed the box to her and said with a smile, "Open it and you''ll know."


    ire stood up and took the box. She opened it with joy. "Wow, it''s so beautiful..."


    "Do you like it?"


    "Yes, I like it." ire nodded with satisfaction and took the box out, "It''s so delicate. It''s a sheep and it''s


    gold."


    It was a golden pendant.


    "I''m d you like it." "I went to the jewelry store to pick this for you. Your zodiac is a sheep, so I picked


    this for you. I was worried that you might not like it."


    "No, No. I like it very much." ire passed the pendant to Frank, and said shyly, "Frank, put it on for


    me."


    "Okay." Frank took over the pendant. When ire turned around, he put it on her with his hands


    crossing her neck.


    After wearing it, ire couldn''t wait to turn around and looked at him with bright eyes. "Do I look good


    on it?"


    "Yeah. Your neck is slender and your skin is white. You look beautiful with it."


    Lily couldn''t stand them praising each other anymore. She stood up and was about to leave.


    "Sister." Noticing her intention, ire immediately stopped Lily and said, "Look! This is the pendant


    from Frank. It''s beautiful?"


    Lily really wanted to roll his eyes at her. She gave her a nce and said perfunctorily, "Yes, it''s very


    beautiful."


    "Well, sister, you are standing too far away, you say I look beautiful but you don''t see clearly." She then


    took two steps closer to Lily and drew her closer to her. She even stretched out her neck intentionally.


    Lily frowned and looked at her unpleasantly. She said in a low voice that could only be heard by


    themselves, "Are you enough showing off?"


    "What? Are you angry?" ire said in a low voice, "And you said you don''t like him. Now you are just


    bluffing."


    Lily smiled in anger. "Since you think I like him, then I like him." After saying that, she turned around


    and was about to leave.


    "You..." A malicious light shed in ire''s eyes. At the moment Lily turned and walked away, she


    pushed her waist.


    Feeling the thrust on her waist, Lily lost her bnce and fell towards theke. But before she fell, she


    stretched out her hand and pulled ire into the water.


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    They screamed and almost fell into the water at the same time.


    "Help..." Once falling into the water, ire began to struggle and pped the water.


    "Save Help..." Lily kept struggling against the water and didn''t let go of ire''s hand.


    Feeling that her hand was tied, ire struggled to get rid of the Lily, and the other hand pped the


    water surface. Meanwhile, her legs kept kicking, directly kicking at Lily''s body.


    "Help HMM Grunt..."


    "Ah..." Lily snorted in pain, holding her hand more tightly. She felt really ufortable with the water in


    her ears, nose, mouth and throat. She quickly adjusted her breath and began to struggle hard.


    "Help..." They shouted and beat as they hit the water. However, she directly hit on ire''s body.


    "Someone has fallen into the water!" Someone shouted and the whole ce became lively.


    "Ah, ire, ire is falling into the water Save her please." Lucia ran towards theke in panic.


    "Oh, hurry up, save her!"


    "Get out to save her."


    People were shouting for help.


    Bang!


    Those men shrieked in rm, but Eric had already jumped into the water.


    Bang! Bang!


    Next, two more sounds of water falling were heard. It was from Frank and Eden. They jumped into the


    water at the same time and swam towards the direction of the two girls.


    Seeing that someone had been saved and no one jumped anymore, everyone besieged theke,


    waiting anxiously for the person who fell into the water to be saved.


    "Help Help, help me..." ire struggled to rise above the water and kept Lily under water when she


    saw someone came to save her.


    "Ahem!" Suddenly, Lily choked. She wiped the water from her face. An expression of cruelty shed


    across her eyes. She suddenly grabbed ire''s shoulder and directly pressed it into the water.


    "Help, help Ahem, help..." She pressed ire and screamed for help.


    ire choked and struggled to surface of the water. She patted Lily''s hand in panic. "Let go of me!"


    But how could Lily let her go? She didn''t care at all. Seeing the man who had saved them getting closer


    and closer, she pressed again and directly pressed ire into the water. She sneered, "Since you want


    to push me into the water, I''ll let you have the feeling of being drowned!"


    Under the water, ire couldn''t breathe at all. Her nose and mouth kept sweating. She was extremely


    afraid. She felt that she was being greeted by death.


    She didn''t dare to idle her hands and pped the hands on her shoulders, but the hands didn''t seem to


    be loosened at all. She had no choice but to kick them with her feet.


    "Well..." There was a pain in her waist. Lily frowned and the force on her hand was loosed. She began


    to sink into the water.


    "Ahem!" ire broke the water and coughed fiercely.


    By this time, Eric had already swam close to them, and he could reach out to touch them.


    "Help me, Eric, help me." ire asked, reaching out her hand to him.


    After taking a look at her, there was coldness in Eric''s eyes and he kept away from her hand. When the


    water was about to pass Lily''s head, he swam quickly to her side and directly wrapped his arms around


    her neck, swimming towards theke.


    Then, Frank and Eden also swam over.


    "Frank, Frank Help me." ire put her hand to the Frank again.


    Seeing this, Frank quickly took her hand and held her in his arms, swimming towards theke.


    Both of them had been saved. So Eden had to swim to the shore. However, his eyes were gloomy and


    unclear.


    "Come on, Dillon, pull ire up here quickly." Seeing that Frank had already swam to the bank with


    ire, Lucia hastily said to Dillon.


    "Give me your hand." He reached for ire''s hand, and with a pull, he drew her back to the shore.


    As soon as ire went ashore, she kept coughing. Dad, cough... "


    She coughed and snuggled into his arms. And she burst into tears. "Woo Dad, I, I was nearly died..."


    "It''s okay. It''s okay." Said Dillon, patting her on the shoulder.


    "ire, you scared me." Said Lucia, worried.


    "God bless." Jade came over, looking worried.


    "Yes, I''m d that you are fine," said Simon, hurrying to the ward.


    "How did you fall in the water?" Asked Lucia.


    "Woo It''s, it''s¡­" ire sobbed, "It''s sister¡­ She cried


    "It''s her again!" Said Lucia, gnashing her teeth in anger.


    "Why did Lily push you?" Dillon asked with doubt.


    "Sister, sister see the gift from Frank She was not happy when he gave me the present, so..."


    "Really?"


    "Yes!" ire nodded, "Father, Frank can testify for me."


    Hearing this, Dillon looked doubtfully at the soaking wet Frank. He nodded to show what ire said


    was true.


    The situation was totally different from ire. After Lily was saved from the river, no one cared. Only


    Eric who had saved her and Eden who had rescued nobody silently came up.


    After struggling in the water for a long time, her waist was kicked by ire. Lily fell to the ground


    powerlessly. Her face was pale, and her eyes were dull. No one knew what she was thinking.


    Sitting beside her, Eric looked down at her and asked, "Are you okay?"


    Lily shook her head and replied weakly, "Thank you."


    He shook his head, indicating that there was no need to say thanks. From the corner of his eyes, he


    saw the direction of the crowd, sneering coldly, and his eyes bing cold.


    The pain on her waist became more and more obvious. Lily couldn''t help frowning. She reached her


    hand to her waist unconsciously. Probably she was kicked in the wound by ire.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing her movement, Eric asked with concern.


    "She is bleeding." He was answered by Eden, who had stayed silent all the time.


    "Where?" Eric leaned on the ground with one hand, his one hand on the floor, the other hand took


    away her hand which was covering the wound. When he saw that her clothes around her waist had


    been dyed red, his eyes darkened. "I''ll take you to have some medicine.


    Then he stood up, bent over and took Lily in her arms. Without waiting for Lily''s response, he left in a


    hurry.


    Seeing this, Eden turned his head to take a look at the group and followed them.

 Chapter 33 Its So Embarrassing!

    Chapter 33 It''s So Embarrassing!


    It was the second time that Lily was held by Eric in his arms, and she couldn''t help blushing. It was


    more embarrassed this time because she was sober, and their clothes were wet. As they clung to each


    other, she could clearly feel the temperatureing from him.


    Although he was still a young man, his powerful hands made people feel very reassured and safe. And


    strangely, sheughed that she thought too much.


    "What are youughing at?" Feeling her smile, Eric lowered his head and asked.


    "Nothing." Lily changed the topic and said, "When you swam over to help me, you saw that ire


    reached out to you but you avoided her without mercy."


    "Why should I save her?" He retorted in a cold tone.


    "Uh..." Lily was stunned.


    "I don''t need to save anyone, what''s more..." After a pause, Eric took a nce at Eden who followed


    them and said, "She pushed you into the water."


    "So you saw it." Lily smiled. But she was not too surprised, as if it was normal for him to see such a


    scene.


    "Yes."


    Soon, Eric took her to the ce where he did not often live. It was rtively spacious, with a small


    living room outside and a separated bedroom inside.


    After entering the bedroom, he directly walked to the bedside and gently put Lily on the bed.


    "Oh, no, please don''t..." Lily struggled to stand up and said, "Don''t get the bed wet."


    "Sit and don''t move." With one hand on her shoulder, Eric twisted his eyebrows unhappily, and his dark


    eyes looked at her with a little strength.


    Lily was frightened by him. She sat quietly.


    Seeing that she did not move, Eric turned around to walk in front of the wardrobe. He opened it and


    took out two sets of clothes from it. He went back to the bedside, put one of them on the bed and


    handed it to Lily.


    "Take off your wet clothes and I''ll apply medicine to you after you are ok."


    After saying that, he turned to look at Eden, who was standing quietly but fixed his eyes on Lily. "Go


    outside. She needs to change her clothes."


    "Yes." Eden looked at him and then turned to Lily, apologizing deeply.


    Only then did Lily notice him. She looked at him in surprise. He didn''t care about ire but followed her


    here. But Why did he look at her apologetically?


    Just as she was confused, Eden had already turned around and walked out with Eric.


    In the living room, Eric directly started to change his clothes in spite of Eden. Soon, his wet clothes


    were reced.


    "You saw it?" After changing his clothes, he looked at Eden and asked.


    He looked at him and nodded, "yes."


    "Huh." "Your sister is such a cunning girl," Eric said with a smile


    A trace of embarrassment shed across Eden''s face, but he didn''t refute. "I didn''t expect her to do it


    either."


    "Really?" Eric didn''t think so. He continued, "If Lily was weak, she would have died."


    After saying that, he took out his medicine box from the tea table without even looking at Eden, and


    walked to the bedroom door. He knocked on the door and asked, "Have you changed your clothes?"


    "Yes, yes..." Lily answered in the room.


    After he got the reply, Eric pushed the door and walked in.


    Eden pursed his lips and said nothing. Seeing that Eric entered the room, he thought for a while and


    then followed him in. He wondered if she was seriously injured.


    Seeing the girl in front of him, Eric felt embarrassed, and his face flushed. He looked at Lily a little


    awkwardly. The clothes that he had just given her were the shirt that he used to wear, and the smallest


    one, and a pair of shorts that he waspletely not wearing now.


    But now she was wearing a shirt, whichpletely covered the short shorts. Her two slender legs were


    exposed in the air.


    Lily felt a little embarrassed being watched. She lowered her head and felt her face a little hot. She


    unconsciously protected her chest with her hands. She fell into the water and got wet. She was empty


    inside.


    "Ahem!" Eric coughed and looked away awkwardly, "Lie down. I''ll put some medicine on your wound."


    "I can do it myself." Lily then shyly took the medicine box from his hand.


    With the medicine box in his hand, Eric moved his hand and ordered in a firm tone, "Lie down. I''ll do it


    for you."


    Lily was stunned for a while. She looked up at Eric and went to the bed obediently. She lied on the bed


    and felt embarrassed to face him.


    He walked to the bedside and put the medicine box on the bedside table. He opened the box and


    raised the coat around Lily''s waist. When he was about to do it, Eden grabbed his hand.


    "Let me do it." He looked at Eric and said, "You''d better avoid it."


    Eric looked at him and suddenlyughed, "What do you want to avoid? This is not a school. And it is


    not the first time that I applied medicine to her wounds."


    "What do you mean?" Eden frowned.


    Eric did not answer his question, but took his hand away, uncovered Lily''s clothes, and exposed her


    whole waist, "Have a look by yourself."


    Eden was stunned. From the first sight, he knew that the wound on Lily''s waist was not new. It was just


    that the falling water led to the crack today, and there were a few bruises around the wound. Although


    the injury was healed, it was particrly obvious. Not only that, there were several bruises on her


    waist.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Lily didn''t expect that he would have done such a thing. She turned around


    and looked at him and then ripped off the clothes to cover her waist.


    She unconsciously bit her lower lip as she was injured directly.


    "You..." She wanted to say something more, but was interrupted by a sudden quilt covering her all over.


    Eric stepped forward and stood in front of Eden. "You can leave now. I''ll apply some medicine on her


    wound. She won''t go back tonight."


    Coming to himself, Eden frowned and said, "If she doesn''t go back, the consequences will be serious."


    "I know." Eric replied tly, "If shees back now, the consequence will be more serious."


    While Eden was puzzled, Lily had freed herself from the quilt. She pushed away Eric with one hand


    and said to Eden, "You can go back now. I''ll go back tomorrow."


    "If Father knows that you are together..."


    "I think you know what to do." Before he could finish his sentence, Eric interrupted Eden and shifted his


    body to block Eden''s sight again. He said, "If you treat her as your sister, then don''t force her to go


    back. If nothing goes wrong, she will be involved in today''s thing."


    Eden frowned, as if thinking about what he had said.


    Lily didn''t know why Eric always blocked her. She pushed him again with discontent, but was stopped


    by Eric''s slightly severe look.


    She took back her hand weakly, curled her lips, and chose to listen to them quietly.


    "Got it." After a long while, Eden finally opened his mouth. He turned his head to take a look at Lily,


    who was behind by Eric, and then walked out of the room.


    After he left, Lilyined: "Why do you always block my sight?"


    Hearing this, Eric turned around and looked down at her. As she was half supported, from his point of


    view, the light of her chest was almost invisible.


    "Look down by yourself." Then he took the disinfectant fluid from the kit.


    "Oh my God!" Lily screamed, hurriedly got down, and buried her head in the pillow. Her hands kept


    beating the pillow. It was too embarrassing. She was naked, and he saw it!


    "Don''t move." Looking at the girl who kept wriggling, Eric said with a bit of seriousness, but there was a


    slight smile in his dark eyes.


    After disinfecting and applying the medicine, Eric put away the medicine box. When he was about to


    talk to Lily, he found that she had already fallen asleep.


    She may be too tired to fall asleep while taking the medicine. Eric smiled, and he bent down and gently


    rolled her over. "It was originally small, wouldn''t you be afraid of being squeezed even smaller."


    He covered her with a quilt and turned off the lights before he stepped out of the room.


    "Mom?" When Eric just closed the door, his hand was still on the doorknob and he turned around. He


    was surprised to see Ang sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    "Why are you in my room?" He lowered his voice deliberately and walked over.


    Ang looked at him with a calm face, with a bit of warning in his tone, "Tonight, you helped her I


    wouldn''t say anything. Send her away after dawn, and you have to stay away from her from now on."


    Eric frowned. He didn''t expect that she would say something like that. He had never seen her speak to


    him in such a tone.


    "I don''t care what you do in the past, but this time you have to listen to me." Ang continued,


    "Although it was a mistake that happened in the schoolst time, I don''t want it to be a fact in the


    future."


    "Mom, I know how to deal with this matter." Eric answered, with indescribable emotions in his ck


    eyes.


    "Eric, I don''t mean to control you." Ang''s tone softened. "The girl''s life is unknown, it''s not suitable


    for you, and you''re still young, and I don''t want you to fall in love at this time."


    "Mom, her life is not unknown." Eric retorted.


    "Her mother is a mistress who tries to destroy other people''s family. Having a mother like her, do you


    think she is a good person?"


    "Mom, why are you acting like them?"


    "Did I say anything wrong? Do you know her background? Do you know what her mother does?"


    "I..." Eric was speechless, and in retrospect, he didn''t know much about Lily, but he had known her for


    so long and found that her stubborn strength made him distressed.


    Even if she was hurt, she would face it with her head held high, never retreat.


    "What? You have nothing to say?" Looking at her son, Ang tried to persuade him, "Eric, what I do is


    good for you. I don''t want you to be entangled with those people with bad reputation. It''s bad for your


    reputation as well."


    Eric looked at his mother impatiently and said, "Mom, I promise that she is not that kind of person that


    is said to be."


    "How can you promise?" Angughed as if she wasughing at his ignorance. "I know you like her.


    But no matter whether I agree or disagree with you, your grandfather will not agree. You heard what he


    said to ire today."


    Eric frowned and wanted to retort, but he controlled himself, "Mom, I know what to do."


    "Yes." She stood up and nced at him with a meaningful look. "I always know you are smart, but you


    don''t want topete with others. I''m going back. You should go to bed early."


    "Okay, I''ll send you back."


    After sending Ang away, Eric returned to the living room. The whole person fell to the sofa, and his


    eyes remained on the bedroom door. Nobody knew what he was thinking.

 Chapter 34 With An Apology On His Face

    Chapter 34 With An Apology On His Face


    The next morning, when Lily opened her eyes, the sun had already shone into the room. She


    immediately sat up, which attracted the attention of Eric, who was standing by the window.


    "You''re awake?" He put his hands in his pants pockets,zily against the edge of the window and


    looked at her.


    "Well, what time is it now?" Lily lifted out of bed, but frowns because of the wide range of movements


    that affected her waist injury.


    "You should slow down. It''s only half past seven." While speaking, Eric had brought a stack of clothes


    to her, "Put on the clothes first."


    It was just half past seven. Lily let out a sigh of relief. Time was notte.


    When she saw the folded clothes in front of her, she was stunned. This clothes was exactly what she


    wore yesterday and was washed very clean. Most importantly, the underwear was actually put on top


    by him!


    She almost grabbed the clothes. She directly held the clothes in her arms. She blushed and did not go


    to see Eric and said, "Thank you. Please go out first."


    ncing at Lily, Eric walked outside with a smile, and said, "There are new washing supplies in the


    bathroom."


    Lily blushed. After Eric went out, she quickly got out of bed and went to the bathroom. After getting


    dressed, she walked out of the room.


    "Come here and have breakfast." Seeing here out, Eric on the sofa waved.


    The breakfast on the tea table was obviously for two people: milk, poached egg and sandwiches.


    Lily shook her head and said, "No. I have to go back to the old house. I made an appointment with


    grandpa to go to thepany with him today. I''m afraid that I don''t have enough time."


    "I''ll send you after eating." Eric looked at her and said.


    "No need to trouble you ..."


    "I said, I''ll send you after eating!" Eric interrupted her aggressively. He didn''t like her refusal.


    Lily was stunned and looked at him with some doubts. He was fine just now, but why did she suddenly


    lose his temper?


    Perhaps he realized that he had a serious tone, Eric pulled her directly to sit down in front of the sofa,


    then took the milk to her, "Eat."


    "Okay." Lily bowed her head and took a sip of milk. She secretly nced at him.


    Of course, Eric noticed her little gesture, and he felt a little guilty about the tone just now. In fact, it was


    not directed at her. Thinking of the words that his mother saidst night, he was inexplicably upset.


    On the way to the old house, Eric had been keeping silent with his brows twisted. No one knew what he


    was thinking about.


    Seeing that, Lily didn''t say anything. She was afraid that Eric would lose his temper again.


    They arrived at the Qiao family''s house. Because of politeness, Lily got off the car and said goodbye to


    him. The response was that he stepped on the elerator, and the dust left after the car quickly left.


    "What''s wrong with him today?" Looking at the disappearing car, Lily muttered. Then she turned around


    and walked into the old house.


    Dillon was waiting for her when she came in.


    "Lily,e on."


    "Yes." Lily nodded, "Grandpa has been waiting for me for a long time."


    Joe smiled and got out of the chair. "Not long. Let''s go."


    "Okay." Lily walked up to him and held his arm. They walked to the car that had been waiting in the


    front yard.


    "Daniel Hong." Before they got into the car, Lily said hello to the driver.


    Daniel replied with a smile, "Miss Lily."


    Lily smiled. In her memory, Daniel was very honest and kind. It was him who took care of grandpa in


    the past.


    After they both got on the car, Joe said, "Daniel, drive the car."


    "Yes, my Lord." The car was started as soon as Daniel said.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Along the way, Joe kept talking about the business in thepany, and Lily listened to him quietly.


    In fact, she knew a little bit about the business of thepany. In her previous life, after the graduation


    from the University, under the arrangement of Joe, she had been working in thepany, and then


    married to Frank. Following Frank''s words, she took a full-time wife at home.


    To her surprise, she had not only sold herpany, but also died.


    When they arrived at the building of the Qiao Company, Lily helped Joe out of the car. Looking at the


    familiar building, she smiled.


    "CEO Joe." Two receptionists in the same uniform stood up after they walked into the building.


    "Yes." Joe nodded, "Did boss Dillon arrive?"


    "Yes, he is waiting in your office." One of them answered.


    Joe nodded again and turned to Lily, "Let''s go."


    "Okay." Lily replied, and walked towards the exclusive elevator with him. She sneered, ''Qiao Company,


    I''m back again!''


    The elevator ran steadily up and soon reached the floor where the office was located. Lily helped Joe


    walked to the office step by step.


    She was looking forward to seeing the expression on Dillon''s face. In her previous life, he had opposed


    her entering thepany, butter because of her grandfather''s insistence, he had to agree.


    As soon as the door opened, Lily saw his Dillon, Lucia, Lucia and ire. She could not help raising her


    eyebrows. Why he brought his wife and daughter here?


    "Dad, you..." Dillon stood up with a smile, but when he saw Lily, the smile on his face froze immediately.


    "Why are they here?" Joe looked at Lucia and ire unhappily.


    Both of them pulled a bad face. Lucia answered with a stiff smile on her face, "Dad, I''m here with


    Eden."


    "What? What do you want to see?" Joe red at her, turned around and walked to the office table.


    Seeing this, Lily immediately followed him and held his arm.


    "Father, Lucia came here because she was worried." Dillon tried to defend Lucia.


    Joe snorted and didn''t ask more. He looked at Dillon and said, "I''m here today to tell you that Eden will


    learn in thepany with Lily in the future."


    "Dad, Lily is still young..." Dillon didn''t expect Joe would do so, and his face was full of displeasure.


    "She and Eden are at the same age, and they should work together to learn." Joe interrupted him,


    "What''s more, Qiao Company is such argepany, Eden will take over it in the future. I''m afraid he


    won''t be able to handle it. It''s good to have someone help him."


    "But Lily is a girl after all. I''m afraid that she can''t stand it." He pretended to be a good father.


    Joe was unhappy. He nced at him and said, "Do I need your permission to make any decision?"


    "Dad, you''re wrong. That''s not what I meant." Dillon exined hastily, but at the same time, he nced


    at Lily unpleasantly.


    Seeing Joe was so partial to Lily, Lucia and ire were even more upset. They directly nced at her


    and wanted to kill her with their eyes.


    Lily turned a blind eye to this, she knew that they would behave like this.


    Only Eden stood quietly. There was no unhappy expression on his face, instead, there was a faint


    apology on his face.


    Sorry? Lily was confused. She also felt deeply sorry from his facest night.


    "Dad, I don''t know if I should say something or not." At this moment, Lucia spoke with a bit of remorse,


    "if I told you, I was afraid that you would be unhappy. But it''s also my fault. I didn''t do my duty as a


    mother and taught Kevin well."


    Lily frowned and looked up at her, wondering what she was going to do.


    "What is it?" Joe didn''t like Lucia at all, but when he heard that it was rted to Lily, he agreed.


    After getting permission, Lucia began to say, "After having dinner at Gu familyst night, Frank gave


    ire a gift, which was not given to Lily. Lily also liked the gift. So she was so angry that she pushed


    ire to theke. If it was not for the rescue in time, ire would be dead."


    "Really?" Joe asked, but he asked Dillon.


    After looking at Joe and then at Lily, Dillon frowned and nodded. "Yes, everyone has seen it


    personally."


    Lily smiled coldly. What Eric saidst night were right. ire was really good at distorting the truth!


    "Lily..." Joe turned to look at Lily standing next to him and asked, "Is that true?"


    "No, it''s not." She replied with a smile. Her voice was not loud, but full of confidence.


    "Yes." Joe nodded his head and then looked at Dillon and Lucia. "I trust her."


    "Father..." Lucia wanted to say something more, but Dillon interrupted her. "I know what kind of person


    she is. As for what you just said, I don''t want to interfere and I don''t have the energy."


    Lucia was choked up and couldn''t say anything. She could do nothing but re at Lily. She didn''t


    expect that Joe was so partial to that bitch!


    Lily nced at Lucia with a smile. When she was about to take back her gaze, she saw that Eden was


    frowning as if he was trying to hide something.


    Then she sneered in her heart, Eric must displeased because she was his newpetitor.


    Lucia gritted her teeth and shoot a resentful nce at Lily. She turned around to look at Dillon,


    expecting that he would say something. But Dillon did so.


    "Well, if you have nothing else to do, just go back. Nobody in thepany will bully Eden." He said to


    Lucia.


    Even Lucia was dissatisfied, she could do nothing but say, "I know, Dad. ire and I will go back first."


    Then, she took ire out of the office. Before they left, they both gave Lily a resentful look.


    Lily was care about it. But she was still touched by grandpa''s trust.


    After they all left, Dillon made an internal call, "Inform all the directors toe to my office."


    After saying that, he hung up the phone.


    Lily smiled. She knew that the next step was to meet all the shareholders.

 Chapter 35 Dealing with Business Of The Company

    Chapter 35 Dealing with Business Of The Company


    This office belonged to Joe. It was the spacious and mostfortable office in thepany.


    "Let''s go there." Joe pointed to a small meeting table on the other side, stood up and walked over.


    Lily followed him closely, but she did not sit down, instead, she stood beside him silently.


    While Dillon sat down on the right of Joe. Simrly, Eden did not sit down and stood behind Dillon.


    "Eden,e here." Joe waved at him and said, "Stand beside Lily."


    Eden was slightly stunned. He nced at Lily and nodded. "Okay, Grandpa."


    Joe liked Eden a lot, though he was always indifferent to him.


    Lily didn''t say anything, but Dillon was very satisfied with it. At least Joe thought highly of Eric.


    It didn''t take long for the office door to be pushed, and three shareholders came in one after another.


    When they saw Lily and Eden standing behind Joe, they were all surprised, but they didn''t show it


    obviously. They walked calmly to the small conference table and sat down.


    "It''s not important to call you today." Joe said slowly as he nced at the other people, "In the following


    weekend, Eden and Lily will go to thepany to study. I hope you can give them some advices."


    "Of course we will listen to Mr. Joe''s order." Emily Guan, the only female shareholder, said with a smile.


    She looked at Lily and Eden to inspect them.


    When she caught her eyes, Lily smiled politely. She knew these three shareholders. Two of them were


    veterans of Qiao Company. Only Emily Guan was not. She came to Qiao Companyte, but because


    of her outstanding work ability and great economic benefits to Qiao Company, Mr. Joe made an


    exception to share some shares to her, making her one of the shareholders.


    Joe nodded and continued, "Don''t care too much about their status. If they did something wrong, they


    should be responsible for it."


    They all nodded.


    "That''s for sure. If you do it wrong but you''re forgiven, I''m afraid you''ll make a bigger mistake in the


    future."


    "I agree with you on this point."


    Two shareholders, Allen Wang and Dick Guo, spoke. Emily just smiled to agree.


    "Emily," All of a sudden, Joe turned to Emily and said, "You are a woman and you are very thoughtful in


    many aspects. Would you mind if I give Lily to you?"


    Taking a look at Lily, Emily smiled. "No problem. But I''m very strict. Mr. Joe, please don''t upset when I


    punish her."


    Joe smiled, "If you don''t take it seriously, I''ll deduct your bonus at the end of the year."


    "It seems that I have to be more strict."


    Joe was very satisfied with Emily. There was no doubt about her working ability. She could contribute


    tens of millions of profits to the Qiao Company every year.


    Lily was delighted with the decision, which was almost the same as the one he made in her previous


    life. It was just that the time was raised.


    "As for Eden..." Joe turned his head to look at Eden and said, "You can learn from your father. If you


    have any questions, ask him."


    "Okay, Grandpa." Eden replied obediently.


    "So does Lily." Joe drew the topic to Lily again. "If you don''t understand, ask more and learn more.


    Everyone here is worth learning."


    "Okay, I know, Grandpa." Lily replied obediently.


    "In the past two years, thepany''s profit has shown a downward trend. Especially in recent months,


    the downward trend has be more serious. Recently, my health is not good. I haven''te to the


    company. I don''t want you to be rxed because of this..."


    Then Joe said a lot of things rted to thepany and the arrangement of Eden and Lily. Dillon


    basically didn''t say anything about it.


    "Well, that''s all." Finally, Joe finished his words. He turned to Lily and said, "Lily, you follow Emily to get


    familiar with thepany."


    "Okay, Grandpa." Lily nodded.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Emily was about to leave. Hearing Joe''s order, she turned to Lily, "Let''s go."


    "Yes." Lily followed.


    After Lily left with Emily, the two shareholders also left. At this time, there were only three people in the


    office, Joe, Dillon and Eden.


    "Dillon..." Joe slowly said, "I''m sure you can see why I arranged like this. You have to train Eden well,


    but you can''t ignore Lily."


    "I know, father." There was a smile in Dillon''s eyes. Eden was brought by himself and Lily was brought


    by others. Everyone could see who Joe valued.


    Eden didn''t say anything but frowned slightly. Although he was still young, it didn''t mean that he


    couldn''t understand these words. His grandfather had attached great importance to cultivate himself.


    Theoretically, he should be happy, but why is there an unclear emotion?


    "Although you have a special identity, but you are my subordinate, without any privileges." After walking


    out of the office, Emily said to Lily in a very serious tone with a smile on her face.


    "I know." Lily turned to her and asked with a smile, "Can I call you aunt?"


    Hearing this, Emily suddenly stopped. She turned around and looked at her seriously. "Rtionships


    are useless here."


    Lily suddenly smiled. "Aunt, you think too much. I don''t want to do this. I am not an official employee of


    thepany, but a junior. Ie here to learn. I think it will be better to call you like this."


    Emily stared at her for a while. It seemed that she was trying to figure out something. She suddenly


    smiled, "Well, it''s good."


    Then she turned around and walked.


    Lily smiled and followed her. She knew Emily well. She was very strict and meticulous. She was a


    strong woman in her career, but was unfortunate in her family. She remembered that her husband


    divorced with her because she was too strong.


    Emily was in charge of the entire sales department. When the two came to the sales department, she


    pped her hands and said, "Everyone stops first, I have something to say."


    All of a sudden, they looked at them.


    "I don''t have to tell you. Everyone knows who she is." Pointing at Lily, Emily said, "From now on, she


    has been studying in the sales department. You don''t need to pay too much attention to her identity. If


    she makes mistakes, you can punish her as you like."


    Hearing this, everyone sighed. They didn''t dare to offend the granddaughter of Mr. Joe.


    Seeing that they behaved like this, Lily smiled and said, "Hello, everyone. My name is Lily Qiao. If there


    is anything wrong with me in the future, please give me some advices."


    Lily''s easygoing manner made them feel a little rxed. At least, they didn''t think she was as spoiled


    as a rich youngdy.


    "Okay, get back to your work." Emily looked at them and then turned to Lily, "Come in with me."


    "Okay."


    After entering the office, Emily didn''t say anything to Lily anymore. Instead, she put a pile of documents


    in her hands, let her read them, and then turned to focus on her work.


    Seeing that she was so busy, Lily did not disturb her any more. She sat on the small sofa in the office


    and began to read the documents in her hand.


    It''s not important. It''s just a brief introduction of thepany, the rules and regtions, and a


    marketing strategy introduced by the staff of the sales department.


    Lily was familiar with all of those, after all, she had experienced it in her previous life. However, in her


    previous life, she was too obedient to what her father said, so she pretended to work and developed a


    lady''s temper. After she entered the Gu family, she almost lost her temper after being tortured by Jade.


    After generally going through these documents, Lily paid more attention to the documents of sales


    department. Sales Department was the lifeblood of the wholepany, so she believed that Grandpa''s


    arrangement would naturally value her.


    After reading these documents, Lily found that Emily was still busy, so she didn''t disturb her. She


    turned around and walked out of the office to the bathroom.


    After using the toilet, she came out and saw Eden at the door. And it seemed that he was specially


    waiting for her there.


    Lily raised her eyebrows. When she was about to say something, Eden said, "I have something to tell


    you. Go over there."


    He pointed at the turn at the corridor not far away where the staffs would seldom go as it was quite


    remote there.


    Despite her confusion, she nodded and followed him.


    "I''m sorry." After standing still, Eden said in a deep voice.


    Lily was stunned for a while. She had no idea why he said it. But before she could ask, he added, "I''m


    here to apologize for ire. I saw what happenedst night."


    After understanding what had happened, Lily smiled ironically. "I won''t ept your apology."


    Hearing this, Eden looked at her in surprise, not knowing what to say.


    "You heard what the aunt said to me today. Do you think an apology would make up for what ire


    did?" Lily looked at him lightly.


    "You said you saw what happenedst night. Did you exin it to me?" There was a bit of questioning


    in her tone when she said this. Then she shook her head. "No, so, I have no reason to ept such an


    apology."


    Eden frowned and looked bad. He did exin for her. Last night when Lucia and ire told the Dillon,


    he tried to defend her. However, Lucia pulled him into her room and severely reprimanded him.


    Seeing him like this, Lily felt sorry for him. She seemed to understand why he always felt sorry for her


    yesterday and today.


    "I have something to do, so I''m leaving now." After saying that, she turned around and left without


    waiting for his response.


    If you became soft on your enemy, it meant that you were cruel to yourself. Although he was not your


    enemy right now, you had no choice but to defense him.

 Chapter 36 Protection From Eden

    Chapter 36 Protection From Eden


    After work, Lily went back home in the car of Dillon. She didn''t n to go back with them at first, but


    Joe left thepany early in the afternoon, so she had to go home with them.


    When she returned home, Lucia and her daughter nced at her angrily, and ignored by the Dillon.


    Only when she met with the sight of Eden, there was a little worry in his eyes.


    worry?


    Huh Lily smiled. Was he still worried about being hit by them?


    Although they would not fight, she could not bear what they said.


    "Well, you be smarter now. You know how to seek help from Grandpa." ire said sarcastically.


    "What''s the use of seeking shelter!" After she just finished her words, Lucia immediately opened her


    mouth. She stared at Lily coldly and said, "Lily, we are not bad for you. You have to grab ire for


    everything. Frank gave ire a gift. If it wasn''t for you, so you pushed ire into the water. Why are


    you so vicious?"


    If it was the previous life, Lily would have lowered her head, but this life she had nothing to fear. And


    now, they didn''t dare to do anything to her because of Grandpa.


    Looking at the disgusting mother and daughter indifferently, she smiled. "Really? Am I vicious?"


    As she spoke, she turned to look at Eden and said in a somewhat innocent tone, "Brother, aunt said I


    am vicious. Do you think I am vicious?"


    Lucia and ire didn''t expect that she would talk to Eden like that. They were both angry. At the same


    time, they looked at Eden with a hint of warning.


    Eden frowned. His hand hanging on his side tightened. The scene he sawst night recurred to his


    mind. He remembered the wound on Lily, which he saw in Eric''s room.


    "It was ire''s fault. Lily had nothing to do with it." Finally, he chose to tell the truth.


    Lily looked at surprised. She didn''t expect Eric to defend her!


    "Eden, you..." Lucia looked at him angrily.


    "Brother, why do you help outsider?" ire shouted at him in dissatisfaction.


    "Lily is not an outsider." Eden took a deep look at her, "What I said is truth. Don''t ever frame others."


    "Brother, you How could you say that to me? Daddy... " Refusing to give up, ire turned to the Dillon


    and asked for his help. "Look at my brother. It was Lily''s fault. How could he help her bit me back?"


    Dillon frowned unhappily. He looked at ire and then at Lily. He said in a low voice, "This matter has


    passed. Why do you look into it?"


    ire wanted to say more, but when he said that, she closed her mouth, but the stare at Lily couldn''t


    wait to stare her into a hole.


    Lucia was not reconciled at all, but she couldn''t go on causing trouble, so this matter was dismissed.


    Lily didn''t n to eat the dinner. She turned around and went upstairs, but before she went upstairs,


    she took a look at Eden.


    After taking a look at them, Dillon went upstairs to his room.


    Seeing that, Lucia took Eden''s hand and scolded him, "What did I say to youst night? ire is your


    sister. How can you help that bitch?"


    Eden frowned in displeasure, "Mom, be careful with yournguage." Then he got rid of Lucia''s hands


    and went upstairs.


    Lucia froze. She looked at his back as he went upstairs, seeming to be thinking about something.


    The time spent studying in thepany for two days on the weekend passed quickly, and it was the


    day when they went to school.


    As usual, Lily went to school with ire and Eden.


    Upon arriving at the school, ire got out of the car without looking at the other two, and went to the


    teaching building angrily. Without York and Sheena, those who were close to her were gone.


    It was still early for the ss. Instead of rushing to the ssroom, Lily went to the library, followed by


    Eden.


    Lily turned around and looked at him. She did not say anything but slightly frowned. She did not


    understand why he followed.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    In a in tone, Eden said, "Dad asked me to read some books on management. I nned to go to the


    library."


    After hearing his exnation, Lily smiled and didn''t say anything. She continued to walk forward, but


    her eyes were gloomy.


    In fact, she was looking for books. Although she worked in her previous life, she had a little knowledge


    about sales. She didn''t know much about it, so she decided to study hard in this new life.


    After all, it was an aristocratic school. Besides the knowledge on books, students had to knew else


    things, so it was necessary for school to have all kinds of books in the library.


    Soon, Lily found the book she wanted. But in order to cover it, she also found a few books. Without


    waiting for Eden, she took the book and registered. Then she directly went back to the ssroom.


    "Lily,e here. I have something for you." When she entered the ssroom, she saw Becky waving


    at her.


    Lily smiled, walked to her seat and put down her book. "Why are you so happy today?"


    "Look at this!" She opened the pink brocade box and showed it to Lily, asking, "Is it beautiful?"


    There was a pair of bracelets in the box, both of which were of extraordinary workmanship and luxury.


    There was aplete heart in the middle of the bracelet, and each of the two bracelets was iid with


    half a heart.


    "They look great." Lily nodded with a smile.


    "My mom bought these for us. Each for us." Becky put down the box as she spoke. She took out one of


    the bracelets and put it on Lily''s left hand and the other on her left hand.


    After wearing it, she held their hands together and eximed, "It''s so beautiful!"


    "Yes." Lily nodded, her eyes red. The ne was priceless but she didn''t want to disappoint Becky


    so she didn''t refuse.


    Becky didn''t notice her difference. She continued, "Can you see? It''s a heart. We should work together


    in the future. You can''t hide anything from me."


    "Okay." Lily said in a nasal voice.


    "What''s wrong?" Noticing her difference, Becky asked with concern.


    Lily looked at her and smiled shyly. "I was moved by you."


    "Oh, you don''t need to be touched." Becky pat her shoulder, "If you are really moved, you can cook for


    me a few more times. I miss your meals."


    "Okay." Lily answered with a smile.


    "You are so kind." After that, she hugged Lily and kissed her on the face.


    When Eden walked into the ssroom, he happened to see this scene and involuntarily frowned.


    Except for that, he did not do anything else and walked straight towards his seat.


    Lily didn''t know why everyone in the ssroom was so happy today. They all smiled. They were talking


    about something happily.


    Lily paid all her attention to Becky. She didn''t hear what they were talking about at all.


    "Oh, by the way..." Suddenly, Becky let go of her and said, "Lily, do you know the activity organized by


    our school?"


    "What kind of activity?" Lily was confused.


    "Autumn tour."


    "Oh, does everyone have to participate?"


    "There is nopulsory requirement, but I really want to go. Just rx. Lily, don''t you want to go?"


    Becky looked at Lily with hope. She added, "No, you must go, or I will feel bored to go there alone..."


    "Okay, I''ll go with you." Lily promised with a smile. Actually, it was not a bad thing to go out and y.


    After all, she owed Becky one leg in her previous life. In this life, no matter what she asked for, she


    could not refuse her.


    Becky briefly told her something about the autumn trip. It happened on Friday and was located at the


    central mountain near the city. The scenery was said to be very beautiful in autumn above the 3000


    meters sea level.


    Lily didn''t pay much attention to this autumn trip. It was just a small activity organized by the school.


    Time passed quickly in the morning. Soon it was afternoon. As soon as the first ss was over, ire


    entered the ssroom, snorted at Lily, and walked towards Eden.


    "Brother, why is your phone off?" Standing still, ire looked at Eden discontentedly.


    "What''s the matter?" Eden asked indifferently.


    "Mom called you several times, but you didn''t answer the phone, so she asked me toe personally."


    ireined.


    "Speak the point." Eden was impatient, took out his mobile phone and nced, it turned out to be out


    of power.


    The arrival of ire and her loud voice attracted the attention of many people around them.


    As for his attitude, ire was somewhat dissatisfied, but she still told him the purpose ofing here.


    "Frank invited us to dinner tonight. My mother asked us to go back early to prepare."


    "Okay." He put away his cellphone and bowed his head again to continue reading.


    Seeing her brother no longer talking to her, ire was somewhat unhappy. She was about to leave.


    But when she turned to Lily again, she felt more upset.


    When she walked out of the ssroom and passed by her seat, she raised her voice deliberately.


    "Someone doesn''t have such a good luck as today. She''s now out of the invitation, right? Anyway, as a


    mistress''s daughter, she''s so cheap."


    "You..." Lily hadn''t lost her temper yet. Becky was anxious to stand up and speak for her, but she was


    stopped by Lily, who shook her head and hinted her not to say anything.


    Then she turned her head and looked coldly at ire. When she was about to say something, Eden


    had already stood up.


    "ire!" With a deep voice, he came to ire''s side and pulled her out of the ss, "Who allows you to


    say these words? Lily is your sister!"


    Their interaction attracted the attention of all the people in the ssroom, but most of them were


    looking at Lily.


    Lily didn''t mind. Thanks to ire, everyone had already known her identity as the ''mistress'' in the


    school.


    But to her surprise, since the day she met with Eden at thepany when he apologized to her, he


    had been defending her these days, either at home or at school.


    Even Becky felt his change. She looked at Lily in surprise. "Lily, what''s wrong with Eden? Why do I feel


    he is protecting you?"


    Lily shrugged. "I don''t know. Maybe he is crazy."


    To be honest, she still didn''t understand why Eden helped her.

 Chapter 37 The Recording Content

    Chapter 37 The Recording Content


    After school in the afternoon, on the way home, ire always pointed her nose towards the sky, and


    did not look at Lily with a hum.


    For such a childish behavior of hers, Lily chose to ignore. She did not want to argue with her.


    When they arrived home, Lily got off the car and entered the house.


    ire was not very fond of this. Thinking ofst night and this afternoon, she was even angrier. She


    quickly ran after her.


    But Lily was not slow, so when she went upstairs and was about to walk to the bedroom, ire caught


    up with her, grabbed her, and said angrily, "Lily, don''t be proud, don''t think you have a brother to protect


    you, I''m not afraid of you at all!"


    Lily frowned, looked at her and said in a low voice, "Let me go."


    Her tone obviously irritated ire. Not only did she not let go, she even strengthened her strength, "I


    will not let you go How dare you hit me?"


    "Let me go!" Lily said with a stern tone. If she weren''t afraid of staying at home, she would pped her!


    "No way! Hit me if you can!" She even put her face closer to Lily.


    Lily clenched the other hand into a fist unconsciously and then loosened it. Her eyes were gloomy and


    slightly squinted. Lily pushed her away and turned to open the bedroom.


    Being pushed a few steps backwards, ire finally could steady herself. When Lily was about to close


    the door, she rushed up and pressed against the door. Then she roared, "Lily, you bitch! How dare you


    to push me!"


    "If you still want to badger me, don''t get out of the way, or you will be caught when the door is closing."


    Lily reminded her coldly.


    "You bitch!" ire shouted angrily. She ran towards Lily as fast as she could.


    Lily quickly moved to the side and dodged her attack. The backpack on her shoulder was grabbed and


    ire pulled the backpack off her shoulder.


    Lily quickly grabbed her schoolbag backhanded, and she red at ire, "ire, don''t overdo it!"


    "Who is out of line? Who overdo it?" ire looked angry, "It was you who pushed me first, and you also


    wanted to use the door to mp me. You hit me first, how can you me me?"


    Lily really didn''t want to be entangled with this rogue, she wanted to grab her schoolbag, but ire was


    dragged it.


    She pulled, she pulled, and eventually they formed a ''tug of war'' situation.


    "What are you doing?" Eden asked sternly when he saw the scene. But his slightly serious eyes were


    fixed on ire.


    "Brother, she started it." ireined.


    Eden looked at her and ignored her words. "Let go of Lily."


    "Brother..."


    "Let her go!"


    "Well, you only help her. I''ll never call you brother again!" After that, ire fiercely threw away the


    backpack in her hand, red at Eden, turned around and left in anger.


    As they were arguing, the zipper of the bag was opened, and the things inside almost fell out.


    Lily hurriedly bent down to pick up. At the same time, Eden also bent down to pick up.


    He handed her the book that he had picked up and said apologetically, "I apologize to you on ire''s


    behalf."


    Hearing that again, Lily smiled. She took over the book from his hands and looked at him. "I said, I


    don''t ept such apologies."


    Hearing no response from her, Eden looked at her in silence. Nobody knew what he was thinking


    about.


    "If you don''t have anything else to say, just go. I will have a rest now." Lily asked him to leave. She was


    holding the doorknob, ready to close it at any time.


    "Remember to have dinner tonight." Then he left the room.


    Lily was surprised. She didn''t know why he cared so much about her.


    Eden turned around and left. But he stopped as soon as he took one step forward. He frowned and


    looked down. When he lifted his foot, he saw a ck pen.


    He bent down and picked it up. When he looked at it carefully, he felt surprised, it was a recorder.


    He turned to look at Lily''s door. He hesitated if he should knock the door and return it to her. At the


    same time, he was curious why she brought the recorder pen with her.


    After struggling for a while, driven by curiosity, Eden finally chose to go back to the bedroom.


    After returning to his room, Eden did not immediately change his clothes to go to the dinner party held


    by the Gu family this evening. Instead, he held the recorder pen and walked around in the room,


    wondering if he should listen to it.


    He felt as if he had intruded into other''s privacy. But what was going on? He couldn''t even imagine. In


    his impression, Lily was always obedient. Why did she bring a voice recorder with her?


    He thought about it for a long time. Finally, his curiosity triumphed over his sensibility. So she yed


    the recording.


    "Woo Please stop Please let us go, I I promise, I will never Never trouble for Lily What do you want to


    know? We will tell you..."


    "Who ordered you to do this?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "No, nobody..."


    Next came the sound of punching and kicking, along with whining.


    The voice from the recorder pen was very mixed, mixed with the male and female voices. Eden


    frowned and listened for a long time before he felt relieved. This strong and weak begging was from


    York and Sheena. Although he was not very familiar with them, he could still recognize them.


    "Please stop! Please stop! There''s really nobody asked us to do this..."


    "Say it or not? If you don''t tell me, your nude photos will be spread online soon."


    "No, no! Don''t take our nude photos. I''m telling you, I was trying to beat Lily after the middle-level


    exam, but I identally hit the wrong person. Hit Hit ire..."


    The voice from the recorder pen sounded intermittent, and the more he listened, the more frowned


    Eden was.


    "In order to make her happy, we uploaded the photos of Lily and Eric on the campus Inte."


    "That''s it?"


    "Yes, that''s it. No one incited us. I''ve said everything that should be said. You guys..."


    In no mood to continue listening to the conversation, he listened to the recording very clearly about the


    ire''s being hit and the disturbance of the public opinions of Lily and Eric.


    It turned out that all this had something to do with ire. Although she didn''t get herself involved in it,


    she did indirectly get her involved.


    Thinking about it, Eden sighed helplessly and looked at the recorder in his hand. Although he had


    eavesdropped on someone''s privacy, it was necessary to return it to her.


    At the same time, he had many questions to ask her. Suddenly, the scene that her waist was full of


    bruises appeared in his mind. Subconsciously, Eden thought that the injury was also rted to this


    matter.


    Standing in front of Lily''s room, Eden raised his hand and knocked on the door. The door didn''t open


    for nearly two minutes. Once again, he knocked on the door. Apanied by his deep voice, he said,


    "It''s me. I have something to return to you."


    Soon, the door was opened from inside. Lily was in a bathrobe, and her hair hung down loosely. Water


    was still dripping from her hair. Obviously, she had just taken a shower.


    He handed the recorder pen to Lily. "Give it back to you."


    Looking at his hand, Lily was a little surprised. It was the recorder pen that Eric gave to her by Becky


    last time. Why was it in his hand?


    "I picked it up outside the door just now." Seeing her, Eden exined.


    Lily realized that it fell from the stairs when she was fighting with ire just now.


    "Thank you." She took over the recorder pen and closed the door. Before the door was about to be


    closed, she was stopped by Eden''s feet. "I have something to tell you."


    Lily looked up at him, as if waiting for him to say something.


    "It''s more convenient to talk about it in the room." While speaking, he had already pushed the door and


    entered Lily''s room, closing the door behind him.


    Lily didn''t stop him. She took two steps back and asked indifferently, "What do you want to say?"


    "I''ve heard all of it." Eden confessed frankly, "Did you hire someone to hit them and even take their


    nude photos?"


    "What do you mean?" Lily looked at him in confusion.


    "Didn''t you listen to this recording?" Seeing her reaction, he blurted out his doubts.


    She hadn''t heard it. After she got the recording pen from Becky, many things had happened that she


    almost forgot about it.


    She didn''t think too much and turned on the recorder. Since Eden had heard it, she had nothing to fear.


    As soon as she heard the conversation between the two women on the recording pen, Lily could not


    help but know what had happened. That night, when Eric took her to see how the two women had been


    hit, the two women had been far away from them. So Lily couldn''t hear clearly what they had said.


    After listening to the recording from beginning to end, she looked up at Eden and said indifferently, "You


    can think as you like."


    "What happened to your wounds?" Eden asked again.


    "It''s none of your business." Lily said indifferently.


    It never urred to him that she would be so indifferent to his words. He didn''t know what to say. At


    this moment, he heard Lucia''s voice from outside.


    "Eden, ire, are you ready? It''s time to go."


    After taking a deep look at her, Eden turned around and opened the door. Before he left, he said, "I


    believe that you didn''t hire people to do this."


    Lily smiled. It was not a sneer. It was a true smile. She suddenly felt that Eden was not annoying.


    However, listening to the recording, she was also confused. Did Eric really taken their naked photos?


    At the same time, she understood why they did such a violent thing to revenge her. They must think


    she was the one who instigated them to do so.

 Chapter 38 Danger In The Autumn Journey

    Chapter 38 Danger In The Autumn Journey


    The next few days were quite peaceful. Although ire did not like Lily, she restrained herself.


    However, she always intentionally showed in front of Lily what she got from Frank.


    Lily just smiled at her and didn''t care what she did. Although ire was bad, she was not shrewd and


    everything can be known from her face.


    It was Friday and the school was scheduled to organize an autumn tour.


    The scheduled gathering time was 7:30 in the morning. So Lily got up early and because ire and


    Eden would go together. They set out at 7:30 in time.


    The gathering ce was at the school gate. The cars were arranged in each ss. When they arrived


    at the school gate, Lily got out of the car and walked towards the signs indicating the grade three ss


    one bus, without taking a look at the brother and sister.


    "Lily, here!" As soon as they got into the car, Lily saw that Becky was waving at her. Lily walked


    towards her with a smile.


    Becky moved and took the seat inside. "Sit down, I''m here earlier for this ce."


    Lily sat down and next to the aisle, but she didn''t care. As soon as she was done, Eden passed her,


    and he gave her a pair of gloves.


    "It''s cold on the mountain. You''d better take this to keep warm." After saying that, he walked straight to


    the back seat without any pause.


    Looking at the pink gloves in her arms, Lily was unable to react. She turned around and looked at


    Eden. She wanted to say thank you but thought it and didn''t say anything.


    Becky was also confused, she blinked, and asked, "Lily, would he have any bad intentions against


    you?"


    "Sizz..." Lilyughed. "What bad intentions he can have?"


    "He has be a little strange recently." Becky muttered.


    Lily didn''t answer. She knew that Eden had been acting strangely these days. He even thought that she


    might be cold on the mountain, so he brought her a pair of gloves.


    At half past seven, the car started on time.


    At this time, their head teacher spoke, "Students, I asked you to prepare an extra coat. Are you ready?"


    "Yes, I''m ready."


    "Of course."


    The students in the car all responded one after another, but Lily was stunned. She never thought of it at


    all.


    "Yes." The head teacher smiled and nodded. "It seems that you all have to remember that during this


    time, the mountain is very cold, but the scenery is unique. We will be there in two hours. If you want to


    sleep, you can have a good rest."


    "Okay."


    Everyone liked this new head teacher very much. She was beautiful and had a good temper.


    After the head teacher finished, everyone started to do their own things, chat, sleep and eat.


    At this time, Becky opened her backpack, took out a coat and put it in Lily''s arms. "I''ve brought two


    suits. Here you are."


    Lily was stunned. She looked at Becky in a daze.


    Seeing this, Becky smiled. "What are you doing? Are you stupid? Although sometimes you are very


    careful, but sometimes you can''t remember anything important. In case of any emergency, I have to


    bring two coats. Just now when the teacher asked if I had more clothes, you didn''t respond, so I knew


    you didn''t bring more. Fortunately, I''m smart."


    She kept nagging, but Lily thought her words were sweet. The better Becky treated her, the more she


    felt guilty.


    "And this one..." Then she took out two transparent boxes from her backpack, in which there were


    some beautiful fruit with colors matching.


    "This is a box of fruit sd. My mom made it this morning when she got up." She handed one box to


    Lily.


    "Thank you..." Lily didn''t know what to say. She could only say this word with a choked voice.


    "You are wee. We are best friends." Becky cast her a reproachful nce, and then shook her left


    hand. "See? It''s a concentric bracelet. Don''t say thanks to me in the future."


    "Yes." Lily nodded. Her voice was choked with sobs. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    She took a few deep breaths to be fine. "Becky, I won''t do anything that would hurt you again," she told


    Becky.


    "What?" "Becky, when did you do that to me?"


    Only then did Lily realize that she had said something wrong. She smiled awkwardly, "It was just in


    case."


    "Okay." "But I don''t think you will feel sorry for me."


    Lily smiled helplessly. She trusted her so much, but she had done something to her.


    They chatted andughed all the way. Soon they arrived at the destination. Looking at the scenery


    outside the window, everyone was amazed and couldn''t wait to get off the bus.


    Lily and Becky didn''t get off the car until most of them got off. On the way, Eden followed them in


    silence.


    "Wow!" Becky was amazed by the scenery in front of her. She pointed to the mountain which looked


    very close but far away and said to Lily, "Look over there. There is snow on the mountain."


    It was a sunny day. The clouds and mist on the mountain had gradually bloomed, and the snow


    mountain was very beautiful.


    "Look! Over there!" "Those colors are so beautiful. And there are red leaves. They are my favorite!"


    Looking in the direction she pointed, Lily couldn''t help but want to sigh. Although she didn''t know the


    names of those nts, the colors were mixed. The mountain looked like an oil painting, colorful,


    attracting people''s attention.


    Then, the teachers of each ss gathered all the students in their own ss and told them some


    attentions. They needed to walk along the road. It was easy to get lost if they walk on the narrow roads


    in the mountains. There were restaurants on the hillside. At noon, all people in the canteen were


    seated there.


    After paying attention to the matters needing attention, everyone walked happily up the main road.


    "Lily, let''s go." Said Becky, holding Lily''s arm.


    "Okay." As soon as Lily finished her words, Eden''s voice came from her side. "I''ll go with you."


    What?


    Lily and Becky looked at him at the same time and wondered if they should say yes.


    "It will be safe to be together." Eden exined again.


    "Brother, shouldn''t you stay with me?" At this moment, ire walked over to them. She looked a little


    pale. After throwing a stare at Lily, she turned to look at Eden and said, "I''m your younger sister. Why


    do you always miss her?"


    "ire..." Eden frowned unpleasantly, "Pay attention to surroundings."


    The other students didn''t leave, so everyone looked at them.


    "It''s safe for us to be together." Looking at Eden, Lily refused politely, "You''d better stay with ire.


    After all, she''s alone."


    Hearing her words, Eden didn''t say anything more. He originally wanted to take ire to the top of the


    mountain with them, but thinking that she and Lily were at odds, he didn''t say it out.


    Lily and Becky nced at them and then went up the mountain.


    "I hate her." Muttered Becky.


    "We seldom go out to have fun. Don''t let her affect our mood." Lily smiled, took out a few pieces of


    chocte from her bag and handed them to her. "I''m sure you''ll be tiredter. Take these chocte to


    replenish energy."


    "Okay." Becky took over with a smile and put it into her bag. Then she took out her camera and said to


    Lily, "Let''s take a picture together, Lily."


    "Okay. We can take photos while walking." Lily said happily.


    The sky was blue, and the scenery was beautiful. She was in a good mood.


    As they walked, they took pictures not only the scenery, but also for each other. And they also took


    selfies.


    From time to time, they would ask other students to help take pictures of them. They were very


    exciting.


    "Becky, the view over there is wonderful. Let''s go there and take some pictures." Lily pointed at a hill


    not far away from them with her camera.


    Looking into the direction she pointed, Becky nodded with a smile, "Okay."


    The hill deviated from the main road, but the nts on it were very beautiful. The golden leaves and


    red leaves were intertwined in other colors, and even the stone was covered with red moss, which was


    very eye-catching.


    The road was rugged. They held up each other and walked forward, surrounded by many stones.


    They were not afraid of hard road, because they wanted to capture this unique scenery.


    They finally came to this unique hill, and Lily quickly found an angle for Becky and then began to shoot.


    They were worried that when more people came over, they would not be able to shoot the scenery.


    As soon as they finished photographing, more and more people gathered around them. They looked at


    each other and smiled. Lily pointed at a rugged trail and suggested, "How about we this direction?"


    Becky nodded, "Okay. It must be beautiful."


    The two girls walked around,pletely immersed in taking pictures. They didn''t notice that there were


    only the two of them.


    "Oh, we can''t go too far." Becky was a little disappointed when she saw the sign on which said to stop


    walking.


    Lily also felt sorry for it, but she was not as disappointed as her. "It seems that we have to go back."


    While speaking, they were ready to go back the way they came, but when they turned around, they


    realized that there was nobody behind them, and a sense of fear rose unconsciously in their hearts.


    "Let''s go now." Becky rubbed her arms.


    "Yes."


    The two quickly returned, but before they went far, they saw two mening. They were neither


    students nor staff here. The staff had the same clothes, they weren''t tourists, because they had no


    expression on their faces, and they walked in a hurry, and they were very strong.


    Gosh! Lily said to herself. She stopped grasping Becky''s hand and said in an unstable tone, "Becky, we


    have encountered bad guys."


    "What?" Becky was in a daze for a while. She didn''te to her senses until she saw the two men


    walking towards them.


    "Run!" Lily grabbed her hand and ran away.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Seeing that they were leaving, the two men ran after them too.


    "Stop! Don''t run!"


    A man''s voice came from behind their back. Both Lily and Becky were afraid. Judging from his ent,


    he was not a local and his voice was rough and arrogant.


    "Run quickly." Lily took Becky''s hand and run faster.

 Chapter 39 Distress In The Mountain

    Chapter 39 Distress In The Mountain


    The road was rugged, and it was very difficult to run. In addition, they were chased by two men, and


    they were two little girls. The physical strength was definitely not as good as them.


    They ran in a panic all the way, and they didn''t have time to think about whether their feet hurt or not.


    "Help!" Becky believed that there must be someone outside and they can heard what she said.


    "You, stop!" The two strong men sped up and chased after them.


    "Help! Help!" Becky was still crying for help, her voice hoarse.


    As the distance between them was getting closer and closer, Lily began to feel anxious. She suddenly


    turned her head, looked at Becky and said, "Let''s run separately and distract their attention."


    Understanding what she meant, Becky nodded, "okay."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    They loosened their hands and spread apart from one to the other. Due to the scenic area and more


    trees, the two separated quickly disappeared into the jungle.


    But no matter how fast they ran, they couldn''t faster than these two big men!


    Becky didn''t dare to look back, but after running for a while, she found something wrong because there


    was no footsteps behind her.


    As she ran, she looked back and found nobody behind!


    Damn it! The two men were chasing after Lily! Becky panicked and almost fell to the ground.


    Her hand was abraded, and her knees hit the stone, making it difficult for her to stand up. In spite of the


    pain on her body, she hastily stood up from the ground.


    Looking around, she found that there was almost no road and there were all mountain roads around,


    and there were not many people walking on that kind of path. It seemed that they had just walked into


    the empty area of the scenic area.


    Without thinking too much, she got out through the narrow path and took out her phone to make an


    emergency call.


    When Lily told her to run away, Becky understood, she was testing the two people.


    If their goal was both of them, it didn''t help whether they ran separately or not, but if their goal was only


    one of them, then the other can find help.


    Now it seemed that Lily was right.


    After holding the phone for a long time, she couldn''t even dial a number. Becky was anxious. She


    looked at the phone carefully and couldn''t help swearing. "Damn it, the signal can''t be reached at the


    critical moment!"


    She had no choice but to run faster as she called for help. She believed that someone would hear her!


    "Help! Help, help..."


    She ran and shouted, and almost used up all her strength. She was almost unable to shout, but she


    still insisted.


    The first one to hear was Eden. At this time, he was taking pictures with ire. And the voice was a


    little familiar.


    The voice for help was getting fainter and fainter, but he felt that it was getting closer and closer to him.


    He put the camera in ire''s hand and tried to find the voice.


    "Brother, where are you going?" Seeing that, ire hurriedly followed up.


    Without answering her, he looked in the direction of the faint cry.


    Becky could hardly walk, the mountain was at a high altitude, and she was running all the time. She felt


    severe hypoxia, difficulty breathing, and her vision became blurred. Her feet seemed to be stepping on


    cotton. She flickered, but she forced herself to cheer up, she had to find someone to rescue Lily,


    otherwise she would be in danger!


    All of a sudden, shey on the ground, unable to see anything clearly.


    "Becky?" When Eden saw her, she was about to faint. Seeing this, he immediately walked over, lifted


    her up, took out the heat preservation cup from the side of bag and fed her.


    "Come on, drink some hot water first." In high mountains, it is better to drink hot water without oxygen.


    The water was not hot. She took a few sips and tried to open her eyes. She took a few deep breaths


    and tried to adjust her feelings


    When she finally regained some strength, she saw that it was Eden. She immediately pointed in


    another direction and said, "Lily Hurry up! She''s in danger! Someone is chasing her! "


    Hearing that, Eden was shocked. He stuffed the vacuum cup into her hand, stood up and chased in the


    direction she was pointing.


    But he was stopped by ire who followed him. "Brother, what are you going to do?"


    "Rescue Lily." Eden didn''t exin so much to her, andmanded, "You take care of Becky, and go


    out to ask someone to help."


    After saying that, without waiting for her response, he turned around and ran away.


    It was Lily again! ire was resentful and looked at Eden''s back in resentment. Suddenly she made a


    n, stepped forward and stepped on a stone, her whole body crooked.


    "Ouch, it hurts..." She eximed in surprise and then turned to look at Eden and said, "Brother, I''ve


    wounded my ankle. It''s so painful..."


    Hearing her words, Eden stopped. He turned around and looked at her. "Endure the pain. Quickly call


    someone to help. I must go to save Lily!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he turned around and ran fast again. Maybe he felt that his backpack


    influent his speed of running. After a few steps, he took off his bag and threw it on the ground.


    Lily was almost running around and she could not find a direction. She went straight into the jungle in a


    hurry. She believed that these nts could stop the two strong men.


    It didn''t take long to run away from Becky, she knew that the two were catching herself, and she was


    relieved, at least Becky was safe, and she believed that Becky would find someone to save her.


    Having no more worries, she kept walking into the jungle, only to find that she had walked into the area


    where visitors stopped.


    "You, stop!"


    The footsteps behind them were getting closer and closer, and their voices were almost near her ears,


    along with curses. It seemed that two people were blocked by branches or something else, so they


    couldn''t run so quickly.


    As a young girl, Lily slowed down her pace when she was running. There was cold wind in the


    mountain and it was hard for her to breathe. She feltck oxygen and dizzy.


    ''no! I can''t stop! I have to run!''!


    She ran and kept cheering herself up. She ran as fast as she could, passing through the jungle. An


    emptynd appeared in front of her and it was a cliff!


    There was always a way out. But now, Lily felt that death was waving at her.


    There was no way out and no way back. It was really close to death. She did not know how high the


    cliff was in front of her, and it was hard to tell whether she would be alive or dead to fell from the


    mountain which was thousands of meters above the sea level.


    "Run! Now you can''t escape!" The two strong men behind her stopped and approached her step by


    step.


    Lily turned around and saw the two people walking closer and closer. She could not help stepping


    back, but she had to pretend to be calm.


    "I don''t know you. Why do you chase after me?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know us. We know you." One of the strong men said in a slightly


    breathless tone, but his steps were very smooth and pressed toward her.


    Behind her was the cliff. Lily could only stop her steps, but did not dare to look back. The answer of that


    person made her think of Lucia.


    She overheard that she called someone to look for her mother. Today was an autumn tour organized by


    the school but she was in danger.


    Besides, Lucia was the only one who tried to kill her.


    She couldn''t think of a second person except her.


    "Tell me, what do you want to do?" Lily tried her best to keep calm. Only she knew that her legs were


    starting to tremble.


    "Here are two choices for you. First, go with us. Second, that is... " The strong man looked at the cliff


    behind her and said, "Jump down from here!"


    Although Lily had expected that, her eyes were still wide open. She was sure that these two people


    were sent by Lucia, because only in this way could the property of the Qiao family be handed over to


    them reasonably.


    "There may be a way out if you are willing to go with us," A strong man said with a disgusting smile on


    his face.


    Lily sneered. The result was the same whether she went with them or chose to jump off the cliff. The


    difference was that jumping off the cliff was directly died and she had no idea what kind of torture she


    would suffer if she went with them.


    At this moment, Lily knew clearly that she couldn''t run anymore. The two men stood in front of her and


    were going to jointly attack her from left to right.


    And there was another reckless way, which was to rush out from the middle of the two men at a very


    fast speed. But it was impossible for her at all. Now she had almost used up her physical strength.


    "If I go with you, can you make sure that I won''t die?" Lily asked, looking at them.


    "Of course." The strong man was very determined, but his eyes were shining with greed. "And I can


    promise you that you will live a veryfortable life."


    Lily felt sick at the sight of the man. Her fists clenched unconsciously. The disgusting feeling rose in her


    heart. She said, "If you tell me who asked you to catch me, I''ll go with you."


    "Youe with us first. We will tell you if we feelfortable." The strong man was not a fool and told


    Lily his requirement.


    Lily frowned as she didn''t get an answer from them. She took a look at the direction behind them and


    prayed that Becky could find someone to save her. She had a chance to live again, she didn''t want to


    die for no reason.


    She thought hard and changed her strategy. "Well, you answer me a question, and I''ll go with you after


    that."


    "Go ahead," The man looked at her with a smile, as if seeing a piece of meat that was about to reach


    his mouth.


    "That''s enough." The strong man who spoke at the beginning frowned and looked at that person.


    "Hurry up and leave, in case someoneester."


    "This is a deserted area. No one wille." He didn''t care about it. He looked at Lily and said, "What''s


    more, she is a beautiful girl. It''s a waste if I don''t make love with her?"


    His words shook the strong man''s determination. "Then hurry up."


    Hearing their conversation, Lily was furious, but she do nothing. What she could do now was stall for


    time and hoped someone coulde soon!

 Chapter 40 Both Fell Off The Cliff

    Chapter 40 Both Fell Off The Cliff


    "Sister, what do you want to ask me?" Bob asked, looking at Lily greedily.


    "My question is very simple. Tell me, is he a man or a woman?" Lily asked.


    "In this world, we only have man and woman, do you think he is a man or a woman?"


    Shit! At this time, even Lily wanted to swear. He is not answer the question.


    Although he didn''t answer this question, she liked his answer very much, which was just Dy time.


    "Of course I know." Lily said with innocent, "You don''t want to tell me who is that person, it''s ok. But you


    don''t tell me the person''s gender, it ''s not sincere."


    "Little sister, we use people''s money for disaster. Of course, the identity of the employer cannot be


    said. This is our rule." The man called Bob answered. His face, which used to have smile and greed,


    became gloomy.


    "Don''t think I don''t know what tricks you are ying. As I just said, there''s no one here. It''s impossible


    for you to stall for time and others to save you. We are not very patient. I''ll count to three. If you still


    don''te, don''t me us for being ruthless!"


    Lily trembled. It seemed that they were not stupid. She had dy a long time. No one came yet. Her


    heart of expectation sank to the bottom.


    "One..." Bob started to count. He looked at Lily closely as if he was sure that she would go over.


    While the other man was just waiting to watch the y.


    Lily was extremely nervous. Her hands unconsciously tightened the corners of her clothes. Probably


    she was in danger of death again. Her legs were weak and she even felt difficult to breathe.


    "Two..." He counted the second time.


    Seeing that there was almost the third count, Lily took a deep breath and stepped back. If he followed


    them, she would be severely injured or even dead. If she jumped off the cliff, there might be a slim


    chance of survival.


    Lily decided to jump when he counted three.


    Took a deep breath and closed her eyes and waited for thest number.


    Perhaps they were also testing her. The number hadn''t been counted for quite a while. Lily opened her


    eyes and looked at them, as if she was trying to figure out what they wanted to do.


    "Come here obediently before I count three. We won''t embarrass you." Bob said, as if he was giving


    her thest chance.


    "I..." Before she could finish her sentence, she was shocked. It was not because the two men but she


    saw a person running out of the forest!


    It was none other than Eric whom she hadn''t seen for days! He was a little out of breath, with his hair a


    little messy. He must have rushed all the way here.


    But how could he find here?


    When the strong man saw Eric, he turned his head, red at Bob andined, "It''s all your fault. Is


    that good?"


    Seeing that there were only the two people, Eric secretly let out a sigh of relief. Then he looked at Lily,


    who was still shocked, and saw that she was totally uninjured. He finally felt relieved.


    Bob also realized the danger. There must be more peopleing. He said to the strong man, "You


    fight the boy and I''ll kill her."


    The work was done and the man ran to Lily with anger.


    As for the strong man, he turned around to look at Eric,pletely ignoring him. Thinking of making it


    quick, he reached out and hit him directly on his neck.


    Eric had learned Kungfu and had been secretly watching his movements just now, and predicted his


    tactics. He skillfully dodged the attack and took a chance to stab the strong man''s back neck.


    "Hey, you brat. I didn''t expect that you can fight." The strong man moved his neck, turned around and


    said to Eric ferociously, "Since you want to die, don''t me me for being ruthless!"


    As soon as he finished his words, he made another punch to Eric. He felt a little rxed just now, but


    he did his best this time.


    With his eyes darkened, Eric nced at Lily and wondered how to deal with the current trouble and


    saved her.


    When the man''s fist came at him, Eric''s body was slightly sideways. His fist skimmed over the man''s


    face. He quickly grabbed the man''s wrist and took it with force. At the same time, he kicked his leg


    toward his crotch. The force was quite powerful!


    This is not enough. When the strong man was about to fall down, he shed back and added a hand


    knife to his back, which was the position where he hacked. The end result was that the strong man was


    dizzy!


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Well, in fact, he didn''t want to attack him, but in order to save people, he had no choice.


    Lily saw Bob rushed towards herself, scared her to rush back from shock, the first reaction was to run,


    but behind her was a cliff, she couldn''t run at all.


    She got anxious and squatted down to pick up the stone and threw it at him. She didn''t care whether


    the direction was OK or not. Anyway, she kept throwing it.


    Bob kept dodging, and gradually found that she was out of order. He also found the key to dodge. It


    was easy to get close to Lily, holding her with one hand, and pinched her neck with the other hand.


    "What?" By the time Lily realized what happened, her neck was already in the hands of Bob. Her hands


    kept patting the hands that were squeezing her neck. "Put Let go of me... "


    "This is because of you. If you went with us just now, you wouldn''t end up like this." Said Bob in a


    gloom tone. He increased his strength to lift the hand.


    "Well Help, help... " Lily could hardly speak. A feeling of suffocation overwhelmed her. Her face was


    flushed and she was lifted up from the ground, kicking her legs randomly in the air.


    While gazing at Lily, Bob nced at hispanion. When he found that he had fallen to the ground,


    and the angry Eric had run to this side, he realized that the boy had an inestimable skill. There was a


    sh of viciousness in his eyes, a cruel smile on his lips, and he took a few steps forward.


    Lily, who was about to suffocate, still kept scratching the hand around her neck, totally unaware that at


    this time she was already on the cliff, if Bob let her go, she would fall.


    Seeing this, the heart of Eric had risen to the throat, and his dark eyes were full of thick cruelty, which


    ran over like a cheetah.


    Lily was about to die. Her hands have dropped weakly and her eyelids are closed. When she nced


    at Eric running towards her, a smile was raised at the corner of her mouth, and the tears at the corner


    of her eyes fell down. Someone is nervous about her death in this life, she feels so good¡­


    Just as Eric was close enough to the cliff, Bob suddenly loosened his hand, and Lily was directly fell to


    the cliff.


    "Lily!" Eric pounced forward and grabbed her wrist. He didn''t notice that the stone under his foot


    slipped and he fell off the cliff with Lily.


    Seeing them both fall off the cliff, Bob spat, "You deserve it!"


    He turned around, looked at hispanion who was still lying on the ground, and looked at the


    direction of the jungle. Thinking for a moment, he left hispanion behind and ran away.


    When Eden found this ce, he was immediately stunned. He didn''t see Lily at all. He only saw a


    strong man fall to the ground.


    He took a look at the man and squatted down to feel his breath. He muttered to himself, "He is still


    breathing."


    Then he looked up and saw a cliff ahead. He was shocked and got a bad feeling immediately. He stood


    up and walked to the edge of the cliff. There were footprints and a scar, which was obvious that


    someone missed a step and fell down.


    He suddenly felt a little stuffy, as if he had been suppressed for a long time. He reached out his hand to


    touch his chest, which made him involuntarily furrow his eyebrows and take a few deep breaths. He


    wanted to drive this feeling away, but he found that it was simply futile.


    Without thinking about why his chest was stuffy, he looked down the cliff and took a deep breath. If she


    fell from the cliff, she must be dead.


    No, he had to find people down the mountain as soon as possible! Having made up his mind, he


    quickly stood up and returned. After only a few steps, he stopped. He turned his head and looked at the


    unconscious man on the ground, picked up the vines on the ground and walked to him.


    After tying the strong man to a tree, he left in relief.


    On the way back, Eden did not dare to dy for a moment. His thought was very simple. If he could


    find someone to save them earlier, the people who fell off the cliff would have more chance of survival.


    When he was halfway through the corridor, arge group of people came towards him, including a


    head teacher, a staff in uniform, a police, and even a nurse. Besides, Becky and ire were among


    them.


    "Brother, are you all right?" Seeing Eden, ire quickly ran up to him and asked with concern.


    Eden subconsciously looked at her foot with a terrible expression on his face. "Didn''t you sprain your


    ankle?"


    "I..." ire''s face turned red. She was both embarrassed and upset at her carelessness.


    "Get out of the way!" He pushed her away and walked towards the crowd angrily.


    "Oh my God!" ire lost her bnce and was pushed to the ground.


    Eden didn''t look at her at all. He directly said to the policemen in uniform, "Someone has fallen off the


    cliff. Now, we must send someone down for rescue."


    "We have to go to the crime scene to confirm the specific location. One of the policemen said.


    "I''ll take you there." After he finished speaking, he turned around and ran away.


    The rest followed. No one cared about how ire was. As for Becky, she had been exhausted before.


    When she was looking for people, she fell to the ground and her knees were broken. She had to walk


    slowly.


    When she passed by ire, she sneered at her and thought to herself, ''How cruel she is! To prevent


    Eden froming to save Lily, she pretended to have a sprain. Fortunately, Eden didn''t disappoint me.''


    Her hands holding the thermos sk tightened unconsciously, and a warm smile appeared on Becky''s


    face. That was the thermos bottle that he fed her water.

 Chapter 41 Self Blame

    Chapter 41 Self me


    Arriving at the scene, Eden pointed at the cliff and said, "Someone fell from here. Although I didn''t see


    it, there are traces of slipping on the edge of the cliff."


    Before he finished his words, several policemen had already arrived at the area. They also scanned the


    surroundings.


    "What''s wrong with him?" At this time, the tourist attractions staff suddenly pointed to a strong man who


    was tied to a tree and asked.


    "I kidnapped this man." As he spoke, he walked over. "When I found this ce, he was already in a


    coma, and I believe that he must be one of the people who chased my sister."


    Speaking of this, Eden frowned. If he was one of the men who caught Lily, then why did he faint?


    Moreover, Lily could not beat such a strong man, which meant that someone was helping her, but he


    did not see the man. Did he fall down together?


    After they finished investigating the surroundings, the police confirmed a rescue n and asked the


    apanying nurse to check the man in aa. After confirming that he was only fainted, they took


    him away, leaving several staff here.


    Compared with the ze of search and rescue on the cliff, the cliff was extra quiet.


    When Lily opened her eyes, she could not believe that she was alive. But the heat and pain from the


    throat made her feel that it was not a dream.


    "Ahem!" She coughed due to the ufortable throat and struggled to sit up.


    But the pain in her back made her gasp. It was so painful that she probably fell down and hit a stone.


    Lily thought of falling off the cliff. Ignoring the pain on her body, she looked around but didn''t see the


    man he was looking for.


    "Gu..." As soon as she opened her mouth, she could hardly speak, but she still insisted on calling:


    "Eric, where are you?"


    Without any response, Lily got up from the ground, gritting her teeth. Her knees were probably injured


    and it hurt so much that she couldn''t stand firm. She picked up the stick and struggled to stand up.


    With one hand on the stick and the other on the waist, Lily walked forward step by step with great


    difficulty. "Eric, Eric..."


    Lily shouted, but no one answered. Her eyes turned red and tears fell down from her eyes. At the


    moment of falling, he grasped her hand tightly. Although she was unconscious at that time, she still felt


    that she was held in his arms when rolling down, or the wound on her body couldn''t be so slight!


    Her heart ached. She had lived twice, but she had never met such a man. He even risked his life to


    save her.


    "Eric, where are you?" She shouted the name with all her strength, but still got no response.


    "Eric! Eric!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Answer me, Eric!"


    The sounds echoed in the valley, even the birds in the trees were amazed into the sky.


    "Eric..." Lily was devastated. She swayed the stick in her hand and knelt on the ground.


    She dared not to think and she didn''t want to think of the worst oue. She lowered her head and


    began to sob.


    "Well..." At this moment, a light snort was heard by Lily. Though it was in a low voice, Lily heard it. She


    immediately stopped crying and looked up in the direction of the sound.


    She noticed that there was a group of grass not far away and if she didn''t look carefully, she couldn''t


    find that there was a person in it.


    "Eric," She smiled with tears. Then she climbed towards the grass.


    Pushing aside the grass, Lily looked at the man lying and began to cry again. This time, she was


    overjoyed with tears. Sitting down beside him, she leaned against his chest and asked, "Is it very


    painful?"


    Eric slowly opened his eyes, blinked his eyes and adapted, "I''m fine..." His voice was too weak!


    "Yes." Lily nodded and sobbed. "Fortunately, you''re all right. Or I''ll me myself."


    He forced out a smile, but in Lily''s eyes, it made her heart ache. He must have been seriously hurt.


    From the appearance, except the scratches on the face, other injuries could not be seen at all.


    "Let me have a look at your wounds." While saying that, she stretched out her hands to take off his


    clothes, trying to figure out if the wound was hidden under her clothes.


    "Please don''t!" Eric grasped her hand weakly and said, "It''s should be fine, but legs might have been


    broken."


    Hearing his words, Lily cried with self-me. "It''s all my fault. If it wasn''t me, you wouldn''t be like this."


    "Don''t cry. I''m fine..." Ericforted her, looking at her with his dark eyes.


    To be honest, the moment he saw her falling off the cliff, he rushed to hold her hand without any


    hesitation. He didn''t regret falling off the cliff with her.


    Lily stopped crying. She took a few deep breaths and gently wiped the grass and mud off his face,


    trying to avoid the cut on his face.


    He looked straight at her. Her red eyes made him feel bad.


    "s, my face is going to be disfigured." Said Eric in a rxed tone.


    "Sizz..." Lily smiled and continued to wipe. She said in a flirtatious tone, "You''re hurt like this. How can


    you worry about disfigured?"


    "It''s a big deal in my life." He said seriously, "What can I do if I can''t find my wife after ten years?"


    Looking at him, Lily replied impatiently, "You are too young but you are already expecting a wife."


    "I was making a long-term n. If I can''t find in the end, you have to be responsible for me. After all, I


    was disfigured for saving you."


    "Fine, I will find you a dozen beautiful wives, okay?"


    Both of them became much happier. It was alreadyte afternoon and the temperature in the mountain


    had begun to drop. Both of them felt cold.


    "When will the man who saved us arrive?" Lily sighed and then encouraged herself, "But I believe that


    they will arrive. As soon as Becky goes out, she will find others."


    "Yes." Eric smiled bitterly and said, "Help me up. I want to sit up."


    Hearing this, Lily helped Eric up, but before she could do that, she heard a voice from Eric.


    "What''s wrong? Any wound? " She asked immediately.


    Eric frowned and tried his best to bear the pain, even the muscle of biting on his face was out. But he


    still smiled and said, "It''s nothing serious. Maybe it''s a little difficult to sit up."


    He didn''t say he felt pain in his chest and didn''t want to see her regretful expression.


    "You can rely on me." As she spoke, she moved towards him, so that he could rest the upper part of his


    body in her arms.


    Eric didn''t refuse. He leaned his body against her chest to ease the pain.


    "Are you feeling better?" She asked.


    "Yes." He nodded, slightly tilted his neck, and rested his head on Lily''s shoulder. From this angle, he


    just saw her face and her pink lips.


    Somehow, he felt like his heart was beating faster. It was the second time that he had such feeling. The


    first time was on that night when he took her to see York and Sheena were beaten.


    Lily looked after Eric wholeheartedly. She was afraid that Eric might feel cold and even tightened his


    coat, not noticing his abnormality.


    After a while, the sun had gone down and the sky was getting darker. The people who saved them


    hadn''te yet. They couldn''t stand the cold anymore because of the high altitudes and the coldness.


    Lily held Eric more tightly as she was afraid that Eric might catch a cold.


    Seeing this, Eric smiled a little unconsciously.


    "I''m thirsty." After a long while, Eric suddenly said.


    Lily was stunned. She looked around and found there were not streams nearby. She was a little


    frustrated. "How about lying down and I find some water for you?"


    As she spoke, she took back her sight and looked at him. And just as she took back her sight, she saw


    her backpack, which was not far from Eric''s feet.


    Suddenly sheughed, "I think I don''t need to find the water."


    After saying that, she stretched out her hand and tried to drag her backpack with great difficulty. She


    had to do that with one hand, because she was holding Eric with the other hand.


    As she unzipped the bag difficultly, the first thing she did was not to take out water, but to take out the


    coat inside and covered it on Eric. She said, "This was prepared by Becky for me, and now it''s in use."


    It was a pink coat. Although it was not very thick, it felt warmer than before.


    "You wear it. I''m in better health than you." Eric wanted to take off the coat and put it on Lily, but she


    stopped him.


    "You are seriously injured." Then she covered him with her clothes and took out a bottle of water from


    her backpack. She prepared it before she went out.


    "Let me screw it."


    Obediently to her words, Eric reached out and took the bottle. Lily twisted the lid off the bottle. It took


    her some time to open it.


    Then she took out the bottle of water and fed it to Eric''s mouth carefully, "Open your mouth."


    Hearing this, he opened his mouth and took a sip with the bottled water in it. He frowned unconsciously


    and said, "The water is so cold."


    "Is the water very cold?" Lily seemed to ask Eric, or she was talking to herself. She took a sip of the


    water and shivered. "It''s a bit cold."


    But why didn''t she feel cold held it in hand? She was confused and then touched her face with the


    water. She found her hand was very cold. No wonder she couldn''t feel the water.


    But there wasn''t any boiled water in the mountain, what could they do? She looked down at the man in


    her arms, and found that the cold water was not good for his health.

 Chapter 42 Feed Water

    Chapter 42 Feed Water


    Oh, yes! Lily suddenly thought of a way. She smiled, looked up and took a sip of water, but she did not


    swallow it, but kept it in her mouth.


    Eric was confused, but did not ask, waiting for her next action.


    At the beginning, the water was very cold, but slowly, slowly, until the water in her mouth became


    warm, Lily looked down at Eric.


    He had no idea what she was going to do. She looked at him and he looked at her too.


    Lily seemed to think about something with a frown. After a while, she finally found a good angle and


    lowered her head.


    The lips touched, warm and soft. Eric was shocked with his eyes widely opened. What she did was


    completely out of his expectation!


    Lily didn''t realize it was wrong, and slowly fed the water until the water in her mouth was over, then


    raised her head and took a mouthful of water, waiting for the temperature to warm.


    Eric felt upset when the soft lips on his mouth left, but after seeing her take another sip of water, he


    smiled.


    He liked her feeding him water in this way. Yes, he loved it very much!


    When the second mouthful of water was ready, Lily immediately injected the water into his mouth in the


    same way.


    "Are you thirsty?" She asked.


    "Yes." Eric nodded and licked his lips.


    Lily then raised her head and took another sip of the water in her mouth. The moment when she raised


    her head, Eric smiled with triumph.


    When he fed her the third time, Eric moved his lips and identally kissed Kevin''s lower lip. However,


    she only cared about feeding water, so she didn''t care about his small movements.


    "Do you want more?" She asked again.


    "No, thanks." Eric shook his head. Although he wanted her to feed him in this way, he didn''t dare to do


    it again. He was afraid that she would doubt.


    Hearing that, Lily drank two mouthfuls of water herself and put it on the other side. Then she took out a


    transparent box with fruit sd from her backpack. The cover of the box was loose, but fortunately, she


    did not pour it out.


    "This is also prepared by Becky. I have to thank her after I go back, or we will have to starve tonight."


    She opened the lid, wiped her hands on her clothes, took out a sliced strawberry and fed it to Eric,


    "open your mouth"


    After eating strawberries, Eric''s lips filled with a warm smile. It was worth falling because of her care.


    Lily took a piece of honeymoon and put it in her mouth. After a pause, she asked, "Do you eat kiwi


    fruit?"


    "Yes." Eric nodded.


    Hearing this, she put the kiwi fruit into his mouth and exined, "I don''t like it, so I ask you."


    "If you don''t like, then pick them for me."


    "Okay."


    No one endures dislikes because another didn''t like, everything was so natural.


    Soon, they ate up the fruit sd. However, Lily let Eric to eat more. After all, he was a man, not for the


    sake of saving her, but for the reason that boy should eat more.


    There were a few pieces of chocte in the pocket of her coat, but they disappeared when they


    dropped from the cliff.


    They ate and drank, although not full, they were much better than fasting.


    It was already dark outside. Lily couldn''t help shivering. "Are we going to stay here for the night?"


    "No. as you said, Becky had found someone to save us. I believe they will find us soon." Though he


    said so, he was unsure.


    "Yes." Lily nodded hard, as if trying to encourage herself.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Eric nced at her and continued, "Let''s cover clothes together so that you don''t catch cold."


    Looking at the coat that covered on him, Lily thought for a moment. It seemed that she was thinking


    how to cover them so that they could not be cold.


    She quickly thought of a way. She moved herself behind Eric. Her front was against his back, trying to


    reduce the distance between them as much as possible, and then she covered the coat from her left


    shoulder to His right shoulder.


    Although she couldn''t cover her right shoulder, at least Eric''s upper body was not cold, and she was a


    lot warmer than before.


    Eric looked at her quietly. His ck eyes were very gentle. The distance between them was so close


    that he heard her heartbeat. But his heartbeat became a little abnormal at this moment and it seemed


    to speed up.


    At night, lingering in his ears was her shallow breathing and the sounds of insects around them. He


    raised his eyes slightly and nced at her.


    "Lily." He called her name.


    "What?" Aftering to himself, Lily looked at him, as if waiting for him to continue.


    "Are you afraid?"


    Lily shook her head and blurted out, "No, I''m not afraid because you are here."


    Hearing this answer, Eric smiled. His heart was instantly warm. He looked at her with bright eyes. The


    feeling of being trusted was really good!


    "By the way, how did you know I was in danger?" She asked suddenly.


    "If I say based on feeling, do you believe it?" Eric asked in reply.


    Lily nced at him and said, "I''m not a 3-year-old child."


    "Huh." Eric smiled and said, "I don''t like the crowds, so I found a quiet ce and saw two people


    chasing a girl. Without thinking, I followed them and found it was you."


    Lily smiled, but her nose was a little sore. The moment her neck pinched and felt like she was about to


    die, but she was so satisfied when she saw him.


    Under the coat, her hands climbed to his waist from behind and hugged him. Her chin rested on his


    shoulder.


    "Thank you." She thanked him in a sincere tone.


    Eric was stunned by her actions today. The hands around his waist made him feel warm.


    She quietly hugged him and he quietly let her hug him.


    After a long while, Lily said, "Eric, do you really took photos for York and Sheena? Really?"


    Hearing this, Eric frowned and felt guilty, "No, I was just bluffing."


    "Yes." Lily hummed, but said nothing more.


    "I''m sorry." Eric suddenly apologized.


    "I don''t mean to me you. What''s more, you just want to help me." Lily knew why he apologized to


    her. If he hadn''t taken those pictures, she wouldn''t take photos by York and Sheena. Fortunately, the


    ident wasn''t serious.


    They didn''t say anything more and waited quietly for the rescue team. When they were about to fall


    asleep, several lights shed in the forest and there was a cry.


    "Lily, where are you?"


    "Lily!"


    "Lily."


    Hearing these sounds, Lily immediately raised her head and responded loudly, "Here, we are here!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, the light came over, but because there was a pile of grass in front of


    them,pletely blocking the sight of others, Lily had to release the hands around Eric''s waist and


    waved to them.


    "This way, this way!"


    "Don''t move. We''ll be right there." Then a group of people ran over.


    Hearing the voice, Lily was stunned for a moment. If she was right, it was the voice of Eden. Why did


    hee here?


    Eden was the first to run to Lily. He was stunned when he saw the situation in front of him. He had


    guessed that someone woulde to save her, but he didn''t expect that the person was Eric, who fell


    from such a high ce.


    Lily was grateful for Eden''s appearance, but at the thought that the two people who were sent to chase


    her were probably Lucia, she felt ufortable and naturally didn''t happy to see him.


    "Where did you get hurt?" Aftering back to his senses, Eden asked.


    "I''m fine." Lily replied indifferently and looked back at Eric, without looking at Eden.


    Seeing her like this, Eden was a little confused, but he didn''t care. He asked Eric, "Are you seriously


    injured?"


    "I''m fine. My legs can''t walk." Replied Eric.


    Eden nodded as a response. He then bent down and helped him up. "Come on, let me help you up."


    "No, thanks." Before Eric could say anything else, Lily just refused him with a cold nce.


    The atmosphere was a little weird for a moment. Eden looked at her in confusion, and Eric also looked


    at her, with inquiring light in his ck eyes.


    Just then, all the rescuers came over. They were all holding the glimmer, and most of them were armed


    police.


    "His leg is broken. You might have to carry him on your back." She said to those armed police.


    "Little girl, are you seriously hurt?" One of them asked.


    Lily shook her head and said, "I''m fine. These are just minor injuries."


    That officer nodded and ordered, "Jason,e here and carry him on your back."


    "Yes, sir!" Jason answered in a loud voice.


    "Wait!" Eric said suddenly, "I may not be able to bear the pain of being carried by others. My rib cage


    Maybe hurt."


    Lily he finished thest sentence, he felt a little guilty. He took a nce at Kevin out of instinct.


    Sure enough, when she heard what he said, she was angry. "Why didn''t you say that?"


    Eric touched his nose unnaturally. "I was afraid that you would be worried and remorseful."


    Lily was anxious and angry, but she couldn''t find the right words to say. But she was guilty. How could


    he still think for her even when he was badly injured? Her eyes could not help turning red.


    "Let''s get two men to take him away." Then he turned to Lily and said, "You can get up. I''ll ask


    someone to carry you."


    "Yes." Lily nodded.


    Soon, two armed police carried Eric, and one carried Lily. Tow lit the path, and the rest followed behind.


    Eden naturally followed behind them. He frowned as if he was thinking about something.

 Chapter 43 Eat The Rest Of The Breakfast

    Chapter 43 Eat The Rest Of The Breakfast


    The next day, Lily was awakened because someone was talking constantly, but when she opened her


    eyes, she saw that Lucia was talking to ire, and ire was lying in bed wearing sick clothes.


    ire was also hurt? Why was she in the same ward with her?


    Lily was confused. She remembered that she was sent to the hospitalst night and a nurse took care


    of her wound and then¡­ Then she seemed to fall asleep!


    "It''s all brother''s fault. He pushed me to the ground in order to save Lily and I sprained my ankle."


    ire said in an aggrieved tone.


    Hearing that, Lucia was angry, "Did Eden know who was his sister?" He hurt you for that little bitch."


    "I don''t care. Mom, please help me to curse brother."


    "Okay, don''t move, you''re hurt and take good care of yourself."


    Lucia sat with her back to Lily, which blocked ire''s view. So, they didn''t notice that Lily had woken


    up.


    Hearing that, Lily''s mouth turned into a cold line. Her hands under the quilt clenched unconsciously.


    She must take her revenge!


    Not only did she nearly lose her life, but also Eric nearly died.


    But when she heard that, she really wanted tough. She thought that ire deserved that! But for


    Eden Maybe she should thank him, after all, he came to save herst night.


    Lily knew what''s right. Although she hated Lucia and ire, and didn''t like Eden, but she had to thank


    him for helping her.


    Thinking of the attitude she had towards himst night, Lily was a little embarrassed. She was so


    angry.


    "Lily, you finally wake up." At this moment, Becky walked into the room limping with a lunch box in her


    hand. Behind her, there was Alice, with a fruit basket in her hand.


    "Becky." Lily struggled to sit up. Then she turned to Alice and said, "Hi, aunt. You are here too."


    After ncing at the direction where Lucia was standing, Alice nodded with a smile and said, "I heard


    from Becky that both of you are injured, so Ie here to have a look."


    She said in a polite way and then walked towards Lucia and asked, "Mrs. Lucia, how is your daughter?"


    "She sprained her ankle. There is nothing serious. She will recover after resting for a period of time."


    Lucia hastily stood up and took over the fruit basket from Alice''s hand. She said politely, "Sorry to let


    you buy these."


    "Don''t say this." Alice answered in a polite way, "She sprained her ankle and need to take good care of


    herself in case of any sequ."


    "Yes, that''s what I told her just now."


    When Alice and Lucia were chatting casually, Becky chose a seat with her back to them. She opened a


    heat preservation box, got a bowl of porridge and brought it to Lily. "Eat some porridge. My mom made


    it with Bonnie Soup for you," she whispered


    "Thank you." Lily smiled and took them over. She was aware of the kindness of Alice and Becky. Alice


    talked with Lucia to avoid her trouble Lily.


    "Don''t be so formal with me." Said Becky.


    Lily smiled and took a spoonful of porridge. "Yummy! By the way, what''s wrong with your legs? I saw


    you limping just now."


    "When I asked someone to save you, I fell down identally. My knee was injured. It''ll be fine after


    resting for two days." Becky said casually.


    "Thank you, Becky."


    "Oh, don''t say thanks to me again and again. I will be angry if you say those words again." Becky


    looked ''unhappy''.


    Lily smiled, "Okay, I won''t say it again."


    "That''s ok. Have your porridge now."


    "Okay." Lily continued to eat porridge with the spoon.


    "Lily, I want to tell you something funny." Then she moved close to Lily and whispered in a voice that


    only they could hear, "Do you know how ire sprained her ankle?"


    "Isn''t it Eden who pushed it? Lily stopped and said in a low voice.


    "Yes, it was him. But you don''t know the inside story..." She then continued with a gloating smile on her


    face, "When I was about to faint, I saw Eden and told him your situation. I asked him toe to save


    you. However, ire disagreed. She pretended to have a sprained ankle, but she still didn''t keep her


    brother with her. In the end..."


    After telling Lily what had happened, Becky said in the end that ire deserved it.


    Lily smiled and said, "She really deserve it." However, at this moment, she felt a little guilty to Eden.


    Soon enough, a bowl of porridge was finished. Becky took the thermos and was about to pour it to Lily


    again, but Lily stopped her and said, "I''m full."


    Becky took a look at the porridge and then turned to Lily. "Ah, half of the porridge is left. What a pity!"


    Lily smiled, a man''s face shed through her mind. She hadn''t seen him sincest night and she


    wondered how he was.


    "Send it to Eric." She suggested.


    Becky nodded without hesitation. "Okay. He risked his life to save you. I''ll be nice to him from now on."


    "Sizz..." Lily couldn''t helpughing. She felt like she owed Eric.


    "I''m telling the truth. You should be nice to him." Giving her a reproachful nce, Becky closed the


    lunch box and helped Lily get out of bed.


    Lily wasn''t badly injured, so she felt much better after having a night''s rest. She could walk.


    Then the two girls greeted Alice and Lucia respectively and walked out of the ward and walked towards


    the ward of Eric.


    They didn''t know where the ward was, so they asked a nurse and learned that there were two wards


    between the ward and Lily''s.


    The ward door was open. Both Eric''s parents were inside. Lily knocked on the door politely. She saw


    that both Richard and Ang turned their heads, she greeted them with a smile, "uncle, aunt, Ie to


    see Eric."


    The moment Ang saw her, she was down. But due to her own education, she didn''t say anything


    unpleasant.


    "Come in, please. Don''t stand at the door," said Richard with a smile.


    "Thank you, uncle." Lily entered the ward with Becky.


    Although there were two peopleing in, Eric''s eyes were only focused on Lily. There was a faint


    smile in his ck eyes. She looked so small in the hospital dress.


    Lily walked to the bedside and saw Eric, whose right leg was in cast and half leaned against the head


    of the bed. She felt guilty, but she was moved. When she was about to ask him if he had breakfast or


    not, she found a thermal container on the bedside table. It was empty.


    It seemed that he had eaten it. Her hand which was holding the lunch box tightened unconsciously. Lily


    was a little embarrassed, and because the porridge was left by her, so she felt more embarrassed to


    give him the porridge.


    Beside them, Becky also noticed it. She looked a little awkward.


    "Is your injury serious?" Lily diverted her attention by asking. Her eyes fell on Eric''s leg.


    "I''m fine. Only a slight fracture of my right leg and a slight fracture of my chest. The doctor said I''ll be


    fine after a period of rest." Replied Eric. He had noticed what she had done, so he asked deliberately,


    "Are you bringing me food?"


    "Uh..." Lily didn''t know how to reply. Fortunately, Becky said, "Yes. She brought them for you, but..."


    "Thank you for your kindness, Miss Lily." But before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by


    Ang, who was really angry, "Eric has already had the dishes. It would be a waste of your kind," she


    said.


    Lily was embarrassed and so was Becky. She nced at Ang upset.


    "Mom, I''m not full yet." Said Eric all of a sudden.


    "Didn''t you say you were full?" Ang red at her son with disapproval.


    "I was afraid that you might get into trouble." There was a light sense of coquetry in his tone.


    "Moreover, I''m growing up, so the food is not enough for me."


    "You..." Before she could say anything else, she was stopped by Richard, "Our son is not full, just let


    him eat. It''s good for him to eat more. After all, he can recover more quickly."


    Hearing this, Ang red at him and then Eric. Then she stood up and walked out the ward, then


    said, "I want to go out for a walk."


    "I''ll go with you." Richard also got up and followed her.


    After they had left, Becky said to Lily straightforwardly, "Lily, I think his mother dislikes you."


    "Becky." Lily winked at her, signaling her not to speak in front of Eric.


    Seeing this, Becky shut up. She looked at them and then rolled her eyes. She suddenly smiled. "Lily,


    you stay here to take care of him. I''m going to see my mother."


    Then she turned around and walked out of the room quickly even though her knees were injured.


    After a while, there were only two people left in the ward, Lily and Eric.


    "Don''t mind it, my mother..."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "I know." Lily interrupted him with a smile, "She should be upset. You got injured because of me, and


    she didn''t me me. I''m d to see that."


    Eric smiled but didn''t exin anything. The reason why his mother didn''t like her was not only because


    of this.


    Lily sat on the edge of the bed and opened the heat preservation box. Since the empty bowl and spoon


    on the top were used by her before, it was not good to use them. She used the clean spoon on the


    head of the bed.


    "I had this porridge before. You don''t care, do you?" She looked at him and asked.


    A hint of smile shed through his ck eyes, but he had a very disgusted expression on his face.


    "You''re too insincere. You even gave me the leftovers."


    Uh


    Lily was a little embarrassed. She subconsciously thought that he would not mind, but she did not


    expect that he minded.

 Chapter 44 Test Failed

    Chapter 44 Test Failed


    "Well..." She said awkwardly, "I don''t think you can eat it. I''ll go out and buy some food for you."


    Eric said quickly, "Who said that? It''s a pity to pour. I''ll eat."


    "It is delicious. Ok?" Lily rolled her eyes at him and said, "Aunt made this soup."


    "Then feed me now." Eric pleaded.


    Lily looked at his hands subconsciously, "Your hands are not hurt."


    "My chest wrapped with bandage. My injured could be touched by the bandage." He said sincerely.


    Lily looked at him with doubt. After thinking for a while, she picked up the spoon and began to feed him.


    She fed him, but his eyes never left her. When his looked at her neck, his eyes darkened, the pinched


    mark on her skin looked a little terrifying.


    "Thank you very much." Lily said sincerely.


    Eric looked at her with a cunning expression in his eyes and said, "Since you are so sincere, I will stay


    in hospital for a while. You can prepare the food for me."


    "What?" Lily suddenly raised her head and looked at him in confusion. Apparently, she didn''t respond


    to Eric''s words.


    "Unwilling?" A touch of disappointment shed across Eric''s face. "Then forget it. In fact, the hospital


    food is barely edible."


    "No, it''s not like that." Lily realized what had happened. She exined hastily, "I didn''t say I don''t want


    to..."


    "So you are willing to do that?" Eric asked, looking at her with hope.


    Seeing him in such a bad situation, she could not bear to refuse him. After all, it was because of her


    that he looked like this. Thus, she nodded in agreement.


    Looking away, Eric smiled with sess in his eyes.


    After feeding him the porridge, Lily had just packed up the heat preservation box when Ang and


    Richard returned, followed by Jade and Frank.


    Seeing them, there was a flicker of disgust in Lily''s eyes and she unconsciously did not look at them.


    She stood up and said goodbye to Ang and Richard before leaving the ward.


    A malicious light shed through Frank''s eyes as Lily left. His face darkened. Beside him, Jade also felt


    angry.


    Seeing all this, Eric sneered.


    When Lily returned to the ward, there was still a boisterous atmosphere. Alice had left. Dillon was


    asking about the condition of ire''s injury. Lucia was criticize Eden. In the ward, Becky was sitting


    nkly at the bedside of Lily''s sickbed, looking at them quietly.


    They were so immersed in their world that they didn''t notice Lily. Lily was used to this kind of situation


    that she chose to return to the hospital bed quietly.


    Seeing this, Becky hurriedly put her hands on Lily''s waist to help her lie down on the bed. She then


    whispered, "What a poor man Eden is!"


    On the bed, Lily found afortable position to lean against. She nced at Eden, who was lowering


    his head and tolerating Lucia''s reprimand, and a touch of sympathy rose in her heart.


    "Because he has such a mother." She sighed helplessly.


    "How annoying Lucia is!" She murmured, "How could there be such a mother like her in the world? Her


    son was scolded even after he had done a good deed. What''s more, ire deserved it. She was so


    heartless that she should be thrown off the cliff. s I really doubt that Eden is not Lucia''s biological


    son. He is so nicepared to his mother and sister. He even helped me drink hot water when I was


    about to faint... "


    Seeing her like this, Lily smiled. She felt that Becky was bing cuter.


    "Have you heard what I said?" Looking at the Eden, Lucia questioned.


    He looked up at his mother and said lightly, "Mother, I will always do that when something like this


    happens in the future."


    "You..." Lucia said angrily, "ire is your sister. No matter what kind of life danger an outsider meets,


    you have to give priority to her safety."


    "Lily is not an outsider." Eden was averse to what his mother said. "She is also my sister. I wouldn''t


    have been angry if ire hadn''t pretended to get a sprain at first."


    "Are you crazy?" Lucia blushed with anger. "She was afraid of being in danger and wanted you to stay


    to protect her!"


    Eden suddenlyughed, but his smile was cold. "I can judge whether she is in danger."


    While watching the drama p in silence, Lily burst intoughter too. His smile was as cold as that of


    Eden. Lucia was so desperate to see her die, but God helped her. She was reborn, and even sent Eric


    to her side. Without him, she might not live afortable life.


    At this time, Lucia suddenly looked over. She was immediately infuriated when she saw Lily smile.


    "Laugh? You are still smiling. Are you happy to see that we don''t get along well with each other? "


    Lily said with cold eyes, "Aunt, don''t judge others with your own judgment."


    "Don''t lie to me. I know what your intention is!"


    "Really? What intention do I have? Auntie, I''m very nice. At least, I won''t harm people. Bob said a


    woman asked him to chase me. "


    She paused, because she wanted to know whether Lucia was telling the truth. She stared at Lucia


    closely, trying to find something from her expression.


    Lucia suddenly burst intoughter and said, "If you''re really kind-hearted, how could it be possible that


    someone hase to harm you?"


    Lily was a little disappointed. She did not see anything wrong on her face. She was a little unwilling.


    "All right, stop arguing." All of a sudden, Dillon interrupted and took a look at Lucia and said, "ire''s


    leg hurts too. Youe here to take care of her."


    Hearing this, Lucia immediately walked up to ire and asked, "What''s wrong with your shin? Let me


    see."


    "My legs hurt. Maybe it''s because I walked too long yesterday." ire said in a sweet voice.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Mom rub it for you." Sitting on the bedside, Lucia gently rub the left leg of ire and said to Dillon,


    "You rub the right leg so that she will feel better."


    Hearing her words, Dillon began to rub her body carefully.


    At this time, ire smiled satisfactorily. She looked up at Lily with a smug smile in her eyes.


    Lily was not surprised at this at all. She just turned around indifferently and looked straight into the eyes


    of Eden.


    "Yesterday Thank you. " She smiled at him.


    Eden gently smiled, epted it.


    "ire, are you feeling any better?" Lucia asked as she rubbed her ankle. She looked like a kind


    mother in front of her daughter.


    "Yes, much better." ire nodded and then pouted at her father, "Dad, could you please be gentle? It


    hurts a lot but you rub it so hard."


    "Okay, okay, I''ll be gentle." "How about this? Is it ok for you. "


    "That''s good." ire smiled with satisfaction.


    They were in the same ward, but the situation was totally different.


    Although Eden could not bear to see that, he could say nothing. He walked to the other side of Lily''s


    bed and sat down,forting, "Don''t mind. ire is still young, and our parents get used to her."


    Lily smiled bitterly. "I''m used to it."


    Hearing her words, Eden was speechless for a while. Ever since he entered the Qiao family with his


    mother, they had never paid any attention to her.


    Feeling that the atmosphere between them was a little stiff, Becky turned her eyes and wanted to say


    something to ease it. However, she just caught a glimpse of several people standing at the door of the


    ward.


    "The school manager of the school is here." She pointed at the door.


    Lily and Eden looked at the ward at the same time. They saw that thergest shareholder, Kerr, was


    looking at the ward, to be exact, at the direction of ire.


    A few people followed him. It seemed that there were photographers and reporters.


    Seeing that someone in the ward noticed her, Kerr, who was in a suit, directly walked in, but directly


    walked to the bedside of Lily. The person behind him also followed in.


    "How do you feel now? Are you alright?" He asked with concern.


    "Thank you for your concern. It''s just a bruise. I''ll be fine in a few days." Lily answered truthfully. She


    knew nothing about the man in front of her except that he was the biggest board member of the school.


    "It''s our school''s fault. The school will take full responsibility for this event," He looked at Lily with


    concern.


    When he asked, the cameramen were taking pictures ceaselessly. Now this matter was known to


    almost the whole city. As a noble school in the Guan city middle school, autumn tour, which nearly let


    the students die, was a big deal!


    No matter he really wanted to be responsible for the school or to maintain the school''s dignity, he must


    be given an ount.


    Seeing so many people walking into the ward, Dillon and Lucia stopped and turned to look at them.


    Seeing that Kerr was only concerned about Lily, Lucia was a bit anxious. "You should be the school


    manager. There is such a big thing in the school. Just one simple sentence, ''the school will take full


    responsibility.'' It''s not ok for us."


    "I''m the president of the school." He turned around and looked at Lucia, with a polite smile on his face.


    "Thisdy, please ask for whatever you want."


    "My daughter just sprained her ankle in a activity organized by the school. How will youpensate


    her?" Lucia didn''t really wantpensation. She just felt ufortable to see he concerned Lily.


    Kerr frowned and ignored her. "Mr. Dillon, what do you want?"


    "Ahem!" With an awkward look on his face, Dillon coughed and looked at Kerr with strange eyes. "Mr.


    Kerr, as long as you take part of the responsibility, that''s enough."


    "You are reasonable, Mr. Dillon." He smiled. Everyone could know the irony in his words.


    What''s more, the rtionship between the Dillon and Kerr was so obvious. They had known each other


    before!

 Chapter 45 Eccentric

    Chapter 45 entric


    Dillon nced at Lucia secretly and signaled her not to talk casually, but the next words made him


    even more embarrassed.


    "Since you are so reasonable, then I''ll tell the truth. Do you think you are a qualified father?" Looking at


    Dillon, Kerr said with an unreadable expression on his face, "I think everyone knows the meaning of


    entricity, but you are doing something like this."


    His words shocked everyone, and no one expected him to say so. He had onlye tofort the


    wounded and did not expect to be involved in family matters.


    Of course, as a member of the media, it was impossible for the media to miss such a thing. They were


    eager to dig out more information, because the Qiao family was full of fame in the city.


    As a result, the cameramen were in a hurry to keep shooting.


    But Lily was most shocked, subconsciously thinking that Kerr was doing this to avenge her.


    "We haven''t seen each other for sixteen years. Your taste is getting worse, and I''m disappointed with


    what you have done." Kerr continued, "If I remember correctly, Lily is the realdy of the Qiao family.


    You didn''t care about her injury, but you treated that daughter with utmost care whoes from


    nowhere. Don''t you think you are very bad?"


    "Don''t say that. This is my family matter. You have no right to judge me." Dillon felt disgraced.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucia was not in good mood, so was ire in the bed. She looked even more embarrassed. Although


    Kerr didn''t say that she was mistress''s daughter, people could have more guesses when hearing this.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Dillon. I''m not in the mood to take care of your family affairs. However, your behavior


    makes an outsider look down upon it. What a failure!" After saying that, he turned around to look at Lily


    before he left.


    As soon as he left, the photographer and the journalist also left. Although gossip was important, what


    mattered most was to do something serious!


    After he left, the ward suddenly fell into a quiet and very low atmosphere.


    "Ah! I want to leave the hospital! I want to leave! " ire suddenly screamed: "I don''t want to stay in the


    hospital any longer. I want to leave the hospital. Mom, go toplete the discharge formalities


    quickly!"


    "Be quiet!" Dillon shouted at her angrily.


    "Father..." ire felt wronged and cried, "I want to go home. I don''t want to stay here."


    Lucia couldn''t bear it anymore. "Why are you roaring at ire? Was it her fault? Is it because of her?"


    Facing her question, Dillon couldn''t find any excuses. He softened his tone, "You go toplete the


    discharging formalities for her and go home."


    After giving him a hateful stare, Lucia turned around andforted ire, "Well, don''t cry any more. I


    will go toplete the discharging formalities for you."


    Dillon''s face was darkened. He didn''t expect to meet Kerr again after sixteen years!


    After sheforted ire, Lucia stood up and walked out of the ward. When she turned around, she


    gave Lily an angry stare. If it weren''t for her, things like this wouldn''t happen today. In this case, ire


    was denigrated!


    On the other side, Lily and Becky were still in a daze. And Eden didn''t have any expression as if he


    was thinking about something.


    Becky was the first one who came to herself. She reached out her hand and patted Lily''s shoulder,


    whispering in her ear, "Do you know Mr. Kerr?"


    Lily nodded subconsciously, but then shook her head immediately. Yes, they knew each other, but she


    had never talked to him before.


    Seeing this, Becky was anxious. "You are nodding and shaking your head. Do you know him or not?"


    "Of course I know. He talks on the stage at school anniversary every year. All the students know him,


    but I''ve never talked to him in private." Lily replied seriously.


    "Then why did he speak for you today?" Becky was confused.


    Lily was also confused. "I also want to know. Does he have a grudge against my so-called father?"


    "Perhaps, he was looking at your dad with an upset look."


    Looking at the two whispering, Eden was also puzzled.


    ire had already settled down. When she saw the situation, she looked at Eden with disapproval.


    "Brother,e over here. I don''t allow you to stay with Lily!"


    Hearing her words, Eden frowned. He was more and more disappointed in her words and behavior.


    She was too willful and unreasonable.


    Seeing that he did not move, ire became angrier. "Brother, I am your biological sister. If you do not


    come over, I will not recognize you as a brother!"


    When the two girls were whispering to each other, they heard ire''s words and smiled at each other,


    of course, sarcastically. At the same time, they turned to look at Eden, as if to see what he was going to


    do.


    "ire, you are not a kid anymore." Eden said indifferently, "Be a good girl and don''t be willful. Lily is


    also my sister, and she is your sister too. Don''t say something unwise from time to time."


    "You always treat us differently. You..."


    "I agree with Eden!" As an old voice came to her, Joe walked in and interrupted her. "You are already


    thirteen years old. You are not a child of two or three years old. You should know what you are saying


    and what you are doing."


    As soon as ire saw Joe, she was discouraged. She was scared of him most.


    "Dad, why are you here?" Dillon hurriedly stood up and tried to support him.


    Joe dodged his hand and nced at him unpleasantly, "Lily was hurt, could I note?" Why didn''t


    you call me?"


    "I have no time yet."


    "Is it ok for you when someone is dead?"


    In the face of Joe''s stern questioning, Dillon was speechless.


    He gave her son a dissatisfied look and walked towards Lily''s bed.


    Seeing Joeing, Becky stood up immediately and said, "Grandpa Joe, please sit here."


    "Thank you, little girl." Joe sat down with a smile and expressed his thanks.


    "You''re wee, Grandpa Joe."


    Joe nodded with a smile and gave her one more look unconsciously, she was sensible, obedient and


    approachable.


    Eden was about to stand up and make way for him, but he didn''t expect that Becky was faster than


    him. As a result, he couldn''t help but take a look at her.


    "Lily, are you okay?" Joe asked with concern.


    "Grandpa, don''t worry. I''m fine." Lily answered.


    "Thank God you are all right. Grandpa was so worried when I knew you fell off the cliff." Joe couldn''t


    help but cry while saying this. "I''m sorry. It''s my fault that such a terrible thing happened without your


    mother by your side."


    "Grandpa, please don''t say that." With her eyes getting red, Lily said, "No one expected this. But I''m


    very well now. It means that I''m very lucky."


    "Yes, God bless us." Joe nodded and agreed with her, "Since you are injured, you need to have a good


    rest. You can ask for a leave from the school and not to go to thepany for the moment."


    "Okay, I''ll follow grandpa''s arrangement."


    After they chatted for a while, theypletely ignored others in the ward until Lucia came back.


    "Iplete the discharging formalities. Dillon, we can take ire home now." Taking all kinds of


    medical records, Lucia went straight into the ward, without noticing Joe.


    Joe turned around and looked at Lucia upset and said, "Why are you speaking like that? You don''t look


    like a wife at all."


    Lucia immediately stopped talking. Then she said in a low voice, "Dad, do youe here especially to


    see ire and Lily?"


    Although she hated Lily very much, she didn''t dare to behave too obviously in front of Joe.


    Joe just took a cold look at her and ignored her. He turned to Lily and asked, "Can you get out of bed


    and walk?"


    "Of course." Lily nodded. She didn''t know why her grandpa asked that.


    "Then let''s go to see the boy who saved you with Grandpa." Joe stood up and said, "I have to thank


    him in person."


    "Okay."


    After getting out of the bed, Lily thought she may not have time to stay with Becky anymore. She


    nced at Becky, and then turned to Eden, wondering how to say.


    Eden seemed to know what she wanted to say, "You want me to send her back?"


    "Yes." Lily nodded her head in surprise. She didn''t expect that Eden guessed what she was thinking. "I


    don''t have time to stay with Becky. Her knees are injured, so please give her a ride."


    "Okay." Eden agreed delightedly.


    Lily smiled from the bottom of her heart. "Thank you."


    "Lily, I can go home by myself." Becky whispered.


    "I''m worried about you. It would be safer if someone sends you back."


    All of a sudden, Becky lowered her head, her face turning red and her ears turning pink.


    After arranging everything well, Lily followed Joe to the ward of Eric, leaving Lucia who was full of


    resentment, ire who was in a resentful look and Dillon who was in a bad mood.


    And Eden escort Becky home.


    When they arrived at the door of Eric''s ward, she saw that Jade and Frank had left, and even Richard


    had left. Only Ang was looking after Eric in the ward.


    Lily knocked on the door, although she knew that Ang didn''t like her.


    As expected, when Ang looked back, her face immediately became serious, but when she saw Joe,


    her face slightly turned better.


    "Aunt, my grandfather wants toe and see Eric." Lily asked with a smile, as if she was asking for


    her opinion.


    Ang stood up and said in a gentle tone, "Come in."


    Although she didn''t like Lily, she had to show respect Joe who was a renowned and influential


    businessman.

 Chapter 46 Its Natural For Me To Save Her

    Chapter 46 It''s Natural For Me To Save Her


    "Grandpa, let''s go inside." With the permission, Lily helped Joe into the ward.


    Walking to the ward bed, Joe said to Ang sincerely, "Mrs. Ang, I want to thank you on behalf of


    Lily."


    Then he bowed.


    "I can''t." She didn''t expect Joe to do so, and she hastily reached out her hand to hold him. "Please take


    a seat. You''re an elder, I''m afraid that I can''t ept your bow."


    "This is my sincerest appreciation." With the support of Ang, Joe sat down.


    Lily was shocked what her grandfather did.


    "My dear child, thanks to you, Lily could be safe." Looking at Eric who was lying on the sickbed, Joe


    said, "I will remember your kindness."


    "Grandpa Joe, you don''t have to thank me. It''s my duty to save her." Eric replied in a calm tone.


    Lily looked at him in disbelief. These three words were deeply touched her. Her heart was filled with a


    kind of emotion, sweet and warm.


    Ang also couldn''t believe her son. She looked at her son in disbelief. How could she, as a mother,


    not know his thoughts? She gave Lily a secret look with dissatisfaction.


    When Joe heard these words, heughed and said, "Eric, don''t say that. Since you have saved Lily life,


    I owe you and your family a favor."


    Then he turned his head and looked at Ang. "If you need any help in the future, just tell me. I will try


    my best to do anything I can."


    "Mr. Joe, you are being too serious. The children are all right now. And you bowed to me just now. I


    can''t..."


    "Mrs. Ang." Joe interrupted her and said stubbornly, "I always do what I say. If you refuse me, you


    look down on me."


    Ang was stunned by what he said. She didn''t expect that he would say that, so she had to nod her


    head and replied, "If there''s anything you can help with, I''ll definitely ask you."


    "That''s good."


    When Eric saw Joe making a bow and promise, he was happy. Although the family didn''t like Lily, her


    grandpa loved her very much.


    Seeing what her grandpa had done for her, Lily was very touched, even her eyes were red. This was


    the first time that she had seen his grandpa bow to others.


    "By the way, how did you fall from the cliff?" Joe asked suddenly.


    Hearing this, Ang also looked at Eric, eager to know the truth.


    "I only saw that someone was chasing after her. It seemed that someone wanted to kill her,"


    As soon as Eric finished his words, Ang took a deep breath. She turned to Lily and asked, "Did you


    make enemies outside?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily shook her head and said, "I don''t know who they are. They said that if I didn''t go with them, I


    should jump down. I can''t go with them. Their words are so mean. When I was forced to make a choice


    by them, Eric appeared. He held my hand when I fell down the cliff. As a result, he also fell down with


    me."


    Joe frowned. After a long while, he said, "I know Lily well. It''s impossible for her to make enemies with


    anyone."


    However, Ang sun didn''t agree with him but didn''t say anything. After all, he was an elder and it was


    inappropriate to argue with him.


    Eric agreed with him on this matter. Her friends were little than anything else. She had no good friends


    except Becky, and she didn''t have bad friends. Of course, those who just made trouble for her didn''t


    count.


    "I''m not make enemy." Lily lowered her head and said in a wronged tone.


    Lucia was the most suspicious one, but she couldn''t say it, because if she did, Lucia would definitely


    know it and make the whole thing worse.


    "I will investigate it. Don''t think too much." Joeforted her.


    "Yes." Lily nodded.


    After a short conversation, Joe took Lily and said goodbye to them.


    When they got back to the ward, the bed of ire was empty. Needless to say, Lucia and Dillon had


    already taken her home.


    Lily sneered. They were bing more and more obvious now. At least they would treat him better in


    front of her before, but now they just didn''t care her anymore.


    Joe frowned, took a chair and sat down. He said to Lily, "Lily, I want to discuss something with you."


    Lily pulled up a chair and sat beside him. "Grandpa, what do you want to say?"


    "Originally, I wanted you to live with them because I thought your mother had left and your father would


    protect you and take care of you. But now, it seems that it''s not the case. So I think you''d better go


    back to the old house and live with me, okay?" Joe asked for her opinion.


    Hearing that, Lily thought for a long time before she nodded. "Okay, I''m happy to live with grandpa in


    the old house."


    "Then stay in hospital for one more night tonight. Grandpa will pick you back tomorrow."


    "Okay."


    After a while, Lily sent Joe out of the hospital and the driver called Daniel was waiting for him.


    As for the decision to move to the old house, Lily thought about it carefully. It was both good and bad.


    But inparison, it was better.


    If she left the Qiao family, she could not pay attention to Lucia''s actions or predict what she would do


    next. But if she left, no matter what she did, she could do it without scruple, and her grandfather would


    not stop her.


    Another reason was that she didn''t need to face their ridicule. On the contrary, if she moved back to the


    old house, Lucia would be more anxious and certainly take actions. At that time, she could get more


    evidence.


    Being alone in the ward was kind of boring, and she wanted to talk to Eric. But she was afraid that


    Ang would be unhappy, so she could only stand in front of the window and look down at the people


    in hospital clothes on thewn below, taking a walk and chatting.


    At dusk, the door of the ward opened. Lily turned around and thought that a nurse wasing to


    change fresh dressing for her wound. But when she saw the person who walked in, she was shocked.


    "Lily, are you silly?" The woman''s gentle voice took her mind back.


    "Mom." Lily hugged Tina tightly and burst into tears, "I miss you so much! I miss you so much..."


    "I know. I miss you too." While holding her daughter in her arms, Tina almost cried.


    The mother and daughter meeting always made people cry and easily ignore others, so Lily didn''t see


    Kerr at all.


    In order not to be disturbed, he put a sign "do not disturb" in front of the door, then closed it and looked


    at them talking enthusiastically.


    "Mom, why are you here?" Lily let go of Tina and wiped her eyes. With a deep nasal voice, she said,


    "I''ve asked Uncle Colin to protect you. I''ve told you not to show up during this period of time, right?"


    "You almost died, how could I note?" Looking at her daughter sympathetically, Tina reached out


    and tossed a strand of hair behind her ear. She noticed the bruises on her neck and asked, "Is there


    any bruises on your neck? Do they want to kill you?"


    Lily smiled helplessly. "Yes, they have been trying to kill me from the beginning."


    "These people are so hateful!" She couldn''t help crying, "Are they made of stone? How dare they


    were!"


    "Mom, I''m fine. Don''t cry." Lily reached out to wipe her mother''s tears. "Your daughter is standing in


    front of you. You should be happy about it."


    "You are so good atforting me." Tina stopped crying and looked at her sympathetically with red


    eyes. "Your uncle Kerr said that the police had already identified the suspect. I believe that the bad guy


    will be soon caught."


    "Uncle Kerr?" Lily was confused. When there is an uncle named Kerr?


    It was not until now that Tina remembered the person who sent her here. She quickly turned to look at


    Kerr, who had been standing quietly. She took the hand of Lily and introduced, "Lily, this is uncle Kerr."


    "Kerr..." Lily''s brain went nk for a few seconds when she saw Kerr, and it took her a while toe to


    herself. "Mr. Mr. Kerr?"


    "I prefer you to call me uncle Kerr." Kerr smiled generously, patting Lily''s head, "I didn''t expect your


    daughter to be this old."


    "You, you are my mother''s friend?" She asked confusedly.


    "Yes." He looked despondent and continued, "It was a long time ago. We have been friends since


    then."


    After saying that, he took a look at Tina with a little nostalgia.


    Facing his gaze, Tina looked away subconsciously.


    Lily had witnessed all this. After all, she was more than twenty years old and experienced a marriage in


    her previous life. The first thought in her mind was that Kerr liked her mother!


    Everyone was embarrassed. Lily quickly broke the atmosphere. "No wonder Uncle Kerr avenged me


    today."


    Kerr smiled and changed the subject to Tina. "In fact, your mother was going to see you with me this


    morning, but your uncle Colin was worried about her, so she came to see you now."


    After hearing her, Lily turned to look at her and said, "Mom, you shouldn''t havee here. If Lucia


    knows it, you will be very dangerous."


    "Don''t worry. They''re protecting me well." Tinaforted her daughter softly, "We didn''te here until


    they left."


    "Yes." Lily embraced her again and said, "I don''t want you to be in any danger."


    I failed to save youst life, so you must live well this life.


    She didn''t speak out thest sentence, but said it in her heart.


    "I know." Tina held her daughter in her arms, and patted her back tofort her.

 Chapter 47 The Failed Man

    Chapter 47 The Failed Man


    "By the way..." Suddenly, something urred to Lily. She left Tina and asked, "Uncle Kerr, you said you


    know the bad man, who is he?"


    Hearing her question, an unnatural expression shed across Kerr''s face. "Victor Liu."


    "It''s him!" Lily was shocked. From the beginning to the end, she had been suspecting that it was Lucia.


    She didn''t expect that the person turned out to be Victor.


    His revenge is too strong. Last time when he tried to rape her, she didn''t hold him ountable, but was


    punished for a part-time job in the library, she did not expect that he wanted his own life!


    "Yes." Kerr felt embarrassed and continued, "I didn''t expect him at first. But I learned from the man they


    brought back that he was indeed Victor."


    "Who is Victor?" Asked Tina, who had no idea whom they were talking about.


    Kerr looked at her guiltily and answered, "He''s our teacher."


    "A teacher? !" Tina looked at him in disbelief, "How dare you have such a teacher in your school?"


    "I''m sorry, Tina. I didn''t expect that, either." Kerr apologized in a hurry.


    "You are thergest shareholder in the school. Did you strictly check the employees before recruiting?


    And why did you recruit such a teacher?"


    Tina was not the kind of girl who liked to argue. But it almost killed her own daughter this time. That


    was why she was so agitated.


    "Calm down, Tina. Let me exin." Heforted her immediately, "It''s indeed my mistake, but not


    every teacher chosen by me..."


    "What''s the point of exining this to me?" Tina interrupted him, "Things have already happened.


    Fortunately, Lily is fine. If there is something bad happening, I won''t let you go."


    "Okay, okay, calm down first."


    "Mom, don''t angry, don''t me uncle Kerr." Lily also tried to console her, "This has nothing to do with


    him."


    "Humph!" She gave a reproachful nce at Kerr, and remained silent.


    Knowing he was in the wrong, Kerr touched his nose unnaturally. Seeing this, Lily turned around and


    said to him, "Uncle Kerr, my mother is in a hurry. Please don''t me her."


    "How could I be angry? Your mother doesn''t me me. I''m already very happy."


    After hearing that, Lily smiled. Now she was 100% sure that Kerr likes her mother!


    At this moment, the phone rang. Kerr took out the phone and said, "I have to take a call."


    Then he walked out of the room quickly.


    The door was closed, and then it was opened again. Lily and Tina thought Ker answered the phone so


    soon. When they turned around, they saw Dillon who was confused.


    "Lily, why do you have this doorte?" He raised his head and was surprised to see her, "Tina, why are


    you here?"


    Looking at Dillon coldly, Lily felt ironic. He ignored her this morning but now came to the hospital with a


    lunch box in his hands.


    Looking at Dillon, Tina with anger in her eyes, walked straight to him, and pped his face when he


    didn''t know what had happened.


    p!


    The p almost resounded through the whole ward. The sound scared both Dillon and Lily. It was the


    first time that she had seen her mother p someone, and she pped him so hard.


    "When we divorced, you said you wanted daughter. In order to keep her from suffering with me, so I left


    her in the Qiao family. But what did you do to her?" Questioned Tina furiously.


    "Why do you turn a blind eye to what happened to her? You even don''t care if she is bullied at home.


    Dillon, is this the way you take care of your daughter?"


    "It''s normal for children to y and have fun together. Besides, Lily is older than ire, so she should


    be modest at home." He exined.


    "Ha, modest?" Tina sneered, "Dillon, I feel so lucky that I have divorced you."


    All of these were Colin told her. He told her that Lily didn''t have a good time in the Qiao family and was


    often bullied.


    Dillon frowned. Apparently, he was not happy. Being pped by a woman, as a man, it was naturally


    difficult to fight back.


    "We were about to get divorced. When we got married, we had no feeling to each other. If it wasn''t for


    my dad to force me, I wouldn''t marry you."


    Huh Tina sneered and her eyes turned red. She loved and hated the man in front of her, but now she


    hated him.


    "Yes, that''s all my wishful thinking. It''s all my fault." While saying that, she raised her head to force back


    the tears from the corners of her eyes. After returning to normal, she continued, "If you still let Lucia do


    like this, you may be defeated by her in the end."


    "What do you mean?" He frowned.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do I mean?" Tina raised her voice and sneered, "Go back and ask her or you don''t know why


    before you die."


    "You!" Looking at her in bewilderment, Dillon shook his head and said, "Tina, you''ve changed. You''ve


    never provoked dissension in the past. And you never said such malicious words."


    "No, I won''t." Tina shook her head slightly and said, "It''s not that I''ve changed. It''s just that you don''t


    know me well."


    Lily listened to their conversation quietly. Now she knew that they had no feelings for each other when


    they got married before. Her grandfather forced him to marry her mother.


    At this time, the door of the ward was pushed open again. After answering the phone, Kerr walked in.


    He frowned unconsciously when he saw the situation inside.


    "Tina, what happened?" Seeing her eyes a little red, Kerr walked to her side and asked with concern.


    Tina shooked her head and said, "It''s okay. I just met someone I don''t want to see."


    "I finally know what happened." Thinking of what happened this morning, Dillonughed ironically.


    "Tina, I didn''t expect that you woulde back to Kerr''s side as soon as you got divorced. You are not


    reconciled to be alone, right?"


    "Yes." Tina admitted with a smile and said sarcastically, "That''s better than you are. At least, I won''t


    cheat on you during our marriage, and I won''t have a baby with someone else."


    "You..." Dillon''s face turned red and pale out of anger, but he could find nothing to refute.


    It was not until this moment that Lily realized her mother was not a coward and afraid of being bullied. It


    was because she loved his father so much that she endured everything.


    Kerr looked at him with cold eyes and said, "Dillon, as a man, the biggest failure is not to have a


    mistress outside or have a child outside, but to sneer at his ex-wife and to allow his child to be bullied!"


    After saying that, he turned his head to look at Tina and said, "We have to go back first. I have


    something to deal with at school, and the police has sent a message that they have been arrested."


    Tina nodded and turned to look at Lily, "Lily, I''ll see you tomorrow."


    "Okay." Lily nodded and said, "Thank you, uncle Kerr. Can you take me to the police station


    tomorrow?"


    Knowing what she meant, he nodded and promised, "I''ll pick you up with your mother tomorrow."


    "Thank you."


    The ward became quiet after they left. Lily didn''t want to talk to her father and he didn''t know what to


    say. What he had done to her recently really hurt her.


    At the thought of this, Dillon passed the lunch box to her and said, "I asked Jane to make this


    ording to your taste."


    Lily said indifferently as he took the card. "Thank you." She didn''t call him father.


    "I''m leaving. Take care of yourself." Then he turned around and left.


    Looking at his back, Lily smiled coldly. He was coward as a man and failed as a father.


    Her mother was right, although he looked sessful, if he continued to be humiliated, he would


    certainly lose to Lucia.


    Lily walked to the window and watched the car leaving. She walked out with a lunch box. When she


    passed through the hospital corridor, she saw a trash can and threw it directly into the trash can. Then


    she turned downstairs and walked towards the restaurant near the hospital.


    She bought two meals, two stir fries and one soup. She took them back and went to Eric''s ward.


    When Lily walked to the door of his ward, she looked inside through the transparent ss frame on the


    door. She pushed the door open and walked in when she saw that there was only Eric lying on the bed.


    Hearing the door open, Eric looked up subconsciously and saw her with a lunch box on her hand. A


    smile immediately appeared on his face, "I''m just hungry."


    "The food in the hospital is not delicious. I bought it from restaurants outside. I don''t know if it tastes


    well." While she was speaking, she had already walked to the bedside of Eric. She opened the medical


    dinning table and put the lunch boxes on it.


    "Here you are." She handed a pair of chopsticks to Eric.


    Seeing the chopsticks in front of him, Eric became unhappy at once. "I told you this morning that I can''t


    move my hand, or my injured ribs will be hurt."


    "Well, let me feed you."


    She picked up a piece of braised beef by chopsticks and fed it to his mouth. "Open your mouth."


    When he took a few bites, he frowned and said, "It tastes bad."


    "Awful?" She asked.


    "Yes." He nodded, chewing the food in his mouth without stopping.


    Seeing this, Lily picked up a piece and fed it into her mouth, without noticing that the pair of chopsticks


    had just entered Eric''s mouth.


    "Not bad. You are too picky."


    This sudden move made Eric lowered his head, with a gleam of smile in his eyes.

 Chapter 48 He Is Picky About Food

    Chapter 48 He Is Picky About Food


    One vegetable, one meal. Lily fed Eric alternately and she was also eating. They used the same pair of


    chopsticks during this time, but she did not care about it at all.


    At the end of the meal, Lily picked up a piece of corn from the corn carrot and pork rib soup and fed


    Eric. However, Eric dodged it in disgust. "I don''t eat corn."


    What? Lily was stunned. "It''s very delicious and nutritious."


    "I don''t want to eat." He looked at her and said in a firm tone.


    She looked at him, and then looked at the corns she picked up. She thought for a while, and put the


    corns in her bowl. She then picked up the spareribs in the soup and fed it to Eric. "Then eat meat, you


    are picky in eating. You don''t even eat corns."


    "I don''t eat corns, onion,mb, shrimps or fish." Eric said a lot of food that he didn''t like. "By the way, I


    don''t like scallion¡­ No matter what food, no count!"


    Hearing that he mentioned so many foods, Lily looked at him in a daze. She couldn''t imagine that a


    man was so picky about food!


    Subconsciously, she took a look at the soup. Fortunately, there was no scallion in it, and there was no


    food he didn''t like in the other two dishes.


    "But I like all these you said." She was a little dissatisfied.


    "It''s okay. I can choose other dishes."


    "Okay."


    Lily didn''t notice the conversation between the two at all, but Eric liked it, which was rxed and warm.


    She picked up a carrot and put it to his mouth. "You can''t pick up the carrot, can you?"


    This time, he didn''t say anything and ate it directly.


    "Luckily, you ate the carrot. Otherwise, I had to throw it away." She said to herself.


    Eric understood what she meant. He smiled and found that she didn''t eat carrots.


    He ate the ribs and carrots, while she ate corn. After feeding him the soup, Lily stood up and packed


    the empty lunch box, then threw it out of the ward and into the trash can in the aisle.


    When she finally finished it, Eric added, "There is a garbage can."


    "There will be smell. I am afraid that you will feel ufortable with the smell." Lily replied naturally.


    Then she took a washbasin to get some warm water.


    Eric felt warm in his heart when he heard her answer, and the smile on his face became more and


    more obvious. He had seen her being cruel, tender and scheming, but in his eyes, she was always


    innocent.


    After Lily came back with warm water, she took off a towel at the head of his bed and started to clean


    his face, hands and neck.


    Without saying a word, Eric just let her look after himself. He was curious about why she could take


    care of others so carefully?


    After cleaning him, Lily put everything back in ce, and then sat down by the bed. "I will leave the


    hospital tomorrow. My grandpa will pick me up."


    "Ok." Eric felt disappointed but he concealed it well. He then asked, "Is there only your Grandpa


    coming to pick you up?"


    "Yes." She forced a bitter smile on her face and said in a rxed tone, "From now on, I''ll go back to the


    old house with my grandfather. I don''t have to see those disgusting people anymore."


    "Well, that''s good news." Eric also felt happy for her.


    "My mother came to see me today." Lily added. Somehow, after they both fell off the cliff and were


    saved, she began to trust Eric. She wanted to share a lot with him.


    "Your mother?" Hearing that, a tinge of surprise shed across Eric''s face. He had never heard her talk


    about her mother.


    "Yes." Lily nodded and smiled happily. "I love her very much. I''m very happy that she came to see me


    today. She came with Uncle Kerr. They''lle to the hospital to pick me up tomorrow. I''ll go to the


    police station together then."


    He didn''t know who the "uncle Kerr" was, but he got nervous when he heard the word police. "What are


    you going to do?"


    "The maniptor is here. I''ve told uncle Kerr to take me to the police station tomorrow." Lily said


    honestly.


    Hearing that the real murderer was caught, Eric breathed a sigh of relief. "Who is that person?"


    "Victor." When she said this name, her eyes shed with malice, as if she wanted to tear it into pieces.


    When he heard the name, Eric couldn''t help but frown. He didn''t expect that Victor was so stubborn


    and even wanted to kill people!


    He calmed down a little and asked, "Who is Kerr?"


    "Well, the biggest school manager." Lily replied.


    Was she acquainted with Kerr? When Kerr went to her ward this morning, he didn''t look well. He said


    some official words to her, and also told her the details. Then he left.


    "I didn''t know until today that the director of the school knew my mother. They knew each other before I


    was born."


    This night, Lily talked a lot with Eric, basically with a lot of interesting things that happened in childhood.


    She did not go back to her ward until she felt sleepy.


    The next day, Lily woke up early in the morning. She had taken a day off, and the minor injuries on her


    body were basically no big deal. However, she still needed to apply medicine to the injured parts of her


    legs and the scratches on her neck. The neck was pinched so violently that it had been bruised. It


    would be better to apply medicine.


    Since there were no clean clothes in the hospital, she could only do some simple washing and then


    change into a clean hospital gown.


    After freshening up, the door was opened. Lily turned around and saw it was Tina and Kerr. She


    greeted them with a smile, "Mom, uncle Kerr, why are you here so early?"


    "Your mother was worried about you and told me toe as soon as possible." As Kerr answered, he


    handed a delicate shopping bag to Lily. "Your mother went to the shopping mall and bought it for you


    last night. Go get changed first, and thene out to have breakfast."


    Lily took the bag with a smile. "Thank you, uncle Kerr. Thank you, mom. I''m going to get changed."


    Then she turned around and walked into the bathroom.


    Fortunately, there was a small washroom in the hospital.


    It was not until Lily entered the bathroom that Tina did not say a word, but still with a smile on her face.


    Kerr put a lunch box on the night stand. He took another from Tina''s hand and put it on the table. Then


    he waved in front of her, "Tina, Lily is changing her clothes. Don''t youe back to your senses?"


    Hearing that, an unnatural expression shed across her face. She hade to the hospital to see Lily


    yesterday. After she went back, she was in an excited state. Although she had encountered something


    unhappy, it did not affect her mood.


    So after her left the hospital yesterday, she had dinner with Kerr. After that, she proposed to buy


    clothes for her daughter in the mall, and then she bought a lot of her daughter''s favorite food. Early this


    morning, she got up and cooked her favorite porridge and chicken soup, which were good for her


    health.


    After changing her clothes, Lily walked out of the bathroom, with her hair tousled on purpose. The


    simple and elegant pink dress made her look very beautiful. The dress was just in the length of her


    ankle, and the shoes on her feet were veryfortable. It was not difficult for her to walk.


    "You look so beautiful." Tina walked to Lily with a smile and said, "My daughter looks pretty no matter


    what she wears."


    "Mom, you are exaggerating." Lily said and felt embarrassed.


    "My daughter is really beautiful!" Tina gave her a reproachful look, but her face darkened when she


    caught a glimpse of the bruises on Lily''s neck. "If there was no bruise, my daughter would have been


    more beautiful."


    "Come on, mom. Stop praising me. Uncle Kerr is watching." Lily looked at Kerr embarrassed while


    speaking.


    "Why you feel embarrassed? Kerr selected the dress and shoes for you. He said your leg was injured


    and it was inconvenient to wear pants and short skirts, so he bought a long dress for you."


    What?


    Lily blinked. She didn''t expect that Kerr was so careful. She looked at the two people and seemed to


    smell something different.


    Knowing what she was going to say, Kerr was afraid that she would say something inappropriate. So


    he pointed at the two lunch boxes and changed the topic, "Have your breakfast first."


    "Okay." Lily nodded with a smile. Then she asked, "Uncle Kerr, have you eaten with my mom?"


    "Yes, I have. I brought these for you. Now eat them." It was Tina who answered. She grabbed Lily''s


    hand and was about to sit down.


    "Wait!" Suddenly, Lily got rid of Tina''s hands, looked at the two lunch boxes and said, "I can''t eat all by


    myself. I''ll take the food to have it with Eric."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who is Eric?" Asked Tina subconsciously.


    "The man who saved me."


    "That''s good. I''m going to have a look too. I should thank him."


    Lily smiled and walked out of the ward with the lunch box, towards Eric''s room, followed by Kerr


    silently.


    When they arrived at the ward of Eric, a male doctor helped him out of the bathroom and carefully


    helped him to lie in bed. After that, the doctor left after he gave a few words to him.


    Walking to the bedside, Lily put the thermos bottle down and asked, "How do you feel today?"


    "Yes, a little better." Eric answered. He had a glimpse of the other two and knew who they were.


    Seeing this, Lily walked to Tina, took her hand and said, "This is my mother. Do you think she is


    beautiful? And this is uncle Kerr. You know him."


    Hearing that, Eric could not help but tease her, "Yes, she''s very beautiful, but I believe that you will


    surpass her."


    He couldn''t helpughing when he saw Lily was so excited to introduce her mother. It seemed that he


    had never seen her be so excited and proud.

 Chapter 49 Thoughtful Care

    Chapter 49 Thoughtful Care


    Knowing that he was just joking, Lily didn''t need to be modest. "Of course. After all, I''m my mother''s


    daughter."


    "Sizz..." Eric couldn''t help butugh out. In fact, she looked pretty good in this dress, with a red and


    ruddyplexion and a tall figure.


    "You naughty girl..." Tina shook her head with a doting smile.


    Hearing that, Kerrughed, but he didn''tugh out.


    Seeing that they were allughing, Lily released Tina''s hand. She took a washbasin and a towel to


    have some warm water.


    "Auntie, manager." Eric greeted them.


    "You can just call me uncle Kerr as Lily does. It sounds awkward to hear you call me manager." Said


    Kerr with a smile.


    "Okay." Eric replied. He didn''t expect that the man who was serious in the school contest would be so


    gentle.


    Looking at his leg in ster and the scratches on his face, Tina felt deeply sorry for him. "To save Lily,


    you were injured like this. I don''t know how to thank you."


    "Aunt, you don''t have to thank me. It''s okay as long as she''s fine." Eric replied sincerely. He was d


    that Lily had a good mother.


    It was not because that she said "thank you", but because of her temperament and her attitude. She


    was totally different from Lucia. It was hard to tell what kind of eyes did Dillon have. How could he fall in


    love with such a woman like Lucia.


    As they were talking, Lily walked out of the bathroom with a basin of hot water in her hand. She put


    down the washbasin on a nearby chair and wrung out a dry towel to wash the face for Eric. Her


    movement was very light and meticulous.


    With yesterday''s experience, Eric seemed to be ustomed to it, but Tina was surprised. She had


    never known that her daughter would take care of other people like this!


    She wiped his face and then continued to wipe his hands.


    "Your hands need to be rubbed again." Lily wiped one of his hands.


    "Why?" Eric asked her back subconsciously. She didn''t want to wipe it twicest night.


    She looked up at him and said, "Because you went to the bathroom just now."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    With these words, she turned around, put the towel into the washbasin and began to clean his hands


    again.


    Eric was rendered speechless by her answer. He was just supported to the bathroom, but he didn''t


    wash his hands.


    After cleaning, Lily sat on the edge of the bed, opened the heat preservation box and prepared the


    breakfast. She gave two-thirds of the porridge to Eric, and then began to feed him.


    When he took the first bite of porridge, he couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. He asked, "Is this


    porridge cooked by your mother?"


    "Yes." Lily nodded and fed him another spoon of porridge.


    After eating, he said, "You should inherit your mother''s cooking skills."


    Hearing that, Lily was stunned for a second. A touch of uneasiness appeared on her face. She nodded


    casually and said, "Yes."


    She didn''t inherit her mother''s cooking. In her previous life, she learned cooking because she was


    forced by Jade and Frank, butter she tried to learn cooking because she missed the dishes cooked


    by her mother.


    "But you are not as good as your mother. You need more progress in cooking." While eating, Eric


    pointed.


    "Hurry up and eat it." Lily rolled his eyes at him and said, "Now that you don''t like my cooking, you can


    eat the food cooked in the hospital."


    "Oh, no, please don''t. I was just kidding. You cook well. It''s very delicious." Afraid that she wouldn''t


    believe him, he added in a loud voice, "It''s really delicious!"


    The two of them had breakfast, talking andughing. After finishing the breakfast, they put some food


    on the table. Lily let Eric eat first and then she ate the food herself.


    Every detail of her action was a different thought in the eyes of others. Eric enjoyed it. Kerr admired


    her, he didn''t expect the daughter, who was taught by Tina, was so sensible.


    Only Tina''s eyes turned red. How many things had she suffered in the Qiao family? She used to take


    care of her by herself and never taught her how to take care of others. But now, she not only learned to


    take care of people, but also took care of people so attentively.


    It was only half past eight in the morning when they finished breakfast. As they had to go to the police


    station, Lily said goodbye to Eric after putting away the lunch box. Before she left, she also deliberately


    reminded him.


    When she went back to her ward, she met Joe, who came to pick her up, followed by Daniel.


    "Grandpa." At the sight of Joe, Lily handed the lunch box to Tina and hurried to support him.


    He looked at her up and down. Joe nodded and said, "You look much better today."


    "Well, thank to my mother for the breakfast with love." Lily answered innocently.


    Joe turned around and took a nce at Tina. He turned to Daniel and ordered, "You go toplete the


    discharging formalities for her."


    "Yes, my Lord." Then Daniel turned around and left.


    Joe walked closer to Tina. He looked at her with aplicated look. He felt really guilty and his eyes


    were red.


    There were thousands of words to say, but in the end, they all turned into one, "Tina, I''m sorry. I''m


    sorry."


    "Dad, please don''t say that." Tears welled up in Tina''s eyes as she said, "It''s none of your business. I


    know exactly what you did to me these years."


    With a deep sigh, Joe walked towards the ward where Lily was living and said, "Let''s talk inside."


    "Okay." Tina nodded.


    After entering the ward, they sat down separately. Joe asked Tina, "How are you outside these days?"


    "I''m quite used to it." She answered, but did not tell the truth.


    "Yes." All of a sudden, Joe didn''t know what to say. Tina, however,forted him, "Dad, don''t worry


    about me. I can have a good life outside. But you are much thinner than before. Don''t work too hard.


    The most important thing is to take care of yourself."


    "Ugh." Joe sighed and said, "This is all Dillon''s fault. Otherwise, you wouldn''t havee to this."


    "It''s not his fault. He''s not the one to me. The God is the one to me." Tina smiled bitterly. Who


    could tell clearly about her rtionship with the Dillon?


    She wanted to marry him one-sided, but he loved another woman all the time. If it wasn''t for the


    pressure from his family, how could he marry her?


    "Fate, it''s really fate." Joe also smiled bitterly and said, "If you want to go home, you''re always wee


    here."


    "No, father. I''m really fine living outside." Tina politely refused. She really didn''t want to go back to the


    Qiao family. She would be sad if she went back.


    Joe and Tina who were talking with each other the whole time. Lily and Kerr just listened to them


    quietly.


    Soon, Daniel finished the discharge formalities and came back.


    Seeing him back, Joe stood up, turned to Lily and asked, "Lily, are you going back with Grandpa now or


    stay with mom for a little longer?"


    He was asking for her opinion. After all, they had been separated for a long time, it was normal for


    them to have a gathering.


    "Grandpa, I have to go to the police station with mom. Uncle Kerr said that the bad guy was caught and


    I want to have a look." Lily answered.


    "Okay, let''s go. Grandpa will wait for you at home." Joe agreed with a smile. Then he turned to Daniel


    and said, "Daniel, pack up her things. We''re going home first."


    "Yes, my Lord." Answered Daniel before he started to pack.


    Lily didn''t have much stuff. She only had some toiletries, a backpack, and some clothes that had been


    cut when she fell off the cliff.


    Very soon, all the stuff was put into the backpack by Daniel. He said to Joe, "Mr. Joe, It''s ready."


    "Okay, let''s go back." Then he turned around and walked to the door. And Daniel immediately caught


    up with him.


    When they were about to leave the room, Lily suddenly thought of something and stopped bush. "Wait


    for a moment."


    "What''s wrong, Miss Lily?" Daniel looked at her in confusion.


    "I''ll take out my phone." She took her bag, and pulled out her mobile phone from it. She zipped it up


    and handed it to Daniel. "It''s ok."


    Holding her phone, Lily smiled and thought, ''there are important evidences in this phone. Now that


    Victor is caught, I have to make a new charge for him.''


    After parting with Joe, Lily and Tina took the car of Kerr and he drove directly to the police station.


    After they sat in the backseat, Lily held her mother''s arm and said with concern, "Mother, Lucia can


    easily find you this time."


    "Don''t worry. I''m well protected by Colin." Tina said lightly.


    "Uncle Colin is your only support. How could he be defeated by Lucia''s people?"


    "He will find a way,"


    At this moment, Kerr suddenly interrupted, "Tina, have you thought about the thing I told youst time?"


    Tina said uneasily, "Give me some time to think about it again."


    "What is it?" Lily asked curiously.


    Kerr looked at the two people from the rear-view mirror, and said, "I have a manor which has been


    unupied and is in a rtively secret ce. Generally, very few people find that ce. I want your


    mother to live there."


    Lily was d to hear that, and said, "Mom, I think uncle Kerr is right. Why don''t you say yes? And it is


    not a good idea to hide with Uncle Colin."


    "I..." Tina really didn''t know how to exin it to her daughter. If this manor had no other meaning, she


    nodded and agreed when Kerr requested.


    Lily had no idea what was Tina''s concern. She just felt happy to hear that her mother had a better life.


    Moreover, it could be seen that Kerr really wanted to help.

 Chapter 50 Fight In The Police Station

    Chapter 50 Fight In The Police Station


    Tina didn''t get any reply until she arrived at the police station. And Kerr didn''t ask again. She needed


    time to think about it.


    Even Lily thought that her mother should have a safe house to live, she couldn''t force her to do it what


    she didn''t want to.


    After they got out of the car, they walked into the police station. Kerr walked in front of them and said a


    few words to the police inside. The police turned around and walked into an office.


    After a short while, a man in his forties, wearing police uniform, came out from the room.


    "Jack." "Thank you!" Kerr said, walking towards him.


    "Kerr, don''t be so formal with me." Jack patted his shoulder and said, "Let''s go. I''ll lead you there."


    "Okay." Kerr nodded to agree. Then he turned to look at Tina and Lily, "Let''s go."


    They nodded and followed.


    Things went well because Kerr told the police stationst night. Plus, Kerr was an old ssmate of


    Jack, who was the police chief.


    Arriving at the room they had prepared in advance, they entered. Victor was handcuffed awkwardly by


    the two policemen, one from the left and the other from the right. His clothes were a little messy, his


    hair was messy, and his face was stubble.


    When he heard someone open the door, he raised his head and looked at them. His face became


    ferocious.


    He red at Lily and said, "I didn''t expect you are still alive after falling from such a high ce!"


    After hearing this, almost everyone frowned.


    Looking at Victor, Lily sneered coldly and ignored him. She turned to look at Jack and whispered,


    "Uncle Jack, can you let them out first?"


    On hearing her words, Jack waved at the two policemen who were detaining Victor, indicating them to


    go out.


    "Thank you." After they all went out, Lily said thanks to Jack with a smile. Then she let go of Tina''s


    hand and walked to the direction of Victor with a dark face.


    "Lily..." Tina wanted to grab her hand subconsciously, but was stopped by Kerr. Kerr shook his head


    and whispered to her, "Let''s see what she is going to do first."


    Tina looked at him and felt a little worried, although she didn''t stop Lily. Although Victor was


    handcuffed, he was still able to attack.


    Lily walked up to Victor and looked straight at him with cold eyes. "When you attempted to rape me, I


    didn''t make it worse and didn''t hold you responsible. What''s more, I saved your job. Unexpectedly, you


    didn''t regret it but wanted to kill me more, but..."


    Then she put on a mocking smile and continued, "Just as you said, I didn''t get strangled to death and


    now I''m standing in front of you safe. Are you very disappointed?"


    "But what''s the use of being disappointed?" Lily strolled in front of him with a sneer. "You''ll have to be


    punished by thew for the rest of your life in prison!"


    She said thest sentence with gritted teeth.


    When Lily finished her words, Tina was shocked with her eyes wide open. She was in a state of trance.


    She did not expect that her daughter had a bad time at the Qiao family and she was actually bullied by


    her teacher at school!


    On the other side, Kerr looked awful. He tightened Tina''s arm, feeling guilty.


    "Saved my job?" Victor stared at Lily and asked, "Do you know how much the difference is from going


    from the head teacher to the librarian?" My career has been ruined by you. Do you still want me to be


    grateful?"


    "You''re not ruined by me, but by yourself." Lily retorted coldly, "The evils we bring on ourselves are the


    hardest to bear. You are a teacher. I think you know better than anyone else."


    "You little bitch! You are not qualified to lecture me!" Victor was totally exasperated and began to speak


    without careful diction. "Just as the rumors said, you are the same as your mother who is a mistress.


    You hooked up with other men at such a young age and hooked up with Eric. You even beat me in


    school. You..."


    p!


    A loud p on Victor''s face interrupted him. Lily pped him with all her strength!


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "I hate it the most in my life when others nder my mother!" She stared at him angrily, "You can


    nder me as you like, but you can''t nder her!"


    "How dare you hit me?" Victor looked at Lily in disbelief. Then he lifted his handcuffed hands and


    chopped down towards her. "You little bitch!"


    Because of the restriction, it was not easy for him to hit her. The moment he hit her, Lily stepped back


    and easily escaped from it. At the same time, she reached out her leg to kick the key point of his lower


    body.


    "Well..." The next second, Victor fell on the ground, covering his crotch with his hands. His face was as


    red as a tomato. He red at Lily and said, "You, you..."


    "You deserve it!" As soon as she finished her words, she added a kick. "Just now, I kicked you for


    myself, and this one was kicked by Eric."


    Victor fell to the ground in great pain, unable to utter a single word.


    Lily wanted to refill her foot again, but she was stopped by someone. She turned around and saw Tina.


    She reminded her in a low voice, "Lily, this is the police station."


    Just now, she was in a state of shock. She was shocked by her daughter''s experience. Her daughter,


    who was quiet before, not only said these sharp words, but also learned to beat people.


    She was not angry for her daughter''s hitting. On the contrary, she was quite happy about it. Not only


    Lily was just trying to defend her. But also she didn''t worry that she would suffer more losses in the


    future.


    Hearing her words, Lily didn''t kick him again. She then turned around to look at Jack and said


    innocently, "Uncle Jack, I know. You didn''t see anything, did you?"


    "Haha." Jack couldn''t helpughing. He pointed at Lily and turned to look at Kerr, "She is a smart girl."


    Kerr also smiled and said, "I didn''t see anything just now. I can testify for her."


    "I will remember you, old ssmate." Jack shook his head with a smile.


    At this time, Lily took out her mobile phone and handed it to Jack. "Uncle Jack, there is a record in my


    mobile phone, which convicted Victor. I think with it, it will be difficult for him to get out of the prison for


    the rest of his life."


    Just take a look at Lily before Jack took his phone, "I''ll have the record copied.


    After pping the man in front of them and venting their anger, they were ready to leave. Lily and Tina


    walked in front of the auction house, and Kerr was a little behind. He was chatting with Jack.


    "My old ssmate, this little girl is not simple. She is very careful and has a lot of tricks. She is smart


    and knows to disguise herself. What''s more, she fights hard without mercy." He then shook his head


    and added, "Maybe she is also a little spoiled. She is just like her mother in temper. So tell me, will you


    be able to bear with them in the future?"


    Actually, it was known by his ssmates that he loved Tina.


    Kerr looked at him with disapproval. "Why can''t I stand it? You know I like daughters."


    "Well, only you are so passionate." Ferris patted him on the shoulder and sighed, "But it''s time for you


    to look for her. Alva Xiao has been gone for so many years."


    A bitter smile appeared on his face. He said nothing more.


    In the car, Kerr looked at Lily and asked, "Lily, where are you going?"


    "I''m not going anywhere." Said Lily disappointedly. She fell into the arms of Tina. "I just want to be with


    mom."


    "It''s time to go, or your grandfather will worry about you." Caressing the head of the girl in her arms,


    Tina said softly.


    "But I miss you so much..." Lily acted like a spoiled child. She surely knew that Joe would be worried,


    but she just wanted to spend more time with her mother.


    "Tina, in my opinion, you''d better agree to move in." Kerr said, "In this way, you can be safe. When "Lily


    misses you, she cane to see you. And most importantly, she won''t have to worry about you every


    day."


    "I..." Tina wanted to refuse, but she suddenly stopped when the words were in her mouth. What he said


    was true. Colin was kicked out of the Qiao family toe to her side. Wasn''t it the best proof that her


    daughter cared about her?


    She changed her mind after thinking for a while. "I see. I''ll tell Colin about it when Ie back today."


    Hearing her answer, Kerr smiled. He was in a good mood in an instant and looked at her from the rear-


    view mirror unconsciously.


    Of course, among them, Lily was the happiest one. From now on, she would protect her mother from


    danger, and there was no need for her to hide and seek again. Besides, she had Kerr as her


    bodyguard.


    "By the way, Mommy," Suddenly, Lily sat up in Tina''s arms and looked at her curiously. "Why are you


    with Uncle Kerr?"


    "Because of fate." Before Tina could answer, Kerr who was driving in the front said with a faint smile,


    "The fate brings us to meet where I am not only moved, but also broken my heart. It also makes me


    end the secret love and then we are together."


    What? Lily blinked. She didn''t understand what he meant and thought his words were a bit funny.


    But Tina knew it clearly. She felt a little awkward and said, "I met him in a small town where we once


    lived together. Your uncle Kerr had to go back to the school for some days, but he had an ident at


    school. Besides, he knew that you were injured, so I came to see you with him."


    Lily figured it out and at the same time got the meaning of her words. As a president of the school, he


    was so pure then and had a secret crush on her mother! However, it seemed that the flower of the


    secret love withered before it bloomed


    In order to spend more time with her mother, Lily proposed to have a meal with them. Of course, it was


    okay for Tina and Kerr to say yes. They talked while discussing the moving time. They would move


    tomorrow morning.


    Lily had nned to help, but it was very far, so it had to be canceled. Atst, they decided to let Kerr


    drive to help her mother move, and then pick up Lily.

 Chapter 51 Some Truth

    Chapter 51 Some Truth


    It was already in the evening when Lily went back to the old house. When she walked into the living


    room, she found that the living room was filled with the fragrance. Joe was looking something in the


    living room. He didn''t raise his head until he heard the footsteps.


    "Lily, you are back." He waved to Lily and said, "Come here and sit with Grandpa."


    "Okay." Lily behaved obediently and sat beside him. When she saw the thick photo album in his hand,


    she was a little surprised. "Grandpa, are you looking at the photos?"


    "Yes." Joe turned over the photo album in his hand and showed it to her, "This photo was taken when


    the two families were having dinner together. This girl was your mother and she was only five years old


    at that time. These two were your grandfather and grandmother. This is me, my wife. This is your father


    when he was a kid."


    This was the first time that Lily had seen this picture. It was a little yellow and ck, and the edges of


    the picture were a bit messed up. But she recognized who were them.


    "This was taken when your mother was twelve years old." Joe pointed at another picture and said,


    "This is the first time she came to our house. At that time, your grandparents had just passed away.


    Your mother suffered a lot. She looked pale."


    Grandparents passed away at the age of her mother''s twelve? Lily was surprised. She didn''t know this


    before.


    "We owe your mother too much." Joe continued, with deep guilt in his tone, "Your grandpa died in an


    ident because he saved me. Your grandma was in poor health all the year round and could not bear


    any irritation, so she died. Only your mother was left in the hospital, so I picked her up, and has been


    taking care of her as my biological daughter..."


    Lily listened quietly, listening to the stories that she had never known.


    "This is when your mother was eighteen years old. There was an obvious smile on her face. You see,


    how beautiful she is when she smiled. She looks like your grandma, quiet and gentle."


    "These are the photos taken when they got married." Joe turned to the next page of the photo album,


    and he pointed at a photo in which Tina and Dillon were wearing a traditional wedding dress. He sighed


    and said, "In fact, I shouldn''t have forced them to get married. Look, on the photo, there was no smile


    on your father''s face but your mother smiled. After all, it was me who had hurt your mother..."


    Joe closed the photo album with tears in his eyes. "Even if she hates me now, it''s right."


    "Grandpa, my mom don''t me or hate you." Lily tried tofort him, "She has a good time outside. I


    can see that she is very happy when she stayed with me today."


    "Your mother is always a kind person who would tell the good but not the bad. I know how she is doing


    outside. She has made up her mind not toe back, and even refused to go back to the old house. In


    the future, you have to take more care of her."


    "Yes."


    At this time, Sunny came out of the kitchen and said, "Mr. Joe, dinner is ready."


    "Grandpa, let''s go to have dinner. I''m hungry." Seeing this, Lily quickly changed the topic and reached


    out to support Joe.


    "Okay, let''s eat."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    While supporting Joe, Lily gave him a sidelong nce and sighed in her heart. She finally understood


    why grandpa was so nice to her mother, and there was such a story between them.


    At the same time, she also understood why Joe forced Dillon to marry her mother. He wanted to make


    up for her as much as possible, because he owed her mother a lot. That was why he did such a thing


    when he knew that she had fallen in love with Dillon.


    The next day, Lily got up early. Since she had promised Eric to cook for him during his hospitalization,


    she had to keep her words.


    In the kitchen, Lily poured out the cooking pot under the great pressure of cooking bones, took out the


    bones from the pot, put the rice on the pot and pressed the button.


    Then she turned around and got busy again. She put the eggs into the bowl and stirred them evenly,


    skillfully and dexterously, then added a certain amount of milk and finally put them into the steamer.


    When everything was done, she began to prepare lunch. She thought that she might not have time to


    bring lunch to Eric, so she prepared lunch as well.


    Soon the porridge was ready. Milk, steamed eggs, celery beef and a vegetable dish were all put into


    the heat preservation box, including the half bone soup that she just poured out.


    After preparing all these things, Lily went out of the kitchen and went back to her room to change her


    clothes. After she had a quick wash, she came downstairs and met Joe. "Grandpa, you get up."


    "Lily, are you going out?" Seeing that she was in a hurry, Joe asked.


    "Yes, I''m bringing food to Eric." Then she turned around and went into the kitchen. She came out with


    two lunch boxes and said with a smile, "Grandpa, I prepared breakfast for you."


    "You made it?" Joe was confused.


    "Yes." Lily nodded and said in a naughty tone, "Grandpa, don''t forget to eat. Don''t waste it."


    Joe didn''t mind bringing food to Eric. After all, he saved Eric. But he was a little surprised to see Lily


    cooking for him. He nodded and said, "Okay. I''ll have it. Oh, right, let Daniel drive you there."


    "I know, Grandpa. I''m leaving now." Then, Lily turned around and walked out.


    Looking at her leaving, Joe smiled. It''s better to have one more people in the home.


    After arriving at the hospital, Lily said goodbye to Daniel when she got off the car. Then she walked into


    the building of the hospital with a lunch box and walked towards Eric''s ward expertly.


    When she arrived at the door of the ward, she looked inside through the transparent ss window on


    the door and pushed the door in after she confirmed that there was no one else inside.


    Hearing the sound of door opening, Eric opened his eyes. He smiled when he saw it was Lily. "You are


    quite punctual."


    "Because I''m afraid to starve you." Lily said in a natural way. Then she went to the bed, put the lunch


    box on the cupboard aside, took out a towel, and took out the washbasin to wash his face and indirectly


    boiled hot water. She began to wipe Eric''s face and hands.


    In fact, Eric wanted to tell her that his wound had been carefully cleaned by his nurse. However, he


    didn''t do that because he enjoyed her good care.


    After the cleaning, Lily arranged everything. She helped Eric sit up, opened one of the lunch boxes, sat


    on the bed and began to feed him breakfast.


    "You did it." It was not a question, but an affirmative answer. As soon as he took the first bite, he knew


    she was cooking because the taste was always special. He had kept it in mind at the first time when he


    ate it.


    "Yes." Lily nodded. She put the spoon to Eric''s mouth and said, "I will see my mom at noon. I can''t


    come here..."


    "Then what about my lunch?" Eric interrupted her intively, his voice full of grievance.


    "I have also prepared lunch for you." Then, she turned to the other lunch box and said, "It''s the lunch


    box. If it''s inconvenient for you, you can ask the nurse to feed you."


    Looking in the direction of her sight, Eric looked much better and his heart was filled with warmth. He


    was just saying that, but she had already prepared it carefully.


    The ward was suddenly quiet as she fed him spoon by spoon.


    Lily suddenly remembered what she had heard at the police station yesterday. She looked at Eric and


    asked, "I want to ask you a question. Did you ask someone to hit Victor when you at school?"


    As soon as she finished her question, the scene that she had found him on the mountain behind the


    school to thank himst time shed through her mind. At that time, Eric had quietly watched on the


    side, while Terence with several people had been punching and kicking a person lying on the ground.


    Seeing her show up, he asked Terence to quickly drive the person away. No wonder that at that time,


    she felt that the person who was beaten was somewhat familiar. Now think about it, that person must


    be Victor.


    Hearing her question, Eric frowned and asked, "Is he the mastermind?"


    "Yes." Lily came to her senses and nodded.


    "Damn it!" Eric cursed in his mind, and his ck eyes showed a little fierce.


    "What''s wrong?" Lily asked in reply subconsciously.


    Eric raised his head to look at her and said guiltily, "I''m sorry."


    Lily was confused. She looked at him and asked, "Why do you apologize?"


    "It''s all my fault this time."


    Last time, he threatened York and Sheena, which made her suffer a lot. If he hadn''t caught them, her


    reputation would have been ruined. This time, he hit Victor in secret, which almost made her lose her


    life.


    He had thought that he could protect her, but he didn''t expect that he had hurt her twice!


    Lily didn''t need him to exin, she already knew what was going on. It turned out that Victor


    misunderstood her. He thought that it was her who asked Eric to hire people to hit him, and that was


    why he hated her so much and even wanted to kill her!


    But there was one thing that she couldn''t understand. She looked up at Eric doubtfully and asked,


    "Why did you ask people to hit him?"


    "Do you still remember the public opinion about you and Frank? It has gone viral on the Inte, and


    even been framed by his mother."


    Lily nodded. Of course she remembered it. And he helped her to find evidence to prove her innocence.


    "It was also Victor who did it. He took your photos and posted them online, he wanted you to be


    framed."


    "He did that!" Lily was surprised to hear that. She had doubted ire before. But when she thought


    that she wouldn''t do anything to discredit Frank, she believed it had nothing to do with ire. But she


    didn''t expect that it was Victor who did it!


    No wonder the photos were taken at great shooting angle. The people he hired must be professional.

 Chapter 52 Happened To Be Seen

    Chapter 52 Happened To Be Seen


    "I didn''t tell you about that because I didn''t want to bother you. I didn''t expect that he didn''t regret what


    he had done and went even further step by step!" Eric''s face became gloomy again.


    Seeing him like this, Lily knew that he couldn''t eat any more. She put down the food in her hands and


    comforted, "Don''t be angry. Everything is fine now. He also got the punishment he deserved."


    "But if something happens to you if I didn''t arrive in time."


    Uh


    Lily was stunned for a while and said, "It''s impossible. Look at me. I''m fine. And don''t me yourself.


    You didn''t do anything wrong to me. Instead, it was me who got you into trouble. If you hadn''t helped


    me repeatedly, you wouldn''t get injured. You could only lie on the bed in the hospital."


    Looking at her, aplex expression shed in Eric''s eyes. When his eyes fell on her neck, he felt


    even more self condemned. The scratch was too obvious.


    Seeing that he was still ming himself, Lily pretended to be rxed and said, "Do you know? I hit him


    in the police station yesterday, and I even pped him in front of the director of the police station. I


    gave him a hard p on the face, which made my hand hurt. I also kicked him twice. Guess where did I


    kick him?"


    Eric didn''t respond to her question. He kept his eyes on her neck. Seeing this, Lily said to himself, "I''ve


    kicked his crotch. That part of his body is the most vulnerable part. I''ve kicked it once for you. It''s going


    to be painful. But he deserve it since he is so bad!"


    "Come here." After she finished her words, Eric suddenly broke the silence.


    Lily blinked in confusion. She was already at the bedside, how could she go there?


    "Stretch your neck out." He added.


    Lily did as she was told, but she still didn''t know what Eric was going to do.


    Eric put his hand on the mark and rubbed it, "Does it still hurt?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "No, it doesn''t hurt." Lily answered honestly, but she was a little confused. A strange feeling spread


    over her body. The tingling of her neck seemed to have some magic, making her heartbeat and breath


    abnormal.


    With a deep sense of guilt in his eyes, Eric really wanted to kiss her. He thought so and did so.


    This time, Lily waspletely stunned. She even felt that the blood in her body was flowing in the


    opposite direction. The temperature on her face was about to boil the raw eggs!


    "Eric Eric..." The soft touch on her neck made Lily''s voice tremble and her breath disordered. "You, let


    me go."


    As if he hadn''t heard, Eric made no reaction. He just obeyed his will, kissed her neck gently.


    Just then, the door of the ward was pushed open. The sound of door opening rmed the two. Lily


    subconsciously reached out to push Eric, but he had already let her go before she pushed him.


    Lily stood up and left the bed in a panic, she lowered her head with a red face, daring not look up to


    see who hade in.


    Compared with her, Eric was very calm. He looked at the people who appeared as usual and said


    lightly, "Grandpa, brother, you''re here."


    "Grandpa said that he wanted to see you, so I came with him," Replied Frank. He walked into the ward


    with Wayne while casting a nce at Lily.


    With a straight face, Wayne took a look at Eric and then looked at Lily who was standing still with her


    head down. He frowned unconsciously. Obviously, he was somewhat unhappy.


    Eric noticed their unusual looks, but he didn''t say anything. "I''m fine. Grandpa doesn''t need toe to


    the hospital to visit me."


    "Aren''t you happy that Ie to see you?" Wayne sat on the edge of the bed and scolded, "When can


    I stop worrying about you? You don''t study hard at school and even don''t want to help me run the


    company. I don''t know what you are thinking every day. You almost lose your own life in order to save a


    person. You... "


    "Grandpa..." Fearing that Lily would feel embarrassed if he continued to say what he wanted to say,


    Eric interrupted, "Are you thirsty? Do you want to drink some water?"


    "I''m serious. Why you interrupt me?" "After you leave the hospital,e to mypany and help me,


    whether you like it or not," Wayne continued, ring at Eric.


    Eric knew that his grandfather had made this order, but he didn''t like it very much. "Grandpa, I have to


    go to school. I''m going to take the college entrance examination next year."


    "What''s the difference if you don''t get in the examination?" Wayne gave him no face at all.


    Eric felt embarrassed. He looked in Lily''s direction subconsciously. She lower her head, but now she


    raised her head. They looked at each other. Lily was smiling.


    He must have beenughed at by her. His eyes gleamed and he looked away. There was a lot to say in


    his heart, but he couldn''t. He felt very upset!


    Their action did not escape from the eyes of Wayne. He said to Lily in a sullen tone, "Miss Lily, I know


    that you are grateful for Eric''s help, but you have to take good use of the gratitude. You are still


    children, you should focus on study."


    Lily was very embarrassed. She knew what Wayne meant. She knew that they must have seen that


    just now. And she also knew that Wayne misunderstood and thought that she wanted to marry him!


    "Grandpa, you misunderstood. We are just friends." Even she herself didn''t believe her exnation.


    "I hope there is nothing between you." Wayne nced at her and said nothing.


    However, Eric was not happy. Heined, "Grandpa, are you interfering too much?"


    "Did I say anything wrong? You are still kids. You should focus on your study." Wayne felt upset again.


    He raised his voice and asked.


    "I don''t know who said that I didn''t do well in my study and asked me to give up my study and return to


    thepany to help." Eric murmured.


    "How dare you defy me?" Wayne was truly irritated.


    At this time, the person who had been standing beside him, said quickly, "Grandpa, don''t be angry. This


    is my brother''s character. Maybe one day when he realizes, he will go back to thepany to help."


    "Do you think he is going back to thepany?" Although he was talking to Frank, he was staring at


    Eric fiercely.


    "Grandpa, brother..."


    "Don''t speak for him." "No one can change my decision!" He added.


    Eric also frowned, "Grandpa, you can''t be so domineering. I can work in thepany, but you can''t


    prevent me from going to school."


    "Okay, You''ll go to thepany on every weekend." Since he didn''t insist, Wayne changed his mind.


    Eric''s face immediately darkened. He was tricked.


    As the saying goes, "aged ginger is more pungent." Wayne smiled and thought to himself, ''my


    grandson is smart or not. I know him. Don''t pretend to be ignorant and deceive me.''!


    While on the other hand, Frank frowned unconsciously. An expression of darkness shed through his


    eyes. He took a nce at Eric unintentionally and finally fixed his eyes on Lily for a while. He knew very


    well in his heart that his grandfather was unhappy when he was engaged to ire and even made


    such strict requirements.


    But when he saw that Eric and Lily made out, he just said that they should focus on study, he didn''t


    lose his temper. He even asked Eric to go to work. And grandpa also knew that in Joe''s opinion, Lily


    was much more important than ire. Obviously, he could not really disapprove of her being with Eric.


    It was obvious that between him and Eric, his grandfather valued Eric more! Thinking of this, Frank


    clenched his fists.


    Before long, Frank left with Wayne. Now there were only two people in the ward, Lily and Eric.


    Seeing that Eric was in bad mood, Lily walked to the bedside and sat down, asking, "Do you need my


    help?"


    "Help me?" He looked up at her. What could she help?


    "Didn''t your grandpa say that you didn''t study well? I can help you with your study."


    Hearing that, Eric raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect that she was nning to do that. He asked,


    "How are you going to study for me when I am in senior three?"


    "Who says I don''t understand, at least before......" Before she finished her words, Lily suddenly


    stopped. She felt a little annoyed. It was not because she didn''t understand the knowledge of high


    school. How could she not understand after she was reborn? She was upset that she hadn''t been on


    guard before Eric.


    "You are right. How can I, a junior high school student, help you with your high school study?" She


    lowered her head.


    Thinking that she was upset, Eric patted her on the head and said, "Well, you''d better think about your


    own business. Don''t worry about me. I know what to do."


    Lily raised her head and wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what to say. But s suddenly


    thought of Frank. Thinking of what he had done in the previous life and Eric, he was a man who looked


    indifferent to anything, so how could hepete with him?


    "You should pay more attention to Frank in the future. He is more scheming than you. I''m afraid that


    you will suffer losses." She said.


    "Don''t you know that he is my cousin? How dare you speak ill of him in front of me!"


    Lily looked at him crossly. When she was about to say something, her phone rang. She took out the


    phone and saw it was from Kerr, so she answered the phone immediately.


    "Hello, uncle Kerr. I''m in the hospital. Okay. See youter." After a few words, she hung up the phone.


    "Are you leaving?" Asked Eric.


    "Yes, I want to go to my mother''s houseter." Lily nodded with a happy smile on her face. "That''s


    good. I can see my mom often in the future."


    Seeing her go away, Eric was a little reluctant to let her go. But seeing her expression, he didn''t say


    anything else. As long as she was happy was good. In fact, she was really easy to be satisfied.

 Chapter 53 Perfect Man

    Chapter 53 Perfect Man


    When Lily walked out of the hospital, Kerr''s car was already waiting for her at the door. Seeing her, he


    opened the door of the passenger seat for her.


    "Thank you, uncle Kerr." Lily said thank you to him. Then she got on the car and closed the door.


    "You are wee. Just say thank you." Kerr then started the car and left.


    Lily smiled, "Uncle Kerr. I didn''t expect you to be so funny."


    "I can''t be too rigid. It''s too tired." With a smile, Kerr continued, "Your mother has prepared lunch in the


    manor. She said that she hasn''t seen you for a long time. She wants to prepare a rich lunch. I''m not


    sure if I have a good appetite today. s..."


    He sighed deliberately and nced at Lily from the corner of his eye.


    Lily knew he said it on purpose. She said in a joking tone, "Uncle Kerr, if you want to eat, just say it. I


    will say some good words for you in front of mom."


    "Well, it seems that I have to fawn on you more."


    "Uncle Kerr, you are really good."


    Lily liked Kerr''s humor. He was easy to get along with. Although they just knew each other for a short


    time, she could feel that he really treated her and her mother well. Otherwise, he would not try his best


    to help her. What''s more, he had a crush on her mother secretly. There were few men who loved


    secretly these years, and he was such a sessful man.


    They soon arrived at the manor, where they talked andughed along the way. Just as what Kerr had


    said, it was a remote ce and was still in the forest in the suburbs. It gave people a feeling of slight


    wildness.


    There were walls around the manor and towering trees could be seen outside. And inside the walls,


    there were two storey buildings which were also constructed in ancient times.


    As soon as the car was parked, Lily couldn''t wait to get off the car. Looking at the scenery in front of


    her, she couldn''t help but open her eyes wide. The flower ground in the front yard was filled with pink


    roses. Pink roses stood for the first love, and most importantly, it was her mother''s favorite flower!


    An idea shed through Lily''s mind. She turned around and looked at Kerr who just got off the car. Just


    as she was about to say something, a familiar voice interrupted her. "Miss Lily, you are here. Come in."


    Lily turned around and saw Uncle Colin walking towards her with a smile. "Uncle Colin, you don''t have


    to call me Miss Lily anymore. You can just call my name."


    "Okay." Colin was not unreasonable and nodded his head directly. Recently he had lost his prestige


    when he stayed with Tina.


    "Uncle Colin, do you still hate me when I set you up and kicked you out of the Qiao family?"


    "You underestimated me, didn''t you? In fact, it''s not bad to leave the Qiao family. It''s good to be with


    Tina. At least I''m more freedom." Colin replied honestly.


    Kerr walked over and joked when he saw them talking. "Isn''t it tired for you to talk here?"


    "Sizz..." Lily couldn''t helpughing, "Uncle Kerr. It''s you who are tired."


    "My waist is aching. That''s why I decided to go inside and have a rest. If you don''t feel the pain, you


    can continue talking here." After saying that, he took a look at them and went inside first.


    Lily withdrew her sight with a smile and looked at Colin. "Uncle Colin, let''s go in."


    "Okay." Colin nodded and said while walking, "He is a nice guy. He cares about your mother. He has


    been helping us since the first time we met him."


    Lily nodded in agreement with Colin. She thought it would be nice for her mother to be with Kerr in the


    rest of her life. She was happier than living in the Qiao family. Someone had said that she would rather


    marry a man who loved her but not someone she loved.


    As they walked into the living room, Lily opened her eyes widely. All the decorations in the room were


    in the vintage style. The wooden floor, the fabric sofa, the table, and the chairs were all made of solid


    wood.


    At this time, the woman in an apron walked out, with the fresh cooked food in her hand. While walking


    towards the dining table, she said to them, "Wash your hands. The dinner is about to start."


    "Mom..." Lily ran to her and hugged her. "I''m so lucky to have the dinner you cook."


    "What are you talking about?" Tina patted her on the shoulder and said, "Go and wash your hands. The


    dinner is ready."


    "Okay." Lily let go of her hand and turned around to the kitchen. She happened to meet Kerr who was


    walking out with a dish in his hand.


    "Go straight and turn left." He reminded.


    Without looking at him, Lily went straight to the kitchen. "It''s troublesome to go to the bathroom. I can


    wash it in the kitchen."


    "Lily, how could you be so impolite?" Seeing her behave like this, Tina taught her.


    "Tina, we are at home now. Don''t be too strict," "I like her character."


    Hearing the conversation between the couple outside, Lily could not help but raise the corners of her


    mouth. This was just like what the other people said. In fact, it was not that she was impolite, but that


    she wanted to cry when she hugged Tina just now because she didn''t want anyone to see her.


    The dishes served on the table were very delicious. The whole table was full of what Lily liked to eat.


    The four of them sat around the square table made of wood. Kerr raised his ss and said, "Here, let''s


    toast for Lily''s safety."


    At the sight of this, everyone raised their sses, but Lily''s and Tina''s cups were full of juice.


    "Yeah, we should celebrate for Lily''s safe," Colin said, "At the same time, it''s also to celebrate the


    reunion of Tina and Lily."


    "Thank you." Lily didn''t know what else to say except for this two words. A lump came into her throat.


    The four of them clinked their sses. After drinking off the wine in their sses, Lily and Tina drank


    the juice and put it down.


    "In fact, I should thank Colin most." Tina turned to look at Colin and said with gratitude, "In the past few


    months, thank you for always apanying me, protecting me and helping me through the hardship."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Tina, that''s what I should do." Colin''s tone was full of sincerity.


    "No, Colin, I really should thank you. You had been taking care of me when the An family still alive. My


    parents passed away when I was twelve, and it was you who took care of me when I was in the old


    house of the Qiao family. You also took care of me when I got married to Dillon and moved out from the


    old house of the Qiao family. I owe you so much."


    She took up the ss at hand, poured it into the goblet beside her, and then raised it. "I propose a


    toast to you. Cheers!"


    As soon as she finished saying that, she raised her head and drank the wine in the ss in one gulp. In


    fact, she was not good at drinking, and even a few drops of wine flowed out from the corners of her


    mouth. However, it didn''t make her feel embarrassed, but added a bit of beauty.


    Seeing her like this, Colin also held the ss and drank it up.


    After she put down the ss, she poured another ss of red wine and raised it to Kerr, "by the way,


    Kerr, thank you for helping me and Lily these days. I''d like to propose a toast to you."


    After saying that, she raised her head again to drink the wine in her ss.


    Lily had no time to stop her. She could only watch her drinking.


    Since she had drunk too much, of course Kerr had to drink. Seeing that Tina was still going to pour


    wine, he pressed her hand and advised, "Don''t drink, Tina. You''re not good at drinking. It''s easy to get


    drunk."


    Tina wasn''t a person who liked to drink too much, but she was really happy today. "One more ss. I


    won''t drink more. I''m so happy today. I finally reunited with my daughter and I finally find a stable


    residence."


    "Mom..." Lily was about to stop her, but she was interrupted by the way she looked at her. "You can''t


    stop me. Mom just drank one more ss."


    Lily had no choice but topromise. Seeing this, Kerr didn''t stop. He just poured a ss of wine for


    her himself, only pouring a half of the wine she had just poured, which made her very unhappy.


    "That''s not enough. Pour more, or I''ll drink it all."


    "Tina, you are drunk." Kerr said helplessly.


    Tina was a little drunk and her face turned red. She said in a delicate voice, "I don''t. I''ve said it is not


    enough!"


    It was the first time that Lily had seen her mother get drunk, and it was also the first time that she had


    seen her true self. She had never behaved like this in front of her father, and now she looked rather


    naive.


    Kerr looked at her with spoil, and poured more.


    After drinking three sses of wine, Tina was indeed a little dizzy, but she still insisted that she was


    sober, and she didn''t want to drink more. But she couldn''t even hold the chopsticks steadily when she


    was eating, let alone picking up dishes.


    Lily wanted to move the chair to her side so that she could sit well, but someone moved faster than her.


    Kerr sat next to Tina, held her with his left hand, and picked some food with his right hand. He knew


    what she wanted to eat without asking.


    Seeing this cozy scene, Lily felt a little sore in her nose and her eyes also turned red. She wanted to


    cry butughed. She had to admit that Kerr was a good man!


    After the dinner, Lily volunteered to clear the table. Kerr naturally took the responsibility of taking care


    of Tina, while Colin was busy with other things. Because they moved here, some of the luggage had


    not been packed up.


    After everything was finished, Lily found Tina''s room. As soon as she walked to the door, she heard


    someone sobbing inside. She didn''te in, but stood at the door.


    Inside the room, Kerr patted her back to soothe her. He didn''t stop her crying in his arms. He knew that


    she had suffered a lot these years, and it was the best way to let it out.


    Seeing this, Lily''s eyes turned red again. She closed the door for them, silently turned around and left.


    Sometimes, it was better not to appear than appear.

 Chapter 54 A Pair Of Enemies

    Chapter 54 A Pair Of Enemies


    In the next few days, in addition to bringing food to Eric, Kevin stayed at the old house and read books.


    Sometimes, he talked with Dillon. Of course, he would prepare more meals for Eric every time he


    cooked.


    Jane had made a joke on her several times, "I almost lose my job as long as you are with me."


    Every time when they were talking about business, Kevin would smile and say, "you may lose your job


    for a few days. You can go back to work after that."


    Just like today, Lily was busy preparing lunch in the kitchen. Because of the scars on her neck had


    almost subsided, she nned to go back to school tomorrow, so lunch was more rich than before. But


    she still insisted on cooking them by herself.


    Therefore, Sunny had to stand still and watch her busy.


    When she was cooking thest dish, Joe appeared at the door of the kitchen.


    "My Lord." Sunny said politely and then she added with a smile, "Miss Lily is a capable woman. She did


    all of this on her own. I didn''t help anything."


    Joe smiled with relief. "She has the character like her mother. She doesn''t like others to interfere in


    when she is cooking."


    Turning the vegetables in the pan quickly, Lily said to Sunny, "Sunny, in order to make you recover as


    soon as possible, you''d better take all these dishes out, in case your hands are unfamiliar when you


    come to cook tomorrow."


    Shaking her head, Sunnyughed and said, "Miss Lily, you are getting better at making fun of others."


    "I''m good for you."


    Hearing the conversation between the two people, Joe smiled but said nothing. Then he turned around


    and walked to the living room.


    Soon, thest dish was ok. Lily took off her apron and put the dishes on the table. Five dishes and one


    soup were already on the table.


    "Grandpa, dinner is ready." After saying that, she turned around and went into the kitchen to take out a


    bigger heat preservation box, and then she began to put food into it.


    Seeing her picking up the dishes, Joe looked up at her and knew that she had even figured out what


    Eric didn''t like to eat.


    Lily didn''t sit down to eat until the dished was ready.


    "Lily, from tomorrow on, I''ll ask Daniel to send you to and from school." Joe said while eating.


    Lily looked at him and said, "No, Grandpa. You need Daniel. I can go to school on my own."


    "I don''t often go to thepany. How about I find a driver for you?"


    Lily shook her head, thought for a moment and said, "I will go to school by myself when you go to the


    company. If you don''t go to thepany, I will ask Daniel to drive me."


    Hearing her words, Joe didn''t insist. This was a good idea.


    After lunch, Lily carried the lunch box and asked Daniel to send her to the hospital.


    When she arrived at the hospital, she went straight to Eric''s ward. When she arrived at the ward door,


    she habitually looked inside through the ss on the door. As soon as she looked inside, she met


    Eric''s eyes.


    "Come in. Sherry and Terence are there." His voice came out from inside.


    Lily opened the door and walked in.


    "I was wondering why boss didn''t rat with us. Someone sends food to him." Seeing that Lily was


    carrying a thermal container in her hand, Terence couldn''t help but make someints.


    Lily felt embarrassed, however, Eric red at him and said, "You''d better keep your mouth shut."


    "Boss, you''ve gone too far. I came here to see you with kindness, but you said something like that.


    After all, you''re my best friend."


    "He never thought you are his friend." These words were not said by Eric. It was said by Sherry, who


    sat cross legged and was eating an apple. She looked at Terence with disdain. "If you call my cousin


    your brother, his status will be lowered."


    "You..." Terence was so angry that he couldn''t speak. "Humph, I don''t want to argue with you because


    you are a woman."


    "Huh, you don''t have the capable of squabbling." Sherry said, "In terms of IQ, you''re no match for me.


    And in terms of fighting, you''re no match for me either. So, tell me, why you can be angry with me?"


    "I swear I never stand with you, Sherry!" Terence went ballistic, standing up and looking at her angrily.


    After she slowly took a bite of thest apple, she threw the core into the trash can with precision. "I


    don''t intend to stand with you at the same time."


    "Enough, you two!" "Get out of here if you keep quarreling." Eric interrupted them and frowned.


    Hearing her words, Terence became dispirited immediately. After casting a displeased nce at


    Sherry, he sat down again.


    Casting a nce at her cousin, Sherry chose to shut up obediently.


    Seeing this scene, Lily felt itughable. They were all of the same age, but in front of him, they were


    just like children.


    Opening the medical table, Lily put the instion box apart, then picked up chopsticks and started


    feeding Eric.


    "Why are there so many dishes today?" Asked Eric.


    Lily picked up a piece of meat and put it in his mouth. Seeing that he had finished eating, she


    exined, "I''ll go back to school tomorrow. I may not be able to send you lunch on time in the following


    days, so I cooked more today."


    Hearing that, there was a sh of disappointment in Eric''s eyes, but he did not show it too obviously.


    "Can you send it to me in the evening and weekend?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily shook her head unconsciously. "I''m all right now. I''ll go to thepany with grandpa on weekends.


    I''ll try to send at night."


    "Okay." Just like her daughter-inw, Ericined.


    "Why are you upset?" Lily put the food in his mouth and asked.


    Eric ate the food on his lips and said, "No, I just felt that no one fed me. I had to find a nurse to feed


    me. It was strange that I didn''t know anyone to feed me."


    "Ahem!" The moment he finished speaking, he heard a cough.


    "Boss Kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk.... " Terence coughed so hard that his face turned red. He


    didn''t expect that Eric could be good at telling lies without thinking!


    In contrast to his excitement, Sherry was much calmer. She gave a nce at Eric indifferently and


    turned her head aside, trying not tough out loud.


    "Go to see a doctor if you have a cold. Don''t spread virus here." Eric said impolitely.


    "No No need." Terence shook his head and looked at Eric intively. ''How scheming boss is! He


    clearly knows why I cough, but he pretends to care about me and let me go to see a doctor.''


    And what did he mean by saying that it was strange to find someone unknown to feed? His hands were


    good. He didn''t need anyone to feed him. He was obviously cheat Lily!


    Lily had already been used to the way Eric treated Terence. She fed him while asking, "Didn''t the


    doctor say that he would give you a check-up this morning? How about it?"


    "Not bad." A touch of slyness shed across his eyes.


    "I want to know more details." Lily was a little unhappy with his perfunctory attitude.


    Seeing this, Eric had to tell the truth, "My ribs are recovering well, the bandage on my chest has been


    removed, and the injury on my leg may need to be taken care of for a while. The doctor said that I can


    go home to recuperate a weekter."


    "Ok." "Uh huh." Lily replied. She didn''t realize what Eric meant and continued to feed him.


    Eric thought that she would throw the chopsticks here and let him eat by himself. When he saw that


    she did not do this, a faint smile appeared on his lips.


    Seeing that they two had dinner together, Terence felt goosebumps all over. He used to think that the


    boss had a crush on the woman. Now it seemed that it was not that simple. He just wanted marry Lily!


    If it was not because of the age, he would have taken her back a long time ago.


    Holding a stool, Terence walked to the table and sat down next to Sherry. In a low voice, Terence


    asked, "Why do I feel that Lily seems to be going to be your sister-inw?"


    "Oh, you finally realize that. You are so stupid." There was a dislike in her tone. When her cousin asked


    her for helpst time, she could tell that he was not a fool until now. He almost followed her everyday?


    Instead of getting angry because of her words, Terence said, "But they are so young, do you think their


    family will be against it and separate them?"


    "You think too much."


    "Well, think about it. They are both underage and students. Whether it is parents or teachers, they will


    certainly oppose it. If they don''t agree at that time, it will be very painful to force them apart."


    "You must have watched many ys, didn''t you?" Sherry felt impatient, "No, they won''t. They are not


    stupid." Don''t you know that there is an underground rtionship? After two years, they can be


    together openly? Why are you so stupid?"


    The opponents on the other side were discussing in a low voice, while Eric had finished his dinner with


    the help of Lily.


    "Have you two finished whispering?" The sudden voice of Eric frightened Terence into silence. On the


    contrary, Sherry indifferently turned her head to look at him, "Ok."


    "Go back as soon as finished." There was always a buzz around his ears during the dinner, and it was


    unpleasant to hear. It was impossible to enjoy the peace that belonged to the two people at all.


    "All right." Sherry stood up and said, "Then I''ll go now. Eric, don''t miss me too much."


    "Tell aunt when you go back and tell her that I''m fine, so that she doesn''t need to worry about me," said


    Eric, with his mouth twitched unconsciously.


    "I promise to fulfill the task arranged by cousin." She made a salute mischievously and then went out of


    the ward.


    Seeing this, Terence also stood up and said, "Boss, I''m leaving now. If you have anything, call me."


    Then he disappeared at the door.


    "I think they are all very cute." Lily had packed the dinner table and lunch boxes.


    "Ever since the day they first knew each other, Sherry has always been at the advantage in arguing,"


    said Eric.


    "That means they are free and real, unlike us, who are just fighting in life."


    A bitter smile appeared on Eric''s face when he heard what she said. It was true that they lived happily


    andfortable, but no matter how he didn''t want to get involved in the family affairs, he was dragged


    into this.

 Chapter 55 Cant You Stop It

    Chapter 55 Can''t You Stop It


    The next morning, Lily ate breakfast, took her schoolbag and went to school under the escort of Daniel.


    She obviously sensed a change in the atmosphere around her. On her way back to the ssroom, the


    students she knew would greet her with a smile, which confused her. She still remembered how they


    always looked at her with disgust.


    When Kevin walked into the ssroom, the other students also greeted her with a smile. Although she


    was confused, she still greeted her with a smile.


    He walked to his seat and sat down. Becky hadn''te yet, and he hadn''t contacted her for several


    days. He didn''t know how she was.


    "Lily, you are here for the ss." As the saying goes, speak of the devil and he wille. Lily was


    thought of Becky, Becky appeared in front of her the next second.


    Lily raised her head in astonishment and then smiled. "I was wondering when you wille just now.


    You appeared."


    After giving her a smile, Becky sat down and responded, "Of course. You missed me so much. I would


    havee to you soon."


    "Becky." Lily called Becky and then whispered in her ear, "I just feel like the atmosphere at school has


    changed since I didn''te here these days. Do you have any other feelings?"


    "Of course not." Becky shook her head.


    "Then why did the person who looked down me before say hello to me today? It''s really strange."


    "Haha..." Becky couldn''t help butughed. "You haven''t read the news yet?"


    "What news?"


    "It was the news when the director of the school went to the hospital that day. A journalist went there


    with him that day. Moreover, everyone knows that you are the realdy of the Qiao family, and ire is


    the daughter of the mistress."


    "So it is."


    She didn''t expect that Kerr who spoke for her would unintentionally acknowledge her identity.


    "When ire goes to school, I wonder if she could stand it. s..." Becky shook her head, pretending


    to be pitiful.


    Lily was amused. "Becky, it''s not right tough at other people."


    Becky shrugged and said, "I didn''t mean tough at it. It was just that it had to show up in front of me."


    "I didn''t expect you to be more humorous."


    While they were talking andughing, Eden walked into the ssroom with a bad face. He stopped in


    front of Lily''s desk and looked at her up and down. "Are you all right now?"


    "Yes." Lily nodded and replied with a smile, "Thank you for your concern."


    "You''re wee." Then he went back to his seat.


    However, at this moment, a lot of people in the ssroom began to talk.


    "What''s wrong with this world? I can''t believe that legally wedded daughter can live in peace with the


    son of the other woman."


    "I was really scared. They cared about each other so much."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Exactly! Shouldn''t they keep on arguing?"


    "You know nothing. As the son of a mistress, he must develop a good rtionship with the true wife''s


    daughter, in order to consolidate his position in the family."


    These discussions became more and more heated. Although their voices were not loud, at least half of


    the students in the ssroom could hear them!


    As a matter of fact, Lily should be happy to hear these words. But she didn''t know why, on the contrary,


    she felt depressed. She looked at the direction of Eden subconsciously and his face became gloomier.


    He frowned and the blue veins could be seen on the back of his hand holding the book. This could be


    seen how hard he had been enduring.


    "Hey, you guys have endless!" Becky suddenly stood up and shouted, "Is it fun to gossip about others?


    You should spend time studying."


    "Did we say anything wrong?" One of the girls stood up and said, "Eden is the son of the third woman!"


    "Who told you?" Becky felt nervous, "Don''t talk nonsense. Do you want to hear your name being


    discussed like that?"


    "Since ire is the daughter of the mistress, then as her brother, he must be the son of the mistress.


    You don''t know it but you against us."


    "You..."


    "Shut up!"


    When Becky was about to refute, Eden stood up and interrupted their quarrel. He gave her a nce,


    turned around and walked out of the ssroom.


    Seeing this, Becky quickly followed him and asked, "Hey, where are you going? The ss is about to


    begin."


    A feeling of uneasiness rose in Lily''s heart. She also stood up and followed them out. When she heard


    that someone said that about Eden, she felt very upset. She didn''t know why.


    When Eden arrived at the artificialke of the school, he stopped. He took a few deep breaths to


    suppress the anger in his heart. A bitter smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. Now he finally


    understood what Lily had experienced in the past.


    "Hey, Eden, what''s wrong with you?" "Are you going to jump into theke? It''s just a small blow."


    Hearing this, Eden turned around and looked at her. He didn''t know whether tough or cry. He just


    wanted to be alone for a while. When did she see that he was going to jump into theke?


    Seeing no response from him, Becky was sure of her conjecture. She consoled him, "It''s not a big deal.


    How can you, a boy, can''t bear such a little thing? How can you do big things in the future?"


    As she spoke, she walked to Eden''s side. "Look, Lily. When she was said like this in the past, she had


    never tried to take things too hard and worked hard. You saw her achievements now. Why don''t you


    turn anger into power?"


    "I''m not going tomit suicide." Eden thought if he still kept silent and let her go on talking, he would


    really be the person who was going to suicide in the eyes of others.


    "Uh..." Hearing this, Becky was stunned and stopped not far from him. She stared at him rudely and


    said, "Then why didn''t you tell me earlier? I said so many."


    "That''s what you want to say."


    "I..." Becky was so angry that she couldn''t find anything to refute. Her face turned red and she tried to


    retort back after a long while. "What I want to say is right. Can''t you just stop me?"


    "I stopped you."


    Becky got angry again when she saw his innocent look. How could he speak in such an unfriendly


    way? He looked like a good person before!


    Looking at her like this, Eden suddenly became happy. It waspletely different from thest time he


    sent her home. At that time, she was quiet and didn''t say anything all the way in front of him, but this


    time she kept nagging at him.


    "Humph! You can y there by yourself." After being stared at for a while, Becky blushed and turned


    around to leave after finishing her words. She was surprised to see Lily behind her. "Lily?"


    "I... I came here to have a look." Lily was a little embarrassed when she was found. She had hesitated


    just now whether she shoulde to persuade Eden, but when she heard what Becky said, she didn''t


    come over, Eden turned around and said with a smile, "Do you also think that I can''t bear it?"


    "I have never disappointed. You called me brother. Can''t I bear it?


    "You''re right. If I''m not as brave as my sister, I would feel frustrated."


    "Now that you know, we can go back to our ss,"


    Then, Lily walked ahead and headed to the ssroom, followed by Eden and Becky.


    When they went back to the ssroom, the lesson was already started. Seeing that they werete for


    the lesson, the teachers didn''t ask them anything and directly asked them to go back to their seats.


    When the third ss was over in the morning, the head teacher walked out of the ssroom and


    directly walked to Lily and Becky. "You don''t have to take the following ss. Now, go to the conference


    room."


    "We are going to have a meeting in the meeting room of the board of the school?" Lily asked in


    disbelief.


    "Yes." The head teacher nodded. Then he turned to look at Eden and said, "Please go with us."


    The three looked at each other and didn''t know why they were invited to the meeting room of the


    school board.


    "Let''s go! Several school directors and the president are waiting for us in the office." The head teacher


    urged.


    Although everyone was confused, they went to the conference room of the school board.


    As a boy, Eden naturally walked in the front. Lily and Becky walked behind them, hand in hand. When


    they arrived at the half open ss door of the meeting room, Eden politely knocked on the ss door.


    "Come in." Kerr said to them, sitting in front of the oval conference table.


    With his permission, the three of them walked into the meeting room. The conference room was almost


    full. All the shareholders, the president, the vice president, the directors of various grades and teachers


    of the school, except them who were students, all teachers gathered here!


    When Eden saw three empty chairs at the end of the meeting room, he directly walked over.


    After everyone was seated, Kerr started to speak, "Well, everyone is here. The meeting starts."


    Hearing this, everyone sat up straight and waited his next words with a serious look on their faces.


    "Do you know why I asked the three of them to have a meeting together?" He looked around the


    conference room and asked.


    Yet no one answered his question, not because they didn''t want to, but because they all knew the


    purpose of the meeting.


    "Lily, she was the student who fell off the cliff in the ident. And one of her ssmates was still in the


    hospital. I didn''t call him here today." Kerr started his long speech, "Becky is one of the students who


    came for help after she was out of danger. She was also injured. She was the first one who arrived at


    the scene in time, followed by many rescuers under the mountain."


    "They three who deserve praise in the ident. Of course, I''m not calling them here to praise them."


    Kerr turned around and said in a severe tone, "I want to give them an exnation!"

 Chapter 56 Getting Mad, Punishment

    Chapter 56 Getting Mad, Punishment


    Exnation? Lily was confused and turned to look at Becky who sat next to her. She was also


    confused and look at her.


    "I remember that I have emphasized in the early period of the construction school that rtionships


    were forbidden in school. But someone took my words as bullshit by relying on some rights of the


    school. He made a mistake although he knew the consequence and thought that he could be safe as I


    often wasn''t at school. But now with such an ident, who should be responsible for it? !"


    His voice was so loud in the meeting room that some people were even frightened.


    Now, Lily finally understood what his meant by saying that before.


    "Darren Liu, tell me who should be responsible for the ident!"


    Darren Liu trembled with fear when he was mentioned. He raised his head and looked at Kerr, "Mr.


    Kerr. I''m sorry. I should have taken some responsibility for this. I didn''t control my men well."


    "Are you just responsible for something?" Kerr looked at him with a dark face. "Is Victor your nephew?


    Did you send him to school?"


    "I I..." Darren Liu stuttered, with a cold sweat on his face.


    "Tell me!"


    "Yes..."


    "Do you think my words have no effect on you?"


    "No, it''s not like that. I, I..."


    "From now on, your position as a school manager has been removed. As for your shares in the school,


    I will make another n." Kerr directly announced the result.


    Darren Liu was depressed by the result. He lowered his head, everyone can''t see the expression on


    his face.


    After taking a nce at him, Kerr looked away and asked, "Do you have any objection to such a


    decision?"


    "No, I didn''t."


    "No, I didn''t." Everyone shook their heads in response.


    "Okay, I''ll go on." "Don''t think that only Darren Liu is responsible for this ident, Mr. Huo,"


    Then he looked at one of the men and said in a serious and cruel voice, "You know that Victor is the


    nephew of Darren Liu, but you just help to hide. Do you know that it''s also an offence of covering up


    crime in my ce?"


    "Mr. Kerr, I haven''t reported to you in time, but I did it for the sake of Darren..."


    "For Darren''s sake?" Before the headmaster could finish his words, he was interrupted by Kerr. "I


    invited you to be the headmaster and hoped that you could be righteous, managing the school well. But


    now you say you work rely on face."


    "Mr. Kerr Mr. Kerr, I..." The principal stammered.


    "Do you still remember what happened not long ago?" Asked Kerr again.


    "What... What is it?" The principal was in a cold sweat.


    "You should know it clearly, shouldn''t you?" Kerr sneered, "Do you need me to remind you?"


    The principal''s face paled. He knew he can''t avoid responsibility.


    "Not long ago, Victor raped a girl in our school. What did you do? !" He threw the notebook to the


    ground and everyone raised their heads.


    "He is not the only one who knows this! Vivian, don''t you think that a demotion can solve this problem?


    !"


    As soon as he said this, almost everyone looked at the president and Vedder incredulously. At the


    same time, they gasped out.


    When Lily heard the name of Vivian, she also raised her head in surprise. She had a good impression


    of him. At least, he had helped herst time.


    Everyone was shocked, but Vivian was very calm and said nothing, as if he had already known it,


    waiting to continue.


    "You yed tricks on me without my knowledge. Do you think I''m a dead man? What? !" Kerr was so


    angry that his eyes turned red. He kept knocking on the table, "Two of them are the school leaders and


    one is the principal. You have important positions. How dare you do such a thing? They have


    embarrassed the whole school!"


    When he finished these words, the whole office fell into extreme silence, so quiet that everyone could


    hear the breath.


    Kevin was shocked now. He looked at him in a daze. She had seen his serious face once, and she had


    seen his gentle side when he was in a rtionship with the Gu family. But she had never seen his


    angry face, which was totally different when he lost his temper.


    After a long while, Kerr continued, "Mr. Huo, you''ll be removed from office immediately and never hire


    you again. As for your shares, I''ll count themter and you two are much more responsible than Darren


    Liu!"


    After saying that, he sat down and stroked his forehead with one of his hands propped against the


    desk.


    No one dared to object to such a result.


    "What else do you want to say?" After a long while, Kerr raised his head and asked the people in the


    room. Nobody said anything, so he waved his hand and said, "Ok. Darren Liu, Mr. Huo and Vivian, the


    three of you stay here. The rest of you can leave now."


    As if they had heard an amnesty, everyone stood up and walked out of the office. For a moment, the


    door was a little crowded.


    Among these three people who were left here, Dave Liu and Mr. Huo lowered their heads, while


    William Huang sat there as usual.


    Except for the three who were mentioned by Kerr, there were still three people who didn''t take any


    action. They were Kevin, Fiona and Becky.


    "The president is so harsh." Becky turned to Kevin and whispered.


    "Yes." Kevin nodded in agreement.


    "But you''re also a man when you''re serious," she praised, acting like an anthomaniac.


    Kevin poked her forehead and said, "stop being an anthomaniac. He''s almost at your age."


    "What are you talking about? I don''t have an anthomaniac look. This is appreciation. Do you


    understand?" Becky rolled her eyes at her.


    Hearing the discussion between the two people, an unnatural expression shed across Eden''s face.


    He pretended to cough and whispered to remind them, "let''s go too."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay." She nodded, stood up and was about to leave.


    Kevin looked at the direction where Kerr was, and naturally nced at William. An idea shed through


    his mind. He said to them, "you go first. I have something to talk with the president of the school."


    Hearing Rachel''s words, Hiram and Rachel looked at her doubtfully at the same time, but they didn''t


    ask and walked out of the office in session.


    After everyone left, Lily stood up and walked towards the direction of Kerr.


    "Uncle Kerr, I..." Before Lily could say anything else, Kerr''s phone rang.


    "Hello." Kerr answered the phone, looking a little tired, "I''m at school. Okay,e here."


    After a few simple words, he hung up the phone. Then he looked up at Lily and asked, "Lily, what do


    you want to say?"


    "Uncle Kerr..." Lily nced at him, and then turned to Vivian. "About the withdrawal of Mr. Vivian''s


    position, may you thought for a while?"


    Hearing this, Kerr looked at her in surprise. It seemed that he didn''t expect her to plead for Vivian. "Tell


    me your reason."


    Even Vivian was surprised. He looked at Lily, and the other two people followed.


    "Actually, thanks to Mr. Vivian that day. If he was not here, I might have been fired." Lily said honestly,


    "It was also him who gave me a chance to reexamine."


    "But have you ever thought that you and Eric almost died just because of his kindness?"


    "But..."


    For a while, Lily couldn''t find any words to say. It was true that it was because of their kindness that


    caused this ident, but Vivian did have a lot of gratitude for her.


    "Lily, things have two sides. Maybe what you see is the good side, but you ignore the other. Sometimes


    the ignorance can lead to unexpected consequences." Kerr patted her on the shoulder and exined


    to her patiently.


    Lily lowered her head, not knowing what to say. What he said was reasonable.


    "Thank you, uncle Kerr. I''m leaving now." She said in a low voice. As soon as she turned around and


    was about to leave, she was stopped by Kerr. "Lily, wait for me outside. I''ll let you see someer."


    Lily raised her head and looked at him with a confused blink. "Who?"


    "You''ll know when the timees." Kerr remained suspenseful


    Seeing this, Lily had no choice but to go out first. When she turned around and walked to the office


    door, she identally saw that Vivian was looking at her. He smiled to her, as if to thank her for saying


    something for him just now.


    In the corridor outside the office, Lily leaned on the handrail, waiting for Kerr. She waited for about


    twenty minutes until he finished his work and came out of the office. "I''m sorry to keep you waiting."


    "No, uncle Kerr is busy." Lily answered with a smile.


    "Let''s go to my office. He has already arrived." Kerr patted her head and said, "I hope you two can get


    along well in the future."


    Lily really wanted to ask him who that man was. Why did he ask her to get along with him? But he had


    gone far. So she had to hurry up to keep up with him.


    They soon arrived at the office. Kerr opened the door and walked in, but Lily was stunned at the door.


    "Come in." Looking at her stunned face, Kerr smiled and took her hand, "Don''t worry. He won''t eat you.


    Besides, your uncle Kerr will take care of you."


    The moment Lily stood firmly on her feet, she saw a handsome man in casual wear walk towards Kerr.


    He smiled and hugged Kerr. Then he let go of the man and said, "Father."


    Dad? He was the son of Kerr?


    Lily was confused. She looked at the man up and down. He was about the same height and looked like


    Kerr, especially when he smiled.


    Kerr was married? He had a son, who was at least twenty years old.


    "Andrew." Stilwell patted his son on the shoulder with doting eyes. Then he took him in front of Lily and


    introduced, "Andrew, this is Lily. You have to call her sister."


    Then he turned to Lily and introduced, "Lily, this is uncle Kerr''s son, Andrew Xie. He is seven years


    older than you. You can ask him for help if you need any help in the future."


    "Hello." Andrew Xie smiled and extended his hand to Lily. "Hi, Lily."


    Lily looked at the hand in front of her and then came to her senses. She did not reach out to hold


    Andrew''s hand, but looked up at Kerr. She asked with a bit of questioning tone, "Are you married?"


    "Yes." Kerr nodded, "but..."


    When he nodded and admitted, Lily turned around and left without hesitation. Before she left, she even


    red at him, ignoring what he had said.


    Bang!


    The huge m of the door made the ss tremble, and even Kerr was shocked dumb. He had no idea


    why Lily, who was fine just now, suddenly left in a fury.


    "She seemed to misunderstand something." Looking at his father, Andrew said with a gloating look, "I


    think you should have told her in advance."


    Hearing this, Kerr understood. He patted on Andrew''s shoulder with a smile.

 Chapter 57 Keep Saying

    Chapter 57 Keep Saying


    In the next two days, Lily was very angry. Her good impression of Kerr had gone. Now in her eyes, he


    was totally a scum!


    He was already married and his son was 22 years old, but he still wanted to find a woman outside, and


    that woman was not someone else, and that woman was her mother, which made her very angry. She


    couldn''t swallow it. The most hateful thing in her life was the word mistress!


    Because of this, Lily didn''t go to find Tina for two days. She felt it was a shame. If it weren''t for the


    safety of that ce, she would have picked up her mother directly!


    During this time, when Kerr called her, she refused all his phone calls and even cklisted his number.


    Sometimes, when Tina called her at night, she would change the topic or directly say that she wanted


    to sleep, and then she hung up.


    The second ss was over on Friday today. When the break time came, Lily walked into the ssroom


    from the washroom. Unexpectedly, she saw Kerr talking with the head teacher while walking towards


    the ssroom.


    "Becky, can you ask for leave for my head teacher for me? You can look for any excuse you want."


    Then she took her backpack and ran out of the ssroom.


    Becky had no idea what was going on when Lily disappeared.


    She returned to the old house early, but Joe was not at home. Lily didn''t want to be idle either, so she


    went to the study and found out what she has been reading these days. Looking at the books rted to


    thepany''s operations, but she couldn''t calm down and decided to go to the kitchen.


    She hadn''t brought him food in the past two days. So she decided to make dinner for him tonight. After


    all, he was going to be discharged the day after tomorrow.


    Actually, Lily also felt a little strange about the whole thing. She had been very angry when she thought


    of Kerr in the past two days. But every time she saw Eric, the anger disappeared inexplicably. Her mind


    was following him.


    After the lunch was ready, Lily put all the lunch into the heat preservation box, and then went back to


    the room to change her clothes. Since Joe was not at home, and Daniel was also not at home, she had


    to take a taxi to the hospital.


    After arriving at the hospital, Lily went straight to the ward of Eric. There was no one else in the ward,


    as today was earlier than the time when she brought food two days ago.


    "Why are you here so early today?" Putting down the book in his hands, Eric looked up at her and


    asked, "Did you skip ss?"


    "Yeah, I skipped ss." Lily admitted generously. She went to the hospital bed with the lunch box, put it


    on the bedside cab, and then took the washbasin into the bathroom.


    Somehow, Ericughed, "Are you skipping ss so bright?"


    "Aren''t you happy that I skipped sses to cook for you?" Lily''s voice came from the bathroom.


    "Yes, very happy."


    Lily brought some hot water to the bed and lifted the washbasin a little higher. "Wash your hands."


    Eric smiled and washed his hands in the water. Then he wiped his hands with a dry towel at the edge


    of the basin, and put them back into the basin.


    After Lily went into the bathroom again, she put the washbasin back and began to set the dinner table.


    Eric just looked at her quietly, his eyes moving with her as if glued to her.


    After Lily put the dishes on the dining table, she handed a pair of chopsticks to Eric and said, "You will


    be discharged the day after tomorrow. I will have dinner with you tonight."


    Taking a nce at her, Eric took the chopsticks from her and asked, "Will youe to the hospital


    when I leave?"


    "No, I have to go to thepany with grandpa on the weekend." Then she looked up at him and


    continued, "And I''m afraid that your mother will be unhappy when she sees Ie here."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Ok." Disappointment shed through Eric''s eyes. He picked up a dish with chopsticks and sent it into


    his mouth.


    "Pickled spareribs, your favorite." Lily put the food in his bowl and told him, "Have a good rest at home


    when you are discharged from the hospital. Don''t go anywhere."


    "Yes."


    "You should also read the books that I brought for you."


    "Yes."


    "If you can''t understand it, you can check it online. Since you have to help your grandfather with the


    company affairs, try to read more books."


    "Yes."


    "s, I find that our fates are so simr." Lily changed the subject all of a sudden.


    "Well Huh?" Eric stopped eating and looked at her. Suddenly he smiled and said, "It''s not like you at all.


    When I was at home, Grandpa would nag me; when mom will nag me, and now you will nag me."


    "I didn''t!" Lily was unhappy, "I was just reminding you. And I did it for your own good. Just think about it.


    Frank is a few years older than you, and he is more experienced than you. More importantly, he is very


    scheming. I am afraid that you may suffer a lot."


    "Who is the elder?" Eric suddenly asked.


    "Of course..." Before she could say the word "I", Lily stopped and looked at him with some disapproval.


    "You."


    "Since I am older than you, do you think I am not as thoughtless as you?"


    "I''m afraid that you may have missed many things because of your carelessness."


    Eric smiled at her and said nothing. He lowered his head and continued to eat. He enjoyed her concern


    for him. It seemed good to have someone around him and constantly speaking to him.


    Seeing that he didn''t respond but lowered his head to eat, Lily frowned unhappily. "Hey, do you


    remember what I said?"


    "Yes." Eric nodded, "Yes, I do."


    When they finished eating, it was Lily who did the dishes. As soon as she sat down, Lily wanted to say


    something to him when the ward door was opened and Ang came in with a lunch box.


    "Aunt Ang," Lily stood up.


    Hearing Lily''s words, Ang also saw the heat preservation box on the bedside table. She red at


    Eric unhappily and said, "Why don''t you tell me that someone brought food to you?"


    "I forgot it." Eric replied calmly.


    Speaking of this, Ang couldn''t think of any good reason to persuade him. Then, Ang put the lunch


    box down with great force and said, "Have you ever remembered that I''m your mother? When you were


    admitted to hospital at the beginning, you said someone was responsible for bringing you food and I


    needn''t care about your food. However, when nobody else delivered you food, you called me. Now


    someone sent food to you. Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Mom, I really forgot it." Eric exined. In fact, he wasn''t sure whether Lily woulde or not today,


    because she sometimes came.


    "Aunt Ang, please don''t be angry. Let''s sit down and have a talk." Lily hurried forward and tried to


    stop them, fearing that they would quarrel.


    "I''m teaching my son." Ang looked at Lily unhappily.


    The implication of this sentence was very obvious. She was an outsider.


    If it was someone else, Lily would have refuted back. But she was the mother of Eric. It was not good to


    offend her, so she endured it.


    "Mom, don''t be mad at her." Ericined.


    "Am I getting angry at her?" "I''m just teaching you." Ang replied.


    Lily felt that their rtionship would be moreplicated if she continued to stay here. So she said,


    "Aunt Ang, I have something to do, so I have to go now."


    Then she walked towards the door with the empty lunch box.


    "Lily..." Eric wanted her to stay longer.


    Stopping her steps, Lily turned around and looked at him. She smiled, "Don''t make Auntie angry. She is


    just concerned about you. I should go now. I wille back to see you when I have time."


    Seeing her walking away, Eric was a little disappointed, but he was also a little dissatisfied. "Mom, she


    did nothing wrong. Why are you always against her?"


    "Have you forgotten what I told youst time?"


    "No. but she is not the kind of person you think. Didn''t you see the news two days ago?"


    "Do you think mom mind who she is? She is so scheming at such a young age. Don''t forget that she


    once pushed her sister into the water in Gu family."


    "Mom, how many times do I have to tell you? She didn''t push others, but she was pushed into the


    water by others. Why do you prefer to believe what other people said rather than your son''s?"


    "Eric, what I''m doing is good for your. If you are still so stubborn, no one will care about you if anything


    happens in the future."


    "I can care myself."


    "You..."


    After a long quarrel between them, Eric didn''t want to continue and lied down directly. He was a little


    annoyed by his mother''s prejudice against Lily.


    It waspletely dark when Lily walked out of the hospital. She had been in a bad mood before, but


    after being mentioned by Ang, her mood became even worse.


    She walked step by step with an empty lunch box in her hand, thinking of taking a walk to relieve the


    mood before taking a taxi home.


    She lowered her head and looked at her shadow that had been drawn long under the streetmp.


    Suddenly she smiled and looked up ahead. The winding road could not see the end.


    After walking for a long time, Lily stopped. Not knowing how far she had walked, she looked around


    and found there were not many cars on the street. It was very quiet around, which made her a little


    nervous.


    She looked up to the other side of the road, hoping to take a taxi. But she waited and didn''t see a taxi


    coming. At this moment, a minibus stopped in front of her.


    The door was opened suddenly and the two people who jumped out of the car rushed directly at her.


    Lily had never seen such terrible scene before. She turned around and ran away. But before she took a


    few steps, her arm was grabbed by someone.


    "Let me go! Let me go!" Lily tried her best to struggle, the lunch box in her hand directly shed at the


    two men. Then she seized the opportunity to escape, stumbled several times.


    "Help, help..." She ran and cried for help, hoping someone could hear her. After all, they were on the


    road. Although there were few cars on the road, there was a hope that she was rescued.

 Chapter 58 Trapped Again

    Chapter 58 Trapped Again


    The two men were chasing her all the way behind. Not only that, the driver of the minibus chased


    directly. The man was running slower than the car. Soon, Lily was blocked by the van. The two men


    behind blocked her.


    "You You two..." Lily was so frightened that she didn''t know what to do. She didn''t know any of these


    people. She can''t run in the front and in the back. And damn it, at the moment, there were very few


    cars passing by. A car was driving towards her from a distance.


    She was thinking about how to dy the time, waiting for the caring and shouting for help.


    "Hurry up. There are carsing behind." The driver in the minibus urged in a low and husky voice.


    The two men quickly ran to Lily and held her arms one on the left and the other on the right.


    "Let me go, let me go, HMM..." Her mouth was covered, and she saw that the car wasing closer,


    but hope was gone. She was directly stuffed into the minibus, and then the door was closed. The car


    drove away quickly.


    However, they did not notice that the car that wasing closer was not far away and was following


    them.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    In the minibus, two men were holding Lily, her two arms can move and mouth was covered. She was


    unable to move, and only two eyes can move.


    However, the three people didn''t show any sign ofmunicating. They didn''t even look at each other.


    Lily could not be more flustered. If they talked, at least she could get some information or who sent


    them here. But their negativemunication had thrown her into endless panic.


    She just escaped from the death, but she fell into a dangerous situation again that she didn''t know if


    she would be alive or dead.


    As the car went farther and farther, the surrounding environment became more and more deste. The


    spacious Soren road became uneven dirt road. Lily could clearly feel the car jolted heavily.


    "Hmm, Hmm..." she murmured. Lily hummed, turned her head and winked at the man on the left, but


    the man ignored her. She had to turn to the person on the right, and made muffled sound. She blinked


    at him, but there was still no reply.


    She tried to stop them from covering her mouth, but they didn''t respond at all. If it weren''t for the fact


    that they still had breath, she would have thought them as wooden men.


    She wanted to let them speak, but she could not find the way to let them speak.


    She didn''t know how long it had been driving before the car finally stopped.


    As soon as the car stopped, the door was pulled open from the outside. Lily got out of the car, and then


    the minibus drove away.


    Fortunately, they let go of her mouth after getting off the car and gave her a chance to speak.


    "What do you want?" She tried to keep calm. It was too dark. There was no light, so she couldn''t see


    what they looked like. All she knew was that there were several people standing beside her.


    "Bring her in." No one paid attention to her. On the contrary, she didn''t know who was speaking to the


    two men pressing on her.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lily was dragged towards the house where there was light.


    "Hey, you guys..."


    "Shut up!"


    Being shouted at like that, Lily immediately shut her mouth. A man who could recognize the situation


    was a gentleman. But she secretly observed the surrounding situation.


    After about forty to fifty meters, an abandoned building appeared in front of them. They walked in and


    stopped at the wider area of the building.


    Then, Lily was sent to a man who sat on the ck leather sofa, with his legs crossed. He was smoking


    a cigarette, and there were two men dressed in ck standing behind him.


    "Boss, here she is." One of them asked.


    "Yes." The man with mustache, who was called the boss, responded. He took the big cigarette from his


    mouth with his right hand, and then blew the smoke out of his mouth, forming circles of beautiful


    smoke, and slowly rose. When the smoke dropped off, he looked at Lily.


    He looked her up and down and frowned unconsciously. "Why is she so small?"


    "Boss, the task we received is indeed her."


    "How can I do something to her? She will die."


    "Sir, is We can''t kill her."


    Hearing their conversation, Lily felt sick all of a sudden. But one thing she was sure about was that they


    had superior leaders and they worked for him. Another thing was that she would not be in danger, but


    "Don''t you know my capability? I couldn''t believe that she could suffer me. What if I make her


    disabled?" The bearded manined.


    "Boss, we all know you are strong in bed. You can injure her, but we really can''t Kill her."


    Lily opened her eyes wide in horror. They were trying to make her life a living hell! Subconsciously, she


    looked around. Except for the light, there was no light in other ces. There were about seven or eight


    people where her eyes could reach in the dark. It was impossible to estimate how many people in the


    dark.


    It''s impossible to escape. Waiting for others? That was even more impossible. Nobody knew that she


    had an ident. The only way was to save herself now.


    "Well, I have something to say." Lily tried to keep calm and looked at the bearded man


    "What do you want to say?" The bearded man asked, squinting at Lily.


    "Well, it''s just Well... " Lily nced at him shyly and said, "I can help you with that, but You are too


    strong, and I''m afraid that I can''t bear. Besides, I''m too weak,"


    The bearded man lowered his head and agreed with her. "You are too weak. I''m afraid your bones will


    break if I exert strength."


    "Yes, yes." Lily nodded. "I''m not only weak, but also very sick. A few days ago, I was just discharged


    from the hospital. The doctor said that I had Bowen and was easily infected. So I didn''t dare to live with


    my parents. I live alone. They were afraid of being infected by me."


    "Shit! She''s insane!" The bearded man became angry at once. "Who did they find? Why did you bring a


    sick woman to me? Who will be responsible for if I get infected?"


    "Seal her mouth." The man who spoke just now told the people around Lily.


    "Hey, what I said is true Hmm." Lily tried to make herst struggle, but her mouth was already sealed. It


    was not a man''s hand, but the taped one.


    "Hmm, Hmm..." She murmured. She wanted to get rid of them, but she couldn''t because someone was


    on her side.


    Suddenly, the bearded man waved his hand impatiently. "I''m not going to do this business anymore. I''m


    not satisfied with the people. She is thin and sick. And I can''t kill her. I quit!"


    Lily''s heart was filled with hope when she heard the words. He was the boss here. If he backed out,


    would they let her go?


    "Boss, we have taken the money." The man reminded.


    "I have taken the money. It''s none of my business. As for her..." The bearded man looked at Lily and


    said, "I''ll leave her to you. You did and I''ll see."


    "Yes, boss!" A wry smile appeared on the man''s face.


    In an instant, Lily fell from the heaven to the hell.


    "Guys, our boss said she is belong to us." The man turned around and said to the people around him,


    "You know the rules, right?"


    "Of course I know."


    "Needless to say!"


    The men standing around her were rubbing their fists and walking over, all with obscene smiles on their


    faces. Their eyes were staring at Lily, like hungry wolves and dogs seeing fresh meat. With drooling,


    they slowly walked to their own food.


    "Hmm, Hmm..." She murmured. Lily was so frightened that her legs became weak. If she was not held


    by someone, she would have knelt on the ground. She wanted to retreat and run away, but she could


    not.


    Seeing they were getting closer and closer to her, someone even reached out his hand, which scared


    her to close her eyes and lean her head back.


    "Rules! Rules!" Looking at the man who reached out his hand to Lily, the man who had said earlier


    reminded him, "You two go to lock her legs. I should be the first, and then you can have one by one."


    "Yes."


    As soon as his voice fell, the two men quickly walked to Lily and lifted her legs one by one.


    "Hmm!" Lily was so frightened that she struggled hard and kept kicking. Although her arms were


    caught, her wrists were still flexible and she kept waving them. She would rather be beaten to death


    than facing such a situation.


    "Take her away, and press her under the nket." The man said again.


    Then, Lily was carried towards it by four men. The next moment, she was pressed on the mat. Now,


    she could not move at all. Both her hands and feet were pressed. The only thing she could move was


    her head.


    "Hey, let me see how you can move now." While he was speaking, he looked down at Lily. He rubbed


    his hands in front of Lily and then took off his coat and threw it out.


    "Little girl, here I am. I promise you will feel like you are in heaven." After saying that, he directly knelt


    down in the middle of Lily''s forcibly separated legs.


    "Well Hmm..." Lily was desperate. She struggled for thest time, but she was even unable tomit


    suicide now, even biting her tongue!


    "Wow, look at your tender skin." The man put his hand on Lily''s neck and rubbed it. "I wonder how


    luxurious it is under this dress."


    "Ha ha, let''s just rip them apart."


    "She must be beautiful."


    The obscene words echoed in her ears. Lily was on the verge of despair. All of a sudden, Eric''s face


    shed through her mind, and the appearance of him all the time when she was in danger. At the


    beginning, he disliked her.


    ''every time I meet you, I always say how stupid you are.''.


    You are so stupid.


    With your IQ, you can''t better than me even you have ten brains.


    She seemed to have heard those words again, and saw how he had helped her even though he


    disliked.


    Rip!


    The cor on her chest was torn and she felt cold all over her body.

 Chapter 59 At The Critical Moment

    Chapter 59 At The Critical Moment


    No, no, no!


    Lily closed her eyes in despair, tears sliding down from the corners of her eyes. There was nothing


    more desperate than this moment. She hadn''t been so desperate like this time when she was strangled


    and pushed down the cliff.


    "Hurry up, Austin. We can''t wait any longer." One of them urged.


    "What''s the rush? It''s still early before dawn." Austin had lost his mind because of the lust, and he


    would not let the duck fly away.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily felt disgusting. She tried hard but failed to shake them off. If possible, she really wanted to kill all of


    them!


    She could feel that the man''s hands had reached the edge of her trousers. As long as he pulled down,


    everything would be over.


    As he was about to take a step forward, a group of people rushed in.


    "Ah!" With a scream, the man called Austin was kicked away.


    The situation was unpredictable. The other four let go of Lily and joined the fight.


    Bang!


    A gun was fired.


    "Don''t move, we are policemen! Raise your hands!"


    For a moment, the fighting stopped. Those men''s face gone pale, and they did not expect that there


    would be policemen in such a remote ce. What was worse, dozens of policemen had rushed in at


    the same time. All of them brought guns with them!


    "Are you okay? Are you okay?" Andrew helped Lily up. When he saw clearly who the girl was, he was


    shocked. "Why are you here?"


    Lily was already in a state of disorientation. She opened her eyes and took a look at him. Knowing that


    she was finally saved, she felt rxed and then fainted.


    "Hey, wake up." Andrew shook the body with her in his arms, but she didn''t respond at all. He took off


    the tape from Lily''s face and gently patted her on the face. "Wake up, Lily. Wake up."


    He called her several times, but she didn''t respond.


    Frowning, he looked down at her. Then, he took off his coat and ced it on her chest topletely


    cover her exposed skin. After that, he stood up with her in his arms.


    "How is she?" "Why is she?" Jack came here and when he saw who she was, he was shocked and


    asked.


    "Does Uncle Jack know her too?" Andrew raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes, I know her. A few days ago, your father brought her to the police station and she beat someone in


    front of me."


    Andrew was shocked. He didn''t expect her can hit others.


    He looked around and found that everyone was taken into the police car. Then Jack said, "Let''s go.


    Let''s send her to the hospital first."


    "Uncle Jack, you drive my car."


    "Okay." Jack nodded to agree. After all, he was carrying a woman, so it was inconvenient for him to


    drive.


    Everything went smoothly on the way back. Jack drove in the front, followed by several police cars.


    In the car, Andrew sat in the back with Lily in his arms and looked down at her from time to time. When


    they first met, she knew who he was and mmed the door. It was the second time that they met.


    Previously, when he had watched a woman being kidnapped and taken away, she had followed the


    man without thought. Subconsciously, he wanted to save her, so he had been very careful when he


    followed them. He called Jack first, and then he had to keep the correspondence to make sure that the


    police could get there in time.


    They arrived at the dirt road where there were no street lights. In order not to attract their attention, they


    turned off the lights. They went forward in the dark. Although it was a littlete, at least they had saved


    the person.


    When Lily woke up the next morning, she found herself in the hospital as soon as she opened her


    eyes. She was quite familiar with the smell.


    What happened yesterday rushed into her mind in an instant. It was just like an erotic liquid, corroding


    her body and mind little by little.


    All of a sudden, she felt so sick that she couldn''t breathe.


    "Are you feeling bad?" Andrew asked with concern.


    Lily tried to adjust her breathing and tried her best to suppress the disgusting feeling. She turned


    around to look for the voice. When she saw it was Andrew, she was surprised. "You saved me?"


    "It''s me." There was a glimmer of smile in his eyes.


    Thinking of his identity, she was somewhat ufortable, but he saved her and she would keep his


    favor in mind.


    "Thank you."


    "You''re wee." With his elbows on the edge of the bed and his chin in his hands, Andrew looked at


    Lily and smiled. He asked with an easy tone, "Did you cklist my father''s number?"


    Hearing that, Lily felt a little embarrassed. But she also admitted it. "Yes."


    "Why?" He asked while knowing the answer.


    "No reason. I don''t want to talk to him." Lily looked away and did not look at him.


    "Actually, it''s not what you think." Andrew stared at her and slowly exined, "Although my father was


    married, my mother passed away ten years ago. Now he has the right to pursue his own happiness."


    "What?" Lily was a little surprised.


    "Don''t be so surprised." Then he reached out his hand and touched her head. "You left after you


    mmed the door that day. You didn''t even give my father a chance to exin. He called you many


    times, but you didn''t answer his phone. So he had to call your mother and ask her something about


    you" In fact, he really wants to exin to you clearly. You know, he wants to be with your mother, but


    what he thinks most about is your opinion. He''s afraid that you don''t agree."


    "Yes." A trace of regret shed across her face. She med herself for being too impetuous.


    Seeing her expression, Andrew changed the topic. "By the way, do you know those people who


    kidnapped you tonight?"


    Lily shook her head. "No, I don''t know."


    "Did you have a grudge against someone?"


    Lily shook her head again. This time she really didn''t know who he was. Could it be Lucia? It couldn''t


    be. After all, they didn''t want her to die. But except for Lucia, she couldn''t think of anyone else.


    "s." Andrew sighed deliberately. "How can you have such a bad memory at such a young age? You


    don''t even know if you have offended someone."


    His fake smile amused Lily.


    At this time, the door of the ward was pushed open, and Kerr and Tina came in.


    "Lily..." Tina rushed to the bed with red eyes and asked, "How are you? Are you badly hurt? Where did


    you get hurt? Who are these people? Why do they always want to hurt you?"


    Her words were incoherent because she was too concerned.


    "Mom, I''m fine. Don''t cry." Lily struggled up and said, "I was scared and passed out. I didn''t get hurt."


    "You said you were not hurt?" When her sight fell on her neck under the patient clothes, she was so


    angry that her whole body was trembling. "This, this It... It..."


    Knowing that Tina''s heart was not very good, Lily hurriedly exined. She also helped her to soothe


    her mood. "Mother, don''t worry. I''m fine. It''s really fine. Andrew saved me, and he came to save me in


    time."


    Seeing this, Kerr walked to Tina hurriedly. He put his hand on her shoulder and patted her on the back


    tofort her. "Calm down, Tina. Lily is fine. Don''t worry."


    Taking a few deep breaths, she tried to calm herself down. After a long time, she adjusted herself and


    asked again, "Lily, are... Are you really okay?"


    "I''m fine, mom. You can ask Andrew if you don''t believe me." After saying that, she turned her head to


    look at Andrew and tipped him a wink.


    Andrew understood what she meant. "Aunt Tina, I promise Lily is fine. What''s more, those people were


    caught by Jack and taken to the police station. We''ll get the result soon."


    Hearing this, Tina breathed a sigh of relief. "It''s good. It''s good."


    She then cast a grateful smile at Andrew. As she withdrew her gaze, Lily''s eyes turned red, and there


    were mixed emotions in her heart.


    "Andrew, let''s go andplete the discharging formalities for Lily." Kerr said to his son.


    "Okay, Dad." After saying that, Andrew turned around and left the ward.


    Lily looked at Kerr and felt a little guilty.


    "Sorry, uncle Kerr." She apologized in a low voice.


    Hearing what she said, Kerr smiled. He knew why she apologized. He touched her hair dotingly and


    said, "You are right. It was not your fault. Uncle Kerr didn''t think it through before I told you."


    Lily smiled. At the same time, she med herself for being too impetuous.

 Chapter 60 Live In The Manor

    Chapter 60 Live In The Manor


    Soon, after Andrew finished the discharge procedure, he went back. Behind him were Joe and Eden.


    "Lily, are you okay?" Joe walked to Lily, worried.


    Lily quickly got out of the bed and held him. "Grandpa, don''t worry. I''m fine."


    Joe looked her up and down and felt relieved. Then he frowned and asked, "How did this happen?"


    Lily shook her head, indicating that she didn''t know. She really couldn''t figure it out. And the purpose of


    these people was obvious, just defile her.


    "No matter where you go, I''ll let Daniel drive you."


    "Okay, I will listen to Grandpa." Lily smiled and held him to sit down. And then she saw Eden who just


    followed in.


    She raised her head and smiled at him. "Thank you foring to see me."


    Edenughed too. He looked her up and down and finally felt relieved after confirming that she was all


    right. But when he saw her neck, he immediately frowned. "You..."


    "I''m fine." Lily knew what he was going to say, so she interrupted him at once. She shook her head


    secretly, indicating Eden not to say. Then she unconsciously tugged at the cor of the hospital clothes


    and blocked the mark on her neck.


    Seeing this, Eden didn''t say anything but looked at her with a little more worry.


    At this moment, Tina suddenly walked to Eden and asked in a questioning tone, "Where is Dillon? Why


    hasn''t hee yet?"


    Eden was stunned. "Aunt, today there are something to deal with in thepany. Dad can''t leave."


    "What''s the matter?" Tina said with a sneer, "He is really a good boss. He doesn''t even care about his


    daughter''s."


    Seeing her in a bad mood, Joe said, "Tina, Dillon really has something urgent to deal with, so he sent


    Eden here with me."


    "Dad, is there anything more important than his daughter?" Tina looked at Joe and asked, "It''s not that I


    want to make trouble. It''s that that he went too far. When Lily had an identst time, Lucia''s


    daughter was also injured. She just got a sprain on her ankle, and then Dillon looked after her warmly.


    However, Lily almost lost her life. He didn''t even ask. Do you think he is a qualified father?"


    "Tina..."


    "Father, please don''t say that. I know that Dillon is your son. It''s your duty to protect him. I won''t say


    anything more." She interrupted Joe and continued, "I gave Lily''s custody to him because I wanted him


    to take good care of Lily. Hehe."


    Tina said with a cold smile, "After several incidents, I can''t stand by and do nothing. I''ll get Lily''s


    custody back."


    "I don''t agree!" Joe refused directly.


    "Dad, I''ll get Lily''s custody no matter you agree or not," Tina said resolutely.


    "Tina, I can understand how you feel." Joe''s attitude softened. "But, Lily is still young. There are still a


    lot of things that need money, which will cause a lot of economic burden to you."


    Tina frowned. It was indeed a problem. She left the Qiao family without anything, and now she had no


    job. All she lived in was arranged by Kerr.


    Seeing that she didn''t say a word, Joe continued, "Tina, if you''re still worried, you can move back to the


    old house and live with Lily."


    "Dad, I was being rude just now. Please don''t mind. I won''t go back to the old house." Tina still chose to


    refuse. She would never go back to the Qiao family!


    "Grandpa, I want to live with mom for a few days." Lily pleaded.


    "Okay." Joe nodded without hesitation. "Mother and daughter, it''s good to have more time together."


    "Thank you, Grandpa."


    After a short while, Joe took Eden away. Before he left, he nced at Tina with affection. In fact, he still


    wanted her to go back to the old house.


    So did Eden. But what he cared more about was Lily''s wounds.


    After they left, Andrew yawned and said to his father, "Dad, you drive the carter. I''m very sleepy."


    "Where is your car?" Asked Kerr.


    "I will send someone to drive back to thepany." He yawned again, looking exhausted.


    Seeing this, Kerr nodded.


    It was not until then that Lily noticed that Andrew was so tired. An uncertain thought shed through


    her mind. "You... You didn''t sleep all nightst night, did you?"


    "Yes." "You''ve been dreaming. Your hands kept moving. I''m afraid that you might take the needle out. I


    had to hold it for a long time and you fell asleep after a long time."


    His reaction proved her thought and Lily was really touched by his words. She just felt a little sore in


    her nose. At that critical moment, he saved her. He didn''t sleep but take care of her for a whole night.


    Besides his rtionship with Kerr, he only saw her once.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thank you." She thanked him sincerely.


    "You are wee." He was a head taller than her, and when he patted her head, he felt like patting a


    pet.


    Then he turned around and looked at Kerr and Tina, "Let''s go home. I''m really sleepy."


    "Let''s go." Kerr smiled and the misunderstanding was cleared up. Seeing that they got along well with


    each other, he felt nothing to worry about.


    "Let''s go back to the manor." Tina said, "Neither of the two children have a good rest. Go back and


    have a good sleep. I will cook a big deal for you."


    "Okay." Of course, Kerr would not refuse. As soon as she finished her words, he agreed.


    "Anything is okay for me." Andrew said.


    After the discussion, they went back to the manor together.


    Before Tina moved into this manor, Kerr had been asked someone toe here and clean up


    regrly. But now, because Tina had moved in, and her whereabouts couldn''t be known to too many


    people, so Kerr fired those people.


    Kerr had asked her why she was so cautious, but she refused to tell him, so he didn''t ask again.


    Andrew was so sleepy that he fell asleep on the sofa as soon as he got home. Seeing this, Tina


    brought a quilt to cover him. It was winter now, so it must be cold if he fell asleep like that.


    After she finished, she turned to look at Lily, "Lily, go to mom''s room and have a rest."


    "Yes." Lily nodded her head. She was in a low mood and followed her upstairs.


    Her bedroom was spacious, and half of the wall was designed by French windows. She could see the


    scenery outside from the window.


    After entering the room, Tina took out a new pajamas from the wardrobe and handed it to Lily. "Go to


    take a shower first, and then have a good sleep. I will go to clean up their room first."


    Seeing her mother being so considerate, Lily felt warm in her heart. A lump came into her throat. She


    nodded and said, "Okay."


    Tina stepped forward and hugged her gently. "Take a shower and have a good sleep, and forget all the


    unhappy things."


    "Yes." Lily replied in a low voice, but her eyes turned red. There were so many things that she could not


    forget. She might not be able to forget what happenedst night for the rest of her life.


    Letting go of her hand, Tina bowed her head and kissed her face affectionately, "Go to take a shower."


    Lily nodded and went into the bathroom. Then Tina left the room.


    After entering the bathroom, Lily leaned on the washing table with both hands and couldn''t help crying.


    It was not because she was not strong enough, but because she encountered something that was


    unexpected.


    Lily learnt how to tolerate, how to fight back and how to punish people in the same way. But she was a


    woman, after all. She was the kind of person who would break down when she had this thing.


    She couldn''t imagine how her life would be ruined if Andrew didn''t pass by.


    Those men drooled and said such disgusting and obscene words, word by word, which stabbed in her


    body like needles.


    And that kiss was disgusting. Yes, she must do wash!


    She turned on the shower. No matter it was cold water or hot water, she just stood there and let the


    water sprinkle down.


    The temperature of the water changed from cold to hot. Lily stood straight like a tree, with his hair


    tousled by the water pouring down from her forehead. It made her hard to open eyes, but she kept her


    eyes open stubbornly and did not blink at all. Her swollen eyes made people feel pity for her.


    The wall of the bathroom had a slight reflection. Looking at her own reflection in the mirror, Lily


    suddenlyughed. She wasughing at herself. She had life again, but she was still so embarrassed.


    Damn it, none of them was dead. Those who deserved to be punished lived at ease.


    She burst into tears. The god gave a chance for her to be reborn, but it was too difficult for her!


    Now that you want me to bear these, I will try my best to face these disasters!


    After tidying up her mood, Lily took a full hour to finish the shower. When she got dressed and stood in


    front of the wash table to tidy up her wet hair, the emotions that had been suppressed by her previously


    exploded again!


    "Ah!" She couldn''t help but scream. She picked up a thing and threw it toward the mirror. The mirror


    broke into pieces.


    Lily grasped her clothes firmly and took two steps back. She leaned against the wall and slid to the


    ground. Her tears kept running and her breath became rapid.


    Bang!


    The door of the bathroom was pushed open. Seeing that Lily was sitting on the ground, Kerr rushed in


    anxiously. "What''s wrong? Lily."


    Lily was hugging herself so tight with her chin on her knees. Her eyes were empty and tears were


    streaming down her face.


    Startled by her, Kerr put his hand on her shoulder and called, "Lily..."


    "Don''t touch me!" Lily shook off his hand with a reflex action. She said in a sharp voice and red at


    Kerr with red eyes.


    She hated to be touched, especially by men!

 Chapter 61 Emotional Breakdown

    Chapter 61 Emotional Breakdown


    "Lily, it''s me, uncle Kerr." Kerr felt sorry for Lily. He knew she mistook him and Andrew told him what


    happened yesterday.


    "Go off! Go off! Go off! !" Lily roared and waved her hands, trying to drive the man away.


    "Lily, calm down first..."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Go away! Go away! Get out! "


    "Okay, okay, I''ll go now. Don''t be so excited." Seeing this, he could only stand up and move backward.


    The closer he was, the more excited she would be.


    It seemed that she had been bothered a lot by what happenedst night. After sighing, Kerr realized


    that she had hidden all her emotions well today. She didn''t want everyone to worry about her. She


    hadn''t unleashed all her emotions until now.


    "What happened?" Just then, Tina came over with a worried face.


    At the door of the bathroom, Kerr moved one side to make way for her. "Go andfort her. She has


    been too stimted."


    After taking a look at him, she immediately walked into the bathroom and squatted in front of Lily.


    Seeing her like this, she couldn''t help but her eyes turned red.


    "Lily..." As soon as she reached out her hand, Lily waved it away. "Go away. Don''t touch me!"


    Losing her bnce, she fell back. With her hands on the ground instinctively, she tried to support


    herself in case of falling, but she identally pressed on the broken ss. "Oh, my God."


    The pain from the palm made her unable to support herself and fell to the ground.


    "Are you okay?" He helped her up and asked anxiously.


    Tina bit her lower lip and looked down at her hand. The wound was bleeding, and the broken ss was


    stuck in her flesh. "It hurts so much."


    "Stand it for a moment. I''ll take you down and dress your wound." Then he was about to take her


    downstairs.


    "No way." Tina shook her head. She grabbed his arm and said, "Go get the medicine box. I need to see


    Lily."


    After taking a deep look at her and then looking at the corner where Lily was standing and she was like


    a fragile porcin doll. He finally decided to put down Tina and then went downstairs to take the


    medicine box.


    Regardless of the wound on her hand, Tina walked up to Lily and crouched down in front of him. "Lily,


    I''m your mother. You should look at me, okay?"


    "Mom?" Lily muttered as if he had found a focus. She stared at the woman in front of her for a long time


    before she blinked her eyes. When she was sure that the woman in front of her was really her mother,


    she burst into tears.


    "Mom She cried


    "Mommy is here." Tina hugged her and patted her on the back with her unhurt hand. "If you want to cry,


    you can cry out loud. You can cry out all the grievances in your heart. If you cry out, it will be okay."


    "Mom, there, there..." Lily burst into tears and spluttered, "Why are they still here? Why?"


    "No, they are gone. They are gone." Tina keptforting her but couldn''t hold back her tears.


    "Mom, you lied to me!" Lily pushed her away and stared at her angrily with red eyes. Then she pulled


    the cor of his shirt and said, "Look, they are all here. I have washed them for so long, but I can''t wash


    them clean anyway!"


    Tina couldn''t believe what she had seen. She couldn''t imagine what would happen to her daughter if


    Andrew didn''t arrive in time?


    She couldn''t imagine, she really couldn''t!


    Tina was dumbfounded and couldn''t help but cry. She didn''t expect that they were so bad!


    "I can''t wash it off. Why can''t I wash it off..." It seemed that Lily was asking someone else or mumbling


    to herself. She was on the verge of a nervous breakdown.


    "Stop! Stop!" Despite her injured hand, Tina held Lily''s hand and said, "It''s broken. Lily, listen to mom.


    Don''t care about it. It will be These things will soon disappear."


    "But it was still there!" Lily was breakdown. "Don''t you know how disgusting these things are? At the


    thought of the flesh was left by those people, I can''t wait to cut this piece of flesh off! "


    "Lily, calm down! Listen to mom..." Tina didn''t know how tofort her. Although she was saved


    indeed, the harm caused by it was irreparable.


    "No, I don''t want to listen to it!" Lily struggled to push her away. She stood up and staggered out of the


    bathroom.


    "Lily..." Tina stood up and wanted to chase out, but she slipped and fell to the ground again.


    Lily ran out of the bathroom and ran towards the bedroom door, colliding with Kerr who came up with


    the medicine box.


    Kerr staggered and took a step back subconsciously. He reached out and held Lily, "Lily, you..."


    "Let me go!" Without looking at him, Lily got rid of his hand and ran out.


    Seeing this situation, Kerr was afraid that she would do something stupid and threw down the medicine


    box and chased after her.


    Lily just kept running forward. When she saw the stairs, she was running down. Andrew happened to


    be woken up by the noise. When he was about to go upstairs, he saw Lily, who was running down from


    him as if she didn''t see him.


    "Andrew, put your arms around her." Kerr shouted.


    It was then that Andrew came back to his senses. He turned around and chased after her.


    As a young girl, Lily surely couldn''t run as fast as Andrew. And she didn''t wear shoes, so she ran a few


    steps and was hugged from behind.


    "Let me go! Let me go!" Lily struggled and pped the hands around her waist.


    Of course, Andrew wouldn''t let her go. He walked into the living room with her in his arms before he put


    her down. Then he turned her around to make her look at him. They stood face to face, with one hand


    on her shoulder, forcing her to look at him.


    "Look at me. Look at who I am."


    "Let me go!" Lily''s eyes were red with anger. She didn''t listen to anyone.


    "Look at me! Who am I?" Andrew said in a low voice, his dark eyes shining with determination and his


    hand holding her tighter.


    As if Lily were really frightened by him, she suddenly became quiet. She just stared at him, without any


    reaction.


    For a long time, everything was so quiet that it seemed that time had stopped.


    Seeing her like this, a tinge of pity shed across Andrew''s eyes. When he was woken up just now, he


    probably guessed what happened. But he didn''t expect that it was so serious. She had worked hard to


    suppress her emotion before, which resulted in her emotional flooding.


    "Wow..." Lily suddenly burst into tears. She flung herself into Andrew''s arms and began to cry.


    Andrew immediately put his hands around her in case she would slip from his arms and fall to the


    ground.


    "Well, it''s okay." Heforted her softly, andplex emotions shed through his ck eyes.


    As if finding a safe haven, Lily held onto Andrew''s waist tightly, buried her head in his chest and cried


    out loud, as if to cry out all the grievances in her heart.


    Looking down at the girl who was crying in his arms, he sighed and his knitted brows were getting


    better. She was now able to cry, which meant that she was gradually letting go of her bad mood.


    Upstairs, Kerr carefully mped the broken ss clip out of Tina''s hand, and took out the disinfectant.


    He nced at her and said, "It hurts. You should endure it."


    "Yes." She bit her lower lip, her eyes red.


    Seeing her crying, Kerr felt sorry for her. "Andrew was consoling Lily. I believe she will be all right after


    she cries. I believe she is a strong child."


    "Yes." Tina nodded her head and said, "I know she''s a strong girl, but she was so shocked this time."


    Kerr nodded, dabbing a cotton swab on the wound to wash the wound in her hand with an antiseptic


    solution, and blew it gently, as if it could relieve her pain.


    For his subconscious reaction, Tina was somewhat moved, and she felt a little inexplicable sore in her


    nose. Now, she finally believed that the people who loved you were always taking care of you in all


    aspects. For those who didn''t love you, whatever you had done for him was all in vain.


    "It''s not a big one, but a bit deep." After he bandaged her wound, Kerr looked up at Tina and said,


    "You''d better not touch water in these days and do less work."


    "I know." Tina sighed slightly, stood up and said, "I''ll go downstairs to see Lily."


    Knowing that she didn''t take his words seriously, he stood up and said, "Let''s go downstairs together."


    When they went downstairs, Andrew was sitting on the sofa with Lily in his arm. He held Lily''s waist


    with one hand and touched the back side of her head with the other.


    On the other hand, Lily was curled up in his arms, with a sense of uneasiness.


    Seeing theming down, Andrew made a gesture of silence.


    Seeing his action, Kerr subconsciously slowed down his steps, so did Tina.


    She tiptoed to the sofa. Looking lovingly at Lily who was asleep, she couldn''t help touching her face.


    As if frightened, Lily subconsciously buried her face into Andrew''s arms.


    At the thought of this, Tina had to withdraw her hand and gave Andrew a grateful look. She said in a


    low voice, "Thank God you are here. Otherwise, I really don''t know what to do."


    Andrew smiled and replied in a low voice, "Auntie, this is what I should do. Brother is supposed to take


    care of his sister."


    An unnatural look shed through her face. She looked away and said, "The room is ready. I''m going to


    the kitchen to make some food."


    "Don''t go." Hearing this, Kerr immediately stopped her, "Have you forgotten what I just said to you?


    Take a seat. I''ll do it."


    After saying that, he turned around and walked into the kitchen without giving Tina the chance to


    speak.


    Stunned by his words, Tina stood rooted to the spot. In her memory, Kerr didn''t know how to cook. At


    most, he just helped to serve the dishes. But today, he said he would cook.

 Chapter 62 Mental Dependence

    Chapter 62 Mental Dependence


    Seeing all this, Andrew smiled warmly. Then he looked down at the girl who was restless in his arms


    and sighed slightly.


    Wearing the thin pajamas, Andrew was afraid that she would catch a cold. He carefully picked her up


    and whispered to Tina, "Aunt Tina, I take her to the bedroom."


    Tina nodded, "Take her to my bedroom."


    "Okay." Andrew held Lily and went upstairs.


    Feeling that his body was moving, Lily suddenly opened her eyes. When she saw the person whom


    she was familiar with, she closed her eyes again and even shrank into the arms of Andrew


    Andrew smiled silently with doting eyes. He could feel that she was vignt and she also depended on


    him.


    When they walked into the bedroom to the bedside, Andrew bent over and gently ced her on the


    bed. When he was about to stand up, she grabbed his hand. "No..."


    "I won''t go." Patting her on the back with the other hand, he exined softly, "I just want to cover quilt."


    "No, don''t do that..." The dazed Lily didn''t know what she was talking about or what she was doing.


    She just didn''t want the harbor which gave her a sense of security to leave, so she turned her body to


    hold Andrew''s whole arm.


    Seeing her like this, Andrew felt sorry for her. He reached out to brush the hair in front of her face and


    sighed slightly. Her frail appearance made people want to protect her under the wings.


    After thinking for a while, he took off his shoes andy beside her. Then he pulled the quilt over to


    cover them.


    Andrewy on his side. As soon as hey down, Lily, who was still sleepy, slipped into his arms. She


    wrapped her arms tightly around his waist and buried her head in his chest.


    He smiled and suddenly felt that it was good to have someone to rely on him like this.


    He was so sleepy that he didn''t sleepst night. Today he had just taken a nap, and then her condition


    became like this. Fortunately, she was now relieved.


    When Lily woke up again, it was already in the evening. What she saw when she opened her eyes was


    a chest, and her hands were holding someone else''s waist!


    She was startled and let go of him immediately and sat up.


    "You woke up?" Andrew was waken up by her action, and his voice was somewhat sleepy.


    "Yes." Lily nodded and looked at them subconsciously. Then she found that their clothes were all right.


    Andrew saw all her moves. He wanted tough, but he controlled himself.


    "Are you feeling better?" He sat up and smoothed his hair.


    Hearing that, Lily lowered her head and blushed. She finally remembered what had happened.


    "Thank you." She thanked him in a low voice.


    "Nothing." "You didn''t let me go just now, so I had to sleep here with you," he said, patting her head


    Andrew got out of bed as he spoke. "I''m going to wash my face and brush my teeth. And my clothes is


    not clean."


    "Yes." Lily felt a little embarrassed and nodded.


    He stood by the bed and looked at her for a while. He frowned unconsciously when he saw the red


    mark on her neck and chest. But in order not to let her find him, he looked away immediately and then


    turned and left.


    After he left, Lily felt relieved. She felt embarrassed because she cried in his arms until she fell asleep.


    Lily felt much better after venting her emotions. She got out of bed and went to the bathroom. The


    bathroom was clean. The broken mirror had been moved away.


    At this time, Tina came in with a dress in her hand.


    "Mom." Lily asked when she saw her.


    Tina smiled and handed the dress to her. "I bought it with Uncle Kerr in the afternoon. And I have put


    the toiletries in the bathroom. Get familiar with it and have dinner downstairs."


    "Okay." As soon as Lily took the clothes and saw the wound on Tina''s hand, she felt guilty. "I''m sorry,


    mom."


    "Nothing." Tina smiled and caressed her face lovingly, "I''m happy to see you all right."


    "Yes." Lily nodded with red eyes.


    "I''m going downstairs first. Kerr is cooking porridge in the kitchen. You haven''t eaten anything for a day.


    It''s good for your stomach."


    Lily''s eyes were filled with tears. The happiest thing in her life was to feel her mother''s selfless and


    fearless love.


    After washing herself simply and changing her clothes, Lily went downstairs. As soon as she came to


    the living room, she saw Kerre out of the kitchen with a bowl of porridge in his hands.


    "That''s good. Come here and have some porridge first."


    She smiled and walked over, "Thank you, uncle Kerr."


    "I''ve told you that you don''t have to be so polite. Every time you say thanks to me, I feel very


    embarrassed." He joked as he put the bowl of porridge in front of her.


    "Sizz..." Lily couldn''t helpughing. She liked his sense of humor very much. "Well, I''ll say thank you


    later, uncle."


    "You naughty girl." He patted her head with a smile. "Have some porridge now. We''ll have dinner when


    Andrewe back."


    "Is he out?" Lily asked.


    "Yes." Kerr nodded, "I don''t know why he went out. He said he would be back soon."


    Lily nodded and then had porridge. She gave Kerr a thumbs up after she finished the congee and said,


    "Nice cooking, uncle Kerr."


    "Of course!" "This is specially made for you. I know you''re a good cooker. If I cooked badly I won''t cook


    for you."


    Hearing that, Lily smiled happily. She lowered her head and continued to eat the porridge. She ate the


    porridge very seriously and felt very satisfied. She felt warm in her heart. Although they were not family,


    they gave her a kind of warmth than the warmth at home. She even felt father''s love.


    Yes, she had never experienced such thing as father''s love on her own father. Even if she had, it was


    only superficial.


    But he was different. He cared about her sincerely, and she saw what he had done.


    After eating a bowl of porridge, Lily felt warm in her stomach and she became much more energetic.


    In the kitchen, Kerr, wearing an apron, was cooking thest dish. In the living room, Tina was chatting


    with Lily.


    Because of her injured hand, she was carried out of the kitchen by Kerr and was not allowed to do


    anything. Lily was deeply moved by his behavior.


    After she removed the misunderstandings, she really thought Kerr was the perfect man in the world.


    When Kerr put thest dish on the table, Andrew walked into the house. It seemed as if they had made


    an agreement.


    "You are back? Go wash your hands ande here for dinner. " Kerr set the table and said to Andrew.


    "Okay." After saying that, Andrew walked in front of Lily and handed something in his hand to her. "Put


    it on before you go to bed. You can wear it every morning and evening."


    Lily was stunned. She looked at the little square bottle in front of her, and then looked at Andrew. "You


    Are you going out to buy this for me?"


    "Yes." "I asked someone to make this for me. It''s good."


    "Thank you." Lily epted with a smile. She was deeply touched.


    "Don''t say that. It''s his duty to help you." Kerr said and waved at her and Tina, "Come and have


    dinner."


    Andrew took a look at his father and seemed dissatisfied with him. After that, he went to the washroom


    to wash his hands, and then returned to the dinner table.


    Because of her right hand injury, Kerr had been taking care of her during the meal. During that time,


    Kerr had been taking care of her and kept picking up food for her. If he was not worried about feeding


    her, she would be very embarrassed. He would have done it himself, instead of fetching a spoon for


    her.


    The atmosphere between them was harmonious,.


    After the dinner, Lily was about to clear the table but she was stopped by Kerr. "Put it down, Lily.


    Andrew will do it. Go to rest."


    "Uncle Kerr, I''m fine now." Lily said with a smile.


    However, Kerr pulled her to the living room and pressed her against the sofa. "Listen to me, have a


    good rest. Your brother Andrew has done it before."


    Then he went back to the dinner table, took off his apron and threw it to Andrew, "Wash the dishes."


    Putting on a helpless look, Andrew took the apron around his waist, and then started to put the table


    away. He did it so expertly as if he often did it before.


    Seeing their interaction, Lily smiled. She thought, ''Kerr taught Andrew well and brother Andrew It


    seemed to be a good name.


    After thinking for a while, Lily walked into the kitchen. Seeing that Andrew was bending over to wash


    the dishes, Lily walked up to him with a smile and looked at him with her head tilted. "I''ll call you brother


    Andrew. Okay?"


    Hearing her words, Andrew looked at her. When his eyes met her smile, he blurted out, "Okay."


    "Brother Andrew." She called him sweetly.


    "Yes." Replied Andrew with a deep smile on his face.


    "Go ahead with your work. I''m leaving now." Lily gave him a yful smile, and then shook the small


    bottle in her hand, "I''ll apply the ointment you brought on time."


    "Yes."


    Before going to bed, Lily put the ointment on the marks on her neck and chest. The ointment felt cool


    andfortable when it touched the skin.


    "Mom." After applying the ointment, Lily climbed onto the bed andy down beside Tina. She held her


    arm and said, "It''s so good to sleep with you."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "You are an adult now. Stop acting like a spoiled child." Tina gave her a reproachful look, and pulled the


    quilt to cover her.


    "No matter how old I am, I''m always your daughter. I can act like a spoiled child if I want."


    Tinaughed silently, looking at her full pampering in her eyebrows.


    "Mom, I think uncle Kerr is a nice person. What do you think?" Lily turned to look at her mother.


    An unnatural gleam shed through her eyes. Tina thought, ''yes, he is a good man. He treats me well,


    and he treats Lily well. But...''


    Seeing that her mother didn''t say a word, Lily continued, "Mom, as a person who had the experience,


    you know better than me about love. But I think that there is someone who can take care of you and


    take care of me. As a man, he is also meticulous and considerate enough to. All that is all I want. Mom,


    I really don''t want you to miss it."


    "I know what you mean," Tina sighed slightly, "I know what to do, but it needs time. It takes time to


    forget someone and ept someone."


    "Well, I only hope that you can forget the past and open your heart to ept the man who loves you


    wholeheartedly. Don''t miss the past, and don''t expect a future. What I want is just a simple life."


    Tina agreed with her. She smiled and said, "It seems that my daughter knows more than I do."


    "Life should be peaceful and quiet." Lily smiled, but she added in her heart, ''But I''m destined to be hard


    in my life.''


    "Alright, sleep."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 63 Go To Find Her

    Chapter 63 Go To Find Her


    Lily felt so good to wake up in her mother''s arms. This was her real thought at this moment, and also


    the happiest thing for her.


    Just at dawn, however, she couldn''t fall asleep. So she just looked at her mother''s sleeping face. But


    the phone on the bedside suddenly rang.


    Who would call her in the early morning? Is she Becky?


    She took the phone and saw it was her.


    "Hello, Becky." Lily answered the phone in a low voice, and then got off the bed silently. She went to


    the balcony outside the window to talk on the phone.


    "Lily, I heard that you had an ident again?" Her voice was full of worry.


    "Who told you that?" Lily asked.


    "I met Eden yesterday, and he seemed to be in a bad mood. We chatted a little and then we talked


    about you."


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry." As she spoke, she raised her left hand and looked at the bracelet with half a


    heart on it. A warm smile appeared on her face.


    "Who is the bad man this time? Why do they always find you? Shit! Lily, I should have learned


    Taekwondo."


    "Why do you learn Taekwondo?"


    "To protect you? Look at you, there are always idents. Every time I can''t help you."


    Lily smiled at the words. They talked for a while before she hung up the phone. She leaned against the


    balustrade of the balcony with her phone held in her hand. She looked at the scenery in the distance.


    She was in a good mood.


    There were people who cared for her, loved her and doted on her. She would be satisfied if she could


    live in such kind of environment all her life.


    However


    She smiled bitterly.


    Not long after, her phone rang again. Lily looked down at the screen. When she saw the caller ID, the


    smile on her face froze.


    The call was from Eric. When she saw his name, she had a strange feeling, with her chest a little


    depressed, her nose a little sour, and even her eyes a little sour.


    Somehow, she just wanted to cry.


    She didn''t answer the phone. She was afraid that she couldn''t help crying when she answered it.


    Today was the day that he was discharged from the hospital, so he probably called to tell her that he


    was going to leave the hospital and go home for recuperation. Since they had already said that, it''s ok


    for her to not answer the phone.


    The next second, her phone rang again.


    This time, she hesitated for a long time before the ring was about to stop. She answered the phone,


    "Hello."


    "What happened to you?" Eric''s voice sounded anxious and worried.


    "¡­¡­"


    Lily went silent and subconsciously bit her lower lip. He asked with concern, which made here


    back with the suppressed emotions.


    Taking a deep breath, she asked deliberately in a rxed tone, "You are listening to Becky, aren''t you?"


    "Yes." Said Eric in a deep voice.


    "I know it. She must have a big mouth, otherwise you wouldn''t know,"


    "Are you all right?"


    Hearing his question, Lily felt that she couldn''t pretend happy. Her eyes immediately turned red, and


    her heart was filled with grievances. For some reason, she always failed to hide her feelings in front of


    him. Even though they were on the phone, she still felt that she was transparent in front of him.


    After a long while, she replied, "I''m fine. I All right. "


    "Tell me the truth!"


    Hearing the two words, Lily burst into tears in an instant. She could hide it from Becky, but she could


    not hide it from Eric.


    She bit her lips hard to prevent herself from crying out. Suddenly, she thought of the time when she had


    been raped. What she thought of was the ce that had been touched by Eric. She did not allow


    anyone to touch her neck!


    But she didn''t make it. In the end, she was touched by someone and left a disgusting mark on her


    neck.


    For a long time, Lily was about to bite her lower lip and tear quietly rolled down from the corners of her


    eyes. Lily still did not say anything. She was afraid that if she spoke, her voice would expose her


    emotions, and she did not want to make him worry.


    "Where are you?" Eric asked again.


    "I..." She muffled her mouth with her hand in panic. Her voice was so hoarse. Obviously, she had cried.


    Lily quickly took the phone away from her ear. She crouched down and tried her best to suppress her


    tears. However, the more she tried, the more she wanted to cry. Tears streamed down her cheeks.


    "Where are you?" There came the voice of Eric again, this time obviously much more powerful thanst


    time.


    "Aha..." She finally couldn''t help crying. Although he didn''t say anything, she just couldn''t help crying


    due to his simple words.


    "Where are you?" Obviously, his patience had run out.


    "Ahahah..." Her suppressed cry had turned to weeping. Lily didn''t know how to answer.


    In the hospital, Eric frowned and his ck eyes were full of worry. There were only cry in the phone,


    and his heart seemed to be pinched hard by someone.


    He didn''t know what happened to her. Although she said she was fine, her crying didn''t sound like


    nothing at all.


    After waiting for a long time, he still didn''t get any answer, so he directly hung up the phone. He


    immediately dialed another number, and soon the phone was connected.


    "Sherry, determine the exact location of a number."


    "Cousin, I am not omnipotent. Do you need me to find the mobile phone positioning?" On the other end


    of the phone, there was aint from Sherry.


    "I''ll text you the number and give me the answer in ten minutes." After saying that, he hung up the


    phone,pletely ignoring the other''s willing.


    He sent her number to Sherry, waiting for the result. He knew she would not let him down.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Ten minutester, the cell phone beeped for a message. He took a look at it and saw the address. He


    frowned and wondered, ''Why does she live here?''


    He didn''t change his clothes before he walked out of the ward. When he walked out, he met Ang.


    "Eric, where are you going?" She stopped him and asked.


    "Mom, I have something to deal with." Eric made up a vague excuse. He knew that his mother would


    never let him go if he was told the truth.


    "What kind of thing can make you go in person?" It was obvious that Ang didn''t believe him. She


    rebuked him, "Go back to your room and lie on the bed. I''ll clean up for you and wait for your father to


    pick you up."


    "Mom, I really have something to deal with. Could you help me pack up my things and take them back


    home?"


    "What if I don''t agree?" She said in a tough manner.


    "I have to go!" Eric looked at his mother stubbornly, pushed away her hand in front of him, and walked


    out step by step with his walking stick.


    "You Eric, be careful for your foot!" Looking at his back angrily, Ang didn''t stop him. After all, he was


    her son, and she knew his temper well. The more she tried to stop him, the worse the result would be.


    She might as well let him do what he wanted.


    After walking out of the hospital, Eric hailed a taxi to tell the address.


    He was worried about Lily, so he called her after getting on the car. The phone kept ringing for a long


    time, but nobody answered.


    He called her again, but as expected, no one answered.


    With his heart being grasped by a strong hand, Eric frowned and urged the driver, "Please drive faster.


    I''m in a hurry."


    "Sit firmly." The taxi driver sped up as soon as he finished his words.


    On the way to the house, he kept calling, but none of them got through. All the calls got through and


    were naturally hanged up by the rings. In this way, he knew that it was impossible that she was really


    all right. And the thing happened to her was a little serious!


    He wouldn''t have known that something bad had happened to her if Becky hadn''t called and told him


    what had happened to her on the phone. Although Becky didn''t say it clear to him on the phone, he


    could get some keywords from her words.


    She didn''t know why she was kidnapped again, by a group of men!


    Last time when she was kidnapped by Sheena and York, she was covered all over with wounds. She


    didn''t cry so sadly. She even didn''t fall down to the cliff and almost died. But this time, when he called


    her, she cried so hard that she couldn''t speak. Moreover, it was time for her to ignore a call.


    Did nothing had happened? Obviously, she wasn''t lying!


    Soon, they arrived at the destination. Eric paid the fare and got off the car. He frowned at the sight of a


    building in front of him. It was an old yard surrounded by walls.


    With a walking stick, he walked to the gate of the yard step by step. The gate was an automatic gate


    with iron bars. He could see what was going on inside. The first thing he saw was the clusters of pink


    roses in the garden in the front yard. Second, he saw the two-story building.


    He didn''t see anyone in it so he rang the bell. He waited for a while, but no one came to open the door.


    When he was about to press the third door, a sleepy man came out.


    Seeing him, Eric suddenly became vignt. He didn''t know the man, and he had never heard Lily


    mention such a person, and he didn''t appear with her.


    "Who are you looking for?" When Andrew opened the door, he saw a man dressed in hospital gown


    walking on his crutch.


    "Lily." He looked calm, but his ck eyes looked at Andrew.


    Hearing that he was here for Lily, Andrew couldn''t help but cheer up. He couldn''t help but nce at him


    a few more times. Then he asked, "Do you have something?"


    "Yes." He answered simply.


    "Who are you?"


    "You don''t need to know."


    Hearing this, Andrew raised his eyebrows and said, "This is my house. Since you don''t tell me, I have


    the right to stop you from entering my house."


    "What if I insist on going in?" Eric asked in reply. He moved his feet unconsciously and his hands


    moved in an almost invisible manner, as if he was about to fight at any time.


    "I can sue you for trespassing into a house." Andrew replied calmly.


    "Okay, I allow you to sue." As soon as he finished speaking, a murderous look appeared in Eric''s ck


    eyes. When he was about to break into the room, a familiar voice came. "Andrew, who is it?"


    Looking towards the direction where the voice came from, Eric felt surprised. He didn''t expect that Kerr


    was also here.

 Chapter 64 He Was Angry

    Chapter 64 He Was Angry


    When Kerr walked to the door and saw it was Eric, he was surprised too. "Eric?" How did he find here?


    "Mr. Kerr." Eric took back his position and stood straight.


    "You came for Lily?" Asked Kerr tentatively.


    "Yes." Eric nodded.


    Andrew gave him a nce and then looked at his father. He asked, "Father, do you know each other?"


    Dad? He was the son of the school manager?


    A tinge of surprise shed across Eric''s ck eyes, and then disappeared. What he cared about was


    Lily.


    "Yes." Kerr nodded, "He is a student of our school. Thanks to him, Lily was savedst time."


    Upon hearing these words, Andrew couldn''t help casting a nce at Eric. Only in this way could he


    treat him better, at least not as aggressive as before.


    Kerr looked back at Eric and said, "You can''t stand for a long time. Come in quickly."


    Then he took Andrew''s hand and made way for him.


    "Thank you, Mr. Kerr." Then Eric walked on his crutch into the room.


    Kerr smiled and said, "I told youst time. You can call me uncle Kerr just like Lily did."


    "Okay, uncle Kerr." Eric corrected himself.


    But Andrew, who walked behind them, was a little unhappy. He didn''t feel good about Eric.


    After entering the house, Kerr led Eric to the living room. "Have a seat. I''ll go check if Lily got up." Then


    he turned around and went upstairs.


    Eric did not sit down, but stood on his crutch, as if he was preparing for something.


    While Andrew kept staring at him, with some kind of hostility in his eyes.


    When Kerr walked to the door Tina''s her bedroom, he knocked at it and put down his hand, waiting for


    the reply.


    "Come in." He waited for a long time until he heard a sleepy reply from inside, and then he pushed the


    door open and walked in.


    After entering the room, he saw only Tina, and did not see Lily.


    "Where is Lily?" As he asked, he looked around subconsciously.


    "Lily?" Tina was a little confused. She looked sideways at the bedside, only to find that there was no


    one there. Frightened, she immediately sat up.


    When she saw the floor to ceiling window open, she heaved a sigh of relief and pointed at the balcony.


    "She''s there."


    Hearing this, he went to the window. When he was approaching, he saw Lily, who was squatting in the


    corner and crying.


    "What''s wrong, Lily? Are you feeling sick?" He squatted down in front of her and asked with concern.


    With tears in her eyes, Lily shook her head and cried. She didn''t want to disturb anyone, but she did.


    Seeing her crying and shaking her head, he was worried, "Lily, if you don''t feel well, tell uncle. I will


    take you to the hospital, okay?"


    Lily still shook her head. She was not feeling well. How could she see a doctor?


    "Lily..." Tina walked to her and asked anxiously, "Tell me, what happened?"


    "Woo..." Lily suddenly let go of her hand and cried, but she still didn''t say anything, but shook her head.


    She turned around and looked at Kerr. They looked at each other. Kerr stood up and said, "I''ll call


    Andrew up."


    "Yes." Tina nodded.


    They thought Lily was doing the same as yesterday, so the first thing came to their mind was to ask


    Andrew toe upstairs.


    This time, Lily didn''t cry sadly, but felt wronged and a little guilty.


    Yes, she felt guilty. Even she herself didn''t know why she felt guilty. She just wanted to cry as soon as


    she received Eric''s call.


    Kerr asked Andrew toe here, but Eric was followed.


    Seeing theming over, Tina stood up and gave way to them.


    "Lily." Andrew walked up to her, squatted down and asked with concern, "Do you feel that..."


    Before he could finish his words, Lily shook her head and burst into tears.


    Seeing her so distracted, Andrew also didn''t know what to do.


    On the other hand, Eric''s brows knitted in astonishment. He walked a few steps forward with his


    walking stick and said in a low voice, "How long are you going to cry?"


    Hearing this voice, Lily suddenly raised her head and looked at him with her red and swollen eyes


    unbelievably. Then she cried, "Woo..."


    All the people frozen. Only Eric was still awake. He bent down with difficulty to pull her.


    Seeing his hand reaching out, Lily took a step back and slid to the ground.


    "Get up." He ordered.


    Lily shook her head, and then moved a few steps backward in this gesture.


    "I say you should get up!" Eric frowned deeply.


    As if she was frightened, Lily stood up from the ground, but she took a few steps backward to keep a


    distance from Eric.


    Seeing that she kept away from him like this, Eric got angry as never before. With great fury in his


    ck eyes, he ordered, "Come here."


    She sobbed and stepped back again. Her whole back was pressed against the balustrade of the


    balcony, looking at him sheepishly.


    Calming himself down, Eric looked at her up and down subtly. At the same time, he saw the mark on


    her neck naturally, which made him aware of her intention, but also made him more angry!


    "Come over. I don''t want to say it a third time!"


    "You Can you go back now?" Lily tried to consult with him.


    "What do you think about it?" He asked in great anger with his eyes locked on her.


    Hearing that, Lily unconsciously bit her lower lip. If she had known that she would not answer his


    phone, she would not have cried so much and he would not havee here.


    When her eyes met his leg in ster, she felt guilty and moved.


    "You Ah!"


    She still wanted to say something, but Eric had no patience to listen anymore. He strode forward with


    one hand holding his walking stick, and pulled her into his arms with the other hand.


    In an instant, everyone was shocked again, and they didn''t expect that he would do so.


    "Tell me, what happened?" He whispered in her ear and his tone softened a lot.


    "I..." Lily choked with sobs. She thought for a long time and said, "I''m fine now."


    "Tell me the truth!"


    "I''m really fine."


    Lily felt safer to let Eric hold her.


    "You won''t lie to me."


    "I..." She was speechless. What Eric said was right. She would never lie to him. To be exact, she did


    not know how to lie to him at all.


    "Ahem!" "Let''se in. It''s a little cold outside." he deliberately coughed.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    It was then that everyone came back to their senses. Andrew furrowed his eyebrows when he saw


    them acted like this.


    However, Tina sighed slightly. Any person could tell what happened between them.


    Realizing that they were not in the right position, Lily lowered her head and blushed. She reached out


    and pushed Eric, whispering, "Let go of me."


    But Eric didn''t listen to her. He turned to look at Tina and said, "Aunt Tina, I want to talk to her alone."


    Tina didn''t answer him immediately. She looked at him for a while and nodded to agree. Then she


    turned around and said to them, "Let''s go out first."


    They looked at each other and nodded at the same time. But before they left, Andrew turned his head


    to look at Eric.


    Coincidentally, just at that moment, Eric also looked at him. Their eyes met in the air. Both of them


    frowned at the same time and then looked away.


    By the moment when the door was closed, Eric''s sight had returned to the girl in his arms.


    "Tell me. I want to know everything."


    Lily looked up at him sheepishly and then turned to the bedroom. "Come in and have a seat. Your legs


    will hurt if you stand for a long time."


    He didn''t refuse her proposal and let her lead him into the room.


    "Go ahead," Just as she sat down on the chair, Eric said.


    After taking a look at him, Lily, who was standing in front of Eric, bowed her head and tightened her


    lips. "I was kidnapped by a group of people and was rescued in time by Andrew."


    "That''s it?" He asked. Apparently, he didn''t believe it.


    "Yes." She nodded with a guilty conscience.


    His ck eyes fixed on her face. Eric pressed his thin lips and said nothing. He just stared at her, while


    the time seemed to be still.


    After a long time, there was no response, so Lily quietly raised her head. But at the moment when she


    raised her head, she saw Eric''s eyes. She suddenly had a feeling that she wanted to escape.


    "I have told you that you will not lie to me." Eric said indifferently, "I know you''re telling the truth, but


    that''s not what I want to hear."


    Without anger or prestige, this faint tone gives a sense of invisible oppression.


    "The bad men have been caught." Lily said in a low voice.


    Seeing that she had no intention to tell him what he wanted to say, Eric''s face darkened. He spat out


    two words, "Come here."


    "We¡­ It''s very close." Her voice was very weak.


    Taking a deep breath secretly, as if he was trying to suppress something, he said again, "Come here."


    Hearing his words, Lily stepped closer to him.


    Eric suddenly stood up, quickly and urately tore her clothes off without a crutch.


    "What?" Lily was frightened and took a step back. She looked at him with her eyes wide open, "You..."


    "If you''re fine, what''s going on?" Ignoring her nervousness, Eric asked her with a frown.


    "I... I..." Lily didn''t know what to do, so she held her clothes tighter and lowered her head.


    "Don''t you want to tell me?"


    "I''m afraid you''ll be unhappy if you know it."


    "I will be worried if you don''t tell me!"


    Lily looked up at him and stammered, "Well¡­ Those people want to do to me¡­ I wanted to fight back,


    but four or five people were controlling me. I... I couldn''t I had no choice but to give up. When they were


    about to seed, Andrew came here with the police."

 Chapter 65 Bury Your Love In Your Heart

    Chapter 65 Bury Your Love In Your Heart


    The more she said, the more he frowned. He could imagine what had happened at that time¡­


    Eric''s face became even darker, and his ck eyes were filled with cruelty as if he wanted to tear them


    to pieces.


    Lily said in a choked voice. "I don''t want them to touch my neck. But¡­ But I have no choice. There are


    too many people here. I¡­ Woo..."


    She choked with sobs.


    "Well, stop crying." He reached out and held her in his arms,pletely ignoring that his feet could not


    bear such weight.


    "I really don''t want them to touch my neck, but¡­ But..." Buried her head in his chest, Lily kept


    emphasizing this, as if it was a very important thing.


    Seeing her like this, Eric also felt sad. Heforted her, "Don''t cry, don''t cry. Everything has passed."


    "I hate their touches. I hate them more when they touch my neck..."


    It was the third time that she had emphasized that she didn''t want to be touched on the neck. Eric felt a


    little confused upon hearing it. If it was another person, he thought that it was more important than


    neck.


    "Why? Huh?" He asked. Thest word of "hum" was slightly longer than before.


    "You once touched me. I don''t I don''t want others to touch me." She replied in a muffled voice.


    "Haha..." Eric suddenlyughed. He lowered his head to look at the hair of the girl in his arms and


    couldn''t help kissing her. He held her more tightly in his arms and said, "It''s all right as long as you''re


    fine."


    "But But... " But after a long while, Lily still didn''t say anything.


    "But what?" He loosened her and raised her chin with one hand, forcing her to look up at him. "Hmm?"


    Blinking her swollen and red eyes, Lily said in a thick voice with a sense of coquetry, "But they covered


    your smell."


    Eric heard this, he was suddenly shocked. She actually cared about the scars on her neck so much.


    Last time, he kissed her just because he felt sorry for her, but she had kept these in her mind. Now, she


    cried for it for so long.


    Lily didn''t notice the change of atmosphere between them at all. When she saw that Eric didn''t


    respond, she thought that Eric was unhappy and her eyes darkened.


    "You care about it?" He suddenly asked.


    "Yes." Lily nodded.


    Eric Smiled, and the expression in his ck eyes became intense. He stroked the corner of her mouth


    with his thumb and said, "Her Did they kiss this?"


    "No, they didn''t." Lily shook her head, as if she had been bewitched by Eric.


    The smile on his face widened. The next second, he bowed his head and kissed her.


    "Well..." Lily''s eyes were wide open. She didn''t expect Eric to do this at all. Her brain was instantly in a


    nk state.


    As for this, Eric knew little how to handle it well. He just followed his intuition and didn''t do anything at


    last.


    He didn''t want to irritate her and make her unhappy, so he just lowered his head and kissed her on her


    lips.


    He would not move even if she did not move.


    It took a long time for Lily to realize what had happened. She blushed with embarrassment and


    reached out to push Eric away. But before she did that, he found that she had moved. The hand that


    had been holding her waist tightened, making it impossible for her to push it away.


    "Let me go..." She lowered her head, not daring to look at him.


    Ignoring her words, Eric pressed her in front of his chest and said, "Don''t let anyone touch the ce I


    have just touched in the future."


    Hearing that, Lily''s face turned much red. She buried her head in his chest and dared not raise her


    head.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Did you hear that? Huh?"


    "Yes."


    Hearing her soft reply, he smiled with satisfaction, released her and raised her chin again.


    "You..." Lily said with her eyes wide open. She thought Eric would kiss again.


    Knowing that she misunderstood him, Eric paused on purpose for a moment. With a yful smile in his


    ck eyes, he lowered his head to her.


    "Please don''t!" She was stunned before she could finish her words.


    Eric didn''t kiss her again. He kissed her neck, the part that she cared about the most!


    "Okay." He stood up straight, and a smile spread across his ck eyes. "Don''t worry. Here, it''s my


    scent now."


    be moved? Shy? At a loss?


    Lily didn''t know what she was thinking at the moment. She just looked at him in a daze.


    "Are you silly?"


    "You..." After reacting, Lily''s gaze was erratic. She didn''t dare to look into Eric''s eyes. Finally, she


    lowered her head and looked at the ground. "You don''t have to."


    "Don''t have to what?" Eric wanted to make fun of her.


    "Eric!" Lily was a little dissatisfied with his words. "You know exactly what I mean."


    "That''s good." Eric patted her on the cheek and said, "Although you''re angry, it''s better than just now."


    Lily didn''t know how to respond. She gave Eric a stare and then turned around.


    At this time, the door was pushed open and Andrew appeared at the door. "Auntie let me ask you to


    have breakfast downstairs."


    It seemed that he was talking to somebody, but his gaze was caught between the two of them, as if he


    was observing something.


    Hearing this, Lily turned around and said, "I see. Brother Andrew, I''ll go and wash my face."


    "Yes." "Do you need me to support you downstairs?" Andrew asked Eric.


    This was a polite question. But Eric sensed something different. He just smiled and said, "No, I''ll wait


    for her."


    Andrew frowned and said in a lower voice, "Lily needs to change her clothes."


    "I know." He didn''t care at all.


    "You''d better stay away."


    "We didn''t do anything shameful. Why should I avoid?"


    The air between them became a little awkward. When seeing the situation, Lily immediately said,


    "Brother Andrew, you go downstairs first. We''ll goter."


    Hearing Lily''s words, Andrew swallowed back what he wanted to say. He took a displeased look at Eric


    and then turned around to leave.


    Eric raised his eyebrows and looked like a victor.


    Seeing that the bedroom door was closed again, Lily turned around and picked up her clothes from the


    wardrobe. Before she went into the bathroom, she took a look at Eric.


    Eric was sitting on a chair and leaning back on it. His ck eyes were smiling and his eyes were fixed


    on the door of the bathroom all the time. In fact, he could not see what the person inside was doing.


    After washing her face and brushing her teeth, Lily changed her clothes and walked out. Her hair


    covered her chest, so that she could cover the marks on her neck.


    "Let''s go." She passed the crutch to Eric, stood up and then walked out of the bedroom.


    "Are you feel better now?" He turned to her and asked.


    "Yes." Lily nodded and replied with a slight smile, "I''m fine."


    Seeing her smile, Eric smiled too. He nced at her secretly and thought, ''although we are in a


    dubious rtionship now. Although it was obscure, I could feel that she cared about me very much!''


    He could tell that she didn''t want to be touched by others. And she didn''t refuse when he kissed her lips


    today.


    Since when did their rtionship begin to change? He didn''t know. Maybe it was his first time to meet


    her. Maybe it was the time at the banquet


    There were so many times that he couldn''t remember when he started to pay attention to her, but he


    knew that he had a crush on her since the first time he helped her.


    If they really got in touch with each other, it did not mean that it was the best thing for them. But it


    meant that they would be hindrance to their rtionship. But now was the best.


    He decided to bury his love in his heart and enjoy it.


    When they got downstairs, Kerr had already served the breakfast on the table, including milk,


    sandwiches, porridge, one for each person, and also one for Eric.


    "Come and have breakfast." Seeing theming down, Kerr waved at them.


    "Yes." Lily said with a smile. She held Eric''s arm and walked to the dining table, and she sat down next


    to him. She ced milk and porridge in front of him and said, "Uncle Kerr, your cooking skills are very


    good. Your porridge is very delicious."


    Hearing this, Kerr smiled, "Don''t brag."


    "Mom, I''m just telling the truth, right?" Lily suddenly shifted the topic to Tina, and handed the sandwich


    to Eric.


    "Yes." Tina nodded her head unnaturally.


    "Now that you like it, then eat more." Said Kerr with a smile.


    Different from their boisterous scene, Andrew, who was sitting quietly beside them, didn''t show any


    expression on his face. When he saw that Lily had been looking after Eric, he felt a slight loss in his


    heart.


    Eric was very satisfied to be taken care of by her. With a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, he ate


    breakfast quietly, and when he nced at Andrew, there was a hint of provocation in his eyes.


    Of course, Andrew noticed his provocation. But he didn''t think it was necessary for him to fight with a


    little child.


    Yes, in his eyes, Eric was a child under age.

 Chapter 66 It Is Late

    Chapter 66 It Is Late


    Monday came the day for sses. It was time for Lily to go back to the school. That morning, Andrew


    drove Lily to the school. After visiting Lily, Eric went back home. His leg needed to rest for a while.


    The marks on her neck hadn''t beenpletely cleared up. So she put on a high cor dress. It was


    late autumn now, so it was not so obtrusive.


    After arriving at the school, she got out of the car and waved to Andrew, saying, "Bye, brother Andrew.


    Be careful on your way home."


    "Yes." Andrew smiled and started the car.


    Lily didn''t withdraw her sight until the car disappeared. She had been living in the manor for two days,


    and the greatest harvest was to experience the real family.


    A mother''s love, a father''s love, and the care from an elder brother. Although Kerr and Andrew were not


    real father and elder brother, they made her feel morefortable than family members.


    As soon as she turned around and walked towards her ssroom, she heard sarcastic voice from


    behind.


    "Hey, you just left for a few days and now you met another boy!" It was easy to guess who the voice


    was.


    Lily turned around indifferently, only to see the contemptuous expression on ire''s face. At the same


    time, Eden stood behind her, frowning.


    Finally, she looked at ire''s foot and said ironically, "Look! Your foot is recovering quickly."


    "You..." ire''s face turned green and white alternately, and then she raised her voice, as if she was


    showing off, "Of course, with the careful care of my father, it suddenly well. Unlike some people, father


    didn''t even want to take a look at her."


    Lily smiled carelessly and was about to refute her. But before she could say something, Eden spoke


    first. He looked at his sister unpleasantly and said, "ire, that''s enough."


    "Brother!" ire looked at Eden in disbelief. "You always protect her. How many times do you want me


    to repeat? I''m your sister!"


    "You should learn more from Lily. Don''t behave like a child in front of others."


    "So what? If you like her, you can be her brother. Do you think I really care about you?"


    "ire..."


    But before he could finish his sentence, his words were interrupted by her in a huff. "Don''t call me like


    that. Humph! You can be the bitch''s brother. I''ll never call you brother again!"


    After that, she red at Eden, then at Lily, and turned around to walk towards the ssroom.


    Eden felt helpless, looked at Lily apologetically and said, "Please don''t mind. She''s just this tempered."


    Lily smiled, "I know. But I think you''d better let your mother teach her better. This kind of personality¡­


    No matter where she goes, she will always suffer losses."


    Eden was a little embarrassed. What she said was true.


    Lily ignored ire''s mockery. These days, ire was staying at home with an injured foot, and she


    didn''t go to school. Lily guessed that she didn''t know that the rumor that she was a mistress'' daughter


    had been everywhere. Even Eden, couldn''t escape. However, as a low-key man and a good-looking


    man, and many girls liked him, he was naturally less likely to be attacked.


    But on the contrary, ire was apetitive and lovable girl. She would go home cryingter.


    "Your neck..." Eden changed the topic and looked at Lily''s neck which was covered by her cor. He


    asked in an unusual tone.


    "Nothing." Lily shrugged and said in a rxed tone, "I''m much better now. Let''s go. It''s time for ss."


    Seeing that, Eden didn''t ask any more questions. One by one, they walked towards the ssroom.


    When they entered the ssroom, Becky grabbed Lily''s hand and looked at her carefully from head to


    toe. She didn''t heave a sigh of relief until she was sure that Lily wasn''t hurt.


    "That''s great. You really scared me."


    "Since when are you so timid?" Lily joked, "I''m tough. How could I get hurt so easily and..."


    Then she waved her left hand in front of Becky and continued, "And this, you gave it to me. It''s my


    amulet."


    Looking at the bracelet, Becky smiled and thought for a while. Then she said in a serious tone, "It is


    necessary for me to give you a lucky talisman, in case you get into trouble again and again."


    "You are superstitious." Lily said with a smile. She was just trying to make her happy just now. She


    could not repay Becky''s kindness.


    Lily was right. When the second ss was over, ire rushed into their ssroom and walked up to


    Eden.


    "Brother, I want to go home." Her eyes were red and there was a deep nasal sound in her tone.


    Obviously, she was overwhelmed.


    Eden frowned and said in a low voice, "There is still ss. Go back to ss."


    "No ss. I want to go home. You drive me home!"


    "Don''t be naughty."


    "No way!"


    "ire..."


    "Brother, how can I focus on my study?" ire interrupted him. She looked at him with her red and


    swollen eyes and said, "They are all saying that I am the daughter of a mistress. Lily was the one."


    "ire!" Eden unhappily looked at his sister and said, "You''re not a little girl anymore. Pay attention to


    the asion when you speak!"


    "You scold me again." ire looked at him discontentedly, "Do you really take me as your sister?"


    Eden felt a headache. They were in the ssroom now, and everyone''s attention was drawn by her.


    His sister was indeed spoiled. She had always been so self willed when she spoke and acted.


    He stood up, grabbed her hand and took her outside. Things in the ssroom were getting worse.


    Looking at them, Lily just smiled. She knew that ire would be like this after hearing the rumor.


    On the contrary, Becky said coldly when Eden was holding ire''s hand passing her desk, "Are you


    feeling bad now? You were happy when you defamed Lily, weren''t you?"


    Hearing that, ire stopped walking, turned around and red at her. "Who are you? I don''t want you


    to gossip here. Lily is the daughter of the mistress. If it weren''t for her mother, I would be the real


    daughter of the Qiao family!"


    "But, ording to thew, Lily''s mother is Mrs. Qiao, isn''t she?" Said Becky with a smirk.


    "Now my mother is the one!"


    "But it iste."


    "You..." She raised her hand and was about to p on Becky''s face.


    Becky tried to dodge her hand subconsciously. But before she could take a step forward, ire was


    stopped by Eden. "What are you doing?"


    "Let go of me. She started it!" ire struggled as if she really wanted to p her. She stared at Becky


    with dissatisfaction and said, "How can an outsiderment on our family affairs?"


    "Enough!" Eden roared at her, gave Becky an apologetic look, and pulled ire out, "Get out with me."


    "Brother, let me go!" ire tried to break free from the grip of Eden, but she failed. He forcibly dragged


    her out.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "What a wild woman ire is! How dare she act wild here?"


    Someone whispered at the sight.


    "Exactly. If I were her, I wouldn''t havee to school. How could she do such thing?"


    "Do you think she resembles you? With her character, she will make a ssh in the whole school."


    "Can''t she be a little more discreet? When Lily was med by others, she never acted like this."


    Lily turned a blind eye to the discussions in the ssroom. But she felt extremely ashamed of ire.


    Media was really good. It was so easy to praise someone and hurt someone.


    Now Lily does n''t have to do anything to revenge what ire has done to her in the past, she can kill


    herself because her mind is too simple and too willful. She never considers the consequences of doing


    things and she only cared about what she thought.


    "s, Eden is really embarrassed." With a sigh, Becky sat down again. "How could he have such a


    sister? It''s just too much torture. I don''t know why, there is always a kind of personality gap between


    them as they don''t look like having the same mother."


    Lily smiled nomittally and said casually, "I think so."


    Lily was picked up by Daniel when the ss was over. She had told Joe that she would only stay with


    Tina for a couple of days, so she had to go to the old house.


    However, Andrew didn''t know so he also came to the school to pick her up to the manor after school.


    When Lily saw his car, she walked over with a smile and knocked on the car window. After Andrew


    rolled down the window, she said with a smile, "I''m going to the Qiao family''s old house today, so I


    won''t go back to the manor. Please help me go back to tell uncle Kerr and my mother."


    After ncing at her and then at Daniel''s car, he stretched out his hand and touched her head, saying,


    "Okay, take care. Call me if you need anything."


    "Okay." Lily answered with a smile, then waved at him and said, "See you, brother Andrew."


    "Bye."


    She and Andrew had only been together for two days. Maybe it was because he had saved her life,


    and he had taken good care of her, she had a sense of dependence on him, which made her feel like


    he was her family member.


    When she returned to the old house, an unexpected guest came into the living room.


    As Joe was not at home, only Lucia was sitting in the living room, drinking tea, and Sunny was standing


    beside her.


    "You''re back, Lily." Seeing Lily enter the house, Lucia stood up with fake smile on her face.


    Lily raised her eyebrows slightly and stopped a few steps away from her. She called her in a low voice,


    "Auntie."


    "I heard from Eden that you were injured, so I came here specially to see you." Her tone showed that


    she really cared about her. Lucia looked her up and down carefully.


    Lilyughed coldly in her heart. ''She just wanted to get something from her.''

 Chapter 67 False Greeting

    Chapter 67 False Greeting


    "Thanks for your concern. I''m fine now." Lily replied with a faint smile, her eyes never averted from


    Lucia.


    She was so unusual today. She even came back to the old house to ''care about'' her. Did she have an


    ulterior motive?


    "Ugh?" Lucia sighed and said, "I didn''t have time to care about you when you and ire got hurtst


    time. I''m not considerate enough. Hope you don''t mind it."


    "I can understand. After all, she was seriously injured. It would be troublesome if she had sequ." Lily


    emphasized on the word "seriously". A clever man could immediately understand what she meant.


    Lucia seemed not to hear it or she pretended not. She pulled Lily''s hand and sat down on the sofa next


    to her.


    She said gently, "I''m sorry that I didn''te to see you in time and didn''t do my duty as an elder. Eden


    told me that your mother went to see you..."


    Oh, she finally understood. Lily''s eyes were cold, but she didn''t show it on her face. She didn''t interrupt


    her, just listening to her quietly.


    "I want to invite her to have a meal and apologize to her. After all, I failed to take care of you. It''s my


    fault. I have to apologize to her."


    See, what a clear and reasonable excuse! There was no way that she could refuse!


    However, Lily just smiled lightly and said, "Aunt, it has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to me


    yourself. It''s my responsibility. I went out alone sote at night. If I hade back earlier, nothing


    would have happened."


    Hearing this, Lucia''s eyes darkened. She held back her anger, but still pretended to be a kind mother.


    "Lily, you know that you and your mother separated because of me. If she hadn''t left the Qiao family,


    you would have been taken good care of and nothing would have happened to you. To be fair, I should


    personally apologize to her. Otherwise, I would feel guilty."


    She didn''t want to apologize, but she just want to know where her mother was!


    Lily''s eyes were as cold as ice. She lowered her head to avoid eye contact with Lucia. Meanwhile, the


    smile on her face disappeared.


    Did Lucia take her as a fool? She won''t be fooled so easily.!


    A momentter, Lily raised her head again, but she looked very embarrassed. "Auntie, please don''t say


    that. The more you say like this, the more I feel guilty."


    She was sure that Lucia didn''t know what had happened to her at all.


    "Lily, don''t tell me that you don''t even give me a chance to apologize to your mother, will you?"


    "No, aunt..."


    "What''s that?" Lucia was a little impatient and said in a bit aggressive tone, but she didn''t realize that. "I


    just want you to call your mother and make an appointment with her to have dinner. But you are not


    willing to do that."


    Lucia couldn''t hold her temper in such a short time. The corners of Lily''s mouth invisibly curved. But


    she still looked embarrassed.


    "How about this? Tell me where your mother is. I wille to apologize to her in person." Lucia


    continued when she saw that Lily kept silent.


    She thought was good!


    Lily looked at her with an expression of embarrassment. "Aunt, it''s really not like that. I..."


    "Why are you here?" Joe interrupted Lily.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Grandpa."


    "Father."


    Both of them were surprised, but Lucia was more tant. She stood up directly.


    Joe didn''t like Lucia. At first, if it wasn''t for the death of his wife, and let Eden recognize his ancestor, he


    would not agree to Dillon and Tina divorce and let her enter Qiao family.


    Joe frowned, looked at Lucia and directly asked her to leave, "Since Dillon is very busy in thepany,


    you can''t always be idle. You can''t let him worry about the family affairs, right?"


    "Dad, something happened to Lily. Ie here to see her." Lucia exined.


    Joe nced at her and said, "Lily is all right now."


    Lucia''s face darkened with anger. However, she couldn''t lose her temper, so she had to control herself.


    "I''m relieved to see Lily. I''m leaving now." Then she turned around and left. But at the moment she


    turned around, her face immediately became ferocious.


    Looking at her back, Lily smiled sarcastically.


    "I am so worried." Joe grumbled, turned to look at Lily and asked with concern, "Lily, did she make


    trouble for you?"


    "No, she didn''t." Lily shook her head and said, "Auntiees to see me. She won''t embarrass me."


    Joe snorted and said, "I hope she reallyes here to see you."


    Lily didn''t say anything about it. She couldn''t say anything bad about Lucia in front of Joe. Otherwise,


    others would gossip that she was trying to sow dissension among them.


    Aftering out of the old house, Lucia looked terrible. When she came to the living room of the Qiao


    family, she directly threw her handbag onto the sofa.


    "Jane, give me a ss of water." Sitting on the sofa, she shouted in an unfriendly tone.


    "Yes, madam." Then she turned around and got her a ss of water.


    At this moment, ire went downstairs, her eyes red and swollen. She came down after she heard


    Lucia''s voice.


    "Mom, where have you been? I didn''t see you when I came back."


    Lucia was not in a good mood, so she turned to look at her daughter unhappily. When she saw her


    daughter''s appearance, she was stunned. "What''s wrong? Your eyes are swollen from crying."


    "It''s all Lily''s fault. That bitch. All the people in the school are saying that I''m the mistress''s daughter.


    They all look at me with disdain. Almost nobodyes to stay with me."


    ire grumbled, pursing her lips. She walked towards Lucia and sat down next to her, stretching out


    her hands to hold her arm.


    "It''s her again!" Lucia clenched her teeth. She had been so humbled when she went to see her today.


    She failed to know anything, but on the contrary, she made Joe angry!


    "I hate her. What''s more, my brother is always on her side. If I say something to her, my brother will


    scold me ten times. I''m almost going to doubt that she was born byte same mother with my brother."


    "Don''t say that again!" The moment her words were finished, Lucia''s face darkened and looked at her


    sternly.


    "Mom..." ire was scared to death. She had never seen her mother scold her so harshly before.


    "What... What''s wrong with you?"


    Lucia realized that she had overreacted, so her expression softened a lot. "Don''t say that again. Eden


    is your brother. Others will misunderstand you if you say so."


    "Okay." ire nodded subconsciously and looked at Lucia strangely.


    At this time, Jane walked over, put the ss with water on the table in front of Lucia and left.


    Lucia looked obviously absent-minded. She picked up her ss and took a sip of water, while her mind


    was in a whirl and her hand was even shaking, but she didn''t notice that.


    ire, who had been very angry and wanted toin to her, totally dispelled the idea at the sight of


    her appearance. Today, her mother looked very strange.


    Lucia put down the cup and reached out her hand to rub her forehead. Eden was getting more and


    more annoying now. Even when he was in favor of Lily, he didn''t listen to her, his mother.


    Is it¡­


    "Mom, what''s wrong with you? Are you feeling ufortable?" ire asked with concern.


    "Nothing." Lucia red at her and casually asked, "Where is Eden?"


    "He''s reading in the study."


    "Yes." Lucia stood up and walked upstairs, saying, "I''m a little tired. I''m going upstairs to have a rest.


    Don''t forget to call me when your fatheres back."


    "Okay."


    Looking at her back, ire blinked and muttered in a low voice, "Mom is so strange today."


    In the evening, when Dillon came back, he saw there were only Eden and ire in the living room. The


    dinner was ready.


    "Where''s your Mommy?" He changed his shoes in the doorway, walked to the living room, put his


    briefcase on the sofa, and asked.


    "She''s not feeling well. She''s resting upstairs. I''ll wake her up." Then, she stood up and went upstairs.


    Confused, he frowned. He looked at his son and asked, "What''s wrong with her?"


    Eden shook his head and replied, "I don''t know."


    Seeing him like this, Dillon was a little dissatisfied. "Eden, you are not a child anymore. You should


    know how to care about others. Your mother is not feeling well, but you, as a son, didn''t know it at all."


    "Well, I see, father." Eden replied tly, his face expressionless.


    When Lucia went downstairs, she looked very energetic, not tired at all.


    On the table, Dillon looked at her and asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Nothing, I had a rest." Lucia replied.


    "Take care of yourself. I''m very busy with the business in thepany these days, so I may not be able


    to take care of you."


    Lucia frowned as soon as she heard his words. Joe''s words were still echoing in her ears today, and


    she was a little unhappy. She asked, "What is more important? Company''s affairs or your family?"


    On hearing this, Dillon frowned and said, "Lucia, I know that I may ignore you these days. But now the


    company''s profit is going down in a special period. If I don''t work hard, I can''t give father a good


    exnation. You know, he has always been dissatisfied with you. I''m afraid that at that time he will


    target at you. He said that I don''t even care about thepany because you."


    Lucia looked at him and said nothing. She thought that his words were reasonable and felt much better.


    At least, it proved that he was thinking for her.


    "Have you met Tina before?" She asked.


    Dillon was stunned and his face looked a little strange.

 Chapter 68 Probe

    Chapter 68 Probe


    "Why do you mention her all of a sudden?" He dodged his eyes and didn''t look at Lucia.


    His reaction confirmed her suspicion. Her face darkened. "Do you still have feelings for her? Now you


    go to see her behind me?"


    "Lucia!" Dillon called her name in a deep voice and subconsciously looked at Eden and ire, "The


    children are all here. If you have anything to say, let''s go back to our room after dinner."


    "What? Do you dare to do it and dare not admit it in front of the children?" Ironically, Lucia retorted.


    Dillon knew well about Lucia''s personality. He didn''t want to say it now, indeed. He didn''t want his two


    children to know the story between him, Tina and Lucia.


    When he met Tina in the hospitalst time, he didn''t mention it to her because he was afraid that things


    would turn out like this. He didn''t expect that she still knew it.


    Dillon''s face darkened. "I didn''t do anything shameful. My father was also there at that time. I didn''t


    want to say it in front of the children, because I didn''t want them to be affected by what happened


    among the adults."


    Hearing this, Lucia didn''t ask any more questions, but was in a bad mood. She put down her


    chopsticks, stood up directly and said, "I''ll go back to the room and wait for your exnation."


    Then she turned around and went upstairs.


    Dillon was a little upset about this. He didn''t have the mood to eat anything but said to the brother and


    sister, "Enjoy your meal. I''ll go upstairs to have a look."


    Then he went upstairs.


    Seeing the two of them go upstairs one after the other, Eden frowned as if he was thinking about


    something.


    However, ire looked quite unhappy. "It''s about Lily again. She made me unhappy or her mother


    made my parents unhappy. Will they stop until our family isn''t peace?"


    "Eat your food. Don''t talk nonsense." Eden looked at her unpleasantly.


    "Am I not right? You are just protecting them." ire snorted.


    He nced at her but didn''t say anything. He lowered his head and started to eat. He felt annoyed to


    tell his mother the things about Tina when he went to the hospital with his grandfather to see Lily.


    The atmosphere in the bedroom was a little depressed. Lucia sat on the bed, crossed her hands,


    stared at him angrily and waited for his exnation.


    The impatient Dillon untied his tie, took it off and threw it on the dresser. Then he walked towards Lucia


    and said, "I have no interest in Tina. If I have a crush on her, I won''t agree to divorce her. And I married


    you under pressure."


    "Huh." Lucia sneered and said, "if not, why didn''t you tell me that you saw her?"


    "I didn''t say that. I just don''t want you to think too much. I married you to let you live a carefree life, not


    to make you work for some trivial things all day. I owe you a lot in the first half of my life, and in the


    latter half of my life, I''ll try my best topensate you."


    "It sounds good." After taking a look at Dillon, Lucia continued to satirize him, "who knows if you met


    each other in secret. At any rate, she is a beauty, and your ex-wife, and she still remembers your love


    in the past. You..."


    "Lucia!" Dillon interrupted her impatiently, "don''t make blind and disorderly conjectures, OK? I''m afraid


    that you''re upset. She has been standing in the middle of us for sixteen years, which is the thorn in


    your heart, but I''m also upset. I''ve been able to hide myself from her. How can I have secret contact


    with her?"


    "Really?" Asked Lucia in disbelief.


    "No, I''m not!"


    "Do you know where she lives?"


    "I don''t know."


    Lucia frowned. She was relieved to hear his answer, but she didn''t get the answer she wanted.


    Besides, Dillon didn''t know where she lived.


    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Dillon thought she didn''t believe him and continued, "Believe it or


    not, I really don''t know where she lives. After I met her in the hospital, we broke up. After that, I haven''t


    seen her since then."


    Subconsciously, he didn''t tell her that he was pped by her in the hospital.


    Hearing his words, Lucia looked at him and asked doubtfully, "What about your phone? Have you


    called her?"


    "No, I didn''t." Afraid that she wouldn''t believe what he had said, he added seriously, "I promise, I have


    never called her before. What''s more, I don''t know her number either."


    Lucia nced at him from beginning to end and then said in a rxed voice, "Okay, I trust you."


    Hearing this, Dillon heaved a long sigh of relief. He walked over to hold Lucia, and rubbed his chin


    against her neck. Then, he said, "Don''t think too much in the future. You are the only one in my heart. I


    have no choice at all before, now, and in the future. You also know how helpless I was when I was with


    her in the past. It was family business on one hand, and it was difficult for me to make a choice at the


    same time. If you are not so reasonable, let me choose to endure it. Maybe we are now a member of


    an ordinary family."


    "It''s good that you know what I''ve done for you," She hugged him and answered softly.


    But Dillon didn''t see, Lucia''s face was dark and her eyes were gloomy. Although she knew that Tina


    had appeared, she didn''t know where she was!


    The little bitch, Lily, she hadn''t got any useful information from her, and also failed to get any useful


    information from Dillon.


    Tina, since you showed up when your daughter had an ident, it means that you are still very


    concerned about her. In that case¡­


    I''d like to see how long you can escape from my attack!


    That night, Lily tossed and turned restlessly. Although Tina was well protected by Kerr, Lucia wouldn''t


    give up easily since she had appeared.


    After much consideration, she finally decided to make a phone call. She took out the phone and dialed


    the number.


    The phone was quickly connected.


    "Hello, mom."


    "Lily, this is uncle Kerr." It was Kerr.


    "Where is my mom?" Lily got nervous all of a sudden.


    "Don''t worry. She has a low fever and just fell asleep."


    "Okay." Lily felt relieved and asked, "Why did she catch a cold?"


    "When she was looking after the roses in the manor, she wore a little cold," He lowered his voice and


    changed the topic, "Is there anything you want to tell me?"


    Hearing his question, Lily got back to the point. Her expression became a little serious. "Lucia came to


    me today. She has been asking me about my mother''s whereabouts. During this period, she will


    certainly try every means to find my mother. Uncle Kerr, please protect her well in this period. Try not to


    let her out of the manor if possible."


    "Well, but it''s not a good way to hide like this."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "I know, but I don''t have the strength to protect her at present. She should hide."


    "Ugh." On the other side of the phone, Kerr sighed, "I know what to do. Lily, although I don''t quite


    understand some things, I can guess. As for the matter between Lucia and Tina, I hope you can tell me


    more details."


    Holding the cellphone, Lily subconsciously bit her lips. She was silent for a while before saying, "Uncle


    Kerr, please give me some time to think about it, okay?"


    "Okay, I''ll wait until you want to say it."


    "Yes."


    After hanging up the phone, Lily couldn''t fall asleep any more. Recently, Kerr had helped them a lot. He


    knew about the identity of Lucia, and when he mentioned her, he didn''t avoid talking about her.


    How could he not know what had happened between her mother and Lucia? He didn''t ask her mother


    in person, but he was waiting for her to ept him.


    He said that he would wait until she said it, and that he was giving her some time. He was doing this on


    the psychological battle. When she would tell him all these things willingly, it meant that she had


    epted him and regarded him as a member of the family.


    They were a family and they could share weal and woe together.


    Lily didn''t sleep wellst night, so her brain was still a little messy when she got up to school the next


    day. It was not until Daniel sent her to school that her brain was a little clear.


    Lily didn''t focus on her lecture in the morning. The whole morning she was thinking about what


    happenedst night and what she should do next.


    She wanted to take revenge on those scumbags in her previous life, but the fact was that her strength


    was far from enough, and the path of revenge was still long.


    When the school was over at noon, she didn''t expect that Andrew woulde and directly find her


    ssroom.


    He attracted a lot of attention as soon as he showed up. He was tall, handsome and sunny, which


    satisfied most of the girls.


    "Brother Andrew, why are you here?" Lily looked at him in surprise.


    "I''m here to pick you up."


    "Pick me up?"


    "Yes." "I''ll take you to a ce and meet a person."


    Lily was even more confused. There was no one she knew in Andrew''s circle of friends?


    "Lily." At this moment, Becky, who had been silently watching Andrew, touched her arm and whispered


    in her ear, "Who is he?"


    Hearing her words, Lily came to her senses and introduced to her, "Andrew, the son of the school


    director."


    "When did you know him?" Becky felt surprised and asked Lily.


    "Well..." Thinking for a while, Lily thought it was a long story, so she chose to be short-sighted, "He


    saved mest time when I had an ident."


    "Okay." "Thank you for saving Lily," Becky added with a smile.


    Hearing her words, Andrew couldn''t help but turn to look at her, smiling. "I should save her."


    Becky fluttered her eyshes, and looked Andrew and Lily. She assumed that something must have


    happened between them.


    Then, Andrew turned to Lily and said, "Let''s go. You have toe back for ss this afternoon."


    "Okay." Even though she didn''t know whom they were going to meet, Lily still agreed. She trusted in


    Andrew.

 Chapter 69 Substitute

    Chapter 69 Substitute


    After arriving at the destination, Lily probably knew who Andrew took her to meet.


    If she guessed right, the person she was going to see was his mother, because the ce he brought


    her was the cemetery.


    "Brother Andrew, you..." Lily turned to look at Andrew, confused. She wanted to ask, but didn''t know


    how to say.


    "Get off the car now," Andrew gave her a bitter smile, "Today is my mother''s Deathday. I''m taking you


    here to visit her."


    After that, he opened the door and got out of the car.


    Seeing this, Lily got off the car and walked up to Andrew. In fact, she wanted to ask him why he took


    her to see his mother.


    But when she saw the loneliness on his face, she put up with it, and a sense of sadness rose from the


    inexplicable heart.


    Looking at the graveyard in front of him, Andrew was a little depressed. He heaved a deep sigh and


    turned to Lily, "Let''s go."


    "Yes." Lily nodded.


    They walked along the concrete road, one after the other. There were very few people in the alley


    except them.


    After walking for about ten minutes, Andrew stopped. He looked ahead and said in a low voice, "Here


    we are."


    Lily stopped and followed him to look ahead. There was a man standing in front of the tombstone not


    far away with a bunch of lily flowers in his hand. That man was no one else, but Kerr.


    The most eye-catching person was not Kerr, but the maple tree beside the tombstone, with exuberant


    leaves hanging on it.


    "He only did three things in his life." Andrew spoke indifferently, as if he was talking to both Lily and


    himself, "maple tree, lily, I..."


    After hearing that, Lily turned to look at him in confusion. Just when she was about to ask, he had


    already walked over.


    She had no choice but to follow him.


    When they were in front of the gravestone, Kerr bent over and ced the lily in his hand in front of it.


    Then he turned to look at Andrew and said, "Here you are."


    When he saw Lily following behind him, he frowned and asked, "Why do you bring Lily here?"


    Andrewughed, with a hint of almost invisible sarcasm in his voice. He didn''t look at Kerr, but stared


    directly at the tombstone and said indifferently, "I think it''s better to let her know something. It''s good for


    you, for her and for aunt, isn''t it?"


    "Andrew..." He looked at his son helplessly, but didn''t know what to say. He treated him like this every


    year.


    The conversation between the two made Lily a little embarrassed. At the same time, she also noticed


    the change of Andrew''s mood. He had never talked to Kerr in such a cold and alienated tone before.


    She wanted to persuade them, but she didn''t know how. After all, it was their family affair and it seemed


    to be rted to Andrew''s mother.


    As her eyes fell on the tombstone, she opened her eyes wide in shock the next moment. The woman


    on the ck and white photo on the tombstone was incredibly simr to her mother!


    Lily was not stupid. She knew exactly what he meant. She just did not expect that because of the love


    he had for her mother, he found a substitute!


    She couldn''t help but feel pity, especially for that smiling woman on the photo.


    "If you have finished, you should go back early. Aunt Tina hasn''t recovered from her cold yet. She


    needs someone to take care of her." He was talking to Kerr, but his eyes were fixed on the gravestone.


    Kerr sighed, "Andrew, I know you''re mad at me. But I don''t want you to me Lily and her mother.


    They are innocent."


    "You are wrong." Hearing this, Andrew turned to his father and said, "Father, I don''t hate you. I won''t


    get them involved in this. I''ll support you whatever you do now. Everyone has the right to pursue


    happiness. I just can''t get over the problem in my heart."


    Kerr looked at him deeply, patted his shoulder, and turned around to leave. Before he turned around,


    he nced at Lily with a faint smile, and then walked away.


    As a father, he understood what his son was thinking, but he was indeed embarrassing him.


    After Kerr went far away, Andrew turned to Lily and said with a smile, "Surprised? I was also surprised


    when I saw the photo of your mother."


    "Brother Andrew..." Lily opened her mouth and tried to say something tofort him, but she didn''t


    know what to say. What position should she use to persuade him?


    No way!


    "I know what you want to say." "Now you must have known my father''s feelings for your mother, don''t


    you?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Yes." Lily nodded with some guilt, "I didn''t know it would happen."


    "You don''t have to feel guilt." Andrew took a look at her and sat down beside the tombstone. Her sight


    fell on the ck and white photo and reached out his hand to stroke it softly. "In fact, my mother has


    been very happy all her life. She met someone like him."


    Lily knew whom ''him'' referred to.


    "My mother once told me that if she didn''t meet my father, she would have a bad life. She was born in a


    poor family in the countryside. She was the eldest child of her family. And she had two younger


    brothers. She was born in a poor family which was near to be sold out. Her parents sold her to a family


    as their daughter-inw. However, the man was cruel and violent. My mother couldn''t stand it, so she


    chose to escape..."


    After a pause, he continued, "When she ran away, she met my father. At that time, my father was not


    so sessful as now, but he was a little strong. He gave the family money and some other advantages


    and helped her out. Later, my father took good care of her all the time, which can be said to be


    meticulous. He never let her do housework or let her be worried about anything. Any woman will fall in


    love with such a man, and my mother is no exception."


    "That''s why they got married. Later, they had me. When I was twelve years old, my mother got breast


    cancer. Before she died, she pulled my hand and said to me, "Don''t hate anyone. Even if you met her


    one day." At that time, I didn''t know why she said these words to me. Before I went abroad, only when I


    saw the photo that my father protected well will that I understood."


    He paused and reached out his hand to stroke the photo of his mother on the tombstone.


    After hearing that, Lily felt a little depressed. Andrew''s mother was lucky to meet him, but unfortunately,


    she was someone else''s substitute.


    All of a sudden, the surroundings quieted down.


    After a long while, Lily said, "Brother Andrew, I know I don''t have a good position to persuade you. But I


    still want to say, don''t be too sad. I believe that aunt doesn''t want to see you sad either."


    "Yes." He stood up from the gravestone and looked into Lily''s eyes. "I always remember my mother''s


    last words before she died. See the whole world with your tolerance. In fact, life is beautiful, so I think


    that everything is beautiful."


    Lily reached out and pulled his hand, trying tofort him. But her hand was held back. She felt a little


    painful.


    Holding her soft hand, Andrew felt relieved.


    "When I arrived just now, I told you that my father has done three right things in his whole life in my


    eyes." While saying, he pointed to the maple tree with his finger and continued, "The maple tree was


    my mother''s favorite tree when she was alive, so my father had nted one in front of her tomb. In the


    yard where they lived before, there were also several maple trees and lilies..."


    He pointed to the bunch of lily flowers in front of the tombstone and continued, "Lily is her favorite


    flower. He sent her a bunch of flowers every year on her birthday. And I. although he doesn''t love my


    mother, he educated me well. He never hit me, scolded me or even med me. Perhaps it is because


    of his guilt."


    There was a self mockery in hisst sentence.


    "Don''t say that." Lily hurriedly consoled, "Brother Andrew, I believe that uncle Kerr loves you."


    "Yes, he loves me. After all, I''m his own son, right?" Andrew smiled and said, "Now, do you still conflict


    my father?"


    Conflict? Lily frowned in confusion. "I don''t conflict uncle Kerr, and I don''t object to his being together


    with my mother."


    "Really?" Then why didn''t you tell her the reason why she hid it from Lucia?"


    Kerr told him about this before, so he knew it clearly.


    "I..." Lily bit her lower lip subconsciously. Suddenly she understood why Andrew took her to the


    cemetery today and told her so many things about his mother. He thought she hadn''t epted Kerr


    completely. He even showed resistance. He was helping Kerr to persuade her.


    Suddenly, she smiled and looked up at him. "Brother Andrew, are you helping uncle Kerr to buy off a


    cheap ''daughter''?"


    "Haha..." Andrewughed and patted her head. "We should go now. Or you''ll bete for work."


    "But I don''t want to have ss this afternoon." Lily said in a delicate tone that even she herself did not


    notice.


    "You can''t refuse to attend sses just because you do well in your exams," He nced sideways at


    her with doting eyes.


    "But I haven''t had lunch yet I''m hungry." As she spoke, she deliberately licked her lips.


    Seeing her little trick, Andrew shook his head helplessly and said, "Let''s have dinner first, and then I''ll


    drive you to school."


    "Okay, let''s go to eat."


    On the way back, while Andrew was focusing on driving, Lily texted Becky to ask for a half day leave.


    For some reason, she wanted to keep himpany this afternoon.

 Chapter 70 Criminal Arrested

    Chapter 70 Criminal Arrested


    This afternoon was doomed to be restless. Fortunately, Lily asked Becky to ask for a leave of absence,


    because Andrew received a call just after dinner.


    It was a call from Jack. He said those who instigated those hooligans to rape Lily had been arrested


    and asked them to check whether they knew the man. After paying the money, they drove to the police


    station.


    When they arrived at the police station, Jack received them in person.


    "Uncle Jack."


    "Uncle Jack."


    Seeing him, both Andrew and Lily greeted him.


    "You arrived so soon." "Let''s go, and I''ll show you who he is."


    "Thank you, Uncle Jack." Andrew replied politely.


    Jack walked ahead, followed by Lily and Andrew.


    When they arrived at the room where the prisoners were locked, he opened the door and walked in. It


    was Andrew who walked in the second, and Lily was thest. But before entering the room, she


    paused for a moment and took a deep breath.


    The man in the room was handcuffed and sat in a chair which was specially for prisoner. Two


    policemen were standing on both sides.


    Lily frowned when she saw the man in front of her. The man looked about the same age as Andrew. He


    was in his early twenties. Most importantly, she didn''t know him at all.


    "Do you know him?" Andrew looked at Lily and asked.


    She shook her head, "No."


    After hearing her answer, he frowned. If she didn''t know him, why did he do so?


    On the other side, Jack frowned too. ording to the confession of those people, it was indeed this


    person who ordered him to do this. If Lily did not know him, what was his motive to do this?


    "It''s normal that you don''t know me." The man looked up at Lily with an unpredictable smile on his face.


    "I know you."


    He didn''t look like a prisoner.


    Lily was confused. "I don''t me you. I don''t even know your name, but you want to kill me. I really


    want to know why you did that."


    "His name is Terence." "He is the son of the CEO of Yupany," Jack answered.


    The Yupany?


    Lily was suddenly enlightened. She looked at Ryan and smiled. "Brother of York?"


    "It seems that you know who I am." Ryan alsoughed. Then he looked at her with his sharp eyes. "If it


    weren''t you, how could York be looked down? And she is not still in the Corporate Management Office!"


    "So you are here to avenge her?" Lily ignored his anger and asked him with a smile.


    "If I don''t take revenge for her, nobody will do that for her!" His expression became ferocious.


    Lily didn''t know why, but she felt that the expression on his face was somewhat strange. It did seem


    that he wanted to help his sister vent her anger, but he failed. However, when she carefully looked at it,


    he still felt a little suspicious.


    Not only her, but also Andrew and Jack.


    "Ryan," Jack stared at Ryan eyes, which were full of anger, as if he wanted to see him through. "As a


    son of the Yu family, your father''spany needs you to take care of, but you sent yourself into the


    police station for the sake of your sister. Don''t you think it''s stupid to do so?"


    There was unconcealed light shed in his eyes, and he was still very angry. "York is my sister, and


    also a treasure of our family. Who let her get angry, of course I have to seek revenge for her!"


    His change was obvious to Jack. He continued, "As far as I know, your father''s health is not very good,


    and your mother doesn''t know much about business. In this situation, can''t you see clearly which is


    more important?"


    "I have told you that York is my own sister, the most precious daughter of the Yu family. I won''t let her


    be wronged!" Ryan emphasized.


    He had been emphasized it so many times. Obviously, he wasn''t telling the truth.


    "Really?" "You know, if I tell you the truth, it won''t be a huge crime in your condition. But if you don''t tell


    the truth and you try to endure it, it hard to say what we will do."


    "I''m telling the truth. I asked someone to do that for York. I just want to take revenge on her." After all,


    he was still a kid and couldn''t stay calm in such a short time. When he said this, he was so excited that


    he stood up. However, he was controlled by the policemen on both sides.


    "Well, take him away." Jack said and thought he couldn''t get more information because of his emotional


    fluctuation.


    After the man was suppressed, Jack said, "He is not telling the truth."


    "I know." Lily answered with a frown.


    "I will continue to let people investigate. If he always has the attitude of today, the subsequent


    investigation will take some time.


    Lily nodded and said, "thank you, Uncle Jack. I''m sorry to trouble you again."


    "That''s my duty." Jack exined with a smile.


    "What''s going on between you and York?" Andrew, who had been silent all this time, suddenly asked.


    "That''s also what I want to ask you," added Jack


    Lily looked at the two of them and scratched her head. "Nothing serious actually. She once knocked me


    out with another one and then held me to the underground parking lot for a fight."


    "That''s it?" Andrew couldn''t believe his ears.


    "Of course!" Lily said in a firm tone. She would not tell them the whole thing. It was so humiliating.


    "Uncle Jack, please keep on investigating this matter. If you find any other clues, please inform us,"


    Andrew nced at her and then turned to Jack.


    "I know." Jack patted his shoulder.


    "Thank you very much, Uncle Kerr. We are leaving now. Bye!"


    "Bye."


    They left the police station and got on the car. Even when they were on the car, Andrew''s eyebrows


    were furrowed tightly, as if he was thinking about something.


    "Brother Andrew, why are you still unhappy?" Lily couldn''t help asking.


    "I''m thinking about why that man called Ryan did this. He did it for the sake of his sister." He expressed


    his doubts.


    "Perhaps he really vent his anger for the sake of York?"


    "You believe it?"


    Lily was silent. She didn''t believe him!


    However, no reason could be found for him to continue clutching this reason. Nobody knew whom he


    was protecting.


    There was a dead silence in the car. After a long while, Andrew smiled and said, "Maybe I can break


    through."


    "What?" Lily was stunned for a while.


    "Nothing." He didn''t n to continue, so he changed the subject. "It''s obviously impossible to go back


    to school now. How about sending you back?"


    Hearing this, Lily thought for a while and said, "Let''s go to the manor. I want to see my mother. I don''t


    know how she is."


    Turning his head to take a nce at her, he said, "Then let''s go to the manor."


    On the way to the manor, Lily called Joe and told him that she was going to see Tina, but he didn''t tell


    him the specific address. She also told Joe that she wouldn''t go back tonight. Joe agreed without a


    second thought.


    Lily didn''t want to go to the old house tonight. She wanted to spend more time with Tina. After all, she


    caught a cold, so it would be better to have more people to take care of her.


    "In fact, I''ve always been confused about the manor." "Besides, I asked my father why he bought and


    and build the manor. But he didn''t answer my question. Besides, he didn''t invite anyone to live in his


    house. Even he seldom came here himself, he would send people to take care of it. When I saw your


    mother living in the manor after returning, I finally understood that this manor was built for her," he


    added.


    Lily smiled awkwardly, without saying a word.


    "It seems that my father is really a infatuated boy." Andrew uttered these words, not knowing whether


    to praise or mock.


    They arrived at the manor and parked the car in the yard. As soon as they got out of the car, they saw


    Colin was picking up the roses in the garden.


    "Uncle Colin." Seeing him, Lily asked, "Why did you pick all the roses?"


    Colin exined, "Tina told me that the weather would be colder and it''s not suitable for the growth


    of roses, so I picked them up. It would be a pity if they all withered at once. But now, if we pick them


    out, we can put them in the wardrobe."


    Lily nodded her head. Her mother did have this habit, but letting Colin pick flowers here really looked a


    little abrupt.


    "Uncle Colin, thank you. I''ll go to see my mother."


    "Go ahead, go ahead."


    Andrew got off the car and followed her into the house. He didn''t go upstairs but sat on the sofa in the


    living room.


    Soon after Lily left. Kerr came down. Seeing Andrew, he walked up to him and sat next to him. "Lily


    said you went to the police station. They caught him?"


    "Yes." "But the culprit hasn''t been caught yet," he added.


    Kerr raised his eyebrows, "Didn''t Jack know either?"


    "I don''t know, but I have found clues at the entry point."


    "Tell me."


    "I''m going to investigate the business of Yu family." "I heard it from Uncle Jack in the police station just


    now. The owner of the Yupany was in poor health and the family business needed to be taken by


    one person, and that person must be his son. But he chose to stand up for his sister at this time. Isn''t it


    strange? And when we saw him in the police station today, we could know that he wasn''t telling the


    truth."


    "Yes." Kerr nodded and said, "You are right. We can distinguish the right from the wrong in family


    background. But we can''t act rashly and alert the enemy."


    "I know."


    "Andrew, I''m d to see you help Lily." Kerr patted his son''s shoulder and said, "I''m d that you don''t


    hate me."


    "You gave birth to me. I never hated you."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Yes, he didn''t hate him. Although he never loved her mother, he had always protected her well.

 Chapter 71 Dont You Miss Me

    Chapter 71 Don''t You Miss Me


    After chatting with Tina for a while, Lily went downstairs. She didn''t see somebody in the living room,


    and she heard someone was cutting the vegetables in the kitchen.


    She smiled and walked to the door of the kitchen. Sure enough, she saw Kerr cutting the vegetables.


    "Uncle Kerr, you do a good job!" Lily joked as she walked up to Kerr.


    "Of course. I cut for decades." He was not modest at all.


    Lily smiled. She was used to this, so she changed the subject. "Where is Andrew? I didn''t see him."


    "He is in his own room." Kerr answered without raising his head.


    "Okay." Lily nodded and continued, "I heard a lot from brother Andrew today. Uncle Kerr, I don''t have


    any stand-by about what you have done, but I do appreciate you, thank you for your love for my


    mother, all the things you have done for her, and thank you for taking care of me. I know that even if I


    don''t agree, you won''t give up your pursuit, but you care about my opinion very much now. You respect


    me, and love me. So I have no reason to hinder you from finding your own happiness."


    Hearing this, Kerr stopped, looked up at her and said, "Lily, I know you are a sensible child. Although


    you have no objection to me being with your mother, that''s only because you want her to find her own


    happiness. But what I want is more than that. I want to protect you and your mother, and to be


    your father."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He said sincerely, but when Lily heard thest sentence, her eyes inexplicably turned red.


    "If I can''t make you ept me sincerely, if you can''t call me dad, I won''t be with your mother, and can


    only stay in the present state forever. I want a warm family, with Andrew, you and Tina."


    Tears filled her eyes quickly. Lily lowered her head and wiped her eyes. She was moved by his words.


    It was the feeling of being valued and respected.


    "Lily, don''t cry." Kerr panicked and said, "I I just... "


    "Uncle Kerr." She looked up at him with red eyes, but with a smile on her face, "I ept you, really,


    from the bottom of my heart. But you want me to change the way I call you, I''m a little embarrassed.


    Give me some time to adapt, okay?"


    Hearing her words, Kerr smiled and became excited, "Okay! Okay! Okay! I''ll wait here!"


    "Thank you, uncle Kerr."


    It included so many things. Thank him for so many things he had done for Tina, thank him for


    everything he had done for her, and thank him for letting her feel the true maternal love.


    Putting down the things in his hands, Kerr reached out his hands and hugged her. "All right, all right.


    When Tina gets out of the shadow and really wants to be with me, we can be a family."


    "Yes." Lily nodded firmly.


    "Then you should tell me now why Lucia is not willing to give up Tina, right?" Release her and Kerr said


    with a smile.


    Lily smiled and said, "In fact, I haven''t figured out why she is so reluctant to find my mom. She left Qiao


    family without taking anything when she divorced with Dillon. And you have also guessed the identity of


    Lucia. Although Dillon married my mother, she has been with Lucia in secret..."


    She told Kerr everything she knew about Lucia, except that why Lucia kept chasing after her mother.


    Lily still couldn''t figure it out.


    After hearing what she said, Kerr frowned, but he was more angry. The woman he treated as treasure


    was nothing to Dillon!


    "I''ll look into it and find out the reason,"


    Hearing that, Lily was naturally very happy. With someone helping, it meant that she was just going to


    take revenge.


    "But Uncle Kerr, I hope you can be careful. Don''t let Lucia find out about it. Otherwise, it will alert the


    enemy."


    "Do you think I am stupid?" He asked with a smile.


    His question made Lily feel a little embarrassed. "I was just reminding you."


    They had a nice dinner. Kerr specially made several dishes for Lily, and in order to take care of Tina, he


    specially made some light food for her.


    But at dinner time, there were only two people at the table, Lily and Andrew. Kerr went upstairs to take


    care of Tina personally with the food prepared for her.


    Lily was quite satisfied with this arrangement. In fact, she knew her mother had almost recovered from


    her cold, but she was still so moved that Kerr treated her with great care.


    The next day, Kerr send Lily to school. He had something to deal with at school, so she decided to take


    a free ride.


    As soon as she arrived at the school, she entered the ssroom, only to find that her seat was


    upied. That person was not anyone else, but it was Eric, who was supposed to rest at home!


    He was still in ster and sat there casually, which attracted many people''s attention. It was still early


    for the ss. Many people hadn''te, including Becky and Eden.


    "Why don''t you stay at home and recuperate at school?" She walked to Eric and asked.


    "I am bored at home." Eric answered naturally. "I can have a talk with you after Ie to the school."


    "You can call me if you want to talk to me. What can I do if you fall down? Do you want to be hurt


    again?"


    "I''m not used to it." Eric answered, his eyes fixing on her face.


    Hmm, he felt morefortable when he saw her. It was weird for him to not see Lily during these days


    when he was at home. He always felt he lost something. Now that he saw Lily, the feeling disappeared


    inexplicably.


    Lily couldn''t stand the gazes from other people, so she reached out her hand to touch him and said,


    "Just go back to your ssroom. Don''t you think it''s strange to be here?"


    "It''s still early. I want to have a chat with you." Eric had no intention of standing up.


    Lily was speechless. She didn''t know what to say. Because of his injured leg, she took a step back and


    said, "Let''s find a ce to talk. There are too many people in this ssroom."


    "Okay." He readily agreed.


    Finally, Eric walked out of the ssroom with one hand holding a walking stick and the other hand


    supported by Lily. They went to the quiet Pavilion in the school and sat down. There was few people


    there.


    "You have never taken the initiative to call me for so many days." As soon as he sat down, Eric began


    toin.


    Lily was stunned for a second, but then she reacted quickly, "I didn''t have things. Why should I call


    you?"


    "You just call me if something''s wrong?" Eric asked back, obviously dissatisfied with her attitude. "Don''t


    you miss me as well?"


    He said it so naturally that Lily suddenly blushed. The picture of him kissing herst time shed


    through her mind. Although the kiss was not deep, it made her heart beat fast and unforgettable.


    "Ahem!" She coughed awkwardly, "I have been very busy these days. My mother caught a cold, so I


    went to see her yesterday. And the person who wanted to kill me was caught. I went to the police


    station with brother Andrew and met that person yesterday."


    She almost told Eric all her itinerary.


    Eric was quite satisfied with this. It was a good thing for her to report her whereabouts to him, but when


    he heard she called brother Andrew, he was a little unhappy, but he didn''t show it. Anyway, the person


    who harmed her¡­


    "Who is that person?" He asked with a frown.


    "Brother of York." Lily answered honestly.


    "A member of Yu family?"


    "Yes, he said that he hurt me because he wanted to revenge for his sister. But I don''t believe it, neither


    do Andrew. I always feel that things are not that simple."


    "What do you mean?"


    "He has always stressed that he did this because of his sister. No matter what he asked, it always


    sounds like the way he tries to hide it, and his family..."


    Lily said everything she knew, including what she had said in the police station.


    After that, she added, "Brother Andrew said that he had already figured out how to investigate the


    murder. I really hope he can help me find out the criminal as soon as possible."


    Lily knew that the longer, the more dangerous she would be. She could be in danger again at any time


    and anywhere since the real maniptor was not caught.


    Hearing that, Eric''s eyebrows twisted deeply. He asked, "How should he investigate that?"


    "I don''t know. He didn''t tell me." She shook her head and told him the truth.


    After thinking for a while, Eric licked his lips and there was a touch of ambiguity shing in his ck


    eyes. As long as he thought that she had been with Andrew, he felt very ufortable.


    Seeing that he frowned and didn''t say anything, Lily didn''t know what he was thinking. His sudden


    silence made her feel ufortable. She looked at his leg in ster and asked, "Does your leg still


    hurt? Did you see the doctor these days?"


    Seeing that she cared about him, Eric looked a little better, "No, Jarvis saw it. He told me that I can


    remove the cast, but for safety, I can do it a weekter."


    Lily knew that Jarvis was the family doctor of the Gu family. She had seen himst time, but she was


    confused. "He know orthopedics?"


    Eric nced sideways at her, "Do you think everyone can be Gu family''s doctor? He know everything."


    All right, she was stupid.


    "The ss is about to begin. Let me help you return to the ssroom." Lily changed the topic. As soon


    as she finished her words, she reached out and was about to help Eric up.


    "No, thanks. I can go back by myself." Eric refused. An expression shed across his eyes.


    Lily was stunned. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay. Be careful." Seeing that, Lily didn''t insist. She looked at him with concern and then turned


    around to leave.


    After she left, Eric took out his phone and dialed a number.

 Chapter 72 He Hurt My People

    Chapter 72 He Hurt My People


    The phone rang for a while before it was connected.


    "Hello..." The person over the phone was clearly awake, and his voice was full of drowsiness.


    "Brother, it''s already noon. Are you still sleeping?" Eric askedzily with a smile on his lips.


    "Brother, I didn''t sleep until three or four o''clock in the morning."


    "Your father almost drove you crazy." He joked.


    "Damn it! Brother, are you calling tough at me?" The person over the phone was obviously pissed off


    by Eric.


    "I have something to tell you." Eric said seriously as his smile disappeared.


    "Oh, it turns out that you need my help. I was wondering why you suddenly remembered to call me. Tell


    me, what''s up?"


    "I can''t exin it clearly on the phone. See you in the same ce at the same time."


    "So you are in big trouble now?"


    "No, it''s not."


    "What''s that?"


    "You''ll know it tonight." Eric kept it for a while, and then said, "You can call brother and tell him that we


    three will together tonight."


    After saying that, he hung up the phone. How long hadn''t they been together? Maybe two or three


    months.


    In the evening, Eric still wore a casual dress, the cast on his legs had been taken down, and his crutch


    had been thrown away by him. Now he looked like a normal person.


    Looking up, he found that although it was a pub, it was different from other bars. It was not aze with


    lights and was lively. It was dark and quiet here, and customers all followed the rules here.


    Eric stepped into the room. At this moment, he looked totally different from what he looked like in


    ster.


    "Mr. Rong, you are here." The manager gave him a big smile and said, "Mr. Lian and Mr. Qi are waiting


    for you in a private room on the fifth floor. Let me show you the way."


    Mr. Rong was the name that the people here called him. When he came here the first time, he told


    them what he wanted.


    "No, thanks." He turned around and walked into the elevator.


    He was quite familiar with the ce, because he would meet them there every time. Besides, this pub


    was owned by Noble Liam. It was more convenient for him to meet them.


    When he arrived at the fifth floor, he walked out of the elevator and went to a private room. Then he


    pushed the door open and walked in directly.


    It was dark in the room. Two men were sitting on the sofa, one people with one hand holding a


    cigarette and his legs crossed. He leaned against the sofa leisurely, smoking. The other man crossed


    his legs on the transparent tea table in front of him, holding a ss of wine and gently swirling it. He


    smelled from time to time with a very enjoyable expression.


    "Brother Noble, brother Ellison." With these words, he walked towards the sofa and sat down.


    They were exactly Noble Lian and Ellison Qi.


    "Coming." Looking at him, Noble Lian extinguished the cigarette in the ashtray and said indifferently,


    "Why don''t you call me in person if you have something to tell me? And why do you ask Ellison to tell


    me?"


    "Not convenient." Said Eric indifferently.


    "Eric, I don''t want to criticize you." Ellison Qi put down the wine in his hand and leaned over to Eric, "I


    usually want to see you, but you didn''t even show up. Now that you have something to ask for, why do


    you still look like this? It''s not a look of asking for help."


    Hearing this, Eric smiled and looked at Ellison. "Brother, if I really beg you, are you sure that you can


    afford it?"


    "Ahem!" Ellison made a dry cough. If that was the case, he really couldn''t afford it! Eric was his life


    saver!


    As a matter of fact, he felt a little ashamed. Three years ago, at the age of twenty-four, he was hunted


    down by others, but Eric saved him, he was just fourteen. Furthermore, he beat the three people by


    himself.


    "Go ahead, what''s the matter?" Noble said. After all, Noble was the oldest among them. So he was


    more mature in character than Eric and Ellison. Noble was two years older than Ellison and ten years


    than Eric.


    "Nothing serious." Eric turned to him and said, "You must have heard of the Yupany. I want to


    know the current situation of the Yupany. And who are the head of the Yupany keeps in touch


    recently? Especially the young master of the Yupany."


    "When do you begin to be interested in business?" Raising his eyebrows, Noble looked at Eric and


    asked.


    "Yes." Ellison said, "You used to refuse to help me and brother. I thought you were interested in Gu


    family''s assets. But it turned out that you didn''t care about anything and you''re sozy. What''s wrong


    with you?"


    "No, it''s not." Eric took a nce at Ellison and said, "I have never been interested in business. I just


    want you to help me investigate the Yupany."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Just?" Nobleughed. Obviously, he didn''t believe his words. "Brother, I''ve watched you grow up.


    Don''t I know your character?"


    Eric lowered his head. Indeed, Noble was his cousin and had a special identity for him.


    "Brother Eric, you''d better be honest with us," Ellison was interested in it. "The Yupany is very


    small, and it doesn''t have any cooperation with us or the Gu family. What makes you suddenly care


    about it" There must be something interesting about it."


    "He hurt my people." Seeing this, Eric could only tell the truth, but his voice was a little low.


    "Your people?" Said Noble, raising his eyebrows.


    "A man or a woman?" Ellison was very gossipy.


    Noble looked at him unhappily, "Ellison, Eric is only seventeen years old."


    "What''s wrong with seventeen? I had woman at the age of sixteen." Ellison didn''t care it at all.


    Eric frowned and said, "Brother, I''m not as wild as you."


    "Humph!" With a disdainful nce at him, Ellison leaned against the sofa and said, "I would rather die


    than believe it is a man."


    After taking a nce at Ellison, Noble looked atEric. He said in a in tone, "Well, you''ve never asked


    us for help. I''m also curious."


    "Yes, a girl." Knowing that he could not escape from it, Eric had to tell the truth.


    "Look, it''s a woman," Ellison''scent expression showed that he was right.


    "Haha..." Noble smiled and asked, "Which family?"


    "The Qiao family."


    "The Qiao''s girl?"


    "Yes." Eric nodded.


    Noble frowned. He looked at Eric, took out a cigarette and lit it. After taking a puff, he said, "Both of the


    Qiao family''s daughters have a bad reputation. The second daughter was just fourteen years old, and


    she will get married with Frank. There were also a lot of rumors about the eldest daughter. Although


    there were exnations after those rumors, who knows which one was true and which was not?"


    "That''s right. Brother, you have to think it a second time." Ellison returned to a serious look.


    "I know what I''m doing." Eric wasn''t angry at his words. "I have seen a lot of things. I don''t care what


    the outside world thinks of her. But I know that she is very simple and kind-hearted. Sometimes she is


    even a little silly."


    "Oh my god." Ellison spread his hands and looked at Noble, "Brother, Eric is in love with a woman."


    Noble frowned and shook the cigarette towards the ashtray. Although Eric looked young, he knew well


    about him. He must get what he wanted.


    "Eric, you are too young to understand many things. They are not as simple as you think." He looked at


    Eric and puffed the smoke between them, but the expression on his face was hard to see.


    "Are you not going to help me?" He looked at them and asked. He knew that every time Noble called


    his name, it meant that he was very serious about this matter.


    "It won''t be difficult for you to investigate the Yupany." Said Noble in a calm tone.


    "But that''s not the fastest way." When he heard this, Eric frowned and said, "The longer it takes, the


    more dangerous she will be."


    "What do you mean?" Asked Noble.


    "She was almost raped in turns this time. She would be in danger if the real maniptor was not found


    out." When he said the words "raped it in turn", Eric''s face turned bad.


    "Really?" Noble snuffed out his cigarette in the ashtray again. "But why you search it? Why don''t Qiao


    family search it?"


    "Haha..." Eric sneered, "The Qiao family has never cared about her life. Of course, it would be better if


    she died."


    "Really? The members of Qiao family are so cold-blooded?" Ellison, who was standing aside, looked at


    Eric in surprise.


    "The battle for wealthy interests, do you think that a daughter who is not valued is important to them?


    Besides, it''s good for them to see one less person in the family divide the property." Eric asked.


    Ellison nodded, "That''s true."


    It was verymon for rich and powerful people topete with each other for their own interests.


    What''s more, they all knew it very well. However, when these words came out from Eric''s mouth, Noble


    suddenlyughed. "Well You are suffering the same things. You are fond of her in this regard. Then you


    have a desire to protect her."


    "No, I won''t." Eric denied, "She is very good to me. She never disguises herself in front of me. She is


    really silly when she is with me."


    "Ellison is right. You fell into it, and it''s a big trap." Saying that, Noble leaned against the sofa with a


    smile on his face, "Find an opportunity to bring her out and show her to us."


    Hearing this, Eric knew that they would definitely do him a favor. His serious face was rxed and he


    leaned into the sofa like Jean.


    "After we get this matter settled."


    Noble nodded. But Ellison asked, "How old is that girl?"


    "Fifteen," Eric nced at him and said.


    "Fifteen How can she be so small? Hey, Eric, can''t you..."


    Ellison was interrupted by Eric before he could finish his words. Eric looked at him with full of contempt.


    "Brother, don''t think me as wild as you."


    After saying that, he stood up and said to Noble and Ellison, "Please help me as soon as possible."


    After that, he had already walked to the door of the room.


    "Hey, aren''t you my friend? How could you just leave like this?" Ellison stopped him.


    "Or what?" Eric stopped and looked back at Ellison. Then he seemed to think of something and asked,


    "Well, if possible, the Yupany Just let it disappear!"


    After saying that, he opened the door and walked out.


    Watching him leave, Noble shook his head and said in a helpless tone, "He is serious!"


    "I agree with you." Ellison nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 73 A Toy Boy

    Chapter 73 A Toy Boy


    In the following two days, Lily''s life was quite peaceful. Except for the sses and the lunch break, she


    had to take care of Eric, everything was fine.


    Time flies to the weekend. ording to the rules of Joe, she should go to thepany to study. Since


    her first visit to thepany, a series of idents urred, which caused that she had not been to the


    company for a long time. On the contrary, Eden went to thepany on time every weekend.


    On Saturday morning, Daniel drove Lily and Joe to thepany. After arriving at thepany, they


    went to Joe''s office first, and then Lily went to the sales department.


    As soon as she arrived at the sales department, she felt the atmosphere was a little strange. The whole


    department was almost gathered and everyone''s eyes were looking in the direction of the office.


    Lily was surprised to see the scene. She walked to the front of the line and pulled Emily''s assistant.


    Although the first time she went topany, they didn''t talk to each other, but she knew him name was


    Bill Fu.


    She asked in a low voice, "what happened?"


    Bill was surprised to see Lily. He hadn''t seen her for a long time since she came to thepanyst


    time. Just when he was about to answer, there was the voice of Emily from the office.


    "You want a divorce? Fine, I agree. But not today. I have work to do."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Divorce? Lily raised her eyebrows in surprise. Emily will divorce. Lily thought about it and found it quite


    reasonable. She came to thepany in her previous life, and Emily was actually a divorced woman.


    "Wow, our boss is going to divorce?" Someone shouted in surprise.


    "That man is so blind. How could he divorce with a beautiful and capable woman like our boss?"


    Another person echoed.


    "Hush Quiet, quiet." Someone made a gesture to hush them up and let them be quiet.


    "Can''t you wait for a moment? No matter how nervous you and your lover are, I won''t sign this divorce


    agreement because I''m busy today."


    It was not difficult to know how tough her attitude was.


    There was no man''s voice in the office. Lily guessed that she should be making a phone call. She liked


    such a woman.


    "Whatever. I''d like to see how far you''re going to do."


    The sound of hanged up after she finished her words. Then the office door was opened and she


    appeared in front of everyone.


    "What time is it now? Get back to your work." Emily looked at the crowd seriously.


    All of a sudden, everyone went back to their own positions, with their heads lowered. Only Lily was


    standing in front of her.


    Seeing her, a tinge of surprise shed across her eyes. But the next moment, she returned to normal


    and acted as if nothing had happened.


    She said to her assistant, Bill, "Have you prepared all the documents? And, get ready for the contract


    to be signed today. Start ording to the original date."


    "Yes, everything is ready. Manager." "We''ll leave in half an hour," answered Bill.


    "Yes." Emily nodded and then looked at Lily, "You will go with us today."


    Lily was surprised. On the one hand, she could stand the pressure. Her husband wanted to divorce her.


    But she was so calm to go to see her client. On the other hand, she didn''t expect that she would take


    her with her.


    "Come to my office." Seeing that Lily didn''t say anything, Emily said to her and went into her office.


    Lily then came back to her senses and walked into the office.


    "These are relevant documents about the cooperation project. You can have a look first." Emily handed


    a folder to Lily.


    "Okay." Lily took over the profiles and looked through them one by one.


    Casting a nce at Lily who was concentrating on the files, Emily was somewhat gratified. Although it


    was the second time she met Lily, she could see that she really wanted to learn. She was not like the


    girls from rich families who only had good appearance.


    In addition, the fastest way to let her develop in the sales department was not to let her take all kinds of


    measures and regtions in thepany, but through actualbat. She believed that if he took her


    out tonight, she would be able to learn more. After all, Joe hand Lily over to her, so she had cultivated


    her better.


    Emily sighed and frowned. She reached out and rubbed her forehead. Although it was not difficult to be


    a professional, but divorce¡­ It was really a headache for her.


    Half an hourter, there wasn''t much more. Before leaving, Lily looked through all the client''s


    information and remembered the general important information.


    When Bill knocked on the door with the prepared documents, Emily and Lily were about to leave the


    office.


    "Let''s go." Said Emily, looking at Bill.


    "All right, manager." Bill responded.


    They walked in tandem, and Lily followed. Just a few stepster, while walking, Emily turned Bill and


    said, "Give those things in your hands to Lily."


    Then she turned to Lily. "Look carefully in the carter. It''s good for you."


    "Thank you, aunt Emily." Lily nodded with a smile and took the folder from Bill.


    They took the elevator to the first floor. As soon as they walked out of the elevator to the door of the


    office building, a man in his forties rushed inside, with a document in his hand. He happened to meet


    them.


    "You actuallye to thepany?" Seeing who it was, Emily frowned and said in a harsh tone.


    "Since you''re too busy to sign the divorce agreement, I have toe here myself and let you, a busy


    woman, sign it." The man''s tone was also very bad, and there was a bit of resentment in his eyes when


    he looked at Emily.


    "Haha." Emily sneered, "It seems that you are in a hurry, but I forgot to tell you, even if I sign the


    divorce agreement, the Civil Affairs Bureau won''t work on weekend. Official divorce still needs to wait


    until Monday."


    The man didn''t seem to care. He just took out the divorce agreement and handed it to Emily. "Sign it, it


    won''t take you long."


    Emily''s lips curled into a smile. She lowered her head to look at the divorce agreement. There was an


    expression of loneliness on her face. She was a strong minded woman, but she concealed her sadness


    very well. She reached out her hand and took the papers. She turned to Bill and said, "Call our client


    and tell him that we''ll be there a littlete."


    "I see. Take care of yourself." Then he took out his phone and walked aside.


    "Sign it over there." Emily said to the man. With that, she walked ahead, and the man followed.


    As an outsider, Lily didn''t want to follow them. It was their family affair, so she found a ce not far


    from them to wait.


    Looking through the divorce agreement from beginning to end, Emily signed it without hesitation,


    because everything in it was clearly. Without any dissatisfaction, she threw it to the man and said, "You


    can go with your lover. Don''t let me see you again."


    The man''s face turned red and white. "Emily, you are a woman and you should act like a woman. Look


    at you. Do you look like a woman besides face?"


    His voice was a bit loud, as if to cover up his guilt.


    "Yes, I am not a woman. But you are a toy boy. You should be satisfied since you have been raised by


    me for so many years." Said Emily lukewarm, and then turned away.


    The man was furious, but he didn''t catch up. She signed her name, which was better than anything


    else.


    Lily was not far away from them, so she heard clearly the conversation between the two people. She


    was surprised at the rtionship between them.


    This was the so-called "taking his wife''s money to raise mistress in front of his wife?"


    "Nothing to be surprised about. Let''s go." She walked to Lily and said calmly as if it had nothing to do


    with her.


    "Okay." Lily was stunned for a few seconds and followed her.


    Not long after they left, a 13-or-14-year-old girl came over, looking at Emily with a red face, and gasped


    slightly, "You, you didn''t ask me for your divorce?"


    "You should ask your father." "Anna, you are 14 years old now. You can distinguish right from wrong."


    said Emily dryly, looking back at the man not far away.


    "Of course I know." Anna took a deep breath to adjust her breath. "Mom, I just want to know who have


    my custody when you signed the divorce agreement."


    "Who do you want to follow?" Emily retorted. To be honest, she had never asked her this question.


    "If you give him my custody, I won''t call you mom."


    Emily smiled. She reached out her hand to fondle Anna''s head and said with a slight smile, "It''s in my


    hand."


    "That''s more like it." Anna giggled. She held on to Emily''s arm and said, "Mom, no one but you has


    raised him for such a long time. If I were you, I had kicked him out earlier, he is a scum. How could she


    have a mistress with such a beauty at home? He''s a scum!"


    "Okay." Emily patted her hand, "Let''s go back. I have something to deal with."


    "No, I want to go with you."


    "Anna, calm down!" Said Emily sternly.


    "How could she go with you?" Anna pointed at Lily and said, "She looks the same as me."


    "She is different."


    "What''s the difference?"


    "Anna, if you keep disobedient..."


    "Aunt Emily, let her go with us." Looking at them, Lily suddenly said. To be honest, she liked Anna''s


    personality.


    Emily looked at Lily disapprovingly and emphasized, "We are going to do the business."


    Anna pleaded hurriedly, "No. I promise I''ll keep quiet. Just let me go. I feel bored to be alone at home.


    And the man must be at home today. I don''t want to stay with him."


    Atst, Emily agrees. However, the premise was that she had to stand aside and wait for the client


    when they met clients.

 Chapter 74 Bad Minded Customer

    Chapter 74 Bad Minded Customer


    On the way to the meeting, Bill was responsible for driving, and Emily was in the passenger seat. Lily


    and Anna were in the back seats.


    On the way, Anna kept quiet and looked out of the car, thinking about something. Lily didn''t have the


    time to talk to her and concentrated on the contract. Although she had work experience in the previous


    life, she didn''t learn something in that experience.


    But fortunately, after she came back to life, she tried hard to learn those knowledge. Especially during


    the period she lived with Joe, she almost tried to learn those knowledge every day.


    When they arrived at the appointed ce, Lily just finished reading the contract.


    The ce reserved for the meeting with the client was a five-star hotel. They got off the car and walked


    in front of the hotel. Bill reserved the room in the hotel which was familiar to him. Emily walked behind


    him, while Lily and Anna walked at the back.


    When they came to a private room, Bill stopped and said to Emily, "Here we are, Emily. Mr. Carl and his


    fellows are inside."


    "Yes." Emily nodded and turned to look at Anna. She said in a low voice, "Find a ce to sit in the hall.


    Order whatever you like. I''lle to you after we finish the meeting."


    "Yes." Anna nodded. She would listen to her mother.


    Then, she turned to look at Lily and smiled, "Just adjust your state of mind. Don''t be nervous."


    Lily nodded with a smile, "I know, aunt Emily."


    To be honest, she was not nervous at all.


    Seeing that she behaved so indifferently, Emily felt relieved. Then she opened the door and walked in.


    Before she entered, she wore an impersonal smile on her face.


    There were two people in the private room. One was chubby and in his forties, which made people feel


    very flirtatious. The other one was in a pair of sses and looked quite gentle.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Carl. I was in an emergency." Walking to the table, Emily said to the fat one.


    "No, no, No. Everyone will have an emergency." The man, called Carl Zhou, forced a smile on his face


    and fixed his small eyes on Emily, "If you really want to apologize, you can punish yourself by drinking


    three sses of wine."


    "Of course I will," Emily said. She seemed to be quite familiar with this situation.


    "This is?" Noticing Lily who followed behind, Carl thought for a while and then remembered, "Are you


    thedy of the Qiao family?"


    Hearing this, Lily was stunned for a second, but then she immediately reacted. She smiled and said,


    "Mr. Carl, you have a good eye."


    "You''re much more beautiful than in the photo." He said with a smile. He was already fat and had a big


    face. And his smile made his eyes look smaller.


    Lily frowned in confusion. How did he see her photo?


    Emily was also confused and a little vignt.


    Seeing their puzzlement, he exined, "I saw Miss Lily''s photo on the Inte before."


    After hearing his words, Lily understood immediately. It must be the pictures that were sent by the


    scandal. Yes, it was also widely spread on the Inte, and he had seen it.


    "So it is." Lily said with a smile, which was not real.


    "Take a seat. Don''t stand here all the time." He asked them to sit down and then rang the service bell.


    Emily sat opposite him, while Lily and Bill sat on her left and right. As soon as they sat down, the waiter


    came in.


    "Ready to serve." Carl said to the waiter.


    "Okay, please wait for a moment." After that, the waiter got out of the room respectfully.


    "I didn''t expect that Miss Lily woulde personally for the cooperation." Looking at Carl with a smile,


    Carl said, "It seems that I am so lucky. When I cooperated with the Qiaopany for the first time,


    Miss Lily personally wee me."


    Hearing this, there was a sh of displeasure in Lily''s eyes, but she still put on a smiling face. "Mr. Carl,


    you are very modest. We have witnessed your strength. It''s also an honor for me that you don''tugh


    at the little girl."


    "Miss Lily, you are such a sweet talker."


    "Mr. Zhou, I''m young. If I make any mistaketer, please forgive me."


    She would say whatever he said, she knew how to do these things in the previous life.


    Emily, who had been watching the two talking, was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that Lily had the


    ability to deal with things calmly. She looked at her with new eyes.


    While they were talking, the door was opened again. Several waiters walked in with trays, cing the


    dishes on the table in an orderly manner, and finally pouring wine for everyone before leaving the room.


    "Since the dishes have been served, let''s start." Then, he added with an evil smile on his face, "But you


    arrived a littlete than the appointed time. As a punishment, manager should punish yourself by


    drinking three sses of wine."


    "Mr. Carl, don''t worry. I will certainly drink these three sses of wine." Emily smiled back as she held


    up her ss, "Mr. Carl, this is my first ss..."


    "Take it easy, Mrs. Emily. I''ve changed my mind." Carl interrupted Emily''s words and stopped her hand


    holding the wine ss. "This wine, if you let Miss Lily drink, two sses are enough. Miss Lily, what do


    you think?"


    After saying that, he stared at Lily with burning eyes.


    Seeing him like this, Lily sneered in his heart. He must deliberately put her in an awkward situation


    today. Moreover, she could see that this man was arrogant.


    "Mr. Carl, she is still a kid. Let me drink this." Said Emily, who felt a little regret in her heart.


    "No way." Obviously, the man was not willing. "Miss Lily, if you don''t drink the wine, you are looking


    down upon me. I''m afraid that the cooperation today will not be continued."


    Well, it was actually a threat!


    Lily had read the materials and contracts of the cooperation. Although this person was capable and


    could bring substantial benefits if they cooperated with him, it would be nothing without this


    cooperation.


    Moreover, he was such a bastard. If they cooperated, he would be more furious in the future.


    To say the least, even if they broke up today, Grandpa wouldn''t me her. She believed that he would


    support her!


    It said that making a business deal at table was the easiest way, but it was also the most easy way to


    express the humanity.


    After thinking for a while, Lily raised her head and looked at Emily. She found that she was frowning,


    and she even shook her head slightly. She knew what she meant.


    Lily turned to look at him, and said with a cold smile, "Mr. Carl, what do you think we should do to


    maintain the cooperation?"


    "I believe that you are a smart girl, or else your father would not allow you toe out for business."


    Then he handed a ss of wine to Lily. "If you drink these two sses of wine as punishment, I will


    sign the contract immediately."


    "I can drink wine. Mr. Carl, can you sign the contract first?" Lily didn''t reach for the wine ss in front of


    her, but looked at him.


    "This is against the rules, isn''t it?" While speaking, he handed a ss of wine to Lily. "Miss Lily, you


    can''t break this rule. I always do what I say."


    Lily sneered and reached out her hand to take the ss, but when she touched it, she was disgusted


    by him. Carl touched her hands.


    She could not bear it anymore. She stood up with the ss and poured all the red wine on him. She


    had talked so much with him just now because she wanted to know how much sincerity he had to


    cooperate with her. Now it seemed that it was not at all!


    "You!" Then he stood up and pped his hands. Red wine was sliding from his face. The suits outside


    and the white shirt inside were stained with red wine, which made him look very embarrassed.


    "Sorry, my hand slipped." Lily put down the wine ss indifferently, as if it was not her who had poured


    it. "The charge is on the Qiaopany. As for this cooperation¡­ Mr. Carl, you''d better find someone


    else."


    Then he turned to Emily and said, "Aunt Emily, let''s go."


    Emily looked at her admiringly. She stood up and was about to leave. Bill, who had been sitting quietly,


    also stood up. He was surprised at Lily''s action, but to some extent, he was in favor of it.


    "Do you think you can leave here as you want?" Carl''s face changed. Then, he turned to the man and


    shouted, "Call for help!"


    "Yes." The man took out his cell phone and dialed a number.


    All of a sudden, Lily was aware of the danger that the man wasing well prepared!


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Let''s go!" said Emily who was about to step out


    But the fat guy was faster than them and stood in front of them. "Do you think you can walk today?"


    Emily''s and Lily''s faces darkened at the same time. At this time, Bill stepped forward, looked at him and


    said with confidence, "Mr. Carl, business is business. You''ve put us in an awkward situation today, so


    we won''t hold you ountable. I hope you can forgive us."


    Bill was disgusted with his words.


    "I won''t raise my hand today!" Then he turned to Lily and said, "Do you really think of yourself as a rich


    lady? You''re a bitch. You connect with Frank and also connect with Eric."


    p!


    Before he could finish his words, Lily pushed away Bill who was standing in front of her and pped


    him.


    How many times had she pped people? She forgot it. But she really liked to p other people this


    life!


    ''You think I''m a sick cat, if the tiger does not get angry?'' she thought.

 Chapter 75 This Force Is Really Hard!

    Chapter 75 This Force Is Really Hard!


    She spared no effort to p him on the face. Looking coldly at his disgusting face, she continued,


    "You''d better weigh your own weight before you speak ill of others. The Qiao family is quite influential in


    the city."


    "You, you..." The man waspletely irritated. His eyes were as red as blood. He grabbed Lily with his


    fat hand and lifted her up. "Don''t think that I don''t know your position in the Qiao family. I tell you, even


    if the Qiao familyes to me, I am not afraid at all! Do you think that I''ve been in the underworld for


    more than ten years in vain? I''m gonna rape you tonight. And I''ll ask my men to do it to you in turn!"


    His dirty words and disgusting smell made Lily seem to feel what had happened that night again. Her


    stomach was churning. It was really disgusting.


    "Lily!" Emily screamed as she had never expected this.


    Bill, who was pushed away by Lily, couldn''t stay calm anymore. He took off his coat and was about to


    save Lily when the door was opened and seven or eight people came in.


    "What''s going on, boss?" The leader asked the fat guy.


    "Tie them up and take them back!"


    "Yes."


    They surrounded them quickly. Emily was just a woman and was easy to be controlled. As for Bill, he


    was too hot blooded to give in easily. So he fought with them.


    But after all, he was alone and fought with so many people. As a result, it could be imagined that he


    was beaten ck and blue.


    Lily could do nothing to resist as she was being held up. She looked at them worriedly. Bill had been


    beaten ck and blue.


    Suddenly, she noticed a bottle of red wine on the table. While Carl Zhou wasn''t noticing, she reached


    for it and knocked on the edge of the table. The bottle broke and the red wine sshed all over. But


    she couldn''t care less. She pressed the broken bottle against the fatty''s neck.


    "Let go of them, or I''ll kill you!"


    The situation turned around, which was out of everyone''s expectation, including Carl. However, he took


    Lily''s threat seriously, saying, "I''m not scared."


    "Do you think I''m scaring you?" Lily''s eyes were cold. Although her cor was still gripped by him, she


    was stabbed him!


    With that, her hand with the broken bottle did pierce the fat man''s neck. But the strength was well


    controlled. The wound was not deep.


    "You, you..." His eyes widened and his hands which were pulling Lily''s cor loosened. "You are really


    good at it!"


    "I won''t lie to you, Mr. Carl. If you don''t let them go, maybe you can have a chat with the king of hell


    tonight." Lily said lightly, as if it was a piece of cake. But only she knew how nervous she was!


    "Let they go or not, it''s up to you." After saying that, she pretended to push forward.


    "Let them go! Let them go now!" He turned to the one who was controlling Emily and Bill and ordered,


    "Release them right now!"


    "Yes, boss." Someone answered, and then they released both of them.


    Lily gave them a look to indicate them to leave.


    Emily hesitated. She was not stupid. If she didn''t leave, it would only increase Lily''s burden. Besides, if


    she left, she could look for reinforcements.


    Without any hesitation, she supported Bill and left the room first. As long as they got out of the room,


    they could be rescued.


    However, when she held Bill to the door, Anna rushed in and asked, "Mom, what happened?"


    However, at the moment she saw Anna, her hand also felt a little ck, and the hand holding the


    broken wine bottle was locked in the back. Carl pinned her back on the ground, and said angrily, "how


    dare you hurt me? I''m gonna rape you!"


    "Lily!" Leaving Bill, Emily was anxious to help Lily.


    However, she was stopped by the fatty''s words. "Catch these people and bring them back!"


    Not long after, the crowd gathered around. Even though Emily was not strong, Anna was a hard nut to


    crack.


    "Shit! Are they going to fight?" As soon as she finished speaking, she dragged Emily aside and pushed


    her out of the door. Then she fought a group of people who surrounded her.


    Emily was too shocked to say a word. Her daughter was so good at fighting. What''s more, it was so


    easy for her to fight with so many men!


    Without thinking too much, she hastily took out her mobile phone and called the police.


    At this moment, the door to the opposite private room was opened. A well-dressed man walked out,


    frowning at everything in front of him, and there was another man behind him, who seemed to be his


    assistant.


    "What''s going on?" Said Noble in a deep voice. When he saw the pomp and bustle in the opposite


    private room, he frowned even more. Seven or eight men surrounded a little girl, and a girl was pressed


    on the ground!


    There was a man who was unable to move.


    Emily anxiously called the police and told them about the situation here. After hanging up the phone,


    she noticed Noble.


    She couldn''t think too much. Before the police arrived, both Lily and Anna in the room would be in


    danger.


    "Help, please." She couldn''t say a word but describe her need in the simplest words.


    "Let me go!" Lily screamed in the room.


    "Lily!" Emily couldn''t care herself. She rushed into the room. It was her who brought her out. She must


    not let her be hurt in any way!


    But when she turned around, she was grabbed by someone. Then a figure shed by. Noble had


    already rushed in.


    The assistant standing behind him, upon seeing this, hurried to join the ranks to save people.


    Lily was pressed down. She couldn''t see anything and could only hear the sounds of fighting around.


    She was almost desperate.


    While Carl was suppressing her, he was still dealing with her. He had trained his seven or eight men on


    his own, and it was enough for them to deal with a few people.


    Right now, what he should do was to rape the girl who had hurt him!


    The first person to break out was Anna. She was good at martial arts. Now with someone helping her,


    she was able to get out of the trouble easily. However, when she saw Lily was pressed on the ground


    by someone, she jumped up without thinking and kicked the fat guy. At that moment, someone stepped


    forward and blocked her. It was the man who wore sses, the fat guy''s assistant.


    Although he looked gentle, he was good at wrestling.


    "What? Do you think they can get you out?" Carl didn''t raise his head. He squinted at Lily and said, "I


    can''t do anything to you today!"


    As soon as he said that, he held Lily with one hand, and pulled her pants with the other. Meanwhile, he


    said to her in a disgusting tone, "The feeling of Miss Lily was not shared by anyone."


    "Stop! Stop! Stop it!" Lily could do nothing but scream!


    "Wow! The louder you shout, the happier I am Ah!" A scream came out of his mouth before he could


    finish his words of joy.


    It turned out that Noble had kicked his left shoulder. As a result, he lost bnce and fell down.


    Moreover, Noble''s left foot trod hard on his chest.


    "Who, who are you?" The fatty was so scared that he couldn''t even speak clearly when looking at


    Noble.


    "Carl Zhou?" Liam lightly said. His ck eyes turned deep.


    "Who, who the hell are you? You You know my name!" The fat man was terrified.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am." Noble was still unhurried, "What matters is that I know you."


    On the other side, the assistant of Noble had fought against others. They ally on the ground,


    screaming and couldn''t get up.


    Anna got out of the fight too, but there was bruise all over her body. Her face was swollen from the


    blow.


    After the pressure on Lily disappeared, she immediately got up from the ground. The first thing she did


    after getting up was not to see who saved her nor Emily and Anna were injured.


    Instead, she picked up the broken bottle, walked to the side of Carl and stabbed the bottle into his arm


    directly!


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ah!" He screamed in great pain.


    Everyone was shocked by this scene. Noble was originally on his chest, but now he took back his foot,


    because he felt that it was no longer necessary.


    Besides, Lily also gave him a hard kick in the crotch.


    "Ah!"


    His scream was too painful to be heard. He curled up and fell on the ground.


    At this moment, even Noble was shocked. He turned to Lily and thought, ''how ruthless this woman is!''


    It was not until this moment that Lily finally let out her hatred. Her whole body became soft and she


    stumbled back two steps. Fortunately, Noble reacted quickly and reached out to hold her.


    "Thank, thank you..." Looking at the man who was supporting her, Lily said in a low spirit.


    "You''re wee." As usual, Noble''s tone was t. He looked at her with his ck eyes, raised his


    eyebrows and said, "Lily?"


    Hearing that, Lily was stunned. "How do you know my name?"


    She felt her question is stupid, but she blurted it out. What''s more, she didn''t know this man!

 Chapter 76 Pick Up Her At The Police Station!

    Chapter 76 Pick Up Her At The Police Station!


    Noble smiled. He didn''t expect that the first time he met her would be like this.


    "I just know it." He replied lightly and nced at her. "Can you stand steadily?"


    "Thank you." Lily nodded and tried to keep her bnce. She tidied up her messy clothes to make


    herself less embarrassed.


    Taking back the hand that was supporting her, Noble had a faint smile in his ck eyes. The smile


    seemed to be an appreciation. Besides, Eric seemed to have a good taste.


    This girl had been so fierce before. He saw it in the eyes and changed to another girl. Who can do it?


    Just then, Emily walked to Lily and asked worriedly, "Are you okay?"


    Lily shook her head. "I''m fine. How about you? Did you get hurt?"


    Emily felt relieved. She tidied her clothes and said: "It''s my fault today. I shouldn''t have brought you


    out."


    "Aunt Emily, you don''t have to me yourself. It has nothing to do with you. No one knows what will


    happen." Lily tried tofort her instead. "By the way, where is Bill?"


    "He''s injured. He''s outside now." Replied Emily.


    "In the future, cooperate with people, first find out the identity of the person." Said Noble, who was


    standing next to them. At this time, he had already regained his usual calm look, as if he did not join the


    battle just now.


    A trace of embarrassment shed across Emily'' face. She turned to look at him and said, "Thank you


    for your help just now."


    Taking no notice of her appreciation, Noble lowered his head and looked at Carl who was curling up on


    the ground and his arm was bloodstained.


    "Carl Zhou, he had been in gannd for eleven years. To whitewash himself, he set up apany. It


    seems to make a profit, but he apply legal means to cooperate with clients. Just like..."


    Then he turned to Emily and said, "Like tonight."


    A touch of surprise shed across Emily''s face. She didn''t expect that he knew this so well.


    At this moment, the manager of the hotel hurried here. When he saw the messy situation, he was a


    little panic. When he saw Noble, his face turned pale. "Mr. Noble, are you okay?"


    "Do I look like I''m in trouble?" Noble asked in reply, "The ident happened so long. You''re too slow,


    isn''t it?"


    "Mr. Mr. Noble, please forgive my ignorance..." The director lowered his head and said in a trembling


    voice. He dared not to look at Noble at all.


    Seeing him like this, Noble''s face darkened. He clenched his fists. At this moment, he really wanted to


    beat someone. Someone almost died. How could he say this?


    "Angelo," He called his assistant in a low voice.


    "Mr. Noble." Then Angelo walked beside him with great respect.


    "I''ll leave it to you."


    "Yes." Then he looked at the man in charge and said in an impersonal tone, "Take me to see your


    boss."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Mr. Noble... Mr. Noble..."


    "Let''s go." "No matter what you say, the result won''t change."


    Though he was unwilling to give up, but who was Noble? Until now, no one could shake his position in


    the city. Although he went into business and always kept a low profile, and rarely appeared in public,


    the people who knew him well knew his way of doing things and was always do what he said.


    Seeing this, Lily looked at him up and down secretly. It seemed that he was a famous people?


    No sooner had Angelo left with the hotel manager than a dozen policemen arrived at the scene.


    Upon seeing this, the head of the police also understood what happened. He said to the people behind


    him, "Take them all to the police station."


    Lily knew that she had to go to the police station


    She turned Noble in silent. She had to distract him again.


    However, Noble didn''t show any expression on his face. He just quietly watched the police carrying the


    men who were lying on the ground away.


    Before getting on the police car, Noble sent two messages. One was sent to his assistant, and the


    other one was sent to Eric. It said that Lily was sent to the police station and pick up her!


    Although the content was short, he used a sigh in the back, giving people a feeling that the situation


    was serious.


    Lily walked to the back and then was thest one to be taken into the police car. But before she got on


    the police car, she sent a message to Andrew, directly expressing her wish to bring Jack here.


    She didn''t like to look for connections. But she had to do so due to the circumstances, because she


    didn''t want to bear the consequences at all.


    Everyone was recorded in the police station. Atst, it was Lily. Sitting in the interrogation room, she


    looked at the man and woman in front of her. With a calm face, she told him what had happened.


    "Did you stab Carl?" A policeman asked.


    "Yes." Lily answered, staring at him directly. "It''s self-defense. It''s his desire to rape me."


    "His confession didn''t say that. He said that you intentionally pricked him. If you did that on purpose..."


    "I defended myself justifiably." Lily interrupted the policeman in a firm tone.


    "I hope you tell the truth," That policeman''s face changed and his tone became stern.


    "I''m just telling the truth!" Lily kept her countenance, but the pair of hands on her knees underneath the


    table expressed her nervousness.


    "If you don''t tell us the truth, we''ll look into it. If we find that you''re not telling us the truth..."


    "Don''t you believe what he said? Don''t you believe what I said?" Lily interrupted him again. Just before


    they got on the police car, she texted Andrew and briefly exined the situation to him, hoping that he


    could ask Jack for help.


    Although this local police station wasn''t under Jack''s control, this man must have some influence in this


    local police station as the deputy director of the other one.


    Self defense and intentional injury were two different things. She didn''t want to be ckened because


    of this.


    "Is this the right attitude you should have?" The policeman looked at her angrily.


    The policewoman patted the policewoman''s arm to hint him not to be angry. Then she turned to look at


    Lily and said gently, "Little sister, here is the police station. We hope that you can be honest. We don''t


    believe what you are saying now, but..."


    "She is telling the truth." At this time, the door of the consulting room was pushed open and Andrew


    walked in anxiously.


    "Who are you?" That policeman looked at him with vignce.


    However, Andrew didn''t even look at him. He just walked straight to Lily and pulled her up. He looked


    her up and down carefully to make sure that she was not hurt. After making sure that she was all right,


    he heaved a sigh of relief. Then he put his arm around her again and said, "I''m d that you are fine."


    "Thank you, brother Andrew." Lily said in his arms.


    "Hey, guys..." The policeman wanted to say something but was pulled by a policewoman beside to hint


    him to look at the door.


    When he saw the two people standing at the door, he immediately shut his mouth. Because one of the


    two people who was speaking at the door was their leader!


    Things went smoothly. Lily was taken out of the room by Andrew. When she came to the front hall of


    the police station, Noble, Emily, Anna and injured Bill were all waiting there.


    Among them, Noble was especially prominent. In the previous fight, two buttons on his cor were torn


    open, and his corbone was partly hidden and partly visible. At this moment, he looked extremely


    sexy. This appearance was not in harmony with such an environment.


    Looking at Lily was in Andrew''s arms, he frowned. Then he looked towards the door, but he didn''t see


    someone.


    After disengaging from Andrew, Lily walked up to Noble and said sincerely, "Thank you very much


    today. I owe you a favor..."


    "No." She hadn''t finished her words, but Noble interrupted her indifferently. There was displeasure in


    his ck eyes. "The reason why I saved you is because of a person, but now..."


    He nced at Andrew and said, "I think it''s none of my business."


    What did he mean?


    Lily looked at him nkly. She had no idea why he said that and who he was talking about.


    It sounded like that if it wasn''t for the person he had mentioned, he wouldn''t have helped her at all? He


    could do nothing but watch herself being raped by that disgusting fat man?


    A sudden thrill crossed her mind. If that was the case, then the man was indeed so thin!


    Hearing this, Noble couldn''t help looking at him more. From his dressing and temperament, he was not


    a simple man. And what he said, it could be seen that his character was more strange than ordinary


    people.


    Although the words were not very pleasant to hear, after all, he had saved her, it was necessary for him


    to say thank him.


    "Thank you for saving Lily," Andrew walked up to him and thanked him with a smile.


    "No." Noble said lightly. He left without taking a look at him. He had been waiting for Eric, but until now,


    he still didn''t show up, so there was no need for him to wait any longer.


    But when passing by Lily, he nced at her and sneered.


    Lily was even more confused by his look. From the moment she knew that he saved her, she did not


    know his name and was very grateful to him. But the way he looked at him just now He was not only


    taunting her, but also looking down upon him.


    "Who is he?" Looking at Noble''s back, Andrew asked.


    Lily shook her head, "No, I don''t know either."

 Chapter 77 Jealousy

    Chapter 77 Jealousy


    When Eric rushed to the police office, Noble was bending over to get in the car, and his assistant,


    Angelo, was opening the door for him.


    "What happened?" Holding Noble''s arm, Eric asked with a worried face.


    After taking a meaningful look at him, he turned around and looked at the direction of the police


    station''s gate. "Have a look."


    Hearing this, Eric looked at the direction of his gaze. It was Andrew. He embraced Lily and walked out


    in a protective manner, followed by a few people he didn''t know.


    His eyes darkened. He let go of Noble and walked directly towards Lily. His back looked very mighty.


    Noble, who was about to get on the car and leave, suddenly gave up the idea. He turned around and


    leaned against the car. He raised his eyebrows and looked at the direction of Eric as if he was watching


    a drama.


    "Eric?" Lily stopped in surprise when she saw Eric. She looked at him nkly.


    Looking at her, without a word, Eric pulled her over and held her in his arms tightly.


    Lily felt a sharp pain in her nose. She wanted to push him away, but failed because Eric held her tightly.


    Holding her tightly in his arms, Eric looked at Andrew and said, "I''ll take her away."


    After that, he put his arm around Lily and turned around to leave, leaving the crowd behind with


    confusion.


    "Eric." Lily struggled to free herself from his arms. "Don''t be so rude. I have something to say to brother


    Andrew."


    "You should tell me." Her tone was strong with unhappiness. Eric put more strength to his hand and


    held her directly to the car of Noble.


    Lily didn''t know why he was here, nor didn''t know why he was angry.


    Yes, he was angry. She could feel that he was angry, but she could not find the reason.


    She can''t break free from his control, so she look back at Andrew, Emily and the others. She was about


    to say something when Eric turned her head back and said, "Don''t look!"


    "Eric, what are you doing?" Lily''s tone was a little bad. She had been in a bad mood today. Now what


    Eric did made her even worse.


    Eric lowered his head and looked at her. He didn''t say a word. He held her and walked to Noble. One


    of his hands pulled away the man who was leaning against the car. Then he opened the car door and


    directly put Lily in it with the other hand. He got into the car too. When he was about to close the door,


    he was dragged by Noble.


    "You didn''t drive here?" He asked.


    Eric looked back at him and said, "I took a taxi here. You sit on the passenger seat." After saying that,


    he pulled the door of the car with great force and closed it with a bang, regardless of whether he


    wanted to or not.


    Noble Smiled. It seemed that he had smelled jealousy from Eric. Besides, the jealousy was strong.


    As soon as Lily was pushed into the car, she sat up and turned to look at Eric. When she was about to


    say something, she saw a dark figure pressing down on her. All of a sudden, she felt a warm on her lips


    and her whole body was pressed against the seat and could not move.


    Lily was stunned. She could not think clearly. She only blinked nkly.


    Eric was also angry with her. When he saw that she walked out with Andrew in his arms, she didn''t


    resist. Instead, she enjoyed being held by him.


    At this moment, his anger had been totally turned into a torment to her lips. It seemed to be the second


    real kiss, which was also the second real kiss that Eric had kissed since his childhood.


    He was so unskilled and didn''t know how to kiss her. All he knew was to bite. He was so angry that he


    just wanted to bite until he was satisfied!


    What''s more, he should act to tell her that she was his, only his!


    "Well..." The paining from her mouth made Lily react and stretch out her hands to push away Eric


    who was on her body, "Stand up, stand up Hmm..."


    Eric didn''t move, but his action to her lips was much lighter. He had just wanted to vent his anger by


    kissing, but now it turned into a situation that he wanted to kiss her.


    Seeing that he did not respond, Lily began to struggle. She kept patting him on the shoulder, "Hmm,


    Eric, you¡­ Get up."


    Perhaps it was because her struggle worked that Eric stopped what he was doing. He put his hands on


    the two sides of her body. They were quite close to each other in the narrow space of the car. He


    looked at her silently for several seconds without saying a word.


    "You don''t like my kiss, do you?" He asked, staring at her with his dark eyes.


    "No, I won''t." Before she could speak out the word "yes", Lily suddenly shut her mouth and frowned.


    Why did she reply so quickly!


    She showed her weakness in front of him. Although she answered his question subconsciously, she


    was somewhat unwilling to see his disappointment.


    "Then let me kiss you a little longer." As soon as he finished speaking, he bent down again and moved


    so fast that Lily had no time to react at all.


    "Well..." Lily could do nothing but watch Eric pounce on her, doing all kinds of bad things for her,


    because her hands were already pressed on the seat before he fell down again.


    resistance? It didn''t mean that she couldn''t resist. She could certainly push him away with her knees


    against the most vulnerable part of his body. She could get rid of him with all her strength, but she


    didn''t want to hurt him.


    So she chose to submit. A woman would meet someone she loved and the man also loved her in her


    whole life, but in her previous life she met someone who made a mistake, met that kind of bad man like


    Frank.


    Why didn''t she stay with the one she love since she have decided to start a new life? Although she


    didn''t know whether she really liked him or not, she didn''t hate him in her heart. On the contrary, she


    felt good about him.


    No matter what has happened since rebirth, he will always be with her and they get along well with


    each other.


    Last time when she was almost raped by others in turn, he was always in her mind. She thought


    carefully, maybe she liked him as well, but she did not focus on love.


    She were thinking about how to take revenge on the people who had hurt her in her previous life and


    ignored own feelings.


    Maybe she understood that she took the initiative. Although her kiss skills were not good, at least it was


    better than his messy way.


    Step by step, she guided him with her tongue and mouth, like a teacher, taught her students to write his


    name by step.


    Following her example, Eric quickly knew, and he took the initiative. He leaned down and pressed Lily


    on the chair.


    Her breathing became a little fast. And he didn''t just grab Lily''s shoulders, and moved slowly.


    "Eric," Lily tilted her neck to one side and grabbed the restless hand of Eric. Her voice was a little


    hoarse. She knew that he had been moved, and so did he.


    "Enough! Stop!" She said in a hoarse voice.


    "Yes." Replied Eric in a low voice. Then he put his head on Lily''s neck and adjusted his breath.


    As a matter of fact, they both knew that something would happen if they continued their acting. For the


    time being, no matter what others would think of them, they were not allowed to do such a thing


    considering their present age.


    "Ahem!" A cough interrupted them.


    Noble opened the door of the passenger seat. He looked at the two ''twisting'' people with a yful smile


    in his ck eyes and asked, "Is it over?"


    Someone is here?


    Lily was shocked and her face immediately turned red. As she was pressed down by Eric, she could


    not see who he was, but she could tell his voice.


    Biting her lower lip subconsciously, she pushed the person on her to hint him to stand up quickly.


    Looking down at her, who was so shy, Eric reached out to touch her lips and rescued her lips. "Don''t


    bite it," he said.


    Then he pecked on her red and swollen lips and stood up slowly.


    Lily red at him with a sullen face. Then she sat up and quickly smoothed her wrinkled clothes and


    messy hair.


    "Brother, it''s not polite to peep at us." Said Eric tly, looking at Noble.


    "Huh." Noble smiled, bent over, got into the car, and closed the door. "I have never peeped at it.


    Besides, it''s my car. You''ve made me wait for so long. I''ll take a look at it, okay?"


    As soon as he finished, his assistant, Angelo, got on the car and drove away.


    "Don''t you know that? It''s impolite to look at others when they are doing something improper." Eric


    frowned unpleasantly.


    "I just know that there will be a show. Why don''t I watch it?"


    "You are just as bad as brother Ellison."


    "Yes." Noble nodded, "I would learn something from him if I stayed with him but not bad."


    "It''s not far from being a bad person." Eric nced at him and said jokingly.


    "I can tell the difference between bad and good, but you need to learn from your brother. I will ask him


    to give you a good thingter." Noble looked ahead, with an unpredictable smile on his lips.


    "No, thanks." Eric refused without any hesitation. It was strange that the gift from Ellison was good.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Hearing the conversation between the two women, Lily was confused. Did Eric call him brother just


    now? When did he have an elder brother? She had never heard him mention it before.


    At this moment, she finally understood whom the man had spoken of when she had walked out of the


    police station, and why Eric hade here, and why he hade straight for her.


    It turned out that the man called brother told him!


    At the same time, she also thought of the reason why this man knew her name when he met her. She


    guessed that it must be Eric who told him her name.

 Chapter 78 How Did I Force You

    Chapter 78 How Did I Force You


    "Mr. Noble, where are we going now?" Angelo asked Noble when there were no words between him


    and Eric.


    Noble didn''t answer his question. He turned to the back seat and looked at Eric and Lily, asking, "How


    about you?"


    "To your vi." Eric answered without thinking.


    After hearing what she said, Noble smiled. There was a strange expression on his face. "You¡­ Are you


    sure?"


    After these words, his eyes lingered on Lily for a moment.


    "Of course."


    "I have to go back to thepany."


    They answered almost at the same time. Lily turned to look at Eric and emphasized, "I have to go back


    to thepany, or my grandfather will worry about me."


    Looking at her, Eric didn''t say a word but stretched out his hand directly.


    Lily was confused. She frowned and asked, "What?"


    "Your phone." Eric said tly.


    Lily was even more confused. "What do you want to do with my phone?"


    "Give it to me." His tone was not very good, and even a little low.


    Seeing this, Lily could not help looking at him for a few more times. She did not understand why his


    face changed so fast. But still, she handed the mobile phone to him.


    He took the phone and directly dialed a number. As soon as he dialed it, it was connected.


    "Grandpa Joe, I''m Eric. Lily is with me. Don''t worry. She''s fine, OK, OK. I''ll take good care of her, OK?"


    With a few simple words, Eric hung up the phone. Then he returned it to Lily.


    On the other hand, Lily was still in shock. She didn''t expect that Eric would call her grandpa in such a


    calm manner!


    "You, you..." When she came back to her senses, she didn''t know what to say. It took her quite a while


    to finally speak out, "How could you be so tyrannical? You called my grandpa without my permission."


    "You gave me the phone, didn''t you?" Eric asked while taking a nce at her.


    "You forced me!" Lily said, gritting her teeth, "How did I force you?" He suddenly looked at her with a


    faint smile.


    Lily was speechless. Well, in fact, she gave the phone to him because he was unhappy and his face


    changed.


    After a while, she said, "But it doesn''t mean that I agree with you to call my grandpa. What will he think


    if you tell him that I stay with you?"


    Hearing that, Eric suddenlyughed and leaned forward to her. With an ambiguous expression on his


    face, he said, "I don''t know what he will think of me, but What would you think?"


    "You..." Lily blushed and moved aside, "It''s none of your business!"


    "Huh." Seeing her in such a state, Eric smiled. He stretched out his hand to pull her over and held her


    waist tightly.


    "You..." Lily protested, looking at him with red face. "What are you doing? Let go of me."


    "Girl..." He seemed to call her, or to whisper. He ignored her protest and even tightened her waist.


    "Well, I think it''s a good name. I''ll call you ''girl'' from now on."


    Somehow, after hearing him, Lily''s heart trembled. She even could not breath. "Who? Who agree you


    call me that?"


    "I like it." He lowered his head and looked at her red face.


    But Lily didn''t dare to look at him. Her face was as red as a tomato. Normally, when Grandpa called her


    "girl", she just felt it was a little familiar, but when Eric called her "girl", it sounded not so familiar.


    There was a mixture of love and some unknown feelings in his voice.


    Sitting on the seat, Noble had been listening to the conversation between the two people quietly. With a


    faint smile on his lips and he would watch the interaction between the two through the rear view mirror


    from time to time.


    It was not difficult to see that Eric was serious. Although he was only seventeen years old, he had been


    certain that even if the knife was on his neck, he would not change.


    After arriving at the destination, Eric pulled Lily out of the car, took her by the shoulder and walked


    towards the vi, not caring whether the owner of the vi had followed them or not.


    "Eric," Lily could not keep up with him. She protested, "Why are you walking so fast?"


    She couldn''t get used to the European style vi, and she was led into it by Eric in a strange ce. It


    was inevitable that she felt uneasy.


    Eric looked down at her, but did not answer her question. He went to the gate of the vi and directly


    input the password. Then he took her into the vi smoothly.


    Behind them, Noble shook his head helplessly with a faint smile on his lips. Then he followed them into


    the room.


    Before entering the room, he made a phone call.


    "Brother Ellison,e to my vi. Eric hase, and the girl he likes,"


    Then he hung up the phone, walked into the vi, and returned to his room.


    Eric took Lily into a room. He pushed her directly to the bathroom door and said, "Go to take a shower."


    Lily was stunned for a while. She didn''t understand what Eric meant at all. Then she asked, "Eric, what


    are you going to do today?"


    At this moment, she couldn''t read his mind at all. Now, he even asked her to take a shower!


    He looked her up and down before he said tly, "Your clothes are dirty."


    Hearing this, Lily looked down at her own clothes. There were indeed some stains of wine and


    bloodstains on her clothes, which should be left by ident when she stabbed Carl.


    "I don''t have clothes." Her voice softened.


    "Just go and take a shower." While saying that, Eric pushed her into the bathroom. Then he turned


    back and walked out. But before he closed the bathroom door, he added, "If you don''t take the shower


    after Ie back, I don''t mind helping you take it."


    "You..." Lily''s eyes widened and looked at him in disbelief.


    Eric didn''t care about her words. He just closed the bathroom door.


    Then, he turned around and walked towards the wardrobe of underwear. In fact, this room was


    reserved specially for him by Noble. He stayed in the room where he wanted to stay in before so that


    he was familiar with everything in this room.


    Opening the wardrobe, Eric took a look at it and naturally fixed his eyes on his white shirt. At the same


    time, this scene emerged in his mind. Last time when he was rescued in the drowning, she wore his


    shirt, which was very attractive and beautiful.


    So he took off the white shirt without thinking twice. Then he turned back to the bathroom and knocked


    on the door. "Open the door."


    "What are you doing?" Lily asked cautiously from the bathroom.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "I have brought you some clothes to change." Eric exined patiently.


    After a long while, the door of the bathroom was slightly opened, revealing a little white hand with


    beads of water on her arm. "Give it to me."


    Eric smiled and handed the clothes to her. As soon as he drew back the door, he closed it.


    Seeing this, he shook his head helplessly with a smile. Then he turned and walked out of the room.


    When he came to the door of Noble''s room, he went in directly without knocking the door.


    "Why didn''t you knock beforeing in?" Noble, who was changing his clothes, looked at Eric with a


    frown. Noble had taken off his shirt and put his hands on his trouser waist.


    "I have everything you have," Eric looked at him with disdain. Then he sat on his bed and stared at him


    with his dark eyes.


    Seeing his severe expression, Noble raised his eyebrows and asked, "What''s up?"


    "Thank you for your help today. How is the investigation going?" He asked.


    "Ellison is investigating this matter for you. He will tell you in person when hees." As he spoke, he


    continued what he was doing. After taking off his pants, he walked to the wardrobe and changed into a


    set of casual clothes.


    "Can''t you check it by yourself?" Eric raised his eyebrows with disapproval.


    Noble raised his head and looked at him, "Do you think I have nothing to do? I have to deal with the


    matters of my grandpa by myself and I also have many things to deal with. Can I have to find time to


    care about you these matters?"


    "That''s your business." Eric didn''t take her words seriously. "You should at least mind my business."


    "Eric," Noble looked at him with a headache, "You are not a little boy anymore. Grandpa has always


    wanted you toe back to the Sun family, but his rtionship with aunt has been so stiff. He is too


    embarrassed to ask you back. Now it''s all my fault. How can I have time to worry about you?"


    Eric knew that the aunt that Noble referred to was his mother. Their rtionship between his mom and


    his grandpa had always been bad. Even his grandfather wanted to see him should behind his mother.


    He recently knew that when his mother married his father, his grandfather was unwilling, but her mother


    insisted and forced death. Even if she finally broke away from the father-daughter rtionship, she still


    insisted on marrying his father.


    He didn''t know why his grandpa opposed his mother to marry his father. But seeing that they were


    living a happy life now, he was also happy. At least her mother made a right decision.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to help with Grandpa''s matter." His voice softened, "You know, I don''t pay


    much attention to these things. Family business is the thing I hate most."


    "Well, if you don''t like family business, we can talk about something else." Noble looked at him


    seriously. He pulled up a chair and sat face to face with him. "Eric, do you know that if you are not


    strong enough, you still have to rely on others to protect your woman? How do you feel?"


    Hearing that, Eric frowned.


    Seeing this, Noble continued, "You know, with my ability, I don''t have to be so bothered to do this. It''s


    just a word, but I didn''t do it. I have informed you in advance. Have you ever thought about why I did


    it?"


    But Eric still didn''t say a word.


    "I want you toe here and see by yourself. If you are capable of it, your woman doesn''t have to stay


    in the police station for so long at all. If not, she maybe would hurt today."


    Although Noble only said a hypothetical question, it was also very possible.

 Chapter 79 You Got It So Soon

    Chapter 79 You Got It So Soon


    "Do you know Andrew?" He suddenly asked.


    "Yes, I know." Eric nodded.


    "He is the son of Kerr." Noble said, "Kerr, the CEO of thergest school in the Guan city middle school


    and also the boss of thergest constructionpany in the city. Andrew came back this time just


    because he will inherited his father''s business. Do you understand what I said?"


    "I know," said Eric with deeper furrowed eyebrows.


    Although he didn''t know much about Andrew''s identity, what Noble said was to let him know that his


    opponent was very powerful.


    Even Lily called him brother Andrew, anyone could tell what kind of feeling he had for her.


    "Since you know it, I won''t say anything more." Noble''s tone became t again. "I wanted to let you


    know that if you go on like this, you won''t even be able to protect the person you want to protect most,


    but I didn''t expect that Andrew brought a person over halfway. That person''s position is very high, and


    he took Kevin out of the interrogation room with a few words. You know, Carl''s wound was actually


    stabbed on purpose, Not self-defense."


    Eric listened to his words quietly and said nothing. His face turned solemn. Nobody knew what he was


    thinking about.


    "Carl has been in the underworld for more than ten years, and what happened today, I''m afraid he can''t


    get out of the prison this life." After some pause, he continued, "Do you know that it is the most likely


    time for a girl to fall in love with a man, especially at this moment? I didn''t expect that you would make


    a mistake. Otherwise, Andrew would take the lead."


    "I know where her heart is," Eric, who had been silent for a long time, said tly.


    "Huh." Noble smiled. He had seen what happened today. He was indeed unhappy with Lily when he


    was out of the police station. Because since Eric hade to beg him for her, he had known that she


    belonged to him. But when he saw that she even hugged with Andrew, he got angry.


    But when Eric appeared and took her away, he saw what happened in the car. He felt that he couldn''t


    see through this girl.


    He sighed, "A woman''s heart is small. Maybe this moment is for you, but maybe the next moment isn''t


    for you. Who knows? What''s more, you are still young. It''s quick for you to change your mind. Think


    about it."


    Saying that, he stood up and patted him on the shoulder, and then walked out of the room.


    After sitting quietly for a while, Eric got up and went back to his room.


    When he entered the room, Lily just came out of the bathroom. She wore his shirt and wet hair, with the


    washed clothes in her hands. They had also been washed by her.


    Seeing Eric, Lily suddenly felt a little ufortable. She did not dare to look into his eyes. "Clothes,


    where are the clothes hang out?"


    The white shirt covered her body, making her look even slimmer. Her two slender legs were exposed to


    the air. Different from thest time, she was wearing close fitting clothes this time.


    Eric''s throat was a little tight, and his eyes became a bit strange, but he didn''t show it very clearly. He


    reached over and took the clothes in her hand. "I''ll take them to dry for you, don''te out the room."


    "Okay." Said Lily. She watched Eric turned around and walk out of the room with her clothes in his


    hands.


    In fact, even if he hadn''t told her, she wouldn''t go out. It wouldn''t good to walk in this way.


    "Amaya." When he reached the first floor, he saw a woman in her forties walking out.


    "Mr. Eric, what''s up?" Amaya walked to him with a smile.


    "Please dry this suit." Then he handed the clothes to Amaya.


    "No trouble," Taking the clothes, Amaya had a look and then smiled, "Mr. Eric, this is a girl''s clothes."


    "Yes." Hearing her words, Eric''s eyes shed unnaturally. He had great respect for Amaya, and even


    Noble respected her.


    Seeing this, Amaya smiled, but said nothing, and went to the washing room with the clothes.


    "Oh, you are going to wash her clothes yourself?" From behind came Noble''s voice.


    Hearing this, Eric turned around and looked at him, "She washed."


    "Who did that?" Ellison''s gossipy voice came from the door as soon as Eric finished his words. Both


    Eric and Noble turned to look at him.


    Seeing that neither of them answered him, Ellison looked between them and finally fixed his eyes on


    Eric. With a very flirtatious smile on his face, he asked, "Brother, are you going to wash clothes for your


    little girlfriend?"


    Eric blinked his eyes unnaturally and denied, "No."


    He didn''t clean them this time. Last time when she fell into the water in Gu''s house, he did it in person.


    "You liar! I can know from your expression that you did it." Obviously, Ellison didn''t believe him. As he


    spoke, he walked towards the sofa. Atst, he casually sat down on the sofa to Noble''s left.


    "If you don''t believe it, forget it." After taking a nce at him, Eric turned around and went upstairs. But


    before he went upstairs, he said to Noble, "I want to use your hair dryer."


    "Hey, Eric, you are so considerate!" Ellison teased.


    "It''s none of your business."


    "I don''t care about you. You should get down now. I have something important to tell you. It''s about


    your little girlfriend..." Ellison said the words with a hint in his eyes.


    After taking a sideways nce at him, Eric turned around and went upstairs. He went to the room


    where Noble stayed first and searched for a hairdryer. After that, he went back to the room where Lily


    was.


    When he opened the door again, she was sitting on the edge of the bed, bowing her head. Nobody


    knew what she was thinking. Her hands on her legs were intertwined.


    "Dry your hair by yourself. I have something to do." As he said, he handed the hair dryer to her.


    Lily took it and raised her head to look at Eric. She was surprised to find that Eric was so considerate.


    "Well..." She muttered, but didn''t know what to say.


    "What?" Eric looked at her, waiting for her to continue.


    Lily moved her lips and after a while, she said, "Thank you."


    Eric smiled, reached out his hand and gently touched her wet head. "Girl, I know you''re not feeling well


    today. Blow your hair dry and go to bed. I''ll go downstairs and talk to them, andter I''ll stay with you."


    Lily didn''te to her senses until she saw that Eric went out and closed the door.


    Today, Lily saw another side of Eric. She also seemed to understand why she was rarely seen him in


    her previous life. It turned out that he had own friends.


    And from their actions, it seemed that they were no less powerful than the Gu family. But who were


    these people that Eric knew? She had never seen them in her previous life.


    When Eric went back to the living room and sat down on the sofa, Ellison ran to him and sat next to


    him. He got close to him and asked, "Brother, you''ve got her so quickly?"


    "Brother, stop your dirty thoughts," Eric pushed him in disgust and then moved away to keep a distance


    from him.


    "Tell me the truth." Ellison sat up straight and looked at him as if he was an experienced man. "She


    taken a shower and washed clothes. Moreover, you are even blowing a hairdryer for a fifteen year old


    girl. ording to general knowledge, she hasn''t developed yet. Eric, have you hurt your hands?"


    Eric squinted at him and said lightly, "Brother, do you believe that I can tell your address to those


    women and let them serve you at night?"


    "Damn it! How dare you!" Ellison''s face immediately darkened.


    "If you keep on talking like this, I dare." Eric raised his eyebrows.


    Ellison had about ten or eight female friends, and each of them was very crazy. Once, he had seen two


    of them fight for him furiously It was simply a mess!


    "You are cruel enough!" Ellison gritted his teeth.


    Seeing this, Noble shook his head, with a faint smile, he said, "Ellison, if you have time, send those


    things you have collected to Eric."


    Hearing this, Eric immediately refused with a dark face, "No way!"


    "All right. Now that you ask, I''ll do it. Ha ha." Ellisonughed loudly and looked rather proud. "It seems


    that you still haven''t got her."


    After saying that, he patted on Eric''s shoulder meaningfully and continued, "Come on, you can''t


    seed in many things at once. After you see what I have given you, I believe you will learn a lot."


    "Fuck off." He directly shook off Ellison''s hand.


    But he didn''t mind it at all. On the contrary, heughed more happily. Just now, Noble said obviously,


    Eric was 17 years old but he was still a boy. Ha ha!


    "Okay, let''s be serious." Noble dragged the subject back to the point. "Ellison, tell us what you have


    found out."


    The yful smile on Ellison''s face disappeared. He leaned against the sofazily and put his feet on


    the transparent tea table.


    He became serious and said, "Eric, I remember that Noble and I have told you that if you are capable,


    you should create a business empire and consolidate your position. So that no matter how others will


    try to bully you, they can''t bully you. If you want to protect your girlfriend, you have to do it on your own,


    I''m afraid it''s a little difficult."


    "Is the Yu family difficult to deal with?" Eric asked her with a frown.


    Ellison shook his head. "It''s not the Yu family who really wants to hurt your little girlfriend. Besides, the


    Yu family is hard to protect themselves now, so they have no intention to deal with her. Do you know


    who let the Yu family hurt her?"


    "Who?" Eric looked at Ellison with his sharp eyes. From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 80 Kiss

    Chapter 80 Kiss


    "Huh." Ellison sneered. He looked at Eric and said word by word, "Frank."


    Hearing the name, Eric''s face became heavy, "He?"


    "You didn''t expect it, did you?" There was coldness in Ellison''s eyes. "I was surprised when I first found


    out that he had contact with the Yupany. Later, I decided to follow the clues and investigate him as


    well. Of course..."


    Then he looked at Eric and continued, "I have also investigated your little girlfriend and found that they


    have a short story."


    "I know what happened between them." Eric took a look at Ellison and said, "Go on."


    "I want to know." Noble suddenly interrupted.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Hearing this, Eric frowned and looked at him, "Brother, when do you be so gossipy?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Lying on the sofa, with a cigarette on it, Noble answered with a smile.


    After seeing Noble''s interest, Ellison deviated from the topic again, "Brother, Eric''s girlfriend is really


    hot. I didn''t expect Frank to want to be with her, but Frank is not a good person. He was not only


    engaged to ire, He also hooked up with Lily, and as a result, the matter was spreading on the


    Inte, making a lot of noise. Later, in order to keep his face, he made people scolded Lily. He did


    such a thing. I don''t know who he was, had found the evidence, Lilyter didn''t be scolded."


    "It''s me." Eric said tly.


    Ellison turned around and looked at him, his eyes lighting up. "Wow, brother, you''re so great!"


    Taking a drag on his cigarette and exhaled the smoke, Noble gave a hint to Ellison with his eyes, "Let''s


    get down to business."


    "All right." Ron got back to the business again. "The Yu family has capital turnover problem, and Frank


    used the excuse of capital injection. In addition, the daughter of the Yu family was sent to the young


    master''s house by Lily. So, he let the Yu family use this excuse to take revenge on Lily. If they find out


    that, the Yu family will bear all the responsibility."


    "Huh." After Ellison finished his words, Noble turned to Eric and said, "Eric, now you know how


    important you be strong."


    Eric frowned and looked at him without saying a word.


    Seeing this, Noble continued, "I think you should understand that Frank entangles Lily, and even hurts


    her to have some rtionship with you. In fact, in the final analysis, it is for the benefit."


    He put out the cigarette in the ashtray and continued, "Although you never fought for anything in Gu


    family, but I heard that Mr. Richard asked you to work in hispany, which inevitably increased


    Frank''s sense of crisis. He is narrow-minded and ambitious, so he will try his best to prevent you from


    work."


    Noble paused, Ellison cut in, "You''re right."


    "And you stay with Lily at this time, which made him even more stressful." Noble continued, "Just think


    about it. Qiao family is big and influential in the Guan city. If you two get together, others will think that


    you can gain a foothold in Gu family."


    After saying that, Noble looked at Eric and sighed slightly. "I believe you know this. If you still choose to


    give up your family business and stop embarking on the business path, or you either give up being with


    Lily, or watch her being framed by others step by step. Although I don''t know exactly how many things


    have happened since you two got together, I do know that it''s just a beginning. It''ll get worse."


    "Not just that," Ellison replied in a somewhat low voice, "Eric, I don''t know what kind of person your little


    girlfriend is, but since you have made up your mind, I won''t object. However, if youe across such


    things, you should ask for our help. You can''t even protect your own woman. Don''t you feel a little


    frustrated?"


    Eric still kept silent, but his brows were almost twisted into a frown.


    There was a moment of silence in the hall. The atmosphere was a little heavy. Noble and Ellison were


    looking at Eric with concern.


    After a long time, Ellison smiled and said in a rxed tone, "Eric, although I am a yboy, if I want to


    protect a woman, I must be able to protect her properly. I believe that with your ability, you will surpass


    me in three years, and surpass Noble in five years and I''m afraid that no one in the entire city can


    surpass you in ten years."


    "I believe you, too." Noble nodded.


    "Let me see." Hearing their analysis, Eric rubbed his forehead to relieve his headache. They were right,


    and he knew exactly what they said. In the past, he didn''t want to fight for it, neither did he want to


    scramble for it. But what did he get for it?


    Suspicion and frame? How could it bring danger to the people around? This time, Frank was a good


    example.


    "Ugh." Ellison, who rarely sighed, suddenly sighed. "Eric, there''s another thing that I didn''t tell you. You


    have a strong rival in love who cares about your little girlfriend very much."


    "I know, Andrew." Said Eric.


    "But you are still very stable!" Ellison looked at him in surprise.


    Eric cast a cold nce at him and said, "Lily doesn''t like him."


    "You''re calm." Ellison snorted. "But I have to remind you that her stepmother has been quite restless


    recently. I identally found this when I was investigating your little girlfriend."


    "What did she do?" Eric asked eagerly.


    "I don''t know." Shrugging, Ellison answered, "No. I''m not interested in her. I''m only interested in your


    little girlfriend, so I didn''t investigate her."


    "Got it." He took a deep breath and felt depressed.


    It turned out that she faced so many dangers, which could be described in every way. However, with


    his current ability, he really couldn''t protect her.


    Perhaps, it was time for him to get stronger.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was quiet again. Noble and Ellison looked at each other and said


    nothing. As cousins, though they were not biological, there were tacit understanding between them.


    They all knew that he needed time to think.


    "I''ll go upstairs to see her." Then Eric stood up and went upstairs.


    The other two didn''t stop him. They just watched him go upstairs. Until his figure disappeared on the


    second floor, Ellison withdrew his sight and looked at Noble.


    "Do you think he will make up his mind for Lily?"


    Noble lit a cigarette, took a drag and then exhaled the smoke, which hovered in the air between the two


    men. "Yes." He was sure about that.


    "What do you mean?"


    "He cares about that little girl and she seems to like him very much. Today¡­ She kissed him."


    "Wow, this is so shocking." Ellison was as gossipy as usual. "Brother, what did you see today?"


    Noble looked at him and said, "I didn''t see anything. By the way, about Lily, you should investigate


    more, including all the people who rte to her. Although I don''t feel bad, it doesn''t mean that she is


    simple. Eric is very young. I''m afraid that he will suffer from it."


    "So, it''s better to linger among the flowers. I haven''t eaten the food made by Amaya for a long time. I


    won''t leave today." He said as he stretched himself. Then he stood up and went upstairs. "I''m going to


    have a rest upstairs. Wake me up at dinner time."


    "Yes." Taking a drag on the cigarette. Noble''s face was covered by the smoke and his eyebrows were


    knitted. Nobody knew what he was thinking.


    Although this vi was his private house, Ellison and Eric were both regr guests here. So they had


    their own rooms.


    When Eric walked to the door, he deliberately slowed his pace, and he pushed the door lightly.


    As he entered the room, he saw Lily sleeping on the bed. With a constant temperature heating in the


    room, neither hot nor cold, she did not cover herself with a quilt. She only curled up sideways in his


    white shirt.


    The shirt was too short to cover her lower part, which even exposed her pinkce floor pants.


    Thinking of that, he smiled faintly. As soon as he saw her, all the emotions he had heard downstairs


    disappeared, as if all troubles would disappear automatically.


    He walked to the bedside and bent over to look at her sleeping face. Her pink cheek and swollen lips


    were bitten by him in the car.


    Thinking of the previous kiss, Eric couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to move away the short hair on


    her face, lowered his head and kiss her, then moved down a little bit and kissed her lips.


    "Well..." Feeling something on her face, Lily, who was sleeping, pursed her lips unhappily, turned


    around and went back to sleep.


    When she turned around, her whole back to Eric, and he saw the hips are wrapped ince panties.


    Eric swallowed and looked away in a hurry. He was afraid that he couldn''t help but stretch out his


    hands to her.


    He didn''t know much about women and men, nor did he know much about their physical changes.


    However, he knew that sometimes he really wanted to be close to her particrly. Today in the car, it


    was just a simple kiss, butter he couldn''t help it and wanted to further explore. Fortunately, Lily


    stopped him in time.


    He took a few deep breaths to calm himself down and covered the nket on Lily.


    "Brother Andrew." At the moment when the quilt fell on her, Lily murmured in a dream and held the


    hand of Eric.


    Eric was stunned. He locked his eyes on Lily who was sleeping. His face was gloomy. A saying came


    to his mind. "Maybe it''s here for you at this moment but where will she be in the next moment. Who


    knows?"


    These words were said by Noble this afternoon. Now it seemed that this was confirmed.

 Chapter 81 I Will Be With You At Any Time

    Chapter 81 I Will Be With You At Any Time


    Since the appearance of Andrew, no matter what happened to her, he would alwayse to her side.


    Last time, when she was in danger, he saved her in time, and this time again.


    If a person always appeared when you were in danger, it would be difficult for you not to fall in love with


    someone. Perhaps Noble and Ellison were right. In order to protect his woman, he must first be


    strong and independent.


    Looking at the sleeping Lily, who was holding his hand, Eric was a little angry. He wanted to draw his


    hand back, but he was afraid to wake her up.


    All of a sudden, Lily''s breath became short. She frowned and her face turned red. "Um¡­ Let, let me


    go... "


    "Girl." Seeing this, a tinge of panic shed across Eric''s face. He reached out his hand and patted her


    face, but he didn''t dare to p too hard for fear of hurting her. "Wake up, my girl."


    "Let, let go of me, help..." Maybe she was still tangling with the dream, Lily seemed to struggle. Her


    voice was so weak in the dream that even her forehead was sweating.


    "Girl, wake up." Eric was so anxious that he kept pping her in the face. "Girl, Lily..."


    "Lily! Lily! Wake up!" He called her name, patted her face, and finally shook her shoulder a few times


    before he rescued her from the nightmare.


    Lily opened her eyes mistily. Everything in front of her was unclear. She was still breathing hard and


    her face was reddish.


    "You finally wake up." Seeing that she had woken up, Eric heaved a sigh of relief.


    Lily blinked her eyes and adjusted her breath. It took her a while to realize where she was when she


    saw clearly everything in front of her.


    Somehow she wanted to cry.


    Because she saw the concern on Eric''s face and the worry in his ck eyes.


    She felt a lump in her throat and her eyes turned red in an instant. Lily acted in a spoiled way towards a


    man for the first time since rebirth. She stretched out her hands to Eric.


    Eric was stunned. He didn''t understand what she meant by that.


    Seeing him stand still, Lily said with a nasal voice, "Hug."


    He didn''t stretch out his hand. Instead, he frowned and said in a low voice, "Look at me carefully. Who


    am I?"


    "Eric, hold me in your arms..." Lily could not help but burst into tears, which seeped down the corners


    of her eyes into the pillow towel and disappeared.


    The word "girl" was ringing in her ears when she was having the nightmare just now. It was not like how


    her grandpa called her, but with aplex emotion in it. She knew that was Eric.


    "Girl..." Eric still wanted to say something, but before he said, Lily suddenly held him in her arms.


    "Eric," She put her hands around his neck tightly and buried her head in his neck. "I know you are Eric,


    and I can''t live without you."


    She didn''t say it on the whim, but since rebirth, no matter what happened, he will always appeared next


    to her. When she was weak, he saw it, and when she was strong, he saw it. Others said she was bad,


    but he silently helped her behind her.


    Her words were like a pebble thrown into ake, causing waves in Eric''s heart, which made him a little


    breathless. His hands unconsciously covered her waist.


    "I can''t hold it anymore." Lily said in a muffled voice. "I know I can''t live a peaceful life all my life. But


    these things happened in session. I really can''t stand it..."


    She sobbed, "I went to see a client today to increase my horizons, but¡­ I didn''t expect that something


    like this would happen to me. Why are there so many men out there who try to rape me?"


    Hearing her cry andint, Eric felt distressed. His hand around her waist tightened unconsciously.


    "It''s all right. I''m here."


    "I¡­ I don''t want to live such a life. I really don''t."


    "I know."


    Eric sighed. He gently patted the back of the woman in his arms, but his eyes were looking outside the


    French window, with a long distance.


    "I''m so tired..." Lily stopped sobbing. With exhaustion in her tone, she gradually calmed down.


    Her hands around his neck had been loosened, and her body had be soft, but she did not get rid


    of his arms. She leaned weakly against the chest of Eric, with her hands holding his waist.


    Withdrawing his sight, Eric looked at her and reached out his hand to touch it gently. "Have a good


    sleep if you feel tired."


    Lily shook her head, "I''m afraid of nightmares."


    "This will never happen again." Although his tone was a little soft, his eyes were firm.


    After hearing that, Lily didn''t say anything. There was a lot of things that she wanted to do and it was


    hard to say whether she would encounter such a thing again. However, at this moment, her heart was


    very calm, because she had Eric by her side.


    "Eric," She called him in a soft voice.


    "What?" Eric stopped and looked down at her.


    "Stay with me from now on, okay?"


    "Okay."


    When she asked, he answered it quickly without thinking.


    "Thank you."


    "You don''t need to say that. I''ll be with you whenever you want."


    Hearing his words, Lily tightened her arms around his waist, making them closer to each other. She


    knew it was selfish to make such a request to him, but this was what she wanted to say the most in her


    heart. She wanted to keep him at her side, and even more want to own him.


    The room was so quiet that only their breathing could be heard.


    "Girl." Said Eric all of a sudden.


    "What?" Lily raised her head from his arms and looked at him. His eyes met hers.


    "You called Andrew when you were dreaming." He said.


    "No. How could I call his name?" Lily refuted subconsciously.


    "You said brother Andrew."


    "No, I didn''t."


    "You did."


    "Really?" Lily doubted.


    "Really." Eric looked at her with conviction. Well, he admitted that in fact, he cared a lot about that


    brother Andrew she had just called!


    Seeing that Eric was so determined, Lily lowered her head and rubbed her fingers. "Maybe¡­ I did."


    "Look at me." Eric raised her chin and forced her to look at him, "Don''t call him in your dreams!"


    Looking at him, Lily flushed and retorted in a low voice, "But I can''t decide who I call in my sleep."


    "I don''t care. You just can''t call him that way!" He was somewhat dissatisfied with her words. "If you


    want to say, you can only call me."


    "Eric," Her voice was soft and there was a smile on her face. "Are you jealous?"


    "Yes." He didn''t shun from the topic. "I''m unhappy seeing you with him."


    "No need." Lily gently rubbed his hand, "Kerr wants to be with my mother. As his son, brother Andrew


    will be my brother. You don''t have to be jealous."


    Eric knew that Kerr wanted to pursue her mother. Last time when they went to the manor, he saw it. But


    the way Andrew looked at Lily was not like how he looked at his sister.


    "But I just feel ufortable."


    "Okay." Lily held his hand and put it on her chest. "You are the most special one in my heart. Don''t think


    too much."


    This was unintentionally confessing to him. After speaking, she blushed. She was not an active person,


    but she had lived for two lives. The facts told her that being passive was a very bad thing. Sometimes


    being active was not a bad thing.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    What''s more, she was exactly what she wanted. In her eyes, he was at least a thousand times better


    than that Frank.


    Hearing that, Eric smiled and said something flirtatious, "Then give me a kiss."


    "Don''t go overboard." Lily''s face turned red with shyness. She shook off his hand, lied down on her side


    and turned her back to him.


    She had taken the initiative to kiss him in the car today. She had taken the initiative to express her love


    to him just now. How could he ask her to kiss him now!


    Eric alsoy down beside her, with his hands around her waist. He pulled her into his arms, with her


    back clinging to his chest.


    "Stop it. I want to sleep." Lily shyly bumped his arm.


    "Go to sleep. I''ll sleep with you." He kissed her earlobe and said, "That''s it. I want to sleep with you."


    At this moment, Lily somehow had the illusion that they were an old married couple.


    They slept till the evening. When they woke up, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in." Eric answered sleepily.


    The door opened and she saw Ellison leaning against the door frame, looking at them with a faint


    smile. "Are you still sleeping? Dinner is ready. Are you going to eat or not?"


    "Ah." Lily, who was half asleep, was startled when she heard a stranger''s voice. Thinking that she was


    only wearing Eric''s shirt, she quickly pulled the quilt up.


    Eric look at Lily and smiled. Then he sat up and looked at Ellison. "Brother, you seem leisurely."


    "Yes, I have a lot more free time than Noble," Ellison smiled, but his eyes were still fixed on Lily who


    was hiding in the quilt. "Eric, your little girlfriend is quite shy."


    "You go downstairs first. We''lle downstairs soon," Eric said with dissatisfaction.


    Ellison didn''t say anything. He took a look at Eric and walked away with his hands in his trouser


    pockets, smiling.


    "He is gone. Get up. They must have waited for a long time." Eric said to Lily.


    "Yes." Hearing his words, Lily got out of the quilt, blushed and looked at him. "My... My clothes..."


    Her words reminded Eric that her clothes had been dried by Amaya in the afternoon. After that, he took


    a quick look at Lily, cursing that he shouldn''t let her show up in front of them. She was so beautiful, but


    others can''t see.


    "Hold on. I''ll get your clothes." Then he stood up and walked out.

 Chapter 82 Provided Such A Good Service!

    Chapter 82 Provided Such A Good Service!


    "Hey, you finallye down." Ellison made fun of Eric when he saw him downstairs. He also looked


    behind him and asked, "Where''s your little girlfriend? Is she shy that she doesn''te downstairs with


    you?"


    Eric nced at him, ignoring him. He turned to look at Amaya, who was busy with dining table, and


    asked, "Amaya, where are the clothes I asked you to help me dry today?"


    "They''re still in the washing room. Wait a moment, I''ll get it for you right away." Then she stopped and


    turned to the washing room.


    "You provided such a good service!" Ellison said again.


    Turning his head to look at him, Eric said calmly, "She is my woman, of course I have to serve her


    well."


    "Well." Ellison shook his head and looked at Eric from beginning to end. "Not bad, not bad. Among our


    three brothers, only you are so good to women."


    "I know you are a bad example so I can''t learn." Eric contradicted, "Didn''t you say that we must protect


    our woman? It''s not a big deal to do such a little thing."


    At this moment, Amaya came over with folded clothes in her hands. She looked at Eric with a smile and


    said, "Mr. Eric is so considerate. The girl will be very lucky in the future."


    "Thank you very much!" He took the clothes with a smile and went upstairs.


    "Well, Eric..." Smiling, Ellison went to the sofa in the living room and sat down. He said to Noble,


    "Among the three of us, he is the only one who treats his woman so well."


    "You didn''t meet before. If you did, you would still be the same." Said Noble in an indifferent tone.


    There was an indescribable relish in his tone. It seemed that he had experienced a lot of vicissitudes of


    life.


    Ellison smiled and didn''t go on with this topic. He was afraid that it would bring about the deep sadness


    for Noble.


    When Eric and Lily got downstairs hand in hand, Amaya had already prepared the dinner and put it on


    the table. Noble and Ellison sat on the sofa, chatting.


    "Coming down?" Looking at them, Noble said slightly. Then he stood up from the sofa and said, "Let''s


    go to eat."


    Ellison stood up too. He looked at Lily up and down and came to a conclusion, "Too thin, too t."


    Hearing this, Eric''s face darkened. He turned to Ellison with displeasure, "Brother, be careful of your


    words."


    "Noble, see it." Ellison took a casual look at Noble and said, "I only said a word, he teach me."


    Taking a look at him, Noble said, "You should take care of yourself. Nobody would take care of you


    when you were outside, but here is our home."


    "All right." Ellison curled up his lips. He didn''t expect that the two men would lecture him first before the


    little girl made any reaction.


    Lily looked at all this quietly. She was not angry at Ellison''s words. She could see that he was a master


    of picking up women, and was the kind of man who as long as he waved, the women woulde.


    Realizing that they had ignored Lily, Eric pulled her close to him and introduced, "This is my elder


    brother, Noble. This is my second elder brother, Ellison. He is a yboy. Don''t take his words


    seriously."


    Lily nodded to them with a smile on her face. Finally, she looked at Noble and said, "brother Noble,


    thank you for saving me today."


    "Yes." Noble said tly, "I''ve said that I saved you for the sake of Eric."


    "I know." Lily still smiled, "But I owe you. I should say thank you."


    "You are very clear about that." Noble smiled and walked to the dining table.


    Lily just smiled. She was very clear about the reason why she did that. It was because she only wanted


    to maintain a rtively simple rtionship with Eric. If their rtionship was affected by anything else,


    their mood would be different.


    "Eric has a good choice." Ellison cast a nce at Lily and nodded. He walked to the dining table as


    well.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Let''s go to have dinner." As soon as he voice fell, Eric took her hand and led her to the dining room.


    The dinner was very rich, and Lily liked it. She ate a lot, but she seldom picked up food with chopsticks.


    It was Eric who picked up food for her. She was embarrassed in front of the other two people.


    She even secretly asked him not to pick up food for her many times, but he pretended not to know and


    continued to pick up food for her.


    In the end, Lily had to give up and buried herself in the food with the gaze of Noble and Ellison.


    After dinner, Eric drove Lily back to the Qiao family''s old house by himself. He just borrowed a car from


    Noble.


    It was almost ten o''clock when they arrived at the old house of the Qiao family. The lights in the living


    room were still on. Joe was sitting on the sofa and waiting for Lily.


    "Lily, you are back?" Hearing the footsteps, Joe turned around and waved at Lily anxiously. "Come


    here. Let me check if you got hurt."


    To set Joe''s mind at rest, Lily walked to him with a smile and said in a cheerful tone, "I''m fine, Grandpa.


    Don''t worry."


    "It''s such a big thing. How could you say it''s okay?" Joe looked her up and down. He was relieved after


    making sure that she was fine. "What a careless girl Emily is. She even didn''t know the client''s


    background and took you out. How could she make such a mess?"


    "Grandpa, it''s not her fault." Lily sat next to Joe, reached out her hand and wrapped around his arm.


    "They hid themselves so well. She was injured today. And Bill was the one who was hurt most badly.


    Basically, I wasn''t hurt."


    "Well, Grandpa shouldn''t have let you go to the sales department." Joe sighed, "Although you can learn


    a lot there and make the rapid progress, it is the most dangerous to deal with all kinds of people. I''ll


    transfer you to the financial department tomorrow and teach you something about finance. In this way,


    you''ll be in charge of the financial flow of thepany in the future."


    "Don''t bother, Grandpa. It''s good now." Lily hurriedly said, "I know you are worried about me, but I want


    to be promoted as fast as I can."


    Lily wanted to go to the financial department, but it was not the right time now. Now, in the Qiao''s


    company, Dillon was closely monitoring thepany''s business, including thepany''s financial


    situation. What''s more, Lucia attached great importance to thepany''s financial department.


    Although she didn''t work in thepany, that didn''t mean that she wouldn''t let either her parents pay


    more attention to the financial aspect of thepany. If she went to thepany now, it would


    definitely make their suspicious.


    "Girl, listen to me..."


    "Grandpa, I have to grow up." Joe wanted to say something more, but was interrupted by Lily. "It''s just


    a small frustration. How can I grow up quickly if I don''te over this thing?" It was just an ident."


    Seeing that the two had a quarrel, Eric, who had been ignored, said, "Grandpa Joe, you''d better follow


    her wish. She really needs more experience. Moreover, she''s stubborn, and she won''t easily change


    her decision."


    It was not until now that Joe noticed Eric. There was a sh of apology on his face. "Look at me. I have


    been too busy with this girl that I have totally ignored you. It''s very nice of you to help her today. And I


    also keep down your helpst time."


    Eric knew that thest time he said was the time when he fell off the cliff with Lily. But he shook his


    head with smile. "Grandpa Joe, today I''m not helping her. He''s my friend."


    Subconsciously, he didn''t tell him his real name. Though Noble always kept a low profile, everyone in


    the upper ss circles knew his name. He didn''t want too many people to be involved with him.


    "Whether it is your friend or you, I will remember it." Joe said and then said, "Sit down. Don''t stand still.


    Have you recovered from your leg injury?"


    "Yes, everything is all right now." As he answered, Eric sat down on the sofa.


    "That''s great. That''s great." Joe repeated. Then he turned to Lily and said, "Go get him a ss of


    water."


    Hearing that, Lily was stunned. She didn''t expect that Joe would ask her to bring some water to Eric.


    She had never done this before.


    "Hurry up." Seeing that she didn''t move, Joe urged her again. "No matter what, Eric saved your life.


    You should get him some water in person."


    "No, Grandpa Joe. I''m not thirsty." Said Eric, with a faint smile in his eyes. He looked at Lily and


    continued, "Besides, I dare not drink water if she gets me some."


    He was telling the truth. It was okay for him to get a ss of water. But it had another meaning that Joe


    asked her to do so.


    "Why can''t? What''s more, People have to be grateful." With these words, Joe turned to Lily again and


    said, "Hurry up, Lily."


    "Okay, okay, I''ll go." Lily had no choice but to get up and pour a ss of water for Eric in the kitchen.


    "Girl..." Eric was just about to stop Lily, but Joe interrupted him. "Don''t mind her. She should do it."


    "Grandpa Joe, it''ste now. I should go back." With that, he stood up and said, "I''ll go and tell her."


    Seeing that he wanted to leave in such a hurry, Joe didn''t ask him to stay, and it seemed that he


    couldn''t make him stay.


    As soon as Lily entered the kitchen and touched the ss, Eric walked in and hugged her from behind,


    holding her hand with the ss.

 Chapter 83 I Want You To Be My Woman

    Chapter 83 I Want You To Be My Woman


    "Are you sure?" When he spoke, he breathed directly on her ear, making her unconsciously shrink her


    neck.


    "Let me go." She whispered, "Grandpa is outside."


    "He is in the living room." Eric whispered in her ear, "Silly girl, how could you be so brainless? Your


    grandpa asked you to get me some water. He has apparently alienated us from each other. How dare


    you do this?"


    "No, you are thinking too much." She exined in a low voice.


    "Am I thinking too much? Huh?" He finished his sentence a little longer, hugging her waist tighter, and


    pressed his lips on her earlobe. "Use your brain to think about it. If I drank the water you poured, I''m


    afraid I''m your saver."


    Thinking about what he said, Lily thought that his words made sense. But she asked a stupid question,


    "What''s the rtionship between us?"


    The moment she asked this question, she regretted, and wanted to p herself.


    "What do you think?" Eric threw the question back to her.


    "I I don''t know." Lily blushed and lowered her head.


    Although they had a clear rtionship, she expressed her love to him in the daytime. However, there


    was a thinyer of paper between them. If he didn''t say it, she would not say it out. If he still asked her


    toe forward, it would be a trap.


    Although she was deeply hurt in her previous life, what she wanted most in this life was to have


    someone who loved her sincerely to take care of her.


    "You don''t know?" Eric slightly narrowed his eyes, loosened his hands on her shoulders and turned her


    around to face him. "We have kissed and embraced each other. I have seen every part of your body.


    What kind of rtionship do you think we have?"


    Lily flushed with embarrassment. She lowered her head to avoid eye contact with Eric, and stammered,


    "I... I Don''t ask me that."


    "Girl, look at me." He raised her chin and forced her to look at him. Eric looked at her earnestly and


    said, "Listen to me carefully. I''ll only say it once. Don''t forget it."


    Then he took a deep breath and said word by word, "I, I want you, be my woman."


    Lily gasped in astonishment and looked at him in disbelief. She didn''t expect Eric to say that. A boy of


    seventeen said "I want you to be my woman" instead of "I want you to be my girlfriend." he was so


    mature.


    Seeing her like this, Ericughed. He patted on her face gently and said, "Are you silly?"


    "You are the fool." When Lily came to herself, she answered unconsciously.


    "You are not a fool." Eric''s hand was still on her face, unwilling to move away. He couldn''t help but


    pinch her soft cheeks.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Lily removed his hand angrily. "Does it hurt?"


    "Huh." With a doting smile on his face, Eric reached out and held her in his arms. "I have to go now. It''s


    toote if I don''t leave now. I have toe back home tonight. And tomorrow I have to go to my


    grandpa''spany to deal with some affairs."


    "Okay." "Oh," Lily answered in a low voice.


    With just a gentle hug, Eric loosened her, a little reluctant. But before he turned and walked out of the


    kitchen, he kissed her fiercely. Of course, only for a moment, he released her.


    "Remember what I said. You can only be my woman in this life." After saying that, he took a deep look


    at her and turned around to leave.


    Lily stood still. His domineering and gentle confession made her deeply touched.


    His lifetime was quite long. He was only seventeen years old, and she was only fifteen now.


    Before going back to the Gu family, Eric gave back Noble''s car and took a taxi to go back.


    Noble''s car was a well-known car. If he drove directly back to the Gu family, and was seen by


    someone, they would guess randomly and cause unnecessary trouble.


    When he arrived at the Gu family, it was almost early in the morning. Almost everyone in the Gu family


    had gone to bed. He did not live here very often, and even his parents seldom lived here. Unless there


    was something wrong, he would stay for a few days.


    Just as he walked to his room, he saw Franking back, who was reeking of alcohol.


    Seeing him, Eric frowned unconsciously. Thinking of what Ellison said today, his face turned heavy, but


    he did not show it too obviously.


    "Oh, you''ve moved in today?" When he saw Eric, Frank, who was going to go back to the room,


    stopped at the moment. His face was flushed and he let out a strong smell of alcohol from his voice.


    "You are going to work tomorrow, aren''t you?"


    "Yes." Eric nodded indifferently. He frowned, but the indifferent expression on his face made people feel


    veryzy. He said, "Grandpa has already put a knife on my neck. If I don''t go there now, he will tie me


    up by himself."


    "Grandpa thinks highly of you and you should behave well." Frank patted him on the shoulder and


    walked towards the room. "I''m going to have a rest. It''s too tiring to deal with business."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay. Have a good rest, brother." Eric replied calmly, looking at his back with cold light in his eyes.


    Then he turned back to his room, which was not far from the artificialke.


    The next day, Eric didn''t behave like a man who went to work. In the morning, it was still Wayne who


    specially sent someone to wake him up for breakfast.


    Even when he arrived at the living room, he didn''t seem to wake up. He was still wearing casual


    clothes, which made him look veryzy.


    "Why are you still dressing like this? You are going to work." Jade couldn''t help frowning when she saw


    Ericing in, just like a hostess.


    Even on the table, Wayne did not say anything. He just looked at Eric indifferently, with a smile on his


    face that no one noticed. Only he knew how smart his grandson was, but hiszy personality should be


    changed.


    "Eric, you should get changed. You should look like you are going to thepany." Said Simon, who


    also followed.


    "Not bad." Wayne said and gave a resentful look at them. And then he turned to Eric and said, "Come


    and have breakfast. Go to thepany with me."


    "Grandpa, do I have to go there?" He walked to the dining table and sat down. He looked at Wayne


    with reproachful eyes and said, "Stay in thepany isn''t as rxed as stay in home."


    "Don''t forget that you have promised." He put a ss of milk in front of Eric and urged, "Eat quickly.


    Then we can leave together."


    Eric raised his headzily and looked at him. He picked up the ss of milk and took a sip. Then he


    lowered his head and ate the food in front of him. But at the moment of lowering his head, no one saw


    the unusual emotions in his ck eyes.


    After the breakfast, all the people went to work separately except for Jade. Simon and Frank were in


    the same car. Eric took the car with Wayne, and there was a special driver for them.


    Along the way, Eric almost closed his eyes, leaningzily against the back of the seat, and Wayne


    looked back at him from time to time.


    "Eric, remember to behave well after youe to thepany. Don''t always act like a frivolous man.


    Otherwise, the employees won''t trust you." Wayne said.


    "Okay." Eric answered quickly.


    "Pay more attention to the business." "You know, grandpa is old now, and maybe one day I suddenly


    leaves the world. Before I leave, I have to deal with thepany affairs well. Although uncle Simon


    and your father are both in thepany, and so is Frank, I still hope you can help me with the


    company affairs."


    "Grandpa." Ericzily opened his eyes and said, "You''re so strong. It''s no problem for you to live


    another dozens of years. Besides, do you think it''s suitable for me to work in apany?"


    "As long as you are willing to help me manage thepany, you can make any requirements."


    "Really?" Eric asked.


    "Of course." Wayne answered.


    "I need an independent office." Eric requested.


    "I will arrange for you when you get involved in thepany."


    "I want it now."


    "Eric," Before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Eric, "You just said you could agree


    with me, but if you can''t, I won''t go to thepany."


    This is a threat!


    Wayne could do nothing but agree. Although his grandson was not very interested in thepany, he


    knew that if he was in charge of it, thepany''s profit would definitely be getting better and better.


    When they arrived at thepany, Simon and Frank got off earlier than them, they had already been


    waiting in front of thepany building. Since Wayne seldom came to thepany, they naturally had


    to wait. In addition, it was the first day that Eric came to thepany today.


    After all, they didn''t know what kind of arrangement Wayne would make for Eric. Although Wayne didn''t


    pay special attention to Eric or show much concern for him, as a member of the Gu family, Simon could


    see that his father treated Eric better than Frank.


    After getting out of the car, Eric walked in the front, with his hands in his trouser pockets. He seemed to


    be sozy that he didn''t care about his grandfather. As Wayne, he seemed to be ustomed to it as


    well. There was no dissatisfaction on his face. Instead, he smiled.


    Eric didn''t even nce at them when passing by them, and walked directly into thepany building.

 Chapter 84 Break A Contract

    Chapter 84 Break A Contract


    "Eric, Grandpa is still there. Why did you walk on your own?" Simon asked with displeasure.


    Hearing this, Eric stopped and turned back to look at Wayne and asked, "Grandpa, do you need me to


    support you?"


    "It''s okay. You can go." Wayne waved his hand casually.


    After taking a look at him, Eric turned around and walked on, yawning while walking, as if he hadn''t


    waken up yet.


    "Dad, how can you spoil him so much?" Simon couldn''t help butin.


    "You know what kind of person Eric is. He''s used to beingzy. How can he change his temper in a


    short time? He has to change it slowly." Wayne said, "Moreover, he is too young to focus on the


    company''s affairs. You and Frank need to teach him more."


    "Of course we will. But Dad, you can''t spoil him too much. What''s more, you have to tell Richard to ask


    him not to spoil Eric too much. Otherwise, it''s really difficult to change his nature in the future." He tried


    hard to persuade him.


    "Okay, it''s time to go inside." Wayne took a dissatisfied look at him, he knew how to educate Eric.


    Seeing that his father was not happy about it, Simon didn''t say anything more. He took a look at Frank,


    who had been standing there and didn''t say anything, and gave him a wink, indicating him toe and


    support Wayne.


    As soon as Frank got his meaning, he walked to Wayne and held his hand, "Grandpa, dad is worried


    about Eric. He is afraid that he may behave badly, so he said something more. Don''t be angry."


    "Let''s go. I''m not angry."


    Then the three of them walked into the building.


    By this time, Eric had already walked into the office building in the strange eyes of others. With his


    hands in his trouser pockets, he was leaning against the door of the elevator and waiting for them.


    It was the first time that he had been to thispany, though he was a member of the Gu family. He


    didn''t know which floor their office was located, nor did he know the structure of this building.


    To be honest, he didn''t care the Gu family''s property. If it weren''t for Frank who got involved in Lily''s


    business, he might never participate in.


    At the thought of Frank, Eric''s mouth lifted into a cold smirk.


    He was so handsome that his casual manner and sexy smile attracted the attention of people around


    him. Youngdies who were used to the man who worn formal suits couldn''t move their eyes from him.


    "Who is him? Why I''ve never seen him before?"


    "I don''t know, but he''s so handsome."


    "But he looks so young."


    Some young female employees gathered around and started to gossip.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Eric cast a glimpse at the female staff and his eyes were gloomy. He was somewhat displeased and


    then had a n.


    At this moment, Wayne walked towards them with the help of Frank, and Simon was followed closely


    by them.


    Seeing theming, Eric pressed the button beside the elevator and waited for them. He said calmly,


    "Which floor, Grandpa?"


    "What? Can''t you wait for us to go up there?" Hearing this, Wayne red at him.


    "You are too slow." Heined, "And, I''m sleepy..."


    "Now that you''re here, you should behave yourself. You shouldn''t behave like when you were at home,"


    Wayne said, his voice filled with discontent.


    "I know. But I can''t get rid of this bad habit in a short time."


    "You, you are too an adult now but you can''t even control yourself."


    Simon and Frank exchanged nces and both smiled.


    As soon as they entered the elevator and arrived at the floor where the office was located, Eric was still


    the first one to walk out of the elevator, leaving the other three people behind.


    As soon as he stepped out of the elevator, he saw several people pacing in the corridor of the office


    area with an anxious look on their faces. It seemed that they were waiting for someone.


    Since it was the first time that Eric came to thepany, none of these people knew him. The man


    took a look at him, with a touch of doubt on their face, but when they saw the man behind him, they


    hurried over.


    "Mr. Wayne, Mr. Simon." The man greeted politely to Wayne and Simon, and then turned to look at


    Frank. His tone was somewhat anxious. "Mr. Frank, the project we cooperated with the Yupany


    was destroyed, and the capital we invested before will not be back."


    "How could this be?" Frank asked and frowned, "Isn''t this project very reliable? How did they break


    their contract?"


    "The Yupany has been bought, and now all the projects we cooperate with them have been half


    stopped. We have suffered great losses, and..." The man looked at Frank carefully and did not continue


    his words.


    "What''s going on?" Wayne said, "Didn''t you promise me that you would cooperate with the Yupany


    sessfullyst time? It wasn''t long before the cooperation project was beginning."


    "Dad, don''t be angry. I''ll ask Frank to look into it." Simon said, "Even if they broke the contract, it''s them


    who destroyed it. They have to pay arge sum of money for our loss."


    "Mr. Simon..." The man called him timidly. He seemed to be in a dilemma and wanted to say


    something, but hesitated.


    "What''s wrong? What else do you want to say?" Asked Simon.


    That man took a look at him and bit his lips, as if thinking about whether to tell him or not.


    "If you have anything to say, just say it. I''m here," Wayne continued.


    Hearing this, that man took one more look at Frank, and finally, his eyes fell on Wayne. "Mr. Wayne,


    although the Yupany ruined the contract this time, we won''t get back for this loss."


    "Why?" Not only Wayne, but also Simon was shocked.


    "Because..." The man looked at Frank, who was frowning, cautiously and said in a low voice, "Because


    when Mr. Frank was signing the contract, the contract did not restrict the breach of the contract, and


    there was no one else stated in the other supplement agreement. If it was not indicated, then the


    breach of the contract has the right to notpensate."


    "How could this be?" Wayne asked in a stern tone, "Who is following up this project? Who signed this


    contract?"


    "It''s, it''s..." The man took a look at Wayne, then he looked at Frank and said, "It''s Mr. Frank."


    "Frank? How could you be so careless? Didn''t you notice it when you signed the contract?"


    "Grandpa, I didn''t expect it either." Said Frank with a glimmer of obscure light in his eyes, "I really


    followed up this project, but I didn''t expect that such things would happen. We had a good talk before,


    but now they even broke the contract."


    "You, you..." Wayne was furious.


    So Frank reached out his hand to hold his grandpa and said, "Grandpa, don''t be angry. I''ll figure it out.


    Let''s go to your office and have a talk."


    "You must exin to me clearly on this matter and report to me all the losses for this time. I want a


    detailed data!" Wayne said sternly.


    An unnatural light shed through Frank''s eyes. "I know, Grandpa. I''ll ask people to prepare it."


    After saying that, he turned to the person who said to them and ordered him, "Go and investigate all


    the losses this time. Make sure that the data is effective."


    "I know, Mr. Frank." The man nodded and then turned away.


    Frank helped Wayne up and led him to his office, while Simon furrowed his eyebrows.


    Only Eric was calm, but if you took a closer look, you would find that he was actually smiling.


    This time, Ellison was quick in buying the Yupany.


    But to his surprise, Frank destroyed the terms and conditions about the contract for damaging the


    contract. In this case, in order to give the Yupany sufficient benefits, he let Ryan bear the


    usation of defaming Lily. It was a big deal!


    In Wayne''s office, Frank continued to talk with him about the details of the cooperation with the Yu


    company, and Simon was listening carefully beside.


    In this project, he hadn''t asked Frank about details of it, and the project was not big. He thought Frank


    could do it by himself, but he didn''t expect that such a thing happened after he rxed a little.


    Only Eric stayed out of the business. He sat on the sofa and almost leaned himself into the sofa.


    Although he looked calm, the smile at the corner of his mouth showed his good mood, but no one paid


    attention to him at the moment.


    Although he was in a good mood and Frank suffered a little loss by destroying the Yupany, but it


    was far from enough to make up for the harm he caused to Lily.


    Moreover, it was not he did that for Lily, so he was somewhat disappointed.


    Just as Ellison said, it was a shame to have someone else to protect his woman.


    Perhaps, at this moment, he felt the feeling.


    ''Well, eventually I''ll be strong. But before that, I have a long way to go. For example, if I want to reduce


    the enemy''s attention, I have to know how to hide myself.''


    It was not long before the person sorted out the data and handed it to Wayne ording to the


    instructions of Frank.

 Chapter 85 Potential Pressure

    Chapter 85 Potential Pressure


    p!


    Wayne pped on the desk heavily, which made everyone in the office look to the direction of the


    sound. Even Eric can''t help looking up.


    "Three million! You lost three million!" Wayne was pissed off by the data on the paper, and stared at


    Frank with disappoint.


    "I''m sorry, Grandpa. I didn''t expect it either." Frank bowed his head and apologized, but he bit his teeth


    secretly. He wanted to know who knew the tricks. Someone bought the Yupany and even


    terminated the cooperation project between the twopanies.


    And the person was able to know the defects in this contract, or the cooperation between the two


    companies would not be terminated.


    "Apologize? What''s the use of apologizing to me?" "You should apologize to those who worked with


    you for this project. You have spent so much energy on it, but you only got this result."


    "Grandpa, I will take the consequences of this." Said Frank sincerely with his head bowed.


    "You have to take the consequences." With these words, Wayne turned to look at Simon, who


    remained silent all the time, and said, "You have to take responsibility for this loss. Frank just taken


    over thepany in a short time." Why are you so confident to let him do this all by himself?"


    "Dad, I''m sorry that I can''t take good care of this matter," Simon didn''t tend to pass the buck. He said, "I


    know this project and I also know about the Yupany. At that time, I thought the sess rate of this


    project is quite good, but I didn''t expect that it was acquired by someone, which caused a loss."


    "So you mean it was the man who brought the Yupany?" Wayne looked at his son and said, "You


    just think the profit margin is great, so you let Frank to do it. But have you ever looked into the


    background of thatpany?"


    The question made Simon in shock. Indeed, he hadn''t know it. He regretted having been so careless in


    this cooperation that it had caused such a loss.


    "For the Gu family, losing 3 million was just a small matter. But Frank didn''t take good care of its


    business. Besides, Simon didn''t keep an eye on it. It was rude to ignore this important point during the


    signing of the contract. So we can learn a lesson from this. We need to pay more attention to our


    company in the future." he continued in a softer tone.


    Hearing this, both of them were relieved. Indeed, three million was not a big deal for the Gu family.


    ''So this matter has been left unsettled? Seeing such a result, Eric indifferently drew back his sight. He


    was somewhat unhappy. For Frank, such a lesson was really It was totally useless!


    Sure enough, if he wanted to protect his woman, he had to rely on himself!


    "Eric," "What''s your opinion on this?" Wayne asked abruptly.


    As soon as he asked this question, Frank and Simon shifted their attention to him. Both of them looked


    embarrassed.


    The first day Eric entered thepany, he saw such a scene. After all, it was a shame for them.


    "What idea?" Eric looked at him with a confused expression on his face.


    "What do you think of the cooperation project with Yupany?" Wayne didn''t believe that he didn''t


    hear what they were talking about!


    "Hmm." Eric scratched his head and said with a little silly, "I don''t know what you are talking about. I am


    sure I have no opinion."


    "You..." "Now that you''re here, why can''t you behave yourself?"


    "I''m listening, but I''m a little sleepy..."


    "What?" Wayne sighed.


    Hearing what they were talking about, the faces of Simon and Frank changed slightly.


    While ncing at the father and son secretly, Eric looked at him and asked, "Grandpa, where is the


    private office?"


    "You want it now?"


    "Of course, we made a deal on our way here. If you don''t keep your promise, I will go back right now,"


    While saying that, he pretended to stand up.


    "Ok, I''ll arrange for you right away." Wayne shook his head helplessly, and dialed a number with his


    telephone.


    Ericzily leaned on the sofa and crossed his legs, waiting for Wayne to arrange his office. At the same


    time, he also peeped at the faces of Simon and Frank.


    These two They would be kicked out of the Gu familyter. There was nothing wrong they did so far.


    However, it was all Frank''s fault that he had casted the me on Lily!


    Soon, Wayne hung up the phone. He turned to Eric and said, "Let''s go. I''ll take you there."


    "Okay." Eric stood up.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "You leave and work now." "You need to handle the follow-up work for the failed cooperation. Don''t


    think that I won''t hold you ountable."


    "I know, Dad."


    "I know, Grandpa."


    Answered Simon and Frank at the same time.


    "Yes." He then stood up and led Eric out of his office.


    It was not until they went out of the office that Simon drew back his sight and looked at Frank. "Next


    time if you should be careful and don''t make such mistakes again."


    "Yes." Answered Frank with a frown.


    "Frank, I know why you did this, but we can''t be too hasty. Next time, don''t use such a method.


    Although we don''t know who bought the Yupany, it proves that someone has discovered a


    loophole in the contract, or the Yupany has sold us. Otherwise, it would not have happened."


    Simon said evenly, "No matter which possibility it is, it shows that you are too anxious and ignore it."


    "I see, Dad. I promise that I won''t make such a mistake again."


    "Well, look at Eric. He didn''t do anything, but your grandpa has obeyed him all the time." When it came


    to Eric, the expression on Simon''s face changed dramatically.


    "I agree with you. Grandpa shows partiality to Eric. Although he is absent from thepany, he still


    dragged him to thepany." Comined Frank.


    "In thepany, who is more capable, me or your uncle? Who contributed the most? I know why your


    grandfather asked Eric toe here." After saying that, Simon turned around and left the office.


    Frank frowned and thought bitterly. In terms of ability, his father must be stronger than his uncle.


    Naturally, he had to make more contributions than his uncle.


    Ah, it suddenly urred to Frank that his grandfather wanted to get Eric in because his father would be


    in charge of thepany in the future.


    The office was new and spacious, with half of the wall made of ss. Standing in front of the ss


    wall, Eric walked with his hands in his trouser pockets. Looking from a high height, he could almost see


    the whole city inside. splendid!


    He nodded his head with satisfaction, turned around and said in azy tone, "I like this wall."


    "I know you like this office. I didn''t even give uncle Simon this office when he wanted." Said Wayne.


    Eric raised his eyebrows. If this was the case, then he would probably offend Simon by taking up this


    office?


    However It was none of his business.


    "Grandpa, I want the archives of all staff in thepany." He walked to his desk while speaking.


    Looking at him, Wayne suddenly smiled, "That''s better. You should know all the people in thepany


    first."


    "You think too much." But Eric directly threw cold water on him.


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    "Just ask someone to send it here. Remember, don''t leave anyone alone." Stressed Eric.


    "You don''t know how to call people?" He pointed at the desk.


    "I don''t know the number." Eric replied inly.


    Well, that was indeed a reason! Wayne had no choice but to get up, walk to his desk, and dialed the


    internal telephone.


    "Send the archives of all the employees and the address book as well." After giving his order, he hung


    up the phone. He nced at Eric and then returned to the sofa.


    "Thanks." Eric said with a smile. He rotated the office chair and leaned back against it. As he slid the


    chair backwards, he ovepped his legs and directly put them on the desk. He looked veryzy.


    But Wayne didn''t say anything. Instead, he was more curious about why Eric asked for the portfolio of


    employees.


    Soon enough, the office door was pushed open. The human resources manager came in with arge


    pile of documents.


    The personnel manager was a woman in her forties. She dressed professionally and maintained well.


    She looked quite attractive.


    Holding the papers, she walked directly to Eric and put them in front of him, "These are the archives


    and address book of all employees."


    Eric didn''t even look at the pile of documents. He nced at the badge of the manager and said coldly,


    "Mrs. Lin, remember to knock when youe in next time."


    An embarrassment shed on the personnel manager''s face. "I know."


    "Yes." He took his legs off the table, looked at the pile of documents, tossed aside the address book on


    the top, and opened the thick personnel file.


    She didn''t know whether she should stay or leave. After all, Eric didn''t ask her to leave, and Wayne


    who was sitting on the sofa didn''t say anything. She couldn''t leave.


    When she was in the office just now, she heard that Eric came over, so she chose to deliver the


    documents in person when she received a call from Wayne. She met him, which was frightening.


    Although he didn''t say anything seriously, the momentum exuded from him was really depressing.

 Chapter 86 Reasons For Layoffs, Too Anthomaniac!

    Chapter 86 Reasons For Layoffs, Too Anthomaniac!


    After looking through for about five or six minutes, Eric pulled out three documents and handed them


    over to the manager. He looked at her and said calmly, "Fire these three people."


    "What?" The manager stared at the file on the desk, hesitating to take it.


    "I don''t want to repeat." Seeing that she did not answer, Eric''s tone was colder.


    Seeing this, the manager took the file, looked at him, and then turned to look at Wayne. She knew it


    was the first time that Eric had been here, and was not clear about his position in thepany. But


    Wayne was the owner of thepany, so she wanted to see what he meant.


    "Do as he said." Wayne replied.


    "Yes, sir." After saying that, the manager looked at Eric again and pursed her lips. She hesitated for a


    moment before saying, "If you don''t have anything else to say, I''ll go downstairs first."


    "You can call me Mr. Eric from now on." Eric knew what she was hesitating about, so he nodded and


    said, "You can go now. Pay their sries and ask them to leave today."


    "Yes, Mr. Eric." After saying that, the manager turned around and walked out of the office.


    "Wait!" When she was about to reach the door, Eric suddenly stopped her. "Find three people within a


    week to rece them. Their ages are limited to 30 to 35 years old, and it is better that they are married.


    As for the other things, I hope you can make it."


    The personnel manager was stunned for a moment. "I see, Mr. Eric."


    When she walked out of the meeting room, she lowered her head to look at the three documents in her


    hand and frowned. Two of them were at the front desk, while the other one was at the reception


    department. Didn''t these three positions recruit young and beautiful girls? Mr. Eric wanted to recruit


    married women from thirty to thirty-five years old!


    When there were only two people left in the office, Wayne asked, "You reducing the staff as soon as


    you arrive."


    "They deserve it." But Eric didn''t take it seriously. He looked down at the archives of personnel in his


    hands, examining every one of them.


    "You should give me a reason, right?" Wayne was curious about his grandson''s reducing the staff as


    soon as he came to thepany, and why there were three of them. More puzzling, his grandson


    made a requirement of recruiting!


    Raising his head, Eric took a slight look at him and tly said, "They are too anthomaniac."


    He couldn''t help frowning when he thought of the three women who were discussing in the office this


    morning.


    "Haha." Wayne finally understood why Eric woulde up with that kind of offer. His grandson was


    really¡­ out of the ordinary!


    Ignoring hisughter, Eric withdrew his sight and continued to read the human resources file in his


    hand.


    "I n to hire a young secretary for you. It will make you look good if you can negotiate cooperation


    with her. You..."


    "You''d better find a man for me." Eric interrupted him. Without raising his head, he continued, "Women


    are too troublesome, and men are much better."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Okay, I''ll find you apetent male assistant," he replied, smiling.


    "Yes." Replied Eric, "but I don''t need it now. Let''s talk about it after three or five years. I don''t have time


    to take care of thepany''s affairs now."


    "Okay." Wayne didn''t say anything. It was not a good time to recruit an assistant for him. He didn''t know


    anything about thepany. It wouldn''t bete to look for an assistant after he was familiar with it.


    When Eric began to get in touch with thepany affairs of the Gu family, Lily went to thepany.


    Early in the morning, she arrived at thepany with Joe.


    Not long after they arrived at Joe''s office, they heard someone knocking on the door.


    "Come in." Joe replied.


    Then the office door was pushed open. Inside came Emily, who was wearing a business suit. She


    looked haggard, with a bruise on the lower jaw. It should have been hit by someone yesterday.


    "Mr. Joe." She walked in front of Joe with a guilty look. "I''m here to make an apology. I''m sorry for what


    I did yesterday. It''s because of my dereliction of duty that such a result has been caused."


    Joe looked at her and didn''t mean to me her. He said, "Although this matter was caused by you


    when you went out to negotiate cooperation with Lily, it wasn''t your fault. You should not be med for


    this matter. Fortunately, there is no serious consequences."


    "Thank you for your understanding, Mr. Joe." Emily managed to squeeze out a smile, "Next time I''ll


    investigate the background of the people, and then go out to talk about cooperation."


    "Yes." Joe nodded. He valued Emily a lot, and he knew how much she had contributed to thepany


    over the years.


    "You don''t look very well. You should have a good rest today. Today you can put your work aside."


    "It''s okay. I won''t neglect my work." Said Emily.


    In fact, there was a rule in thepany that the rest period was taken in turn, and the shareholders


    could have one-to-one rest. But for a workaholic Emily, she basically did not spend her time for rest.


    She almost worked in thepany every day.


    "You..." Joe shook his head and said, "Emily, you don''t have to work so hard. I know what you have


    done for thepany. You are better than many men in the work, but you can''t ignore the family."


    Joe also knew what happened to her family. Yesterday, her husband went to thepany and signed


    the divorce agreement. Almost everyone in thepany knew about it, but she seemed to be fine. In


    addition, she met such a client and she still went to work today. It could be seen that how important her


    career was to her.


    Emily shook her head and said: "Mr. Joe, I didn''t expect to repay you for your kindness that year. The


    only thing that I can repay you is to continuously create benefits for thepany."


    "So you mean that it''s all my fault?" Joe sighed.


    "Mr. Joe, please don''t say that." Emily was getting anxious, "I didn''t mean that. I..."


    "I know." Joe interrupted her and smiled. "You should go back to have a rest in a few days. I think that


    you need to deal with the family affair well. In addition, your daughter is very depressed since her


    parents have divorced. Your daughter is very depressed now, so you should persuade her more."


    "Mr. Joe!"


    "Aunt Emily." Lily, who had been silent all the time, joined in their dissuasion. She walked to Emily and


    held her arm. "Just listen to Grandpa''s words. Go back and have a good rest today. Anna was injured


    yesterday and she needs your care."


    "She''s fine, just a minor wound."


    "It''s better for girls to pay more attention to their bruising. It doesn''t look good with scars. You''d better


    go home today. I think she still wants you to be with her now." At the thought of Anna, Lily liked her.


    She was honest and forthright in character. Moreover, she was somewhat like Emily in some aspects.


    Emily thought for a while, looked at Joe and said, "Mr. Joe, then I''ll go back today. I''m afraid that I have


    to deal with something that Anna wants to Change school."


    "Okay, let''s go back." Joe nodded.


    "Which school does she want to transfer to?" Lily asked suddenly.


    Emily shook her head, "I don''t know. She just doesn''t want to stay in the school her father chose for


    her, but I want to transfer her to JinCheng middle school."


    "Okay." Lily agreed at once. "We can take care of each other from now on. Aunt Emily, tell me which


    ss Anna is in. I''ll call uncle Kerr and tell him that she can go to ss tomorrow."


    Emily was clever. She knew that the ''Uncle Kerr'' that she said must be one of the school leaders. So


    she nodded and told her all the information Lily needed.


    Lily called Kerr and exined her intention immediately. Then Kerr nodded without hesitation, telling


    her that she could go straight to the school tomorrow after going through the enrollment procedures.


    This matter was easily solved. And Emily was given a day off to have a rest at home.


    After she left, Joe looked at Lily andughed. "Girl, I didn''t expect that you know tter."


    "Grandpa, you are wrong." Lily looked at Joe with a smile. "I''m just grateful. You don''t know how much


    Anna helped me yesterday. She is good at fighting. If she didn''t stall for time yesterday, I probably


    wouldn''t be standing in front of you like this."


    "It seems that you like her very much."


    "Yes, I like it very much." Lily nodded.


    Joe shook his head dotingly and sighed, "She is too tough. She hasn''t handled well the family which


    she needs most in her life."


    Lily knew the woman he referred to was Emily.


    Joe continued sadly, "When your grandmother was alive, I had no time to apany her in the first


    half of my life. It was her who supported me. When I realized the importance of the family, she got ill


    and passed away a few yearster."


    "Grandpa, don''t me it on yourself." Lilyforted him. "Actually, grandma was very happy. You


    started your own business, and she silently supported you and chose to be behind you. It means that


    she loves you. In thest few years of her life, you almost apany her every day. I think she must


    be very satisfied and very lucky."


    "I hope she don''t me me for the short time I spent with her." Joe said with mncholy.


    "Grandpa, grandma won''t me you."


    "Her birthday is in two days. Our whole family will go to the cemetery to clean her grave."


    "Yes." In Lily''s memory, her grandmother was always a good person and liked her very much. Of


    course, there was something that she was unhappy with. Because she knew the existence of Eden,


    she insisted on letting Lucia take him and ire to recognize the family, which led to the following


    things.


    So far, it was impossible for her mother, Tina, to appear in the public.

 Chapter 87 How Could It Be Drunk Driving!

    Chapter 87 How Could It Be Drunk Driving!


    On the morning of going to the cemetery, Lily deliberately asked for two sses of leave, and she was


    picked up by Daniel. After all, ording to Joe''s order, everyone should go to the cemetery to worship


    and nobody was allowed to be absent.


    "Daniel, has grandpa already gone to the cemetery?" Sitting on the passenger''s seat, Lily turned


    around and asked Daniel.


    "Yes, he went with them from thepany. He should be there by now." Looking straight ahead, Daniel


    answered.


    "Okay." Lily nodded. She knew they were referring to Dillon and Eden.


    When she arrived at the cemeteryter, she would probably meet Lucia. Although her grandpa didn''t


    like her, she was allowed to enter the gate of the Qiao family with Eden and ire before her grandma


    died. For this reason, her grandpa would probably agree her to go.


    It takes more than half an hour to drive from the school to the cemetery. The car is rtively quiet all


    the way. After driving for more than ten minutes, the car left the main city and headed to the cemetery


    outside the suburb.


    The direction to the cemetery was quiet, so there were very few cars on the road. A few minutester,


    Daniel found something strange.


    The road was one-way, but in front of him, there was a car, opposite thene, driving towards him. In


    order to avoid two cars bumping into each other, he slowed down, changed thene, and tried to avoid


    the opposite car.


    But to his surprise, he turned left, and the two cars were to the left. He was to the right, and the two


    cars were to the right, as if they were deliberately against him. Seeing the distance between the two


    cars getting closer and closer, Daniel became anxious, and looked at the mirrors on both sides outside


    the car. Not knowing when, there were two cars behind them, and the speed was not slow.


    "Daniel, what happened?" Lily suddenly realized something and turned to ask Daniel.


    Daniel frowned and said in a low voice, "Not well."


    Hearing that, Lily turned her head and looked back. She found two cars following them and another


    one was driving towards them.


    Her heart sank as she recalled the man who had almost raped her in turn the other day.


    Did he n to kidnap her again? As she saw three cars surrounding them, she assumed that it was


    very likely that.


    Thinking of the scene that she was stared at by a group of hungry wolvesst time, Lily felt queasy. No,


    she couldn''t be taken away this time.


    She took a deep breath and closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, there was a


    determined look in her eyes. "Daniel, anyway, we must rush out, and we can''t stop, even if¡­ The car


    smashes to pieces and we die!"


    She almost ground her teeth when she said thest words. She would rather destroy the car than face


    such a thing again. It was not every time that there was such a good luck for someone to save her.


    "Miss." "It''s very dangerous." said Daniel, looking at her worriedly.


    "It will be more dangerous if we are caught by them." Lily said calmly, "Daniel, you''ve worked for


    grandpa for more than ten years. I believe in your skills."


    Seeing this, Daniel could not say anything more. Having lived for decades, he had a deep


    understanding of many things. Today''s group of people was not simple, obviously they were well


    prepared, and they also knew their itinerary. They even squeezed the time in a perfect manner.


    This ce was sparsely popted, with few carsing and even few surveince videos. It was


    likely that they could only take a gamble.


    Having made up his mind, Daniel turned to look at Lily and ordered, "Sit properly."


    "Yes." Lily nodded. She grasped the car armrest with one hand, and the safety belt with the other.


    Daniel calmed down after making up his mind. For the moment, he had no choice but to dash forward.


    He held the steering wheel firmly, stepped on the gas and drove fast.


    But the cars in front of them didn''t stop even they sped up. They were even closer to them.


    As the distance between the two cars was getting closer and closer, Lily''s heart was in her throat, and


    her palms were sweating.


    The two cars were about to crash into each other, which made Daniel sweat. He put his hand on the


    steering wheel and swerved the car to the left. The car was about to hit the guardrail.


    The two of them had almost seen death waving at them, and at this time, the cars that wereing


    towards them suddenly braked and shook their tails, as if trying to force them to stop in this way.


    Bang!


    The two cars bumped into each other, making a loud noise.


    Lily felt nothing but trembling violently. She hit something hard and passed out before she saw clearly


    what happened.


    When Lily came to her senses, the smell of disinfectant fluid filled her nose. She was relieved to hear


    the familiar voice. Then she opened her eyes powerlessly.


    "Oh, Lily is awake." Said Lucia excitedly as soon as she saw Lily open her eyes.


    "Girl."


    "Lily."


    All of a sudden, everyone gathered around her. Joe was in the front. He looked at her with a worried


    face and said, "Girl, you finally wake up."


    "Grandpa..." Lily said weakly. She felt as if she were floating on the clouds. She felt that her body was


    not herself and her head was a little sore.


    She looked around and found that Lucia, Dillon and Eden were all there, and even ire was standing


    at the end of the bed.


    "They are so reckless. They drove after drinking, and they are even opposite thene." Comined


    Lucia, her face full of anger. When she saw Lily lying on the bed, her tone turned softer.


    "Fortunately, Lily is ok. There is nothing serious. She just needs to stay in hospital for a period of time."


    Drunk driving?


    Lily frowned slightly in an almost invisible way. How could that situation be drunk driving?


    If they were drunk driving, what happened to the two following cars? The two cars tried to block their


    way back. It was not possible that they had drunk.


    After a short while, Lily looked away from Lucia. She turned to Joe and asked in a feeble voice,


    "Grandpa, how is Daniel?"N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "He is still in aa." Joe frowned and said, "Daniel was seriously injured, and the tail of the driver''s


    car just hit the driver''s seat. But the doctor said that it was not life-threatening. Sunny was there, and


    he would be fine as long as he woke up."


    "Yes." Lily answered weakly. She closed her eyes for a while and then opened them.


    "Doctor said you have a slight concussion and need to stay in hospital for a period. You have fractured


    left and right and bruises on your face." Joe''s eyes turned red while he was speaking.


    "Your mother is right. We didn''t protect you well in Qiao''s family. There were so many idents."


    There was a forced smile appearing on Lily''s pale face. She said, "Grandpa, it''s not your fault. Aunt


    said just now that the driver drove with alcohol. It was an ident."


    She didn''t speak out what she wanted to say the most. She just used what Lucia said tofort Joe.


    "Dad, don''t worry too much," Dillon, who had been standing next to Joe,forted, "Lily was lucky.


    Otherwise, the car would have been badly damaged and she would die."


    "How could you speak like that?" Joe turned around, red at Dillon and said, "Can''t you just wish her


    happiness? Don''t you know hurt she is? Why are you still being so shameless?"


    "Dad, what I said is true." Said Dillon helplessly.


    "Can''t you say something sweet?"


    "Grandpa..." Seeing them quarreling, Lily said weakly, "I want to be quiet. Can you stop quarreling with


    dad?"


    "Okay." After saying the two "great" in a row, Joe turned to the other people. "You can go out first. I''ll


    stay here to take care of girl. By the way, go to Daniel and see what''s going on."


    Dillon frowned and nced at Lily. Then he nodded and said, "Okay."


    "Dad, how about I stay here to take care of Lily? You can go back first. I will call you if there is anything


    wrong." Said Lucia.


    "No, thanks." Joe refused directly, "I need to stay here to take care of her."


    "What?"


    "Aunt," Lucia wanted to say something more, but was interrupted by Lily''s weak voice. "You don''t have


    to stay here to take care of me. There are nurses in the hospital and you are very busy. I don''t want to


    bother you."


    "Then Fine." Lucia had topromise when she heard what Lily said.


    When Dillon and Lucia left the ward, ire and Eden who had been silent all the time followed them.


    However, before they left, ire still looked at her gloatingly in her clothes. Only Eden looked at her


    with concern. Although he didn''t say a word when he left.


    The ward was finally quiet again. Their leaving made Lily feel rxed. As soon as she saw them, she


    had an unspeakable feeling, disgusted, and even wanted to throw up.


    Lily blinked her eyes. She felt dizzy and wanted to vomit. Realizing this, she took a few deep breaths


    and tried to control the feeling.


    He nced at Joe sitting beside the bed and managed to squeeze out a pale smile. "Grandpa, I want


    to have a rest. I''m a little sleepy."


    "Okay, go to sleep. I''ll be here with you." Joe looked at her with concern.


    "Yes."


    Lily was not really sleepy, but she didn''t have the strength to speak. The wound on her face was a little


    painful, and her left hand that was fixed also hurt. She also felt a pain in her chest. At this moment, she


    was almost painful all over.


    Lily closed her eyes and thought about what happened today. She sneered, ''How could it be drunk


    driving?''

 Chapter 88 The Two Met Again

    Chapter 88 The Two Met Again


    Outside the ward, Lucia was waiting for Dillon in the corridor with ire and Eden. Dillon went to the


    ward of Daniel to see how he was.


    Although Daniel had never taken care of him, he was Joe''s full-time driver. And Joe had ordered that,


    so of course, he had to go.


    The faces of the three people waiting in the corridor were totally different.


    Lucia frowned and thought. ire felt impatient. Only Eden slightly frowned and frequently nced at


    Lily''s ward.


    Eden unconsciously touched his chest. He remembered when Lily had a car ident this morning, his


    heart was dejected. He was almost out of breath because of the sadness. Even he himself didn''t know


    what had happened at that time.


    It wasn''t until he heard about Lily''s ident that he understood why. It happened when she fell off the


    cliffst time.


    After a short while, Dillon came out from Daniel''s ward with a calm expression.


    "What happened?" Asked Lucia casually when she saw himing out.


    "He''s stable now. He''s still in aa." Dillon answered.


    Then he turned around, looked at Lily''s ward, and then looked at Lucia. "Let''s go. I''ll drive you home


    first. I''lle to pick up dadter and drive him back to the old house,"


    "We can''t to leave." Said Lucia, whose face was a little unnatural. "How about you call Tina and ask her


    to look after Lily? Then we go back with dad?"


    "Lucia..." He looked at her, "Why are you still suspecting me? I really don''t have her phone number. If I


    do, I''ve called her earlier. After all, Lily is her daughter. I will tell her immediately if anything happens to


    Lily, not until now. "


    "Dillon, I didn''t mean to doubt you." Lucia''s eyes shed. "I''m for Lily. What she wants to see most now


    is definitely Tina. If you don''t have her phone number, then forget it. Let''s go."


    After saying that, she turned around and walked away.


    "Wait!" But when she was going to leave, Eden suddenly stopped her. "If I make a call, he might know


    where aunt is."


    At that moment, all the people looked at him, they naturally knew that the aunt he referred to was Tina.


    Lucia looked at her son in surprise and asked, "who?"


    "The director of the school." As he spoke, he took out his cell phone and dialed a number.


    The phone was connected soon.


    "Hello, Mr. President of the school. I''m Eden Qiao. Yes, Lily is now in the hospital. I want you to inform


    aunt and ask her toe to the hospital. Don''t worry. She''s awake and isn''t in danger. Okay. I''ll send


    the address to your phone. See youter."


    With a few simple words, he hung up the phone and sent another message.


    Lucia observed his every move. When he put his phone away, she blurted out, "Eden, how do you


    know who is with her?"


    "Last time when Lily was kidnapped, Grandpa and I came to see her and we saw Mr. Kerr and aunt


    there. So I think he knows where aunt is." Eden answered honestly.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who is the director?" Asked Lucia.


    "Kerr, the biggest manager of our school."


    Lucia then realized that he must be the one who showed up in the hospital with reporters when Lily fell


    off the cliffst time. She was driven out by the media because of his words, which made ire feel


    insulted in the school. And there were rumors about her.


    It was him! It was him! She couldn''t believe that Tina was with him now!


    At the thought of this, Lucia''s face took on a ghastly expression. No wonder she hadn''t found her these


    days. It turned out that she had been hidden by this man!


    Tina, you left the Dillon, but you found such a greatpany.


    Noticing that his mother didn''t look good, there was a touch of confusion on his face. "Mother, what''s


    wrong?"


    "What? Oh, nothing." Lucia realized that she was at a loss, so she put on a forced smile and said to


    Dillon, "Dillon, please send ire and Eden back first. I need to stay here to check on Lily, in case that


    Tina might me me for not taking good care of Lily when shees."


    Dillon weirdly looked at her and finally sighed, "Lucia, I hope you really think so."


    "Dillon, trust me. I just don''t want Tina to think that I didn''t take care Lily Kevin. I don''t doubt you." Said


    Lucia.


    "Ok." He said, "okay." then he nced at ire and Eden and said, "let''s go. I''ll drive you home first."


    "Dad, I want to stay and see Lily." Said Eden.


    "No way!" Lucia said. She was a little irritated, but the next second her tone softened. "Eden. Come


    here to see her tomorrow. Go home with my father now. You are going to enter the middle school. You


    haven''t gone to school this afternoon, so go back to make up for your lost courses."


    Eden looked at his mother strangely, but he didn''t insist anymore. He was afraid that it would make her


    unhappy if he insisted on staying.


    Atst, Dillon left the hospital with Eden and his sister, leaving only Lucia in the corridor.


    Lucia breathed a sigh of relief and sat down on the chair in the corridor. She rxed herself, closed her


    eyes, leaned against the back of the chair and took a rest. Then she opened her eyes again, took out


    her phone, stood up and walked to the corner of the hospital.


    "Hello." Lucia dialed the phone and carefully observed the surrounding situation to see if there was


    anyone passing by. Her voice was very low, "You have to deal with this matter in a clean way. If you


    dare to loosen the grip of the drink, bear the consequences."


    It was almost at dusk when Kerr and Tina arrived at the hospital.


    After walking into the hospital building, Tina rushed into the ward, but she didn''t know which ward Lily


    was in, so she grabbed the nurse and asked.


    But when she just arrived at the door of Lily''s ward, she saw the person she had never wanted to see


    in her whole life. And that person who she had been avoiding recently was Lucia!


    "Why are you here?" Seeing her, Tina asked vigntly.


    "I''m here to take care of Lily." Lucia replied naturally with a slight smile on her face.


    "Take care of Lily?" She looked at her with amusement and said, "Lucia, I''m afraid that you are waiting


    for me here intentionally."


    "Huh." Lucia sneered and said, "Since you know that, yes. I''m waiting for you here on purpose."


    "What? Are you not happy that you are now thedy of the Qiao Family?" Tina looked at her ironically.


    "How can I be happy with you?" Lucia looked at her with a sullen face


    "Really?" Tina suddenly smiled and said, "The happiest thing for me is to make you unhappy."


    Tina said thest four words word by word.


    "Bitch!" Lucia angrily gnashed her teeth and said, "You know I''ve been looking for you, but you always


    hide yourself. Why are you afraid that I''ll ask you for something?"


    After hearing her, Tina frowned, looked at her coldly and said, "Lucia, at least you are thedy of the


    Qiao family. Don''t say something unrted to your status."


    After saying that, Tina bypassed her and walked towards Lily''s ward.


    "Stop!" Lucia grabbed her hand and said, "Give me."


    "What is it?" Tina turned around and looked at her. She couldn''t help getting angry, "Lucia, I don''t have


    anything with the Qiao family. I don''t take them a little bit, what else do you want from me?"


    "You lie!" Lucia didn''t give up, "Don''t pretend to know nothing and I won''t let you go."


    "Well, no matter what you want from me, you should go to find Dillon first and ask him clearly before


    youe to me!" Saying that, Tina got rid of Lucia''s hand.


    "You bitch!" Lucia raised her hand and was about to p her face, but before her hand could p Tina,


    she was stopped.


    Kerr grabbed Lucia''s wrist, looked at her coldly and said, "Mrs. Lucia, how dare you beat her like this?"


    As soon as he finished his words, he shook off her hand. Lucia couldn''t keep her feet because of his


    great strength and she took a few steps back before she could stand firm on her feet.


    "You..." Lucia red at Kerr and turned to look at Tina. "Don''t think I won''t dare to do anything to you


    as long as you find a man."


    "Well, you can have a try." Kerr said, "Mrs. Lucia, I don''t even want to hurt a woman. But if Tina is


    touched by others, the consequences will be unbearable for ordinary people. Don''t me me for not


    reminding you then."


    "You!" Lucia stared at him and said, "Don''t think I''m afraid of you. You are just..."


    "I didn''t make you afraid of me." "I was just trying to remind you. Okay, Mrs. Lucia, my time is precious.


    I don''t have time to waste on you. Bye!"


    After saying that, he put his arm around Tina without even looking at her, and walked directly to Lily''s


    ward.


    Seeing that they left, Lucia was so angry that she stamped her feet. Looking at their back, she gnashed


    her teeth and said, "Tina, don''t think that I will give up. I won''t give up easily on anything I


    want!"

 Chapter 89 Encouraged Secretly

    Chapter 89 Encouraged Secretly


    When Kerr and Tina entered the ward, Lily was still lying in the bed, eyes closed. She opened her eyes


    at the sound of footsteps.


    "Mother, uncle Kerr." She greeted them weakly.


    Tina couldn''t help but burst into tears when she saw her daughter''s injuries.


    Seeing this, Kerr hurriedly held her in his arms. "Tina, Lily not feeling well if you cry in front of her."


    "Why¡­ Why is that?" In the arms of Kerr, she almost broke into tears. "Why did something happen to


    Lily? Why? Why? I''d rather have the ident than her?"


    "Tina, I know you are sad. Don''t cry, okay?" Kerrforted.


    Seeing this, Lily''s eyes also directly turned red. She wanted tofort her mother, but she was too


    weak to do so.


    "Tina, it''s my fault." Joe, who had kept sitting beside the bed, suddenly stood up and said with guilt, "If I


    didn''t ask all the members of the Qiao family to go to the cemetery today, this wouldn''t happen."


    Hearing his words, she cried even more sadly. She knew why Joe asked them to go to the cemetery


    today. In fact, she went to the cemetery today, but before they arrived. She guessed that not long after


    she left, the car ident happened when Lily went to the cemetery.


    "Mom The doctor said that I''m all right and I''ll recover in a few days. Don''t cry, please." Lily tried to


    comfort her. She panted while speaking.


    "Alright, Tina. Don''t cry." He patted her on the back and said, "If you cry, Lily willfort you. She


    gasps for air when she talks."


    Hearing his words, Tina stopped sobbing, got rid of Kerr, reached out her hand and wiped away her


    tears. Then she turned around with red eyes and walked to the bedside, ignoring Joe.


    "Lily, it''s my fault. I didn''t take good care of you."


    Lily shook her head and said, "It was an ident. They drove with drunk. It has nothing to do with


    anyone."


    This was the only way she could think of tofort them.


    Looking at her pale face, swollen cheek and swollen eyes, and her left hand in ster, Tina wanted to


    touch her, but she dared not. She was afraid of hurting her.


    She wanted to cry, but she didn''t want to cry in front of her. She bit her lower lip and endured it. But


    when she saw her daughter''s weak appearance, no matter how strong she was, she couldn''t help but


    cry.


    Finally, she turned around and ran into the arms of Kerr. She cried out louder than before.


    Seeing this, Lily''s eyes were also red, and tears fell along the corners of her eyes.


    Joe, who had been neglected, couldn''t find any words tofort her. He knew that no matter how


    much he said, it couldn''t console the sad Tina at the moment.


    Kerr''s face was full of pity. One hand was holding her head, the other was gently stroking her back,


    letting her cry in his arms.


    Somehow, Tina stopped crying. When she raised her head, her eyes were swollen with tears.


    "I''m sorry for staining your clothes." She apologized to Kerr.


    Kerr sighed and reached out his hand to put a few strands of hair behind her cheek. Then he said in a


    somewhat helpless tone, "Tina, why do you always treat me as an outsider? Do you know how happy I


    was when you jumped into my arms and cried? At least, you wanted me to be your support, but now


    you are apologizing to me. You have poured cold water on me."


    When he was talking about lover''s honeyed words, he didn''t care about the asion, which made Joe


    feel a little embarrassed. Although Tina had divorced with Dillon, he had always treated her as a


    daughter. Now that a man said such words to her, he was naturally happy.


    But today in the hospital, it seemed not very suitable for them to behave like this.


    Tina raised her head and looked at him. She looked away awkwardly, but happened to meet Joe''s


    embarrassed gaze.


    "Father." She called him, as she always did.


    "Yes." Joe replied, "Tina, I let you down again."


    Tina knew that he was referring to the car ident that happened to Lily. She shook her head slightly


    and said, "This is probably fate. No matter who Lily is with, she will encounter it deliberately in the past


    few times. But this time, it was an ident."


    "s." Joe sighed deeply and said, "It was really an ident. Daniel hasn''t woken up yet. He was hurt


    more seriously than Lily."


    Tina nodded and said, "I''ll go to see Danielter. He used to take care of me in the old house."


    "It''s good that you go to see him." Joe agreed.


    Lying in bed, Lily looked at them and said nothing. Suddenly, an idea came to her mind. She wanted to


    ask Tina, but Joe was still here. So she refrained herself from asking.


    "Dad, I''ll stay in the hospital to take care of Lily these days." Tina put forward her request, "But I don''t


    want to see anyone else in the Qiao family except you. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "I know." Joe nodded, "but, Dillon shoulde, anyway he is Lily''s father."


    "Dad, it''s not that I look down upon him. It''s not that I don''t like him. You know better than me that


    whether he has never treated Lily as his daughter. Has he ever taken Lily as his daughter since Lucia


    entered the family?"


    Joe didn''t know what to say. As the saying goes, a father knows his son better than anyone. He knew


    that Dillon''s attitude towards Lily had decreased a lot.


    Tina added, "So father, I hope you can tell what I mean to them."


    "Got it." Joe felt helpless, but he didn''t want to give up. "Tina, I won''t stop Dillon if he want to see Lily in


    the hospital."


    "Yes. If hees to the hospital, call me in advance."


    "Okay."


    After they reached an agreement, Tina sat down beside the bed. She held Lily''s right hand, which was


    still put on a drip, carefully avoiding the needle in it, and gently touched her hair with the other hand,


    looking at her sympathetically.


    "Do you feel ufortable?"


    Lily forced a smile and said, "I''m fine."


    "Don''t pretend to be strong even in this situation." Tears welled up in her eyes again. "You don''t have to


    pretend to be strong in front of mom."


    Hearing that, Lily''s eyes turned red. She felt her rebirth wasn''t in vain. At least she saved her mother''s


    life. Otherwise, she couldn''t enjoy the happiness of being a mother now.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Mom, I want to drink water." There was a trace of coquetry in her tone.


    "Okay, I''ll get you some." After saying that, Tina stood up and went to pour water for Lily. Fortunately,


    the VIP ward was fully equipped at that time.


    At this time, Joe stood up and said to Lily, "Girl, I''ll go to Daniel''s ward."


    "Yes." Lily nodded.


    "Dad, I''ll take care of Lily. You don''t have toe here every day." Tina aura, who returned to the bed


    after pouring a ss of water.


    Hearing that, Joe was a little unhappy. "Tina, don''t you want to see me?"


    "No, father, you misunderstood me." Tina hurriedly exined, "I''m afraid that you will be tired. Daniel is


    also in hospital now. No one is driving for you. You can''t bear running around alone."


    "It doesn''t matter. I will ask Dillon to arrange a driver for me temporarily." Joe said.


    Hearing his words, Tina didn''t say anything more and couldn''t say anything more. In fact, she was


    really unwilling to meet anyone from the Qiao family. She had already felt sick when she met Lucia in


    the corridor just now.


    "You take care of Lily, and I''m going to see Daniel." Finishing his words, Joe turned around and was


    about to leave. However, he saw Kerr was standing behind him.


    Joe couldn''t help but nce him up and down for a little while, and then smiled at him before he turned


    around and left the ward.


    Kerr just smiled. He was not afraid of anyone. Moreover, he treated Joe as an elder to respect. After all,


    Tina called him father.


    This hospital bed could be adjusted automatically. So, when Tina prepared to feed Lily water, she didn''t


    dare to help her up and lean against the bed. She didn''t want to hurt her, so she pressed the button


    beside the bed and raised the bed a little, forming a slight tilted angle.


    "Here, drink some water." She fed the cup to Lily.


    Lily smiled weakly and drank the water slowly.


    "Lily, what do you want to eat? Tell uncle Kerr. He will cook it for you when he''s back." Kerr looked at


    her and said.


    Lily moved her lips away from the edge of the cup. She said feebly, "Porridge. I want to eat the porridge


    made by Uncle Kerr."


    "Okay, I''ll cook it for you right away." Then he stood up.


    "You should cook it with bone soup." Lily said in a naughty tone.


    "Okay." Hearing that, Kerr wore a pampering smile. Then he turned to look at Tina and asked, "What do


    you want to eat? I''ll take it to you."


    Tina suddenly blushed and said, "Everything is ok."


    Kerr smiled, "Then I''ll cook ording to your taste."


    "Yes." Tina nodded, but didn''t dare to look up at Kerr''s eyes.


    Lily noticed her small abnormality, and could not help but raise the corners of her mouth. She turned


    her head to look at Kerr, because her hand couldn''t move. She said a word to him with lips. "Come on!"


    It was easy to guess what she meant. Kerr was about to break through Tina''s defense in mind.


    Therefore, Lily decided to give Kerr a push so that he could marry with Tina as soon as possible.


    Kerr smiled and made a gesture of cheering her up. She should get better.


    Then he turned around and left the ward.

 Chapter 90 I Will Be Good To Her All My Life

    Chapter 90 I Will Be Good To Her All My Life


    "Mom, it''s tiring to be single all these years." After Kerr left, Lily said to Tina.


    Raising her head to look at her, Tina lectured, "Lily, you''re a child. You should take care of yourself."


    "See, I''m bored lying on the bed. Tell me." Lily looked better now. She talked a lot, but she was still very


    weak.


    "In fact, I think you are still young. And it''s time for you to find someone and get married. Uncle Kerr is


    good at cooking and taking care of people. What''s more, he loves you so much and even dotes on me.


    If you miss such a man, I will feel sorry for you."


    Her voice was soft as she spoke, making people feelfortable.


    An unnatural look shed across her face. Tina said, "Lily, don''t worry about me."


    "Who cares you if I don''t?" Lily smiled. "Sometimes I thought you and uncle Kerr would get married as


    soon as possible, and then have a baby boy or a little sister so that I could take care of. That would be


    great. I''ll be taken care of by the baby boy and he calls ''sister'' then. It would be a beautiful scene."


    "What are you talking about?" Tina blushed. "I am in my forties. How could I have a child?"


    "Why can''t you have another baby?" Lily asked softly. "You see, a lot of people have children in their


    forties. And, mom, you are not even 40 years old now, so hurry up to marry uncle Kerr, and then have a


    baby when you are 40."


    "Lily, how could you say this?" Said Tina, pretending to be angry.


    "Well, mom, do you like boy or girl?" Lily paid no attention to her words and continued, "But you''d better


    have a boy. After all, you have me now. You can have a boy to fulfill your wish of making a ''good'' in


    your whole life, but..."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    All of a sudden, she frowned and said, "I think uncle Kerr will like daughter. After all, he has a son,


    Andrew. But..."


    As she said, the brows were stretched again. "I think uncle Kerr will follow your wish. After all,


    everything he says is up to you."


    Lily said to herself, not noticing that the facial expression of Tina had changed when she was saying


    these words. But when she finished, she found that her mother had a bad look on her face.


    "Mom, what''s wrong? Did I say something wrong that upset you?" If you really don''t like uncle Kerr, I


    won''t say it."


    "No." Tina denied.


    "Then why do you look so bad?" Lily asked doubtfully.


    "Lily..." Tina looked at Lily and said in a low voice, "Actually, you have a brother, but he died."


    "What?" Lily was stunned. This was the first time she heard it. She didn''t know about it and no one


    mentioned it.


    "Don''t be so surprised." A wry smile ran across her face. Tina said, "He was born two minutes earlier


    than you. But he stayed in my body for too long. In addition, he was trapped around the neck by


    umbilical cord. So he died soon after he was born."


    "Boy and girl twins?" Lily was even more surprised. She didn''t expect that she had a brother. Although


    unfortunately, he died.


    "God is so unfair! My family is so poor. And I married your father but he loves Lucia." Tina said in a tone


    ofining, "It''s not easy to have a son and a daughter, but your brother died as soon as he was


    born, and you have been attacked one after another. These make us have a hard time."


    "By the way, did you meet Lucia on your way here?" She wanted to ask her about Lucia just now, but


    she didn''t do that because Joe was there. She didn''t remember until she heard Tina talked about Lucia.


    Because not long after Lucia left the ward, Tina came and she was afraid that they would meet.


    "Yes, I did." Tina answered calmly, "She wanted to punch me, but was stopped by Kerr."


    "Really?" Lily gasped, "Then you will be more dangerous in the future, won''t you?"


    "I don''t want to hide. It doesn''t matter if I meet her or not. She can do anything to me. I''m not afraid of


    her." However, Tinapletely losing her original mental state of mind.


    "Did she say anything?" Lily asked.


    "Huh." Tina suddenly sneered, "She actually asked me for something when she saw me. I don''t know


    what she wanted from me. And I didn''t take anything from the Qiao family. How could she ask me for


    something?"


    Lily frowned. "Lucia is so bad"


    "Who cares?" Tina said casually.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. As the door was not locked, Emily, who carried a fruit


    basket in her hand, walked in directly with flowers in her hands with Anna.


    "Aunt Emily, Anna." Lily shouted.


    "Lily." After thest incident, and Lily helped Anna transferred to school, Emily called her Lily. She went


    to the hospital bed and put the fruit basket on the cab.


    "What happened? What did the doctor say? Is it serious?" Asked Emily with concern.


    "It''s just a minor wound. I will be fine after resting for a period of time." Lily answered, pretending to be


    rxed.


    "It''s not a minor wound." Anna looked at her worriedly. Although it was just their second meeting, she


    liked Lily very much.


    Although they met the bad guys for the first time, when she saw that Lily used ss bottles to pierce


    people and kicked people hard, she liked Lily a bit. In addition, Lily helped with the transfer. It was also


    due to her.


    "Yes, it''s not a big deal. As long as I''m alive, it''s no big deal for me." Lily smiled and then changed the


    topic, "Let me introduce for you."


    She pointed at Tina an and said, "Aunt Emily, Anna, this is my mother. Her name is Tina An."


    After that, she pointed at Emily and Anna and said to Tina, "Mom, this is Emily and her daughter. Aunt


    Emily is my superior. Anna is my junior schoolmate now."


    Emily knew Tina. She had met her when she was thedy of the Qiao family.


    "Aunt Tina." Anna greeted her politely.


    "Yes." Tina nodded with a smile, "Thank you foring to see Lily."


    "Lily helped us a lot. It''s our duty to visit her." Said Emily.


    They talked for a short while after meeting each other. In order not to disturb Lily''s rest, Emily took


    Anna away.


    But before long, the door was opened again. It was loudly, indicating that someone was very worried.


    Lily opened her eyes and looked at him. When she saw him, she could not help smiling and asked,


    "Why are you here?"


    "Don''t you know why I am here?" Eric was a little unhappy. He went straight to the hospital bed, his


    eyes almost fixed on Lily, and ignored the existence of Tina.


    He looked her up and down and finally fixed his eyes on her face. "Why didn''t you call me first?"


    Although he was ming, it sounded spoiled.


    Lily pouted and motioned for him to look at her hands. "I wanted to give you a call, but look, my left arm


    is in ster and my right hand is put on infusion. How can I call you?"


    Eric felt sorry for her. He reached out and smoothed her hair so that it would not touch the wound on


    her face. He said, "Your face is also hurt."


    "Yes, I''m afraid that it''s going to be disfigured." Lily deliberately sighed. "No one is going to marry me in


    the future."


    "That depends on who dares to marry you!" Eric''s tone was a little heavy, "So what? As long as I don''t


    say anything, no one dares to marry my woman. "


    "Hey, what are you talking about? My mom is still here." Lily said hastily.


    "Don''t worry. I''m here." Compared with her, Eric was much calmer.


    At first, Tina wasn''t surprised by Eric''s appearance, because she was grateful to him. After all, he had


    saved Lily. But she didn''t expect that he had just said something like that, which waspletely out of


    her expectation.


    "Lily, you, you..."


    "Mom, it''s not what you think. We have nothing." Lily exined hastily, "Don''t listen to him."


    "I''m not kidding." Eric fearlessly interrupted her. He looked at Tina very calmly and said, "Aunt Tina, I


    like Lily. I always treated her as my woman. No matter what will happen in the future, I will protect her


    well. But I''m not strong enough to protect her now. Please give me some time. When I be


    stronger and strong enough to protect her, I''ll be strong enough to protect her on my own and I promise


    I will be good to her all my life."


    "You..." Tina went nk. She didn''t expect that Eric would say something like that.


    Even Lily, who was lying in the hospital bed, opened her eyes widely when she heard this. She did not


    expect that Eric would say this to her mother!


    "Auntie, please trust me. I can do what I say. I hope you can agree us to be together." Eric said firmly.


    Lily was stunned. She felt as if Eric was proposing to her in front of her mother.

 Chapter 91 Give Her The World Of Happiness Ten Years Later

    Chapter 91 Give Her The World Of Happiness Ten Years Later


    "When, when did you get together?" Asked Tina, after a long while.


    "Not long ago." Eric answered, as if he is a son-inw to meet his mother-inw.


    "Not long ago..." Tina murmured, "Does it mean that you have been together for a period of time?"


    "No, mom. Don''t listen to him." Lily exined hurriedly. She was still lying on the bed.


    "Don''t interrupt." She turned to look at Eric and continued, "Since you have been together for a long


    time, so you¡­ What things have you done?"


    "We have done all the things that we can do." Eric replied.


    Lily got anxious. What was his answer! Those who heard this would misunderstand them. And this


    woman was her mother!


    Tina took a deep breath. The reason she asked was because Eric said Lily was his woman. If they


    didn''t have sex, how could Lily be his woman?


    But they were so young and were underage. How could such a thing happen.


    Tina felt that she was going to faint. Although she liked Eric very much and considered him as Lily''s life


    saver, but when he said this, she thought something changed.


    She took a deep breath and pretended to be calm, "So you have done everything a couple can do?"


    "Yes." "Holding hands, hugging, kissing and sleeping together. That''s all we should do," replied Eric in


    a calm tone.


    Hearing that, Tina''s body shook. Fortunately, she held the cab beside her bed in time, or she would


    really fall.


    "Eric!" Lily raised her voice, "Don''t talk nonsense, okay? We didn''t do anything."


    He must have said these words on purpose to make people misunderstand!


    "Talking nonsense?" Eric looked at her with his eyes full of displeasure. He asked, "Hold your hand.


    Have I ever taken the initiative to hold yours? Hug? Last weekend, I even hugged and kissed you in the


    kitchen. And you even took the initiative to kiss me once, and slept together. You wear my clothes and I


    hold you to sleep."


    "Enough!" Tina suddenly interrupted Eric. Her face was extremely pale. She took a look at Lily, and


    found that she was injured and lying on the bed. She wanted to get angry, but she couldn''t. She could


    only turn her head and red at Eric.


    "How dare you tell me what you have done?"


    "Aunt Tina, this is what I want to tell you. The reason why I tell you this is not only because I like Lily,


    but also because I respect you." Eric said, "You are her mother, and I don''t want to hide anything from


    you. I know that in your eyes, Lily and I are just kids, and we are still in the early stage of love.


    However, since I have decided to tell you, it means that I really love her, and that I will never change in


    my life."


    "You are still a kid. How can I trust you?" Asked Tina, almost crying.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "In ten years, I will be able to protect her for ten years, give her wealth and spoil her for a lifetime." Eric


    looked at her sincerely.


    Tina cried, and so did Lily.


    Tina didn''t know what to do as her daughter was so young but had such a thing with a boy. Now she


    urgently needed someone to give her strength and be her backbone.


    But Lily was moved by what he said. She didn''t know why Eric said these words all of a sudden today,


    and he even said something he had never said to her.


    Just then, Kerr came in with two lunch boxes in his hands.


    "What''s wrong?" Realizing that something was wrong, he stopped.


    Seeing himing, Tina rushed into his arms, hugged him tightly with her hands, and buried her head


    deep in his chest. She was trembling all over.


    Kerr was shocked and didn''t know what happened. When he realized what happened, he put down the


    lunch box and asked, "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    "Kerr, what should I do? What should I do?" Asked Tina, burying her face in his chest.


    "Tina, you have to tell me what happened first," Kerr patted her back and said in a low voice, "I can tell


    you how to solve this."


    "Lily Lily and Eric are together."


    Hearing that, Kerr turned his head to take a look at Eric and then Lily, who was still lying on the sickbed


    with red eyes. After taking a nce at them, he lowered his head to look at Tina, who was in his arms.


    He said, "They are all kids. They won''t do anything to each other."


    "But, they did..." Tina''s body was trembling, "They told me that they had done everything, and they had


    done everything!"


    "You two..." Even Kerr was shocked by what happened. He stared at Eric and Lily, speechless.


    "Yes, we did everything!" The tone of Eric became even steadier when he saw Kerr. He knew that his


    son, Andrew, still had an improper desire for Lily.


    In fact, Tina didn''t react to what he said earlier. He thought for a while and decided to let her


    misunderstandpletely. In this way, at least she could agree Lily to date with her.


    "Eric, stop twisting the truth." Lily couldn''t help but ask, "Do you want to make my mother worried? We


    are very innocent, why does it change from your mouth?"


    "You mean, I am tarnishing your reputation?" Eric asked in reply.


    "No, it''s not like that..." "No, I didn''t mean that. We did what you said, but we didn''t do thest thing. We


    slept in the same bed, but we just slept together. Nothing happened."


    "I didn''t say that it was not simple to sleep together, nor did I say what happened when we slept


    together." Eric looked at her with innocent eyes.


    Hearing this, Tina immediately stopped sobbing and got rid of the embrace of Kerr. She stared at Eric


    ruthlessly and said, "Did you lie to me on purpose just now?"


    "Auntie, how can I lie to you? What I said is true. I just didn''t expect you to think it too much."


    It was her fault!


    Tina didn''t know whether to cry or tough. All of a sudden, she thought that Eric was very smart. He


    knew how to make the problem more serious and make people misunderstand that it was the truth that


    led to the wrong direction.


    "Aunt Tina," "Everything I''ve told you is the truth, and I''ve never hidden it. I just told you about me and


    Lily openly, hoping to get your approval. You''re the most important person for Lily. Although I''m still a


    child in your eyes, I hope you can agree. As for my rtionship with her, I promise, I won''t touch her in


    the ten years. I won''t touch her until I can protect her for a lifetime in ten years."


    "How can you make a promise?" Asked Tina.


    "My life!" He answered confidently.


    "Eric," Lily cried again. She didn''t know what was wrong with Eric today. He had said so much today,


    and he had made such a heavy promise.


    The most important thing was not to promise her, but to make a promise to her mother.


    "Okay, I agree to your rtionship, but you''d better remember what you said today." In the end, Tina


    agreed because of his courage to take the responsibility and because of his promise, how many men


    dared to swear with their lives?


    "Thank you, aunt." Eric smiled and bowed deeply to Tina, and he raised his eyebrows to Kerr, as if he


    was challenging him, which made him confused.


    Then he turned to look at Lily and smiled, "We can be together."


    "Who wants to be with you?" Lily sniffed and said with a nasal voice. In fact, she was acting like a


    spoiled child.


    "From now on, you are qualified to be a woman of Eric." Eric did not care what she said. After saying


    that, he bent over and gave her a deep kiss,pletely ignoring the other two people on the scene.


    Lily was unable to avoid it, so her lips were blocked by him. However, Eric just kissed her and then left


    her lips. "This is a formal seal."


    "What are you doing? My mother and uncle Kerr are also here." Lily looked at him doubtfully and said


    in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry. After all, your mother has agreed." Eric took it for granted.


    "But please pay attention to surroundings, okay?"


    "You are my woman. I can kiss you if I want."


    Lily was speechless for a while. She red at him. "Don''t forget that you have promised my mom that


    you won''t touch me until ten yearster."


    "Yes, you are right. But not kiss," Then he bent over and whispered in Lily''s ear, "Ten yearster, I''ll


    have sex with you. That''s not just a simple kiss. I''ll kiss you from beginning to end, and then I''ll tear you


    apart until you''re satisfied."


    "You..." Lily''s face turned red. It seemed that Eric was bing more and more outgoing for him to


    say such words!


    Where did he learn all these? She had never seen him being so rascal?


    "Well, I won''t make fun of you anymore." Eric patted her on the head and stood straight, with an


    indescribable sense of joy in his heart.


    Lily gave him a ming look and said nothing.

 Chapter 92 Rarely Rough

    Chapter 92 Rarely Rough


    "Ahem!" Kerr coughed to remind them, "Although Tina agreed, I will not let you go so easily."


    "Uncle Kerr..." Kevin stared at him cautiously and felt a little embarrassed. In her eyes, Kerr was a


    special person.


    Eric was very calm on hearing that. He turned to him and said, "Uncle Kerr, I call you this because Lily


    calls you like this. She respects you and I respect you. You are special in her heart. But I believe that


    since Aunt Tina agrees to let us be together, you will not object."


    "Are you so sure that I won''t object?" Kerr raised his eyebrows.


    "You don''t have different opinions to aunt." Eric replied calmly.


    "Don''t forget that I''m the CEO of our school. It''s a rule that young people can''t fall in love at an early


    age." Kerr threw cold water on Eric without mercy.


    "I can drop out of school." He still replied in a calm voice.


    "You..." He looked at him in shock. He didn''t expect him to say something like that.


    "Eric," Lily cried out: "How could you say that?"


    "Or what do you want me to do?" Eric looked back at her and asked, "I have told you that I will never


    give up what I have decided. Since I have confirmed that you are the most important people in my life,


    so drop out of school¡­ It is not serious."


    "Can you stop acting like this? Do you want me to act like you?"


    "I didn''t mean that." Seeing that she was in a hurry, Eric hurriedly said, "If your uncle Kerr want to use


    his position to pressure us, I have to drop out of school, so that our rtionship will not be affected."


    "What will others think of you if you drop out of school? What will they think of you? What will your


    parents think of me then? Do you think they will ept me?" The more Lily spoke, the more she was


    short of breath. "They will only think that it''s me who caused you to drop out of school, make you


    ignorant, and damage your reputation. At that time, even if we are really together, can we be happy?"


    As she said, her eyes turned red again. "No, they will repel me. They will make all kinds of troubles for


    me. They willin about everything I have done. Finally, I will have no ce in your house."


    What she said were all her experiences in her previous life. In her previous life, she had done so many


    things for Frank, obeyed him and listened to what Jade said. But what did she get for all these?


    She hid, deceived, humiliated, and finally hurt. This kind of life was not what she wanted, not!


    "Lily, you think too much. What you said won''t happen. I won''t let you suffer these grievances. You..."


    "What do you know?" Lily''s eyes reddened. "You never know what a woman will suffer after she


    married a man. Do you think that being together is a happiness? Do you think you are doing this all for


    me? But they will be your family''s weapons to attack me in the end."


    Eric didn''t know why she thought that way and why she thought so much. Looking at her, he didn''t


    know how to respond.


    Suddenly, Lily''s face turned pale. She felt dizzy and felt nauseated.


    "Oh!" Lily couldn''t help but vomit on the bedside.


    "Lily."


    "Lily."


    Eric and Tina gave a cry of surprise. But Eric was closer to the sickbed, so he hurriedly reached out


    and held her, and patted her on the back with one hand to help her breathe smoothly.


    On the contrary, Tina looked at Lily who was vomiting violently. She was at a loss what to do. She


    turned around and red at Kerr, "It''s all your fault. Are you satisfied now? How could you be so mean


    to her but she said something good for you before?"


    "Tina, I..."


    "Don''t call my name!" Tina interrupted him harshly, turned her head and looked at Lily, who was still


    vomiting on the bedside. Her eyes were red with anxiety.


    "Oh!" Lily felt more and more dizzy. The feeling of nausea became more and more heavy. She hadn''t


    eaten anything today, and now she vomited water.


    Eric furrowed his eyebrows, and there was a deep worry in his ck eyes. He turned his head to look


    at Tina. "Aunt, hurry to find the doctor."


    "Yes, doctor. Go for the doctor." Tina immediately rang the bell at the head of the bed. She pressed it


    very hard and tried several times.


    Since it was a VIP ward, doctors and nurses came very quickly.


    Seeing the doctore in, Tina grabbed the doctor''s arm and pulled him towards the bed, "Doctor,


    look at her. Why is she like this? She was all right just now, but now she is constantly vomiting."


    "Don''t worry. Let me check on your daughter first." The doctorforted her. After he took her hand


    away, he walked to the bed and said to Eric, "Please move aside."


    Eric looked worriedly at Lily who was vomiting. He stood up and gave way to the doctor.


    The doctor looked at Lily carefully and then said to the other people in the ward, "Please go out first.


    We need to take emergency measures for the patient."


    "Okay, okay. Let''s go out." Tina pushed Eric and Kerr to the door.


    As soon as they walked out of the ward, the door was closed.


    The nervous Tina could only look into the ward through the ss on the door, only to see the backs of


    the doctors and nurses busy in the ward.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She was more worried because she couldn''t see the situation inside. She was angry. She turned


    around and red at Kerr. "As her mother, I agreed. Why don''t you agree? You are in no position to


    say no. Why are you so angry with her? Now she has recovered and she is weak. If anything happens


    to her because of you, I won''t forgive you!"


    "Tina..." Looking at her, Kerr exined, "I didn''t mean to offend Lily. I''m telling the truth. It''s strictly


    prohibited by thew. I just want to remind him of it."


    "Is that a reminder? You are putting pressure on them. You are the president of the school. How dare


    they do anything as a student?" Tina asked angrily.


    "Tina..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense here!" Tina lost her usual manner and snapped back, "For me, what you''ve done


    at school is less important than Lily. It won''t work for me."


    "Aunt Tina..." Seeing that she was so angry, Eric was about tofort her a few more words, but


    before he could say anything, he was interrupted by Tina.


    "And you. Why did you say that? Don''t you know that you are creating her with invisible pressure? You


    are really a fool. Lily is right, and she knows everything I have experienced. You always say that you


    like her. Why can''t you think more of her? You do want you want."


    "I''m sorry, aunt." Eric apologized with guilt. He didn''t think so much before. In his opinion, going to


    school or not was very meaningful. Only he knew his background.


    "There is no use apologizing to me!" "Why is the early romance forbidden at school? That''s because


    school don''t want to affect your study. If you do well in your study, who will care if you love early? Why


    didn''t they get fired since there were so many lovers here in the country? You should think more, and


    not expel from school."


    She felt so angry that she vented all her anger on them. After that, she took a deep breath and gave


    them a ferocious stare. Then she stood quietly outside the ward, waiting for what was going on inside.


    Hearing the woman''s words, they looked at each other. Kerr touched his nose and looked a little


    innocent.


    However, Eric was frowning. No one knew what he was thinking about.


    For a moment, the corridor became quiet. After a long time, Eric seemed to have thought something


    through. He looked at Kerr and said, "Mr. President, if Lily and I get the first grade in the grade, will you


    leave us alone?"


    Hearing this, Kerr nced at him and said, "I''ll try to turn a blind eye to this. But you can''t behave too


    obviously."


    Hearing that, Eric smiled. He said, "I see. Thank you."


    "Don''t thank too early. Although Lily''s score is the first in the grade, don''t forget that you are thest in


    the grade." Kerr reminded deliberately.


    Eric didn''t care much about it and said lightly, "Soon, it will be the first in a list."


    Eric''s ck eyes were full of confidence.


    Surprised, Kerr looked at him and said, "You have the confidence."


    "Of course I will," Eric responded with a faint smile.


    At this time, the door of the ward opened and the doctor and nurse came out.


    "Doctor. What about the daughter? How is my daughter?" Seeing this, Tina hurried up and asked.


    "It''s okay." The doctor answered, "The patient has a slight concussion, coupled with excessive


    excitement, and her weak body resulted in vomiting. Now she is asleep. You''d better not do anything to


    make her mood fluctuate, or she will suffer from such a situation again."


    "I see. Thank you, doctor." Said Tina gratefully.


    "You''re wee. She needs to be quiet. You''d better not to disturb her." Then the doctor left with


    several nurses.


    Tina didn''t rush into the ward. After the doctors and nurses left, she turned to look at Kerr and Eric and


    said.


    "Did you hear that? Don''t say anything else to displease Lily, or you all go home now."


    "Tina, your performance today¡­ I''m really impressed." Kerr looked at her with a smile.


    To be honest, this "brutal" side of her he had never seen for so many years.

 Chapter 93 I Feel At Ease With You

    Chapter 93 I Feel At Ease With You


    Hearing that, Tina turned around and took a look at him. She didn''t say anything but turned around to


    enter the ward.


    Now, except for Lily, she cared nothing.


    Seeing that she ignored him, Kerr felt snubbed. Then he turned around and walked into the ward. Eric


    was thest one to enter the ward.


    When he walked in, he saw Lily lying on the hospital bed, eyes closed, face pale, lifeless.


    Looking at her, Eric was full of self-me. He had not expected that she felt bad when she heard that


    he would drop out of school.


    When Lily woke up again, it was already midnight.


    Eric asked concernedly as soon as she opened her eyes, "Girl, do you feel ufortable now?"


    Lily nced at him weakly, and then she looked away, her eyes faint, apparently still angry with him.


    Tina and Kerr were also getting close to Lily nervously.


    "Lily, are you hungry? Would you like something to eat?" Asked Kerr.


    Lily shook her head.


    "Lily, what''s wrong with you? Tell mom." Said Tina.


    Lily still shook her head.


    Seeing this, the three of them got anxious at the same time. Tina looked at Kerr and Eric angrily, "Are


    you satisfied with Lily''s condition now?"


    The two were silent.


    "Lily, if you have anything to say, just tell mom. Don''t keep it to yourself." Tina said to Lily again.


    Lily continued shaking her head, but this time, after shaking her head, she said in a very light and weak


    tone, "Mom, you and uncle Kerr go out first. I have something to talk with Eric alone."


    Hearing her words, Tina nodded and said, "Okay, we''ll go out first. You can have a talk. Don''t be


    angry."


    After saying that, she took a slight warning look at Eric and said, "You''d better not make her angry."


    "I know, aunt." Replied Eric.


    Soon, they left the ward. They even closed the door when they came out.


    "Girl." Eric gently held her hand with a needle in it and carefully protected it in his hand.


    Lily withdrew her hand at his touch and broke free from his grip, looking at him expressionlessly.


    "Eric," She said in a low voice, "If you really want to drop out of school, I won''t be with you, not now, not


    in the future."


    "Lily." Seeing this, Eric felt a little lonely. He frowned. He didn''t expect she would say so.


    Lily said, "You can do what you said and I also can."


    "No, I won''t say that again, girl." Eric said hurriedly, "I just identally said that I didn''t expect your


    reaction would be so intense."


    "Men will never think about these problems. Ypu just think that as long as a couple love each other and


    live together, they will live for a long time. You can''t imagine how difficult it is to get along with a mother-


    inw." After saying that, Lily paused, took a deep breath and continued.


    "I know you''re smart and you''re capable. I can see from your eldest and second elder brothers that


    you''re capable. Although I don''t know them well, I can tell they''re not as simple as I think. But I don''t


    know your background, because you''ve never told me anything about you, so I can only guess."


    "Girl, what do you want to know? Just tell me. I''ll tell you everything I know." Said Eric.


    Lily shook her head. "I don''t want to know anything now. What I want to say is that since you are very


    smart, why can''t you study hard?" Maybe I''m pedantic. I think only when I''m doing well in my study will


    I won''t be looked down upon by others, but it''s really good for your."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "I know what you mean, girl." Eric grabbed Lily''s hand again carefully and kissed. "I told the school


    director that if I performed better in the exam, he would turn a blind eye to us as long as I ranked first."


    A smile appeared on Lily''s pale face. "Well, I believe you can do it."


    "Girl, don''t be angry, okay?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s great." As soon as she finished her words, Eric avoided the needle and kissed the back of her


    hand again.


    "I will turn what I said to Auntie into reality one day." He said.


    "Yes, I believe you." Lily replied.


    "In ten years, girl. Wait for me for ten years. I''ll marry you ten yearster and give you a lifetime of


    happiness." He looked at her affectionately.


    Lily smiled with a flush on her pale face. "I''ll wait for you."


    "Okay." Eric alsoughed heartily.


    "By the way," Eric suddenly became serious. "I haven''t asked you what happened to this car ident."


    "Huh." After hearing that, Lily sneered and said, "The police office reported that the two cars hit each


    other in the opposite direction of drunk driving."


    From her smile and tone, Eric knew that there must be something else.


    "Tell me what happened then. I know it''s definitely not what you said."


    "I don''t know if it''s the man behind the scenes who didn''t get caughtst time. This time, he''s going to


    kill me." Lily said slowly.


    "On the way to the cemetery, we saw two cars following behind us, and another one in the opposite


    lane. No matter how we give way, that car remains the samene as ours, and the other two cars are


    blocked in the back. We can''t get out of it..."


    She paused for a while and gasped slightly. "I thought they wanted to force our car to stop and kidnap


    us, so I asked Daniel to speed up. But the opposite car was tailed off directly. I passed out after the car


    crash and I found I was in the hospital when I woke up again."


    When Eric heard what Lily said, his face was extremely dark. This time they were forcing her to death!


    "I''ll look into it." He said in a low voice.


    "You don''t even know who they are. How are you going to investigate them?" Lily frowned, and at the


    same time sighed, "I seem to have brushed against death in my life. Every time it was dangerous, but I


    don''t die. Maybe something bad will happen next time."


    "Don''t talk nonsense." "Don''t worry. I''m here with you," Eric tried to stop her hurriedly.


    Lily smiled and barely pulled out a smile. "I''m afraid we''ll have to wait until all these difficulties pass.


    Then we can calmly spend the rest of our life."


    "Girl, I told you I would protect you." Said Eric.


    "I believe you." Lilyughed from the bottom of her heart. "I feel safe with you around."


    It was the greatest harvest of her rebirth, and also the happiest harvest of her life.


    In the next two days, Tina was staying around Lily all the time. Even at night, she was with her.


    Ever since Kerr was scolded by Tina that day, he had been making extra efforts in the past two days.


    He made three different dishes every day and would send them to them on time.


    But Tina ignored him every time he made a deal with them. But they would eat up everything he gave


    them.


    And in the past two days, Eric also went to visit on time every day. Since their rtionship got


    permission from Tina, he ignored others and always made Lily blush.


    Fortunately, Tina was not pedantic. She did not prevent their affectionate with each other.


    Tina had told Joe that she didn''t want to see anyone in the Qiao family when Lily was in hospital, but


    someone ignored it. He even brought another person with him.


    These two people were Lucia and Dillon.


    Seeing them in the ward, Tina suddenly changed her face, "What are you doing here?"


    "Of course we are here to see Lily." Noticing that she spoke in a bad tone, Dillon''s tone was no better.


    "Didn''t father tell you that I don''t want to see anyone in the Qiao family when Lily is in hospital?" While


    speaking, Tina stood up.


    "Lily is my daughter. I can visit her." Dillon frowned. He looked very unhappy. "What? Do I have to get


    your permission?"


    "Your daughter?" Tina moved to stand in front of him to block his sight and sneered, "Dillon, don''t say


    that Lily is your daughter shamelessly any more. Ask yourself, do you treat her as your own daughter?


    Do you really cared about every ident?"


    "When did you be so shrewish?" Dillon looking at the unreasonable Tina.


    "Yes, I am. But when did I be so shrewish?" Tina looked at him with a cold smile and said, "I don''t


    know. Maybe that''s my nature."


    After that, she pointed in the direction of the door. "The door is over there. You can go out!"


    "You..." When Dillon was about to lose his temper, Lucia stopped him by pulling his arm. She smiled


    and said to Tina, "Tina, I know you hate me all these years. You hate me for snatching Dillon from you.


    But you know, love can''t be forced. If you hate me, you can hate me alone. After all, Lily is Dillon''s


    daughter. He should see her."


    How nice and reasonable these words were! But when these words came out of her mouth, it made


    people feel quite disgusted!


    "I hate you?" Tina looked at Lucia and sneered, "Lucia, you are not qualified to let me hate you, and I


    don''t have time to hate you. I''m not so stupid to waste my time on a mistress who destroyed other


    people''s family."

 Chapter 94 Threatening A Woman Is Not A Man

    Chapter 94 Threatening A Woman Is Not A Man


    "Tina, why do you say that?" Said Lucia, who looked about to cry.


    "Tina, who did you say was the one who got involved in others'' marriage?" Seeing that Lucia was


    wronged, Dillon immediately stood out to protect her. He red at her angrily. "If it weren''t you, Lucia


    wouldn''t have suffered so much and even been exhausted."


    "Oh, yes." Tina sneered, "She have suffered a lot under great pressure and bear children for you. She


    was so tired."


    "Tina..." Dillon tried to control his anger and looked at her. "Here, you are the one who doesn''t have the


    right to say Lucia. You asked father to force me to marry you, and that''s why she has been wronged for


    more than ten years."


    "Haha I''ve asked Dad to put pressure on you?" Tina gave an irony smile and said, "So you are looking


    at me in this way. You have seen that I have done evil, so the God punished me. I don''t even have a


    ce to live, and need others to help me. Even Lily is involved in because of me, and there are always


    idents."


    After saying that, she nced at Lucia, who was defended by the Dillon and wore a smug smile on her


    face.


    ''Humph, she is really good at acting. One second she were acting pitifully, and the next she became a


    different person, trying to provoke you secretly.''


    "What you said is right." Dillon gave her a cold look.


    "Dillon." Lucia lightly pulled the sleeve of Dillon. Although she lowered her voice, it was still loud


    enough to be heard clearly by the people in the ward. "Don''t say it like that. It''s none of her business.


    It''s all god fault. Moreover, we together now. Don''t me her for that."


    "Lucia, don''t be so soft hearted all the time." Dillon turned around to look at her with a look of pity. "You


    didn''t need to marry me over the years but had children for me. How should I repay your kindness?"


    "Dillon, don''t say that. I love you so much..."


    They two acted as if no one was around, which made Tina sick. Even Lily, who was lying in the hospital


    bed, rolled her eyes.


    What a phony couple they were! Only a man who had been fooled by Lucia would believe what she


    said!


    Tina couldn''t stand it anymore. She turned around and walked out of the ward directly. If it had been in


    the past, she might have felt jealous and heartbroken. But now¡­


    Nausea can only be used to describe her mentality. Dillon''s performance was really chilling.


    Seeing this, Lucia smiled.


    However, before Tina reached the ward door, she saw the door was pushed open from the outside.


    Kerr walked in with two lunch boxes in his hands.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing her pale face, he asked.


    "Nothing. Just some dirty tissue." She answered lightly.


    Hearing that, Kerr looked towards the ward. When he saw the Dillon and Lucia, his face darkened.


    "I thought someone was here. It turned out to be Mr. Dillon." With some strange tone, he changed the


    lunch box into another one, with one hand holding Tina and entering the ward.


    When passing by the side of Dillon, he raised his eyebrows. "It''s been several days since you finally


    remembered that your daughter is still in hospital."


    For his tone, Dillon frowned with some disapproval. "This is my family affairs. Outsider isn''t in charge of


    it."


    "Well, I''m really not interested in your family affairs, but..." He looked straight into Dillon''s eyes and


    said, "Some people shouldn''t havee here if they can''t fulfill your duty as a father. You are making


    me sick."


    His eyes were full of coldness when he said thest sentence. He took a nce at Lucia standing


    beside Dillon. He remembered clearly that she had raised her hand to hit Tina at the gate of the


    hospitalst time.


    "You!" Being extremely angry, Dillon red at him. Atst, all the anger turned into mockery. "Kerr, you


    are just wearing my old-fashioned shoes."


    p!


    The sound of a p reverberated through the ward.


    Lucia opened her eyes wide and didn''t respond at all.


    Kerr curled his lips. He nced at her, feeling very pleased. Well, at least now she knew how to fight


    back.


    On the other side, Lily, who was lying on the bed, pped her hands and cheered to her mother


    secretly. Although it was not the first time that her mother hit her father, it was the mostfortable


    p this time.


    A pair of worn-out shoes? It turned out that in his eyes, she was such¡­


    With her hands trembling, she red at Dillon, "I must have been blind to fall in love with a man like


    you!"


    "Dillon, are you okay?" When Lucia realized what had happened, she hurriedly went to look at the face


    that had been pped, and only found a big red spot. Then she turned her head and red at Tina, as


    if she was going to swallow her.


    "Tina, you pped him? I don''t even want to scold him. How dare you to beat him!"


    "So what?" Tina said with a cold smile, "You treat him as a treasure, but in my eyes, he is nothing."


    "You..." Lucia was so angry that she raised her hand and pped on Tina''s face.


    Seeing this, Kerr sped Tina''s shoulder, took a step back and avoided the p from Lucia. He looked


    at her coldly and said, "People''s patience is limited. I don''t want to say it a second time. Anyway, if it


    happens again, take care of yourself."


    "You!" Lucia stared at him and knew what he meant. She was about to blow up but she stopped when


    she thought of Dillon. She turned around and said with grievance, "Dillon, look at them. They are


    ganging up to bully me."


    At the moment, she seemed to forget that just now, Dillon had been pped by Tina.


    With an extremely terrible look on his face, Dillon red at Tina. He finally could bear the p. He held


    Lucia in his arms and red at Kerr, "Kerr, you threaten a woman. You are not a man!"


    "Whether I am a man or not, what does it have to do with you?" After taking a nce at him, he took


    Tina to sit down at the small dining table specially prepared, and opened the heat preservation box for


    her, saying, "I made your favorite kung pao chicken. Is your hand hurt?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Then he lifted her right hand which just pped Dillon.


    Tina wanted to withdraw her hand, but found someone was around. So she answered with coquetry,


    "Yes, a little."


    "Then I will feed youter." Said Kerr, with a faint smile in his ck eyes. "I go to help Lilye here


    for dinner first."


    "Yes." Tina nodded.


    Seeing this scene, Lucia silently gritted her teeth. She looked at Tina and seemed to be about to kill


    someone, Dillon''s face naturally didn''t look good.


    Kerr walked to the sickbed, and carefully helped Lily get up. Then he helped her put on her shoes in


    person, and walked her to the dining table, and settled her down.


    "Thank you, uncle Kerr." Lily smiled and said to Kerr.


    "Why are you still so formal with me?" ncing at her dotingly, Kerr handed chopsticks to her right


    hand which was not injured and said, "Your dishes are light, without any chemicals in them. Your face


    can''t have some marks."


    Lily turned around to nce at Dillon who was standing not far away. She smiled and said to Kerr,


    "Thank you for your kindness, uncle Kerr."


    ''he is my biological father. How could he be so indifferent to me? Even if hees to the hospital, what


    is his intention?''?


    He was defending Lucia in front of her and her mother!


    Lily bowed her head and began to eat without looking at her so-called father anymore.


    After having arranged the food for Lily, Kerr walked to Tina and sat down, then picked up the chopsticks


    to feed her. After all, her hand was hurt a moment ago, wasn''t it?


    Tina eats veryfortably, with smile in her eyes.


    But this "warm" scene made the two who were kind and loving in front of them very angry.


    "Dillon, just as I said, but you came out of kindness..."


    "Let''s go." Before she could finish her words, Dillon interrupted her, turned around and left in anger.


    "Well, Dillon." Seeing that, Lucia hurried to catch up with him, but before leaving, she red at Tina


    angrily.


    As soon as they left, the smile on Tina''s face changed. She turned her head to avoid the food fed by


    Kerr.


    Seeing this, Kerr looked at her with a half smile. "Tina, do you want to break all rtions with me after


    using me?"


    "Any problem?" Raising her eyebrows, Tina asked in reply.


    "No, I dare not." Kerr said with a smile.


    "I know you dare not." She gave him a reproachful look, took the chopsticks in his hand and started to


    eat.


    Lily ate in silence, looking at the couple who were getting along like a young couple, and a faint smile


    appeared on the corners of her mouth.


    After the meal, the door of the ward was pushed open as soon as Kerr had just finished cleaning up.


    Eric walked in, followed by Ellison.


    "Uncle Kerr and auntie Tina." Eric greeted politely.


    "Yes." Tina smiled as a response, while Kerr just nodded.


    After saying hello to them, Eric went straight to Lily and looked her up and down. "How are you feeling


    today?"


    "Much better than two days ago." Lily answered, but her eyes fell on Ellison. "Thank you foring to


    see me, older brother Ellison."


    Out of politeness, she called him older brother Ellison.


    "Eric''s girlfriend had an ident. As his brother, I shoulde to see you." Said Ellison in a casual


    tone.


    Lily''s face turned red. "Thank you."


    "You can call me brother Ellison just like Eric, when you call me older brother Ellison, I felt I am so old."


    "Okay, brother Ellison."


    "Well, good. You are worth teaching and it''s good to listen."


    Lily smiled. She liked Ellison.

 Chapter 95 Your Future Is In My Arms

    Chapter 95 Your Future Is In My Arms


    They were talking andughing, but the neglected one was unhappy.


    No matter what, Eric just pulled Lily''s face and kissed her.


    "Ah..." Lily''s eyes widened.


    "Haha..." Ellisonughed out loudly. "Eric, I just talked a little more with her. You don''t have to do this."


    Eric stopped kissing her and then moved his lips away. After all, there were elders here.


    "Eric, how could you do this!" As soon as she was free, Lily turned red and red at Eric.


    "You have only talked a few words with me since I came in. How many words have you said to him?"


    Eric asked slowly, with his ck eyes fixed on her rosy and white face.


    Lily put her hand on her forehead. If possible, she would like to take a bite on him. Since their


    rtionship became more and more clear, he had be more and more unruly. And now, he was


    even kiss in front of her mother and uncle Kerr!


    "Ahem!" At this time, Kerr coughed and reminded, "Although as your uncle, I agree to your rtionship,


    but you still need to pay more attention to the asion. And, don''t forget, if as a school director, I


    haven''t agreed you to be together."


    "Okay, I''ll be more careful next time." Eric answered indifferently, without feeling embarrassed. He


    looked at Kerr and smiled, said, "I will get great grade."


    "Next time?" Lily turned and red at him. "Don''t even think about it!"


    She wouldn''t allow it to happen a second time. It was too embarrassing.


    Eric cast a sidelong nce at her and said, "It seems that I''m the one who has the right to do this kind


    of thing."


    "Eric!" Lily gritted her teeth. How could he say something so vague? She looked at everyone


    subconsciously and found nothing strange.


    "Ha ha, Eric..." Ellison burst intoughter once again. "You''d better not be jealous. Otherwise, you


    might suffer from stomachache."


    "Thank you for your concern, brother Ellison. My stomach is fine." Replied Eric.


    "Well, who is this?" Asked Kerr as he looked at Ellison. He tried to change the topic.


    "My name is Ellison Qi." Ellison introduced himself and the look on his face returned to normal.


    Hearing this, Kerr raised his eyebrows invisibly and reached out his hand, "Mr. Ellison, nice to meet


    you."


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Kerr." Ellison reached out his hands, shook hands with him, and then loosed


    them quickly.


    "It''s very difficult to meet Mr. Ellison, but I didn''t expect to see you here today." Said Kerr with a smile.


    In his impression, Ellison was a yboy in the Guan city. He seldom appeared in the upper ss social


    circles, but he often was active in the major media and newspapers, mostly in the form of gossip.


    As for his realpetence, he was not thorough, but many people would show a little respect to him


    when they saw him.


    But why did he know Eric? And it seemed they were quite close. Even Lily knew him.


    "I''mzy. I like to stay at home." Ellison said in a polite and distant way. He knew about Kerr and was a


    little dissatisfied with him. He also investigated himst time and found that his son was Eric''s'' rival in


    love ''.


    Kerr smiled. He could see that Ellison was not willing to talk to him, so he said nothing.


    Seeing that the two people on the other side were saying polite words and Eric did not like this kind of


    asion, he gently held Lily and said goodbye to Tina, saying that he wanted to take her out for some


    fresh air, and then took her out of the ward.


    When they came to thewn in the backyard of the hospital building, Eric found that Lily''s coat was not


    taken out. Even though it was not very cold in such a cold winter in the Guan city, it was still a little cold.


    Without thinking too much, Eric directly took off his coat and put it on Lily.


    "Don''t you feel cold?" Lily turned to look at him and asked.


    "I''m not cold." Eric carefully avoided her hand in ster and wrapped her clothes. Then he held her


    shoulder and said, "I''m much stronger than you."


    "Eric," Lily said and looked at him seriously. "From now on, no matter in front of the elders or others,


    without my permission, you can''t kiss me."


    "No way." "You are my woman. You don''t allow me to kiss you. Do you let others kiss you?" he


    answered without hesitation.


    "Could you please be a little reasonable?" Lily looked at him unhappily. "I didn''t say that I don''t want


    you to kiss. I just want you to pay attention to the asion. You may not care about it, but I do!"


    All of a sudden, Eric smiled and whispered in her ear, "When no one was around, can I kiss in


    whatever way I like?"


    Boom¡­


    Lily''s face turned red as soon as she heard his words. She red at Eric, "I''m talking to you about


    something serious. Could you be more serious?"


    "I''m serious." He walked her to the middle of thewn and sat on a chair. Then he turned to face Lily


    and said, "Girl, you are mine, right? It''s hard to just see you but can''t touch. What''s more, we are now


    together, doing what lovers should do. It''s not something shady."


    "But we are still young." Lily emphasized, "And uncle Kerr said that, as a member of the school board,


    he didn''t agree us to be together yet. So, we can''t be together clearly."


    "Don''t worry. I''m going to apply for a diagnosed mock examination. He will agree when I get the


    examination result." He vowed solemnly.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Lily was a little surprised. She always knew that Eric was smart, but his grades were at the bottom of


    his grade. Seeing him so confident, she only thought about one thing.


    "You... Have you been ying weak all the time?" She stammered.


    "No, I didn''t." Eric leaned on the back of the chair, stretched his hands on the edge of the chair,zily


    crossed his legs, and looked ahead. He said, "In the past, I just didn''t want to fight with others because


    I thought it was meaningless. I don''t care whether I get a good result or not. I don''t care what I can fight


    for. Rank? The reputation of the best student? It''s nothing important."


    Lily looked at his side face and listened to him. She suddenly had a feeling of unreality, as if nothing


    was important in the eyes of Eric.


    She remembered that when she first met him, Victor treated them so wrongly but he didn''t retort.


    "I just want to have a life I''ve always wanted, but now it''s different..." Saying that, Eric turned his head


    sideways to look at her, with a faint smile on his lips. "For you, I am willing to struggle. I am willing to


    defy the previous life and I wanted to stay with you, and I am willing to shield you under my wings step


    by step. I want to protect you well."


    With red eyes, Lily leaned her head on Eric''s shoulder and said, "Eric, don''t be so good to me. My life


    is full of bumps. Even I don''t know what will happen in the future. I''m afraid that I will let you down."


    She was telling the truth. Her future was truly full of bumps and unknown, which she could not even


    predict by herself.


    "You don''t have to worry about anything. I will let you know that your future is in my arms." Said Eric as


    he gently put a hand on her shoulder.


    "Your future is in my arms, TSK TSK TSK Eric, it''s too emotional when you say this!" Ellison''s voice


    suddenly came from behind them.


    "I used to think that I''m the cutest one among the three of us. But now it seems that I''m not as sweet as


    you,"


    "Brother Ellison, it''s not good to eavesdrop." Eric turned his head and nced at him indifferently, as if


    what he had said was not what he had said at all.


    However, Lily was not as good as him. Hiding in the arms of Eric, she was embarrassed to raise her


    head. Although Ellison did not tease her directly, she felt embarrassed to hear it.


    "I''m not eavesdropping. Besides, I heard it above board." Ellison didn''t take it seriously. He walked


    round the chair and came to the front of them. When he saw that Lily kept her head down, he teased,


    "You don''t have to hide. There is nothing to be shy about."


    "Ellison, if you don''t have anything else to say, you can get out." Eric red at him with no mercy.


    "Damn it. You''re so heartless. I was going to tell you something. With your attitude now, I won''t say it


    even if you beg me." After saying that, he red fiercely at Eric. Then turned around and left angrily.


    "Hey, Eric, don''t you think it''s not good for him to leave like this?" Looking up at the back of Ellison, Lily


    asked worriedly, "Besides, he is also your brother."


    "It''s okay," Eric didn''t take her words seriously, "He said he was angry, but he didn''t take it to heart."


    Eric knew what Ellison wanted to say, but it was not a good time to say something like that. He just left


    on purpose.


    "You''d better apologize to him. After all, he''s a good man,"


    "Yes." "I wille to visit him tomorrow night and apologize to him. By the way, there are some things


    to talk."


    "What is it?" Lily asked.


    "Don''t worry about it." He patted her head with affection and said with a smile, "You just stay in hospital


    and get well. I may not be able toe to the hospital these days. When you leave the hospital in a


    few days, I will pick you up by myself."


    "Are you busy?" Lily asked again.


    "Yes, it''s very important."


    "Okay." With a touch of loss in her heart, Lily''s face darkened a little, but she ignored the murderous


    look in Eric''s eyes.

 Chapter 96 Entrust With An Important Post

    Chapter 96 Entrust With An Important Post


    The next evening, Eric came to the vi of Noble. They had made an appointment before.


    By the time he arrived, the other two men had already been there. Lying on the sofa, Noble was


    smoking. He was enveloped in smoke. It could be seen that he was a story man, but couldn''t read him


    clearly.


    Ellison, still in a dandiacal manner, leaned against the sofa with his legs crossed. As he saw Eric


    coming in, he sneered at him without mercy, "Oh, Eric is here. Didn''t you be confident enough to let me


    go yesterday, but why did youe here so soon today?"


    "Brother Ellison, I didn''t expect that you still bear grudges." Eric gave him a half smile, then walked a


    seat not far away from Ellison and sat down, "I was just kidding."


    "Oh, my heart is small." Ellison cast a nce at him and said strangely, "You have time to apany


    your little girlfriend, but you ask Noble and I to help you. After everything is done, you don''t say ''thank


    you''. What''s more, you are even saying ''get out''. How do you feel now?"


    "I''m here to apologize to you," Eric touched his nose. It was indeed his fault.


    "You are too domineering in front of your girlfriend and then you apologize to us in private. You''re so


    prestige." He emphasized prestige.


    "Okay." Noble interrupted their words, snuffed out the cigarette in the ashtray, looked at them lightly


    and said, "Let''s get down to business. I have something to deal withter."


    Until then, they became serious again.


    "Ellison, tell me what you have found," Said Noble.


    "Let Eric guess," Ellison didn''t say it directly. Instead, he looked sideways at Eric and asked, "Do you


    know who he is?"


    Hearing this, Eric frowned. He thought for a moment and then answered, "Lucia."


    "You''re smart." Ellison smiled and said, "You are right."


    Eric shook his head, "It''s not that I''m smart. Because of the Yupany, Frank has to make up for the


    loss and has no energy to deal with these things."


    "It''s just a matter of two or three million dors. Will the Gu family copse because of it?" Ellison didn''t


    care it at all.


    "Pressure." Eric replied tly, "When I entered thepany, he was stressed, and med by grandpa


    for this. He felt sorry for what he had done, and left a bad impression. He was afraid that Grandpa


    would be unfair."


    Ellison nodded, "That''s true."


    "Didn''t Lucia drive her to a dead end this time?" Noble said what he thought.


    "Yes." Both Eric and Ellison nodded in agreement.


    "I have thought about it when Lily told me." Eric furrowed his brows and said, "If she was forced to die,


    now she is not just as simple as being hospitalized, her retreat is blocked, and a car in front collided


    with them. Although the collision of the two cars seemed hard, it was actually just right. But the people


    in the driver''s seat was not well."


    Noble nodded in agreement. "I''ve thought about it when you told us."


    "It''s true that Lucia has no intention of killing her." Ellison said, "I have investigated the ''drunk driver''.


    He didn''t drink before driving. He drank after the ident. Only the police who want to muddle through


    will call him ''drunk driving''."


    "I guess right." Said Eric.


    "So why you asked me to investigate?" Ellison went mad again. "Eric, don''t you take me as a monkey?


    I''m busy now, but I have to do these bad things for you. How dare you to guess it!"


    Eric squinted at him and said, "evidence? I need evidence."


    "Ellison, you should change your personality." Taking a nce at Ellison with his ck eyes, Noble


    said, "Eric knows more clearly than you. Keep all the things that you have found in ce. He doesn''t


    need it now."


    "Don''t you want to take actions now?" Ellison said to Eric.


    Among the three of them, he tended to be impatient and tended to solve problems quickly.


    "No, I don''t." Eric shook his head and said, "And I don''t intend to do anything."


    "Why do you ask me to find the evidence for you if you don''t n to take action?" Ellison was about to


    lose his temper again.


    "You know what? I won''t do it myself. Lily would feel better if she could solve it by herself. This isn''t the


    right time." Eric exined with a faint smile on his face.


    "Well, you have pampered her enough." Said Noble with a slight smile.


    "Eric, you are so unkind," Ellison looked at Eric and said, "You asked me to do this for you just to make


    your little girlfriend happy."


    "I''ll pay you back."


    "When?" Ellison asked.


    "When do you want?" Eric asked.


    "Of course as soon as possible." Ellison took it for granted and said, "I''m not Noble. I''m very small


    minded. You have to pay what you owe me, or don''t ask me to do anything for you next time."


    "Then tell me how I should pay you back."


    "Very simple." Ellison finally revealed his true feelings and said, "I''m interested in the news that AF


    Company hase to the Guan city to seek a business partner. Then, I''ll leave it to you."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you sure?" Eric raised his head and looked at him.


    "Of course I''m sure. I''m sure you''re capable of it." Ellison gave him a determined look.


    "But I''m not interested in this project." Eric leaned his body backwards and sank into the sofa, thinking


    about something else.


    "Hey, Eric, you can''t be so inhumane, can you?" Seeing him like this, Ellison was a little displeased.


    "You have promised me not to return a favor. You''ve changed so fast."


    "If you want me to do it, where are you going?"


    "In order to investigate you, I haven''t seen my beautiful female friends for several days. Of course, I


    have to go to see them." Said Ellison with great confidence.


    Eric shook his head and said, "Brother Ellison, you will die at a woman''s hands one day, sooner or


    later."


    "Dying for a beauty is a pleasure."


    "I just know that too many women are easy to get sick." Eric retorted harshly.


    "You..."


    "AF Company is an internationalpany," Noble suddenly said, interrupting their dispute. "The


    reason why they came to the Guan city to seek cooperation is that they want to take over some market


    here. You can have a try if you are interested."


    "Aren''t you interested?" Eric turned to ask Noble.


    "Do you think I still have time to deal with these things?" Noble retorted, "I''m very busy with my own


    business. Plus, I''m going to deal with grandfather''s business. Eric, do you have time to meet him and


    share his work?"


    Eric touched his nose and dodged the eye contact with her. "I''m afraid that my mother will be unhappy."


    "I don''t think you''re going to take this at all, are you?" Noble pointed out bluntly, "I know aunt has some


    conflicts with grandfather, but it''s the matter between the father and the daughter. You know Sun family


    isck of a sessor. I have my own business now. Who else should bear the responsibility except


    you now?"


    "Sherry is still here..."


    "Don''t talk about Sherry!" Noble couldn''t help losing his temper, "Sherry is a girl. She was interested in


    theputer. If she take over my grandfather''s business. Do you think she can ruin it?"


    Eric was silent. His grandfather had only three daughters. The first one was the mother of Noble, the


    second one was the mother of Sherry and had no interest in his career. The third daughter was his


    mother who broke the father daughter rtionship with his grandfather because of his father.


    Now his grandfather''s health might not be able to withstand anymore. After all, most of thepany''s


    affairs were under the pressure of Noble. He really felt sorry for that.


    "Eric deserves it." Ellison continued to stir up the trouble, "Noble, you are the only one who can


    suppress him. It will be good if you curse him as much as you can."


    After taking a re at Ellison, Noble turned to Eric again and said, "I have a lot to say to you before.


    Eric, don''t let me down."


    "Got it." Eric replied tly, "I will deal with the Gu family first. So you handle with Grandpa''s matter first."


    After hearing his words, Noble said in a rxed tone, "Do you mean that you are going to take over


    grandpa''spany?"


    "Let''s talk about itter." Eric scratched his head irritably and said, "I need to go to check my mother''s


    opinions. I''m afraid that she will be unhappy if I go back home without appointment."


    "The hatred between a father and a daughter is notst overnight. It''s just that Auntie and grandpa


    can''t make it. Neither of them is willing to give in first." Said Noble.


    "Yes, but at least we should solve their conflict first, in case they are unhappy." Eric answered absent


    mindedly.


    After taking a look at him, Ellison suddenly said, "I don''t care what you want to do, but you have to take


    down the cooperation with AF Company this time, or else I won''t be able to do anything for you from


    now on."


    Eric nced at him and said, "It''s no problem to get it. But if Grandpa knows it, he will ask me to help


    him get the cooperation. What can I do then?"


    "It''s none of my business. If you don''t help me this time, I won''t help you in the future." Ellison said


    shamelessly.


    "They''ve got more than one partner this time, and they''ve cooperated with more than one projects. For


    the Gu family and Ellison, you can pull up different projects for them." Noble said what he thought.


    "That''s a good idea." Ellison nodded.


    Hearing what Noble said, Eric nodded and agreed.


    "Ah¡­" Ellison stretched himself and smiled with satisfaction. "I finally have time to meet my female


    friends. I haven''t seen them for a long time and I miss them very much. I''m leaving now."


    After saying that, he stood up and walked out.


    Noble shook his head helplessly while Eric only took a look at him and then returned to his own world.


    Nobody knew what he was thinking about.

 Chapter 97 A Reminder

    Chapter 97 A Reminder


    On the day when Lily was discharged from the hospital, Eric did not show up. However, when Tina


    went toplete the discharge formalities for her, Becky and her mother came, followed by a person.


    "I''m sorry, Lily. You''ve been in hospital for such a long time. I didn''t even have time to visit you." In the


    ward, Becky held Lily''s hand full of guilt.


    "You don''t need to apologize. You and aunt went abroad for business." Lily said with a smile. She got to


    know that Becky had gone abroad on the morning of the ident.


    And judging from the appearance of them toe to the hospital today, it was obvious that they came


    here as soon as they got off the ne.


    "I shouldn''t have gone abroad. As soon as I went abroad you have had an ident," Becky pouted.


    She looked at Lily''s left hand in ster, feeling heartbroken.


    "Do you think I''ll be fine if you don''t go abroad?" Lily smiled at her and held her shoulder with her right


    hand. "Something is meant to happen. It will happen."


    After saying that, she released her hands and patted her on the shoulder. "Moreover, as you see, I am


    fine now. Therefore, you should be happy for me."


    "You are so optimistic." Alice said, "But it is good. You don''t pessimistic about everything and has


    hopes for everything."


    "That''s how life is like. Of course I can''t be pessimistic." Lily said with a smile. Then she turned to look


    at Alice and said, "Aunt Alice, take a rest here. You must be very tired after the flight. Let me get you a


    ss of water."


    "Well, you don''t have to do that. Your hand is injured." Alice said, "I''m not thirsty, either. And I have a


    gift for you."


    After saying that, she turned her head to look at her assistant and said, "Ken, give me the suitcase."


    On hearing that, Ken pushed the suitcase in front of Alice, without saying a word. Then he stood still.


    When Alice took over the suitcase from Ken, Lily took a look at him subconsciously. But as soon as Lily


    took a look at him, she frowned in an instant. She had some impression of him.


    Alice''s right-hand assistant was in her thirties with fair skin. He liked to design female dress, so his


    dress was rtively feminine. Lily took back her sight after a quick nce. She didn''t like this man.


    Lily remembered that he had something to do with the bankruptcy of Alice''spany.


    "You will look beautiful in this dress." Alice took out a champagne colored evening dress from her


    suitcase. It was a strapless gown with a bowknot around the waist. There was a white water diamond


    iid in the middle of the bowknot.


    "Thank you, aunt Alice. You cost money on me again." Lily said with a smile. She liked this dress.


    "What are you talking about?" Alice said, "When Becky and I saw this dress, the first thought in our


    minds was that you would look beautiful on this dress, so we bought it."


    "Aunt Alice, you brought me gifts every time you went abroad. I''m so embarrassed."


    "It''s hard for Becky to have a best friend like you. I have to tter you. Otherwise, she will be angry with


    me." Alice seemed to be joking.


    "Mom, don''t talk nonsense. I''m not angry with you at all." Comined Becky.


    "Okay, okay, you didn''t." Then Alice folded the evening dress in her hand and put it into handbag for


    Lily.


    At this time, Ken''s mobile phone rang. He took it out and looked at Alice. "Mrs. Alice. I have to answer


    the phone."


    "Yes." Alice nodded.


    Then he walked out of the ward with his mobile phone.


    "Aunt Alice..." Seeing that Ken had disappeared from the door, Lily called Alice. She was a little


    hesitant to tell her everything she knew. If she didn''t believe it, would she think that she was trying to


    sow dissension among them?


    "What''s wrong, Lily?" Seeing her awkward situation, Becky asked in confusion.


    "Why are you hesitating?" Alice said with a smile.


    "Aunt Alice, you cannot be angry." Lily bit her lower lip and walked towards Alice, then she said in a low


    voice, "I don''t think you can trust Ken. You''d better not let him do the important things from now on. If


    possible, don''t keep him around."


    "Why not?" Alice didn''t understand. "I taught him myself. I know him very well."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Sure enough, Alice would not believe her. It was true that she had no proof. No one would believe her.


    Lily frowned. "Aunt, I know you trust him very much, but you have to listen to me. If you don''t believe


    me, you should pay more attention to him. Trust me, aunt Alice. It''s for your own good."


    As soon as she finished her words, Ken, who had just received a call, came in and said to Alice, "Mrs.


    Alice, the nning department called and said that there was something wrong with the models. They


    need us to go back and deal with it."


    "Okay, go get your car ready." Alice said quickly.


    "Okay, Mrs. Alice." With that, he turned and walked out of the room again.


    "Becky, I have to go to thepany to deal with something. Please take your luggage and go home."


    After saying that, Alice turned around and was about to leave. At this time, Lily grabbed her arm and


    looked at her sincerely.


    "Aunt, keep in mind what I''ve told you. You know people''s faces, and you don''t know their hearts. No


    matter how much you believe in him, you must keep a sliver of doubt. Not everyone is worthy of trust."


    Alice patted on Lily''s hand and said with a smile, "I know. I will keep your words in mind. Now, I must go


    back to thepany. I have to go now."


    "Okay. Be careful on your way." Lily let go of her and watched her leave. She knew that Alice didn''t


    listen to her.


    "Becky." Turning to Becky, she continued, "If possible, pay more attention to him. He is really not a


    trustworthy person, especially when ites to the financial aspect of thepany. Don''t let him get in


    touch with."


    Hearing that, Becky blinked her eyes and said, "But I don''t care about your mother''spany."


    Lily sighed. How could she forget that although Becky was interested in design, she was not interested


    in her mother''spany at all.


    At this time, Tina, who had handled the discharge formalities for Lily, came back. She was stunned


    when she saw Becky. She had never seen her before, so she naturally didn''t know who she was.


    "Mom, this is my ssmate, Becky. She is also my best friend," Lily said with a smile.


    "Aunt Tina," Said Becky sweetly.


    "Yes." Tina nodded with a smile, "Thank you foring to see Lily."


    "Aunt Tina, please don''t say that. I''mte. She''s discharged from the hospital today." She sounded sort


    of remorseful.


    "Becky, don''t say that again." Lily gave her a reproachful look as if she was ming her, and then held


    her shoulder with his right hand. She looked at Tina and said, "Mom, Becky came to see me as soon


    as she got off the ne, and when I fell off the cliffst time, it was her who found the reinforcements


    for me."


    "You should thank her." Tina looked at Becky with a smile, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of her


    eyes. She don''t know why. There was a kind of resistance in her heart.


    Normally, she wouldn''t have this thought if she had never seen a little girl, and this little girl who looked


    innocent.


    "Of course I should thank her." "Every time Becky''s mother went abroad, she would bring me a gift.


    This time she brought me a dress. It''s so beautiful."


    Wiping the potential resistance in her heart, she shook her head dotingly. At this time, the door of the


    ward was pushed open, and Kerr came in.


    "Is Becky here?" He saw Becky at first sight.


    "Mr. Kerr." Becky was still a little reserved in front of Kerr.


    Kerr smiled, "There is no Mr. Kerr here. You can just regard me as an ordinary elder. You can call me


    uncle Kerr."


    "Okay, uncle Kerr." Becky nodded and changed her address to Kerr, but she still sounded reserved.


    Kerr nodded and looked around the ward, "Are you all ready?"


    "Yes. I have also gone through the discharge formalities." Tina answered.


    "Then let''s go." After saying that, Kerr picked up the packed luggage and was about to leave.


    "Thank you, uncle Kerr." Lily suddenly stopped him, "Could you send Becky home first and then we go


    backter?"


    "Okay." Kerr nodded without hesitation.


    "Don''t bother." Becky felt a little embarrassed.


    "Becky, why are you so formal with me?" Lily nced at her, "Uncle Kerr isn''t an outsider, right? He can


    drive you home, right? Uncle Kerr."


    She smiled at Kerr when she said thest sentence. The meaning in her eyes was quite obvious.


    Kerr knew what she what to say, "Yes, not an outsider."


    Tina knew what they meant. In the past, she would argue back. But now, she could blushed.


    Even Becky, an outsider, could tell that something was strange between them.


    Kerr''s manor was not in the same direction with Becky''s home. So Kerr drove to send her back first.


    In fact, Lily was supposed to go back to the old house of the Qiao family when she was discharged


    from the hospital. However, Tina was still worried about her. She called Tina and said that Lily would go


    back after her hand recovered. Joe felt relieved that Lily was taken care of by her own mother, so he


    agreed.


    "Where is brother Andrew?" After they entered the house, Lily suddenly asked, "I haven''t seen him for


    several days."


    "He is busy with the project these days. He is working overtime." He smiled and answered, "He didn''t


    go to the hospital to see you. Do you have a grudge against him?"


    "How could it be possible?" Lily smiled, "I haven''t seen him for a few days. I miss him very much."


    "I told him that he shoulde home for dinner. Today is the day you leave the hospital."


    "It''s time for Andrew to have a good rest. He have worked overtime for several days. He is too tired to


    bear it." Said Tina, full of concern in her tone.


    It seemed to be the first time that she had cared so much about Andrew.

 Chapter 98 A Verbal Statement Without Any Proof

    Chapter 98 A Verbal Statement Without Any Proof


    Hearing that, Kerr turned his head and looked at Tina, his eyes filled with thick smile. "I''ll tell him, this


    time it''s the AF Company that attracts investment. After all, it''s an internationalpany to seek


    cooperation in the Guan city and it''s a good opportunity. If he wants to fight for it, I''ll let him go."


    "Is it more important than health?" Tina looked at him disapprovingly. "You call him toe back early


    and I''ll make some soup for him."


    "Okay." His eyes were full of happiness, she more and more like the hostess.


    "Lily, you go to the sofa and take a rest." Tina turned to look at Lily and said. Then she put her luggage


    into Kerr''s arms and said, "Put it up. I''m going to the kitchen to prepare dinner."


    Then she turned around and went into the kitchen. After a few steps, she turned around to look at Kerr.


    "Remember to call Andrew."


    "Okay, I know." His eyes were fixed on her, Kerr feel so warm in his heart.


    She had be a part of the family and knew how to care about the people around her.


    Seeing the interaction between these two people, Lily also had a faint smile on her face, but the name


    of AF Company kept lingering in her mind.


    The name sounded familiar, but she couldn''t recall it in a short time. She had a vague feeling that


    something was going to happen, or maybe it had happened in her previous life, but she didn''t care


    much about it.


    Putting away Lily''s suitcase, Kerr went downstairs again, only to see her sit on the sofa in the living


    room, frowning, thinking about something.


    "What''s wrong?" Kerr sat next to her and asked with concern, "Why do I feel you are unhappy?"


    "No, I''m not. I''m thinking about something," Replied Lily, turning around to look at him, and asked, "By


    the way, uncle Kerr, which internationalpany did you mention just now?"


    "International tradepanies are engaged in a wide range." "They''re here with sincerity this time. The


    company leader wille in person and he will hold a bidding."


    "Who is the legal person and what''s his name?" Lily asked again. She was not interested in what the


    company was doing, but there seemed to be something that was about to break out in her deep


    memory.


    "The America is called Angus." "Lily, why do you want to know that?" asked Kerr, confused.


    Angus!


    Lily frowned. She was quite familiar with this name. In her previous life, this name seemed to¡­


    She remembered the biggest international fraud she had experienced in her previous life!


    It had happened for a long time. It happened in the year of the third year in her junior school in her


    previous life. However, at that time, she had note into contact with thepany, so she had no


    idea about it. After that incident, she had read it on newspaper and news.


    "Uncle Kerr!" Lily was so excited that she grabbed Kerr''s arm with her right hand. "You can''t take part in


    the cooperation."


    "Why not?" He was confused.


    "This is a scam. They are here to make money, and then you will only lose out." Probably because she


    was too excited, Lily spoke very quickly.


    Kerr smiled and reached out to touch her head. "Lily, this is an internationalpany. It has been


    established for more than ten years. It''s not like what you said. Don''t think too much."


    Obviously, he didn''t take Lily''s words seriously and just took them as the words of a child.


    "Uncle Kerr, what I said is true. Thispany..." All of a sudden, Lily didn''t know what to say. A verbal


    statement was no proof. Who would believe it?


    She vaguely remembered that there were a lot ofpanies that had been involved in. The Qiao


    family was one of them.


    It was very difficult to find the evidence, not to mention that she didn''t know where to find it either.


    She only remembered the memories of her previous life, and no one would believe what she said. Look


    at Kerr. He thought she was just a child and didn''t believe her. It seemed that she had to find a way.


    "Uncle Kerr, when will the bidding conference of AF Company be held?" Lily asked again.


    Hearing her question, Kerr felt a little strange, but he still answered, "Next Wednesday, there will be a


    banquet on this Friday, and then all businessmen who are interested in cooperating will be invited."


    "Okay, I know." Lily nodded and didn''t say anything else.


    She needed to find a way to attend the party on Friday. She looked down at her injured hand and


    suddenly frowned. Friday was the day after tomorrow. How could she attend the party like this?


    Lily didn''t mention the thing in front of them anymore. In the evening, when Andrew came back, he


    looked tired with dark circles under his eyes.


    Lily felt sorry to see this. Since he saved her and she called him brother Andrew, she really treated him


    as her brother.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Tina looking at Andrew, she couldn''t help butin, "How tired he is now. Why don''t you persuade


    him?"


    "I''ve tried to persuade him, but he insisted. What else could I do?" Hearing that, Kerr shrugged


    helplessly.


    "Aunt Tina, it has nothing to do with dad. I want to do it." Looking at Tina, Andrew spoke for his father.


    "So do you. No matter how busy and tired you are, you should pay attention to your health, shouldn''t


    you?" Looking at his face, Tina felt sorry for him. Then she turned around and walked into the kitchen.


    "Go and wash your hands. The dinner will be ready soon."


    Andrew looked at the direction of the kitchen and smiled, "I''m halfway out from real estate industry to


    trade. If I don''t work overtime, I''m afraid our cooperation will be in vain."


    "Brother Andrew, mom is right. You should pay more attention to your health." Walking up to the side of


    Andrew, Lily poked his face with her finger and said, "Look, there is less meat on your face."


    "I am so sorry that I didn''t visit you the past few days when you were in hospital." Holding her hands,


    he said apologetically.


    Lily was very considerate. "That''s because you are busy. Go and wash your hands. Dinner is ready.


    Mom cooked all your favorite food. I am jealous."


    She said thest sentence on purpose.


    "Yes..." After a moment''s reflection, Andrew said, "How about I ask my father to cook your favorite


    dishes in return?"


    He said thest sentence to Kerr.


    "OK, OK, whatever you say." He smiled and answered. It was his dream to live with his family in this


    way.


    "Please keep your word, uncle Kerr," Lily joked.


    "I promise that tomorrow''s dinner is all your favorite,"


    "Well,e here and have dinner." The voice of Tina interrupted their joke. She had already ced the


    dishes on the table.


    After hearing that, the group of people walked over. Behind them, Lily naturally looked at Andrew. He


    valued the project so much. It was impossible to advise him to give up, but she couldn''t watch him


    involved in the fraud.


    Not only him, but also the Qiao family. She vaguely remembered that their grandpa was so angry about


    this and he was seriously ill, and very serious diseases were left.


    Since she was back, this situation could not happen again!


    The next day, Lily didn''t stay in the manor to recover. She asked Kerr to send her to thepany.


    Although her left hand was in ster, she had to go to thepany in this case in order to prevent the


    Qiaopany from being involved in this fraud.


    Although Kerr tried him best to persuade her, and even Tina had no other choice. Finally, they agreed.


    When she arrived at the sales department, everyone looked at her in surprise. At the same time, Bill


    came out of Emily''s office with a stack of documents in his hands.


    "Why are you here, Lily?" He looked at her in surprise, and his eyes fell on her left hand in ster.


    "Yes." Lily smiled and looked at his face carefully. "Fortunately, there are no scars on your face,


    otherwise it would not look good."


    Bill smiled. He knew that she was talking about what had happened when they met a clientst time.


    "Yes, otherwise I''m afraid that I won''t be able to find a girlfriend in the future."


    "Don''t worry. You''re so handsome. I''m sure you''ll find." Lily joked and came to the point. "Is aunt Emily


    there? I have something to talk to her."


    "Yes, she is." Bill nodded, "Yes. But she is busy with something rted to AFpany recently."


    Lily couldn''t help but frown when he heard "AF". She said, "I''ll go and find her. Please go ahead with


    your business."


    "Okay."


    She stepped into the office and saw Emily sitting at her desk, reading files with her head down. She


    frowned and seemed to be thinking about something, not noticing that someone had entered the office.


    "Aunt Emily." Lily stopped in front of her desk.


    "Lily?" Emily raised her head and looked at her in surprise. "Why didn''t you take good care of yourself


    at home ande back to thepany?"


    "Yes, I have something to tell you." Lily sat opposite her.


    "What is it?" Asked Emily.


    Lily looked at her and asked, "How many projects do we have with AF Company?"


    "Two."


    "Two..." Pondering for a while, Lily frowned and asked, "Who is in charge of another project?"


    "Mr. Dillon, your father." Emily truthfully replied. After the incidentst time, her opinion of Lily had


    changed a little. Subconsciously, she no longer treated her as a child.


    It turned out that Dillon took charge of the project. Lily was lost in thought again. It turned out that they


    had cooperated with two projects. No wonder her grandfather was so angry that he fell ill. She could


    stop the project with the support of Emily, but the one in charge of by Dillon.


    "What''s wrong?" Emily couldn''t help asking when she didn''t respond.


    Lily came to her senses and asked, "Have you decided on the two projects?"


    "Although it has not been said clearly, it has been almost confirmed, and I have talked with the head of


    AF Company twice, their intention to cooperate is quite clear." Replied Emily.


    Lily nodded and smiled coldly. They were willing to cooperate because there was a fish to be hooked!

 Chapter 99 Persuasion

    Chapter 99 Persuasion


    "Aunt Emily, I mean if, I mean if..." Lily said tentatively, looking at Emily, "I want you to give up on this


    cooperation with AF Company. Are you willing to do that?"


    "Why not?" Emily looked at her, puzzled. "This opportunity is so rare. Why should we give it up?"


    Lily thought for a while and answered, "I just think there might be a certain risk if we cooperate with two


    projects. And as you just said, they haven''t decided yet. What if he regretted and found a better


    company to cooperate with? Then all our efforts will be in vain."


    Emily couldn''t help nodding her head. It seemed that what she said was reasonable, but she was still a


    little reluctant. "But prepare two cooperation projects, then there will be more opportunities topete."


    Lily shook her head and said, "Aunt Emily, you should know that the Qiaopany is not the best


    partner. There are manypanies which are more powerful than the Qiaopany. We are betting.


    It is better to gamble on one project than on both. And it will be better for us to seek new partners for


    the other project."


    Emily frowned. She understood what Lily meant, but she was not willing to give up a chance to


    cooperate with AF Company.


    Seeing her expression, Lily continued, "There is a party held by AF Company this Friday, and there


    must be a lot of people who will attend the party. We can find other partners by the way, so that we may


    have more chances to cooperate with them. What do you think, aunt Emily?"


    After saying this, Lily had made up her mind.


    "That''s right, but..." Emily was still a little hesitant.


    "How about this?" Seeing her expression, Lily continued, "If we find a partner who is qualified, potential


    and with a rtively good sess rate, we''ll cooperate with him. If we can''t find one, we''ll take two


    projects topete with AF Company. What do you think?"


    Emily nodded, "That''s better than stick on AF."


    Lily breathed a sigh of relief. As long as she nodded, it would be easy. With one project less, the


    company would suffer less loss, which would be less impact on thepany.


    However, she had to find a good partner before that. However, she already had a choice in her heart,


    and she believed that this person would definitely agree to cooperate with the Qiaopany.


    "Lily, I find that you are a talent in business. You think too much." Said Emily abruptly, who had a


    rxed look on her face.


    Lily smiled, "No, I''m not. I''m just worried that if both of these two projects are ced in AF Company, it


    would be too risky, so I thought too much."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "I think you are smart because you think too much." Emily smiled and looked at her differently. She was


    only one year older than her daughter, but she thought more than her. Just judging from her


    meticulousness, she must be a capable woman in the future.


    Lily didn''t say anything, but curled her lips faintly. It was the best thing to be a new life. She could know


    something in advance and try to avoid it.


    "Aunt Emily, don''t tell anyone about this. Let''s wait until we seed," She suddenly changed the topic.


    Puzzled, Emily asked, "Didn''t you inform Mr. Joe of it in advance?"


    Lily shook her head and said, "Not now. If Grandpa asks, I will exin to him. I believe he will support


    me."


    Emily nodded unconsciously.


    At this time, Lily stood up and said, "Aunt Emily, please go ahead with your work. I''ll go to visit my


    grandpa."


    "Yes." Emily nodded and watched her leave.


    In front of Joe''s office, as soon as Lily pushed the door open, she saw that Dillon and Eden were also


    there.


    "Lily, why are you here?" Joe was surprised to see Lily.


    As she walked inside, Lily said in a flirtatious tone, "I came here because I missed Grandpa."


    "If you miss me, you can call me to see you. Your hand is still hurt, but youe to thepany.


    Come here and sit." Joe immediately moved his body and made sit for Lily.


    Sitting on the left of Joe, Lily held his arm with her right hand. They were so intimate, but she had to


    greet Dillon politely since she couldn''t ignore the so-called father.


    "Father, brother." She greeted them with a smile.


    "Yes." Dillon nodded. "How is your wound?"


    "I have almost healed except my hands." Lily answered with a smile. She usually acted in a friendly


    manner in front of Joe.


    However, the look in Eden''s eyes was full of concern.


    Then, Lily''s eyes met with Eden''s. Although he didn''t say anything, she could see the sincere concern


    in his eyes and smiled back at him.


    And Eden also smiled back.


    After taking a nce at her, Dillon returned his sight to Joe and resumed the topic, "Dad, I''ve almost


    finished the cooperation with AF Company. I wonder how the sales department is going."


    "Aunt..." Before she could finish her sentence, she shut her mouth and stopped.


    "What''s wrong? Girl." Joe asked when he realized her anomaly.


    "Nothing." She smiled awkwardly. In fact, she wanted to say that "Aunt Emma is almost ready." but she


    swallowed the words on the tip of her tongue.


    It would be too abrupt for her to say it out. They knew that she must have been to the sales department


    first and been involved in the matter.


    The reason why she stopped all of a sudden was that she didn''t want Dillon to know that she had


    involved in it. Otherwise, he would be more wary of her. The most taboo for him was she participate in


    thepany''s important matters.


    Hearing her words, Joe didn''t pay too much attention to her. He then turned to the Dillon and said,


    "Give Emily a call ande to my office."


    "Okay."


    While the Dillon was having an inside call with Emily, Joe looked at Eden and said, "Eden, you took


    part in the project this time. Learn from your father. There are many things that you need to find and


    explore by yourself. Girl is injured this time, so she can''t take part in."


    After saying that, he turned to look at Lily, with a hint of pity in his eyes. "If you could take part in it, you


    would definitely learn a lot. But unfortunately, you are injured."


    When Lily was about to say something tofort him, she saw Dillon hang up the phone. She thought


    for a while and then said, "Grandpa, you think too highly of me. I''m the best not to get involved in such


    a big project. What if I get involved in it? That would be terrible."


    "Don''t say that." Joe gave her a reproachful look. "Everyone is trained. How can you know if you


    haven''t trained?" Next time when I have chance, I will definitely arrange for you to take part in it. You


    can learn as much as you want."


    "Okay." Lily answered with a smile. She nced at her father from the corner of her eye and found that


    he frowned slightly in an almost invisible way.


    Well, it was true that he didn''t want her to have too much contact with thepany''s affairs.


    Not long after, there came Emily. Since she entered the office, almost everyone''s eyes were focused on


    her.


    "Emily, how is the project with AF Company going?" Joe asked.


    Hearing that, Emily was shocked. She looked at Lily unconsciously, as if to ask why she hadn''t


    exined to Joe.


    Lily winked at her and nodded.


    "Yes, I''m ready now," Emily replied smilingly.


    "Yes." Joe nodded and said thoughtfully, "Since both of you have prepared, you should try your best to


    win this cooperation. They are looking for a business partner in the Guan city, indicating that they want


    to build a business foundation here, which will bring a considerable profit after they enter the market all


    over the globe."


    Emily''s eyes shed unnaturally. She understood all these, but what Lily said today was reasonable.


    This time, it was really a gamble, a luck. There were so manypanies that wanted to cooperate with


    AF Company. The Qiaopany was not the best. She bet on both of the two projects. What if both of


    them failed?


    It''s hard to say. Lily''s words are reliable.


    Hearing her words, Lily let out a sigh of relief. To be honest, she really didn''t want the Dillon to know


    that they had made another preparations and she even wanted Dillon to take down this project. It was


    not her bad heart, but what he had done really disappointed her.


    "Father, don''t worry. We will definitely seed in our cooperation this time." Dillon said confidently.


    Lily nodded in agreement. Indeed, AF Company was making money. Win the bid was just a stunt.


    Every businessman who wanted to cooperate with him was able to seed.


    "Yes." Joe nodded, "That''s good."


    "By the way..." After saying that, Joe seemed to think of something again. He looked at the two of them


    and said, "There will be a party held by AF Company tomorrow evening. You''d better all go and see


    who yourpetitors are."


    "I know, Dad."


    "I will, Mr. Joe."


    Both of them nodded their heads at the same time.


    As for this, Lily did not say anything. She just quietly looked, but had other ns in her heart. She must


    found the person she wanted to cooperate with before Emily brought the project to cooperate with AF


    Company, so that they would not suffer a lot of loss at the same time.

 Chapter 100 Being Jealous For No Reason

    Chapter 100 Being Jealous For No Reason


    Before long, Lily left thepany. Dillon had asked someone to drive her to home, but she found an


    excuse to refuse him, because she had something more important to do now.


    Out of thepany, she found a rtively quiet ce. She took out her phone and dialed a number. It


    was answered with only one ring.


    "Hello, girl." "Haven''t seen me for a few days. You finally miss me?" Eric''szy voice came from the


    other end of the line.


    Hearing his gentle voice and hearing his words, Lily immediately blushed, as if the person over the


    phone was standing in front of her. It seemed that she had never taken the initiative to call him these


    days. It took a long time for her to react.


    "Of course not..."


    "If you don''t miss me, why do you call me?"


    "I do have something important to tell you."


    "Nothing is more important than you miss me, right?"


    Lily felt that her face was so hot that she could fry an egg. Eric was bing more dishonest.


    "Ah, I really have something important to talk with you!" Although it was in a strong tone, she did not


    notice that there was still a sense of coquetry in it.


    "Then tell me, what do you want from me?"


    There was still some sort of banter in Eric''s voice over the phone, and Lily could even hear his


    suppressed lowughter.


    "I want you to make an appointment with brother Ellison. I want to see him." She said seriously.


    "What do you want from him?"


    "It''s a long story. If it''s convenient for you, can you ask him out for me? The sooner, the better. It''s an


    emergency."


    "Where are you?"


    "Near the Qiaopany."


    The phone was hung up as soon as Lily finished speaking. She looked at the phone in her hand


    confusedly. Then she put it away.


    She didn''t understand why he suddenly hung up the phone, but she could feel that he would definitely


    appear in front of herter.


    This feeling was hard to describe, but it was very real.


    Lily felt right. In less than twenty minutes, her cell phone rang. It was from Eric. He asked where she


    was exactly and drove the car in front of her.


    He rolled down the window and saw her left hand in ster. He got out of the car and opened the door


    beside the passenger seat for her. After she sat down, he buckled her seat belt. Then he sat on the


    driver''s seat.


    He stepped on the gas and the car sped away.


    "Where are you going?" Lily asked.


    "Don''t you want to meet brother Ellison?" Eric squinted at her and asked.


    "Yes." Lily nodded.


    "That''s great. We''ll meet him soon." Looking ahead, he focused on driving.


    Lily was surprised that he would take her to see Ellison so quickly, and the man in front of her was not


    the same person as she had just said on the phone.


    At this moment, Eric looked cold and indifferent. Lily didn''t think she had offended him?


    "Why do I feel that you are not happy?" After hesitating for a while, she asked the question in her mind.


    Looking straight ahead, Eric said in a somewhat sour tone without turning his head, "Didn''t you call me


    just to meet my brother Ellison? If I''m not happy, it''s none of your business."


    Lily was stunned. "I really have something to tell Ellison."


    "What do you want from him? Is it more important than me?" Eric began toin, "No matter how


    busy I am in the past few days, I''ll make time to call you. But you''ve never taken the initiative to call me.


    You finally called me, and it was for Ellison. Do you think I can be happy?"


    Right now, he didn''t even call his second elder brother as he directly called Ellison''s full name.


    "Uh..." Lily touched her nose unnaturally. To tell the truth, she was not the type of person who took the


    initiative in a rtionship. Moreover, she had already got used to Eric''s calling. She had forgotten that


    she should call him asionally.


    "Well I''m sorry. I get used to your care these days, so I have neglected you. Next time, I''ll definitely


    change. Don''t be angry, please."


    "Okay, I''m not mad at you." Eric turned his head and looked at her with a few deep smiles in his ck


    eyes, "Kiss me."


    "What... What are you doing?" Lily''s face immediately flushed red. "Eric, I find that I give an ex an inch,


    you''ll take a mile."


    "I don''t care. Anyway, if you don''t kiss me, I won''t be happy." After saying that, he turned his head and


    looked straight ahead.


    "You..." Lily was speechless. She red at him with red face and leaned against the back of the chair.


    Then she turned her face to the other side, avoiding eye contact with Eric.


    Eric had been watching her from the corner of his eyes all the time. Seeing her like this, he felt a trace


    of loss. It was not that he was very unhappy just now, but that he was a little unhappy.


    Eric was excited to receive Lily''s call. However, it was not for him, which made him a little disappointed.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Looking at the scenery outside the window, Lily was not angry, but shy. Although she epted to be


    with Eric, she still couldn''t kiss him initiatively.


    For a moment, it was quiet in the car. Eric concentrated on driving, ncing at Lily from time to time,


    while she kept looking out of the window with her cheeks flushed.


    The car stopped soon. When Lily came back to her senses, she saw a tall office building.


    "Where?" She asked.


    "Ellison''spany." Said Eric unhappily.


    ''How could he bring me to Ellison''spany?'' Lily looked at him in surprise. When she saw his


    expressionless face, a sense of guilt came to her.


    Seeing that her hands were injured, Eric leaned over and unfastened her seat belt. He gave her a ck


    look and said, "Get off the car now."


    When he was about to stand up and leave, Lily stopped him, "Wait."


    "What?" He looked at her, puzzled.


    Lily''s face turned red with embarrassment. She stretched out her right hand and put it around Eric''s


    neck. Then, she kissed his lips with the right direction. Their lips met and even their teeth met.


    Eric didn''t get it at all. When he did, Lily had already moved her hand away from his neck, and her lips


    were also moved. She was about to open the door and get out of the car.


    He really wanted to pull her back, and then had a good kiss. But considering the wound on her hand,


    he could only give up. He smiled and watched her running away.


    When Eric got off the car, Lily didn''t go far. She stood a few steps outside with a red face, waiting for


    him.


    Seeing him walking towards her, she said all of a sudden, "Don''t get me wrong. I kissed you not


    because you brought me to Ellison''spany, but because you said before that you wanted me to kiss


    you. I kiss you so you are not angry."


    Her voice lower as she lowered her head and buried it in her chest.


    There was a bigger smile in his ck eyes when he saw her flushed face. Eric raised her chin and


    looked straight at her.


    Being stared at for a few seconds, Lily could not stand it any more. Her face turned even redder.


    "You¡­ What are you doing?"


    Her face was tender and red; her eyes were full of tears; her eyes were full of shyness; he couldn''t help


    but give her a kiss on the lips without hesitation. At the moment, there were so many people around,


    and he didn''t want to let her go. However, although he didn''t care about, she minded.


    Therefore, he quickly let go of Lily, turned around to avoid her injured hand, and gently held her waist


    and walked into the office building.


    "Let go of me." Lily protested in a low voice, attracting the attention of many people in the office


    building.


    "Shy?" Eric turned his head to look at her with a faint smile on his lips.


    As for the question, Lily looked up at him reproachfully.


    "Haha." Eric couldn''t helpughing. He looked up at those curious people and gave them a hard look.


    Then, they looked away. Wondering what they should do and what they should do.


    They took the elevator to the floor where Ellison''s office was located. When they arrived at the door of


    his office, Eric didn''t even knock the door. He directly walked in, with Lily in his arms.


    Ellison happened to be standing in front of the ss wall with his arms crossed. After hearing the


    sound, he turned around and looked at them with a faint smile. "Haven''t you kiss enough downstairs? I


    guess you''ll be embarrassed with so many people."


    He closed the door as he walked towards the office, and then turned around to look at them. "There''s


    no one in the office now. You can go on until you have enough."


    Hearing that, Lily''s face suddenly turned red, even to the ears. Although she knew Ellison''s character,


    he spoke too straightforward.


    "Aren''t you a human?" Eric nced at him. Compared with Lily''s shyness, he was very calm. He


    ced her on the sofa, poured her a ss of water, and then sat down next to her.


    Ellison didn''t get angry with his words, as if he had been used to it. He looked at them with a very


    ambiguous expression in his eyes. "If you want to do something else, there is a lounge inside my office,


    which is equipped with bed, bathroom and all kinds of facilities. I promise you..."


    "Brother Ellison." Eric interrupted him. No matter how calm he was, he had a trace of blush on his face.


    In his eyes, Ellison was really more and more casual.


    "You are wee. Don''t so polite." Ellison made up his mind to tease them, for Eric always behaved


    like an experienced man.


    "It''s dirty." Seeing that he was going to continue, Eric retorted rudely, "I wonder how many girls you


    have slept with."


    As far as he was concerned, simr incidents would take ce frequently.

 Chapter 101 Talk About Cooperation With Ellison

    Chapter 101 Talk About Cooperation With Ellison


    "Eric, I''m being kind," Ellison looked at them with a big smile. "And the bed is absolutely clean. I have


    never brought any woman here, so you can feel relieved."


    "Fuck off." But Eric didn''t listen to him and said directly, "Ellison, don''t talk nonsense. I know what you


    are talking about."


    Ellison didn''t mind his tone and expression at all. Instead, he said cheekily, "Tell me, what does it feel


    like when a man and a woman sleep together?"


    "Ellison!" Eric looked at him, gnashing his teeth.


    "You see? You don''t know. Ha ha." Ellison pretended to becent and said, "You said that you


    know everything. But now you don''t know. It seems that I should listen to Noble, next time I will send


    you my treasures, I promise that you will want to do it with your body after you see it. "


    "Go away." Eric''s face darkened.


    "Ahem!" Hearing their conversation, Lily, who had been blushing, coughed awkwardly.


    "Oh, I forgot it. Eric''s girlfriend here." Then Ellison turned to look at Lily.


    Lily felt a little embarrassed. She looked at him and couldn''t help but criticize him. What did he mean by


    forgetting? He had been joking with her and Eric, but he said he forgot her? This guy is really Did he do


    it on purpose?


    "Eric told me that you are looking for me?" Ellison came back to the point. "He was in my office when


    you called him."


    Lily''s face flushed again. When she first called Eric, he was flirting with her in front of Ellison.


    "Yes." She nodded shyly.


    "What is it?" Ellison''s tone became a little more serious.


    "It''s about business cooperation." Lily said carefully while staring at him.


    "Do you want me to cooperate with the Qiaopany?" Clever as he was, he said the point on the


    head.


    "Yes." Lily nodded again. In order not to let Emily send the project that she was about to prepare to


    cooperate with AF Company, and also to help the Qiaopany reduce the loss, she had to find the


    partner of the project before cooperating with AF. This was the only way she could think of!


    Ellison raised his eyebrows and nced at Eric in an almost invisible way, and then looked at Lily, "Do


    you think I will agree?"


    Hearing his question, Lily felt a little guilty, but she had to pretend to be calm. She didn''tpletely


    figure out what the cooperative project that Emily was going to cooperate with was. Now it was all


    about talking.


    "Yes, you will." She looked at him firmly. "From a businessman''s point of view, the so-called


    cooperation is for the sake of profit, and it is impossible to give up any chance to make money."


    "Tell me how to make a profit from it." Ellison asked.


    "As for how much profits we can make from our cooperation, it depends on the sincerity of our two


    companies in the process of cooperation. But I believe, with your ability, it should not be difficult to


    know the details of the Qiaopany. If we cooperate with each other, I''m sure that we can bring great


    benefits. Even if I don''t tell you, you should know that."


    Lily didn''t answer his question in detail. Instead, she asked him.


    Upon hearing that, Ellison looked at her with different eyes. He nced at Eric again, but didn''t pay


    attention to him. Instead, he looked at Lily andughed.


    "I say¡­ Is this how your father and grandfather let you talk business?"


    Uh¡­


    Lily was stunned for a while, and then smiled awkwardly, "It has nothing to do with them. The situation


    is very special now. I need help, so I thought of it. Brother, are you angry with me?"


    She was telling the truth. She was indeed asking him for help.


    "Not mad. I was just wondering, do I have a good person face? Why do you ask me for help instead of


    Noble? He is much more powerful than me."


    Lily touched her nose. Although she stayed with them for a short time, she could see that he and Noble


    who was easier to get along with. Although Noble''s strength was rtively powerful, he was always


    mysterious. It was also difficult to find him.


    What''s more, the situation was very urgent now. AF was going to hold a banquet tomorrow, and those


    who wanted to cooperate with him would definitely try to get close to his legal person and talk to him.


    Then, even Emily would not be an exception. Therefore, she had to find Ellison.


    "Because you look like a good person." Lily joked.


    "Sizz..." Ellison couldn''t helpughing out and asked, "You mean that my brother Noble looks like a bad


    guy?"


    His deliberately misinterpreted words embarrassed Lily. "Brother, I didn''t say that Noble was a bad guy.


    But that''s what you said."


    "Isn''t that what you meant?" Ellison was as casual as before. He crossed his legs and hit the ss tea


    table.


    "No, you misunderstood me on purpose."


    "Where is the evidence? I deliberately misinterpret you. You have to show evidence. If there is no


    evidence, what if Noble hear about it? Do you think he will believe me or you?"


    "Eric can testify for you." Lily knew that Ellison was just kidding, but she still held Eric''s arm with her


    right hand and raised her chin to show that she was okay.


    "Not bad. You finally find a patron." Ellisonughed.


    "That''s right. We should make good use of the resources. Besides, brother Ellison, cooperate with the


    Qiaopany. I can''t make you suffer any loss, right?" Lily got to the point again.


    "That''s true." Ellison nodded. He knew that she was still waiting for his exact answer. This girl was


    really very smart. "Then for the sake of Eric, I''ll give you a chance."


    "Thank you, brother Ellison." Hearing that, Lily breathed a sigh of relief in an almost invisible way, and


    her hanging heart also fell to the ground. If Ellison were here, the project would be finished, which


    would save the Qiao family a lot of losses.


    "Don''t be so hurried to thank me. Since you are going to cooperate, you have to show me the


    cooperation n."


    "I didn''t bring the n to you. How about this? I''ll call aunt Emily and let her talk to you personally.


    She''s in charge of this project, and she knows all the details. Then you can have a good talk with her. If


    you find anything inappropriate, I''ll let her change it until you''re satisfied, okay?"


    "You do know how to do business." Ellison smiled and looked at Lily with an inquiring eye.


    What kind of girl is she? He was two years younger than Eric, but she spoke so old that sometimes


    even he couldn''tpete with her.


    She was not only good at using resources, understanding human feelings, and always thinking for the


    partners when it came to cooperation. She must be a big man in a few years.


    Ellison looked at Eric again. At this time, he looked at him with a meaningful look in his eyes for the


    third time.


    "I don''t know how to run a business, but you help me. You have to be satisfied with everything. I''ll make


    a call first." Lily let go of Eric''s arm as soon as she finished speaking. She took out her phone, got up


    and walked to the other side of the office.


    Watching her talking on the phone in front of the ss window not far away, Eric''s ck eyes showed


    that he was thinking.


    "Eric," Ellison called him and lowered his voice. He also gazed at the back of Lily and said, "Your little


    girlfriend is not simple. If you don''t work hard, you will be a gigolo in a few years."


    Eric cast a sidelong nce at him and said slowly, "I don''t care."


    Ellison shook his head and said, "If you''re determined to be with her, she will be more capable than you


    in the future. Won''t you bear it? What''s more, the woman who rely on man is better. Of course, I''m not


    ming her for that. I just don''t want feel ashamed as a man."


    "I know what to do." Eric replied inly.


    At this moment, Lily hung up the phone and turned around. She did not notice the difference between


    them and said to Ellison with a smile, "Aunt Emily wille here soon. She will bring the cooperation


    n here. Then you can tell her where you are not satisfied with it."


    After saying that, she went back to her original position, and just next to Eric.


    "Yes." Ellison nodded his head, but immediately he smiled and said, "It seems that you are going to


    sign the contract with me today, aren''t you?"


    "Of course, as soon as possible." Lily nodded without hesitation. "Literally, the faster the better. I won''t


    feel relieved until we get the contract signed."


    "What do you mean?" Ellison was curious.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    But Eric frowned and looked at her sideways.


    "Because I don''t want to cooperate with AF Company." Lily said honestly.


    "Why?" asked both Eric and Ellison.


    After saying these two words, the two of them looked at each other. Ellison broke the silence first by


    asking, "There are so many people who are fighting for thepany, but you have to go against the


    law and do not cooperate with him? Don''t you know how rare the opportunity is for you to cooperate


    with it?"


    "I know." Lily frowned when it came to AF Company. Now, she was the only one who knew the real


    purpose of it looking for a business partner in the Guan city. However, she was hard to find evidence,


    which was hard for people to believe her.


    "You know, but you still want to give up? I want to cooperate with it as well."


    "No way!" As soon as Ellison stopped, Lily said in a hurry, "Brother Ellison, do not cooperate with AF, or


    you will regret it."


    Ellison frowned and looked at her doubtfully. "What a pity for me to give up such a good opportunity of


    cooperation?"

 Chapter 112 Something Happened

    Chapter 112 Something Happened


    The phone call was not from Tina, but from Joe.


    Lily looked at the caller ID and answered, "Hello, Grandpa."


    "Girl, where are you?" Joe said anxiously.


    "I..." Lily looked at Eric subconsciously and answered, "I''m outside. What''s wrong? Grandpa?"


    "Outside? Are you not with Tina?"


    "No¡­ I didn''t." Lily looked at Eric again and answered with a little guilty.


    "Who are you staying with now?" Joe kept asking.


    "I... I..."


    "Are you with the Gu family''s child now? You were togetherst night, weren''t you?"


    "How do you know?" Lily blurted out. She knew that the child that Grandpa Gu referred to was Eric. But


    the strange thing was that grandpa did not know who she was join the banquetst night. How did he


    know?


    "Bastard! Look at yourself. What have you done?" Joe said angrily, along with the sound of pounding


    the table.


    "Grandpa, is¡­ What happened?" Asked Lily. It was the first time her grandfather had been so angry


    with her.


    "How dare you ask what happened? Check today''s morning paper!"


    Hearing that, Lily''s eyebrows trembled. She had a bad feeling.


    "Go back to the old house now. Don''t go anywhere else!" Joe said angrily, "Bring the child of Gu family


    back with you."


    "I¡­ I know, Grandpa." No sooner had she finished speaking than the phone was hung up.


    Looking at the mobile phone in her hand, Lily was confused. What happened again? How could


    grandpa be so angry.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?" Asked Eric, seeing her depressed.


    Judging from what she said just now, it was not difficult to guess that something must have happened.


    Although he could not hear the voice on the phone, he heard clearly what she said.


    "I don''t know." Lily was confused. "Grandpa asked me to read the morning newspaper today. He also


    asked me to go back to the old house and take you back."


    "Let me go back with you?" Eric frowned.


    "Yes." Lily nodded. She was also confused. "Grandpa knows that I stayed with youst night."


    Eric''s brows furrowed even tighter. Although his affair with Lily was agreed by her mother, Tina and


    Kerr, nobody else knew it.


    And now Joe asked her to take him back, and his voice was very bad. It was obvious that he was a


    little disagree with the fact that Lily was with him.


    At that time, he didn''t choose to expose itpletely because they were too young and he was afraid


    of causing the opposition of the Gu and Qiao family.


    "Don''t just stand there. Get up now." Lily nudged Eric who was lost in thought with her elbow. Then,


    she got up first and went to the bathroom to wash herself. Although her left hand was bandaged, she


    could still wash with her right hand.


    Seeing this, Eric also got off the bed. He took the dress that Lily took off yesterday to the bathroom.


    Because there were no other clothes, she could only wear this dress back.


    When Lily saw him walk in, she didn''t show any shy expression, as if she had been used to it. He


    helped her took off her clothes and changed the dress.


    After getting washed, they went downstairs.


    When they came to the first floor, they saw Ellison in pajamaszily drinking a ss of milk.


    "Morning." Seeing them, Ellison said, "There are different kinds of sandwiches in the fridge. You can


    heat them."


    "No, thanks." He went straight to the living room and looked through all the newspapers on the coffee


    table, but he didn''t find the one he wanted to find.


    "Where is today''s newspaper?" He turned to Ellison and asked.


    "It should be in the mailbox. I haven''t checked it yet." Ellison took a sip of milk and was curious as he


    saw Eric was in such a hurry to find today''s newspaper. "What''s wrong?"


    Without answering him, Eric went straight outside. Lily didn''t follow him. Instead, she waited for him in


    the living room.


    "What''s wrong with him?" After a look at the back of Eric, Ellison looked at Lily and asked.


    "Something happened." Lily answered with a frown.


    "What happened?" "What happened?" asked Ellison confusedly.


    "I don''t know. Grandpa just called and asked us to read newspaper on our own. I think something bad


    must have happened."


    At the sight of this, even Ellison frowned and stopped drinking milk, lost in thought.


    After a while, Eric returned. His face was dark and frightening. He crumpled the newspaper in his hand.


    "What happened?" Lily asked.


    He passed the crumpled newspaper to Lily, "Read it yourself."


    Lily took the newspaper and saw the striking headline on the front page.


    The youngdy of the Qiao family kissed the second young master of the Gu family in the bathroom!


    The deliberately erged red title attracted people''s attention, with a photo at the bottom of the title,


    which was very clear.


    They just passionately kissed each other in the washroom, from the front, from the side. Even their


    faces could be seen in the photos. Moreover, there were a few photos of her and Andrew together


    below.


    Although the shooting angle was not good, all of the pictures taken with Andrew were he holding her in


    his arms. Some of them were talking sideways and smiling at each other.


    What''s more, there was a small title below: new male partner and old lover are together. Miss Lily stays


    with both of them.


    Lily became more and more angry, then she looked up at Eric and said, "Shouldn''t it be something


    rted to the party held by AF Company? Why are they making reports about it?"


    "This is an entertainment report and AF Company is in another." Eric answered, frowning.


    "They are so annoying." Lily scolded, "No wonder Grandpa would lose his temper."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Let''s go."


    "Where are you going?" Lily asked subconsciously. She was too angry to react for a while.


    "To visit your grandpa." Eric replied.


    "Okay." She then came back to her senses.


    "Lend your car." Eric said to Ellison.


    Ellison pointed at the vestibule and said, "The key is over there."


    "Yes." Then he walked out with Lily in his arms.


    After they left, Ellison walked to the front of the left newspaper and bent down to pick it up. When he


    saw the content on it, he unconsciously raised his eyebrows and smiled. He had been under this page


    for many times before. But this time it was Eric''s turn.


    When the car stopped at the old house of Qiao family, Lily took a deep breath. She had seen Joe losing


    his temper before, but it was not against her. It was the first time today. She didn''t know what was


    waiting for her.


    Seeing that she was nervous, Eric turned around to look at her and reached out to hold her hand. He


    comforted her in a soft voice, "Don''t worry. You have me. I will always be with you."


    Lily turned around to look at him. She took a deep breath, as if she had made up her mind. "Well, let''s


    face it together."


    As if trying to encourage each other, Eric held her hands hard, and they smiled at each other and got


    out of the car at the same time.


    They walked into the living room. Joe was sitting stiffly on the sofa. When he saw theming in hand


    in hand, his eyes twitched.


    "Grandpa."


    "Grandpa Joe."


    They stopped in front of him and they spoke at the same time.


    Joe didn''t say anything, but put on a much more serious look on his face and demanded, "Get down on


    your knees!"


    "Mr. Joe..." When Eric was about to say something, Lily secretly pinched his hand, stopped him, then


    let go of his hand, and knelt down obediently in front of Joe.


    Seeing this, Eric knelt down too. Since he had decided to face it with her, he would never let her kneel


    down alone.


    When Joe saw that Eric also knelt down, his eyes shed for a moment, and then he looked at them


    with a very serious expression. "When did you get together?"


    When did they start dating?


    Faced with this question, the two kneeling people turned their heads at the same time and looked at


    each other. They didn''t know the exact time yet. How long had the ident happened? When they fell


    off the cliff? Or thest time she was almost raped but was saved, or when she holding him to cry?


    She could not remember clearly. She didn''t have to deliberately do something. They were naturally


    together.


    "Grandpa..." Lily turned to Joe. "I don''t remember. I just know that every time I need him, he will appear


    in front of me. When I was raped in the school, it was he who saved me. It was he who helped me


    when I was knocked out to take indecent photos; it was he who saved me when I fell into the water and


    almost drowned; it was he who saved me when I fell into the cliff and at that moment, he even pulled


    me and fell with me..."


    Lily''s voice choked with sobs as she spoke, "I was misunderstood by everyone except him. And it was


    he who found evidence and cleared it for me. Grandpa, I fell in love with him. How could I let him go?"


    She asked Joe with tears in her eyes.


    Hearing her words, Joe frowned. Among all the things she said, there were many things he didn''t know.


    "Why? There are so many things you haven''t told me?" He asked in a much softer tone than before.


    "I don''t want you to be worried. Besides, you were not in good health at that time." Lily answered


    honestly.


    "Then what happened between you and Andrew?" Joe asked again.


    "Grandpa, I treat him as my elder brother, and I call him ''brother'' all the time. He also saved me once."


    Lily replied.


    Without saying a word, Eric knelt down quietly with Lily and held her hand tightly.

 Chapter 113 Joes Agree

    Chapter 113 Joe''s Agree


    "He saved you?" Joe frowned and asked her in reply. How many things did she have that he didn''t


    know?


    "Yes." Lily nodded, but she didn''t intend to talk about it in detail. "Grandpa, it''s a long story. I can''t finish


    it in a short time. But I beg you. Don''t object to us being together."


    She held Eric''s hand tightly, sincerely looked at Joe with hope, and said, "Many people who have lived


    together with each other for a lifetime can''t experience what they have experienced together in this


    period of time. This is fate. In a life, we need to find a other half, not how gentle and considerate he is


    to you, but when you need him most, he will appear in front of you. No matter what happens, he will


    always think of you first. Even if the whole world abandons you, he will still silently stand behind you


    and support you."


    While speaking, Lily couldn''t help crying, "Grandpa, you have lived most of your life, seen and


    experienced more than us. I just hope that you can support us to be together. Although we are young, I


    know what kind of people are suitable for us. We can live together."


    Eric reached out and held her in his arms. He couldn''t help kissing her forehead, and reached out to


    wipe off her tears on her cheeks. He softlyforted her, "Don''t cry, okay?"


    Seeing the interaction between the two people and what Lily said, Joe was really moved.


    "Get up." He sighed.


    Hearing this, Lily asked hopefully, "Grandpa, do you agree?"


    "Let''s get up first."


    "No, if you don''t agree, I won''t stand up." Lily said firmly.


    "Girl, don''t be insatiable." Joe gave her a dissatisfied look.


    "Grandpa..." Before Lily could say anything else, she was interrupted by Eric. He winked at her and


    said, "We need to listen to Grandpa."


    Lily didn''t understand what he meant, while Eric had already turned to Joe and said with a smile,


    "Thank you, Grandpa."


    He didn''t call Joe "Grandpa Joe" anymore.


    Hearing him call him that, Joe immediately said, "Don''t call me that. It doesn''t mean that I agree you to


    be together even if I ask you to get up."


    "I know." Eric answered with a faint smile. He held Lily''s arm and stood up with his back hand on her


    waist all the time. He looked straight at Joe.


    "In my eyes, girl''s family is my family. I will call you whatever she calls you. It has nothing to do with you


    agree or not."


    How domineering he was! No matter you agree or not, I admit it.


    In other words, even if you don''t want your granddaughter to be with me, I have to be with her!


    When Joe heard these words, he couldn''t help ring at him. How could he say like that?


    "I''m not that eloquent as girl. I don''t know what to say." Eric went on, "I only know that since I have


    chosen, it means that I''m certain of it, and that I''m sure of it is my lifetime. Grandpa, maybe I shouldn''t


    call you Grandpa, but since the moment I decided to be with her, I want to call you in this way."


    "You..." Joe couldn''t find words to reply him.


    "I know you are not satisfied with me." Eric went on, "Just as girl said, some people have lived together


    all their lives, but maybe they didn''t experience a lot of things as we have. We have experienced


    together to live or die, which kind of fate is notmon. I believe that this is the god''s arrangement."


    Joe didn''t know much about Eric. But he was grateful for what he had done to save Lily.


    If he had been more thoughtful at that time, he would have found that they had been together since


    then. Lily had cooked for him every day and even looked after him carefully.


    Thinking of this, Joe sighed. "What''s your progress¡­ What''s the step?"


    He was too embarrassed to ask this question, but he had to.


    "Last night, it''s the most." Eric answered without batting an eye.


    "Really?" Joe asked in reply. From the photos in the newspaper, they seemed to be¡­ Fierce.


    "Really!" Eric answered confidently, "Grandpa, I have promised aunt that I won''t touch her in ten years."


    "Auntie?" Joe frowned in confusion, and then he seemed to be suddenly enlightened. "You mean you


    have promised Tina?"


    "Yes."


    "Tina knew you were together from the very beginning?" Joe asked in surprise.


    "Yes." Eric replied calmly, "If we have to count the time, it should be the days when she was in hospital


    because of a car ident, and the aunt agreed to let us be together."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "How can you hide such a serious matter from me?" Joe said in a serious tone.


    "Grandpa, we didn''t mean to hide it." Said Lily. Looking at Joe with red eyes, she continued, "We are


    too young. If we made it public so early, nobody will support. You would be the first one to disagree,


    which. My father and aunt would definitely be resolutely against it, and the Gu family. I''m afraid, none of


    them will agree either."


    Speaking of the Gu family, she thought of the attitude of Eric''s mother to her. Ang would definitely


    resolutely oppose it.


    Lily said was true. Joe couldn''t help but nce at her more. He didn''t expect her to be so thoughtful.


    She almost thought of all the things that he hadn''t expected.


    What she said earlier also made people couldn''t disagree. Joe didn''t think a child of her age should


    have such an idea.


    She was so thoughtful. His granddaughter had been living with him all the time, but he didn''t know her


    well.


    "What happenedst night has been on the front page. All people in the city may know it. What are you


    going to do next?" His tone softened again.


    The question left them speechless. It was totally out of their expectation. In the view of Eric, the only


    person who could solve the problem was Noble. But he was abroad these days and it was impossible


    for him to ask him for help.


    At this moment, he was a little regretful that he didn''t listen to the words of Noble and Ellison.


    At this moment, Eric''s phone rang and broke the silence. He took out the phone and furrowed his


    brows.


    He took a look at Joe and said apologetically, "I have to answer this call."


    After that, he picked up the phone, "Hello, mom. Yes. It''s true. I''ll be right back."


    After a few simple words, he hung up the phone. After taking a deep look at Lily, he turned to Joe and


    said, "Grandpa, please take care of girl for the time being. I know you won''t make things difficult for her


    and she won''t be disturbed. I''m relieved to let you take care of her. I have to go back home to deal with


    some matters at home."


    "I''ll go with you." Lily said before he could finish his words.


    "You can''t go there." Eric rejected abruptly, "Girl, I know what you are thinking about. But it also


    depends on the situation. My family is now in a fit of anger, if you go over, it will only add fuel to the


    mes. At that time, all the me will be on you."


    "I''m not afraid. You know..."


    "Listen to me." Eric interrupted before Lily finished her words, "Just follow my arrangement. Don''t worry.


    I''ll handle it well. After that, I''ll take you to see them."


    "But..." Before Lily could finish her sentence, Eric interrupted, "Trust me, okay?"


    His ck eyes fixed on her and couldn''t help touching her face with his hand. His hand stroked her


    cheek. If Mr. Joe were not here, he might have kissed her already.


    After a while, Eric released her and turned to Joe, "Grandpa, please take good care of this girl."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he turned around and left.


    Lily wanted to stay with him. Her eyes were following his back. Watching his back disappearing


    gradually in her sight, her eyes gradually became wet.


    Joe had seen everything clearly, and he could tell whether they were really in love with each other. He


    was also satisfied with how Eric dealt with things.


    "Girl..." After a long while, Joe said to Lily, "I can see that he is really nice to you. He knows that things


    are getting worse. It is for your own good that he doesn''t allow you to go with him."


    "I know." Lily withdrew her sight and said in a nasal voice, "I know he is concerned about me. No one in


    his family will ept us to be together."


    "Why are you still so determined to be with him?" Joe asked in reply.


    "He''s the one I loves, just like he loves me." With red eyes, Lily looked up at her grandfather and said,


    "And we will stay with each other a whole life."


    "You two kids." Joe''s eyes were also reddened, and he said, "What do you want me to say? It seems


    that I have to make time to go to the Gu family. Mr. Wayne is bad tempered, and I''m afraid he won''t be


    nice to you. I can help you if I go there personally."


    "Grandpa, do you mean that you agree us to be together?" Lily asked delightedly.


    "If I don''t agree, you will all be forced into a miserable couple."


    "Thank you, Grandpa." Regardless of the banquet, Lily was so excited that she jumped into Joe''s arms.

 Chapter 114 Family Law

    Chapter 114 Family Law


    Eric still drove Ellison''s car to Gu family, and there was no time for him to return the car.


    When he got back to the Gu family, almost all people gathered in the living room. Wayne was sitting in


    the middle. On his left sat Ang and Richard. On his right were Jade and Simon. And beside them


    was Frank.


    "Ang, you didn''t take care of Eric when he was a child. Now he has made such a mess. He


    embarrassed the Gu family. How can the Gu family gain a reputation in the Guan city in the future?"


    Jade said sarcastically.


    Ang nced at her, with a hint of displeasure in her eyes, but she didn''t show it. "It''s my


    responsibility to not teach Eric well. I''ll wait for him..."


    "This is my business. My parents don''t fail to teach me. It''s none of their business." Entering the living


    room, Eric interrupted and nced at Jade unhappily. "I have my own thoughts. No matter what I have


    done is right or wrong, it''s all my own business. It has nothing to do with them."


    "Eric, you can''t say that." Jade said, "This time you are not the only one involved. All the Gu family are


    involved. How could you say that?"


    "Auntie, as you said, Gu family was involved, but you are not surnamed Gu." Eric answered back


    sarcastically. To be honest, he had never admitted that she was a member of the Gu family.


    "You..." Jade blushed and was about to lose her temper. But before she could do that, Wayne shouted,


    "Enough!"


    He nced at Jade with a straight and then turned to Eric, "Do you know what happenedst night had


    a great influence on Gu family?"


    "I know." Standing in front of him, Eric replied in a very calm tone.


    "Do you know that AF Company might give up the cooperation with us because of that?" His tone


    became very serious, and he stared at Eric with fury.


    Hearing that, Eric frowned unconsciously. Since Lily told him about AF Company, he had stopped the


    project that he had received from Wayne, and he hadn''t proposed to cooperate with him any more,


    though he hadn''t told Wayne yet.


    Besides, it was not the right time to tell him now. He could only wait for Ellison to have the results of


    investigation.


    "I know." His answer was less confident than before.


    "How could you do such a thing when you know that?" He was so angry that he banged the table,


    making the noise of the ss tea set. "Kneel down! I''ll teach you a lesson!"


    "Father." As soon as Ang heard the family rules, she immediately stood up and said, "It''s my fault


    that I didn''t teach Eric well. I..."


    "Just sit here." "I will teach him a lesson today. No one can stop me," He interrupted, ring at her.


    Hearing what he said, nobody in the Gu family dared to stop him.


    Even though Ang loved and cared about her son, she could do nothing. She turned around and


    looked at her husband. He seemed not to care about it at all. She didn''t know what he was thinking


    about.


    But when she looked at Eric, who was already kneeling in the middle of the living room, her eyes


    directly turned red. She knew the family rules of the Gu family. She never hit her son, now let him bear


    the family rules. How could she not be distressed?


    At this time, Wayne had stood up from the sofa, holding the prepared soft whip in his hand, and walked


    towards Eric step by step.


    Seeing this, Ang was even more anxious, but she had no choice. She sat down on the sofa and


    turned her head away.


    However, when she turned her head, her sight met with that of Jade exactly. There was a pleased light


    in her eyes and a smile on her lips.


    Ever since she married into the Gu family, Jade didn''t like her at all. Instead, she always tried to


    provoke her rtionships with other people in the Gu family and showed off how excellent her son was


    in front of her. Now that Eric was punished, she felt very happy secretly.


    At this moment, Eric, who was kneeling on the ground, was somewhat grateful that he didn''t bring Lily


    with him. Otherwise, her thin body couldn''t bear it.


    He didn''t feel nervous but calm when he saw Wayne standing beside him with a whip.


    "This is the third time I use the family rules in my life." "The first time, your father was disobedient when


    he was a child, and I hit him. The second time, he didn''t admit what he had done wrong. And this time,


    you did something wrong."


    "Grandpa, I know I made you unhappy this time. I will take the punishment as you wish. But I don''t


    think I did something wrong." Eric stared at Wayne.


    "You... You actually said that you didn''t do anything wrong?" Wayne red at him angrily.


    "No, I didn''t." Eric was still calm. "Last time when I fell off a cliff, my legs were broken and I was


    hospitalized, you saw that I had a crush on her. And one day when I kissed her, you also saw me


    kissing her. But you didn''t say anything. Didn''t you acquiesce in our rtionship?"


    He said it on purpose, but it was partly true. Last time when he kissed the wound on Lily''s neck, he


    indeed met it.


    Hearing this, Wayne was stunned. That was true. When he went to the hospital with Frank, he opened


    the door and saw it. He then said, "Did I acquiesce in it? At that time, I was against it!"


    "But you didn''t say anything afterwards, just let me help you with thepany affairs." Said Eric.


    "You mean I acquiesce in your rtionship with that girl by the condition that you go back to the


    company?" Wayne asked.


    "Isn''t it true?"


    p!


    The moment he finished his words, he was whipped on the back. He frowned in pain.


    p!


    He whipped again on his back.


    p! p! p!


    Another three whips fell on the same ce.


    Though in an old age, Wayne waved the whip with great strength. The sound of the whip in the air


    when it fell on the person was frightening, and the sound of it falling on the person was even more


    frightening.


    But Eric gritted his teeth and bore it. He didn''t move, not even making a sound.


    "Tell me, do you did something wrong?" Wayne stopped his whip and shouted angrily.


    "No, I''m not!" Eric answered confidently.


    p!


    He whipped again in the same position.


    "Have you done something wrong?" Asked Wayne.


    "I didn''t!" In his eyes, it was not a mistake for him to insist on his own will to kiss her. She belonged to


    him. Seeing her in such a close rtionship with another man, he was just jealous. What''s wrong with


    forcing her to be with him?


    p!


    Nobody knew how many times he would wield this time.


    "Do think you are wrong?" His voice was still loud, but a little breathless.


    "No, I''m not!" Eric answered firmly.


    "You..." Wayne was too angry to say a word. He knew that Eric would be more stubborn, but he did not


    expect him to be so stubborn. After a few Whips, his back was already stained with blood. But he did


    not say anything.


    Click.


    Wayne threw the whip on the ground. And then he reached out to Eric and said, "Give me your phone."


    Hearing this, Eric raised his head and looked at him. He frowned and didn''t hand over his phone


    immediately.


    "Hand it over!" He emphasized.


    Eric''s brows knitted even tighter, but he still took out the phone and handed it to his grandfather,


    keeping his eyes on him all the time.


    Wayne turned off his phone and demanded, "You stay here and don''t go anywhere."


    As he said, he turned his head and looked at Ang and Richard, "You are not allowed to see him!"


    As soon as his words dropped, everyone knew that he was going to lock Eric in the room.


    "Father..." "Eric is still a young man. It''s inevitable for him to do something wrong. Now that you have


    punished him and beat him, but this..."


    "I didn''t do anything wrong." But before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Eric, "Dad, can


    you tell me what I did wrong? What''s wrong with liking someone? Don''t you know how you and mom


    got through all these years?"


    "Eric," Richard looked at his son with displeasure and said, "You are still young..."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Shouldn''t I stick to what I like when I was young?" Eric asked.


    "Look, you''re protecting your son!" Wayne looked at Richard with disapproved as he pointed at Eric.


    "Dad, Eric is still young and in the rebellious period." Richard tried to persuade him again, "And he is


    growing up. How could you not let him eat or drink when you grounded him for two days?"


    "He did something wrong and he deserved it!"


    "Father..."


    "Okay!" Wayne interrupted Richard and then looked at Eric, "If you admit your mistake, the punishment


    is unnecessary. You..."


    "I''ve told you that I didn''t do anything wrong." Before Wayne could finish his words, he was interrupted


    by Eric again. Eric looked straight into his eyes and said, "Grandpa, you know me well. Even if you


    grounded me for ten days and half a month, my answer will still be the same!"


    "You, you..." "Go to your room now! You are not allowed toe out without my permission!" said


    Wayne with trembling hands, pointing at Eric angrily.


    Seeing his grandpa was so angry to be like this, there was a sh of self reproach in Eric''s eyes, but he


    did not show it too obviously. Enduring the pain, he stood up from the ground, took a deep look at


    Wayne, and then looked at Ang and Richard with apology. Atst, he walked out of the living room.


    "Eric," With that, Ang stepped forward, but was stopped by Wayne, "If you dare to stop him, just lock


    him for one more day."


    Hearing this, Ang could only feel anxious. She took a look at Wayne, and then looked at Richard


    and Jade. In the end, she chose to turn around and go upstairs. Out of sight, out of mind.

 Chapter 115 Fidget

    Chapter 115 Fidget


    Eric was detained by Wayne on this side, but Lily on the other side was so anxious that she walked in


    the living room. She was not at ease. At the time, Eric left in a hurry and his face was not good. She


    always felt that something will happen at Gu family.


    She did not know much about Eric''s parents and his grandfather, Wayne Gu. But she could tell that he


    was not an easy-going person after seeing his words to ire in the Gu familyst time. This time,


    such a thing happened. The punishment to Eric would be not easy.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Girl..." Joe couldn''t help but said when he saw Lily walking back and forth in front of him, "Sit down


    first. Grandpa was dazzled by you."


    "How can I sit still?" Lily said worriedly. "It''s almost midnight. He hasn''t even sent me a message. I''m


    worried about him."


    "I know what you are worried about." Joe stood up and walked to Lily. He pulled her to sit on the sofa


    and stared at her. "What happened to him? Besides, it''s not a big deal. Mr. Gu couldn''t beat his


    grandson half to death for such a thing, could he? Don''t think too much."


    Joe''s words didn''t make any sense to Lily. On the contrary, she became more and more worried.


    She could image the scene in which everyone in the Gu family opposed to them. A group of people


    surrounded Eric and made remarks, while he kept insisting on his own opinions.


    She knew his character. She was afraid that if he insisted too much, he would irritate everyone in Gu


    family. At that time, he would have a hard time.


    At this moment, the mobile phone on the tea table rang. As soon as he heard the mobile phone ring,


    Lily quickly took it over and saw that it was from Ellison. She felt a little disappointed.


    "Hello, brother Ellison." She answered the phone.


    "Are you worried about Eric?" Ellison''szy voice came from the other end of the line as if he was


    talking to a stranger.


    Lily frowned slightly. "Brother, do you have any news about him?"


    "Well, there is one piece of news..."


    "How is he?" Before Ellison could finish his words, Lily could not help interrupting him.


    "Haha..." Ellisonughed in a low voice. "Nothing serious. He just got some family rules and was


    grounded. I''m afraid he can''t get out in these two days. Let me tell you."


    "Confined?" Lily raised her voice unconsciously. She didn''t expect the Gu family would do such a thing!


    "Yeah, that''s the traditional Chinesew. He was grounded and he can''t eat or drink, until he


    compromise." Ellison exined indifferently.


    "Can''t eat or drink until hepromise." hearing this, Lily felt that she was really crazy. ording to


    the temper of Eric, how could hepromise? It meant he would be starving for several days.


    Even though a tiger doesn''t eat its cubs, this punishment is too much. What if it makes people starve


    and faint in the room, no one will find out?


    "Take it easy. Eric is not that easy topromise." "He''s so strong. It''s okay for him to be hungry for


    three or five days."


    "How can I take it easy?" Lily refuted subconsciously, "If he don''t eat or drink for three or five days, how


    is he going to be hungry at that time?"


    Ellison''s lowughter again from the phone. Ellison continued, "You''d better go to the Gu family


    tomorrow morning. It''s not appropriate for me to do it."


    "I want to go now." Lily blurted out.


    "It will only make things worse if you go now. You can go tomorrow." Ellison tried to persuade her.


    After thinking for a while, Lily answered, "Okay."


    After talking a few more words with Ellison, she hung up the phone. Although she got the news about


    Eric, she was still very worried.


    She turned to Joe, "Grandpa, let''s go to the Gu family tomorrow."


    "Okay." Joe nodded. He had listened to her conversation and figured out what she had said, so he was


    more in love with Eric.


    Lily frowned and sighed. She stood up and went upstairs.


    Looking at her back, Joe shook his head helplessly. Nobody had ever thought that such a thing would


    happen at this critical moment, and it even overshadowed the scene that AF Company favored


    investment in the city.


    It was indeed a little tricky. If he couldn''t deal with it well, it would directly affect the reputation of both


    Gu and Qiao families, and even lose the opportunity to cooperate with AF Company.


    After hanging up the phone, a light smile appeared on Ellison''s lips, but then he retracted it. He raised


    his head and looked at the male assistant standing in front of the desk.


    "Have you found out anything?" His voice was a little low.


    "I found it," The assistant nodded and handed him a pile of documents. "These are all the pictures that


    were takenst night, as well as the information about the photographers and the newspaper that


    published this news."


    "Yes." Ellison took the papers and waved his hand. "You can leave now."


    "Yes." As soon as he finished speaking, the assistant turned around and left the office.


    Lowering his head to read the information in his hand, Ellison smiled coldly. Since he saw the news this


    morning, he knew that there must be someone who did it deliberately. He didn''t expect that it was a


    little girl.


    It seemed that the two women of the Qiao family were both very calcting. The bigger one wanted to


    kill someone, and the small one wanted to destroy their reputation.


    Putting down the documents in his hand, he leaned against the back of the chair and lifted his feet, with


    his legs crossed on the desk. He rotated the cellphone in his hand, as if thinking about something.


    When he received the call from Eric before, he was a little surprised. Generally, he would not call him


    with that special number unless there was an emergency.


    But he didn''t expect him to be locked, the Gu family''s style a little bit conservative.


    Thinking of this, the smile on Ellison''s face became more and more obvious. If Eric could be fully aware


    of this matter, it would not be a bad thing.


    After thinking for a while, he put down his cell phone and called thendline.


    "Come in." After saying that, he hung up the phone.


    After a while, the assistant who had just gone out came in again.


    "What''s up, Mr. Ellison?" The assistant asked respectfully.


    "Go and ask this newspaper to publish these photos." Ellison selected several photos that he had just


    watched and handed them over to the assistant. "Spend some money and make them the headlines


    tomorrow. Don''t let anyone know who you are."


    The assistant frowned, somewhat puzzled, but did not ask too much. Whatever the boss said, he would


    do it. So he nodded and said, "I see."


    "And..." Ellison continued, "If someone investigate this, I think you don''t need me to teach you how to


    do, do you?"


    "Okay, Mr. Ellison." The assistant nodded. What he meant was obvious. Being his personal assistant,


    how could he not know?


    However, those who took the pictures might suffer a lot.


    "Okay, go ahead with your work."


    "Yes." After taking the order, the assistant went out again.


    After the office door was closed again, Ellison smiled satisfactorily. Although it was immoral to do so, it


    was not a bad thing.


    He took up the phone again and turned it in his hand. He then dialed a number with a smile on his lips.


    The phone was picked up as soon as it rang.


    "I have asked someone to look into the photos," He said ''honestly'', "We''ll have the results by


    tomorrow."


    "So long?" Eric''s doubtful voice came through the phone.


    "Why don''t you just find it out yourself?" Ellison retorted bluntly. "Eric, I also have something to deal


    with. Why didn''t you call me earlier and ask me for help? Now you me me for being slow."


    "I didn''t mean that." Eric exined, "I just want to know who took the pictures, we could be taken even


    in a secret ce."


    Ellison smiled and naturally looked at the pile of documents on the desk. In fact, as soon as he saw the


    news this morning, he had done what Eric asked him to do. He just didn''t want to tell Eric in advance.


    And he naturally had his own purpose of doing so.


    "We''ll know the answer tomorrow." Ellison replied perfunctorily and then changed the topic, "By the


    way, Lily just called and I spilled the beans by ident. I told her you were grounded."


    "Why did you tell her that?" There was a touch of anger in Eric''s voice.


    "I didn''t mean it." Ellison said sadly, "She might go to the Gu family tomorrow."


    "Got it." On the other side of the phone, Eric was silent for a long time before answering.


    "It''s not convenient for me to show up in the Gu''s, so you have to deal with it by yourself." "If Lily goes


    there tomorrow, how will your grandpa and your parents treat her?"


    After a long silence on the other side of the phone, Eric said, "I''ll look into it. Help me find out the


    person who took the pictures, and use your power to seal up the newspaper!"


    Thest part of the sentence revealed a sense of domination.


    Hearing that, a smile at the corners of Ellison''s mouth. He held his mobile phone in one hand and


    yed with his pen in the other. "I see. Tomorrow¡­ I will give you the answer you want. But, Eric, I can


    only help you once or twice. You still have a long way to go. I can''t always help you with this kind of


    thing."


    After a few words with Eric, he hung up the phone. Only then did Ellison smiled with satisfaction. If he


    wanted Eric to grow up quickly, he had to use some potent medicine.

 Chapter 116 Talks Between Two Families

    Chapter 116 Talks Between Two Families


    Lily stayed up all night for worrying about what happened to Eric. She was dressed up in the early


    morning and waited for Joe in the living room.


    However, before Joe came down, two people, Dillon and Lucia, came.


    The color drained from Dillon''s face. He was still holding the morning newspaper. Beside him, there


    was a gloating look on Lucia''s face. At the same time, Sunny behind them was worried.


    Lily knew that they woulde sooner orter. But she didn''t expect that they would meet this


    morning.


    "Dad, aunt," She greeted out of politeness.


    "Look what you have done!" Dillon threw the newspaper in Lily''s face. "It''s headline again. You''re really


    a good daughter!"


    Lily subconsciously turned her head to avoid the paper hitting her, but she still failed. Fortunately, the


    newspaper was soft and it didn''t scratch her face.


    There was a sh of disgust in her eyes. She did not pay attention to him, but picked up the newspaper


    and read. This time was even more excessive.


    What went too far was not the picture on it, but the headline: two people are so passionate that they


    leave hand in hand.


    The picture of Eric leaving with Kevin in his arms was ambiguous, and the headline was more


    ambiguous.


    No wonder that Dillon was so angry. Lily coldly curved her lips, put down the newspaper, and lowered


    his head to not look at Dillon and Lucia. She didn''t say anything either, as if bowing her head to


    apologize.


    "Your news has hit the headlines for two consecutive days. How could the Qiao family gain a foothold


    in the Guan city?" Dillon said again, "If you mess up the cooperation with AF Company, I''ll hit you!"


    "Dillon, calm down first." Lucia, who was standing beside them,forted them and patted on Dillon''s


    arm. Then she turned to look at Lily.


    "Lily, I''m sorry for what happened this time. I didn''t do my job well. But you are a mature girl. How could


    you do such a thing? Do you know how those people outside think of the Qiao family? What if AF


    Company gave up the cooperation with the Qiao family because of the pressure of public opinion?


    Have you thought about the consequences?"


    Although her tone was not so questioning, and even gentle, every word she said was the sting fuse.


    Lily didn''t say anything, because she knew that no matter what she said, they would me her for that.


    "Has she thought about this? Ah?" In a rage, Dillon continued, "Even if she cares for the Qiao family a


    little bit, she won''t do such a thing!"


    "Dillon, Lily is still young..."


    "It''s not a reason." Dillon interrupted Lucia and turned his head, red at Lily and said, "ire is


    younger than her. She is more considerate than her. As her sister, she is even less important than her


    sister..."


    "I asked you toe here not to judge on anyone." At this time, Joe walked downstairs and interrupted


    him. He frowned slightly and looked at Dillon unhappily. "You, as a father, have a responsible."


    "Father..." When Dillon was about to say something, Joe raised his hand to hint him to stop. Then he


    turned around, looked at Sunny who had been standing behind him and asked, "Is breakfast ready?"


    "Yes, my Lord." Sunny replied with respect.


    "Yes." Joe said yes, took a look at them and said, "Have breakfast, then we will go to the Gu family


    together."


    After saying that, he turned to look at Lily, who was lowering her head. He said in a much softer tone,


    "Lily, go to have breakfast."


    "I have no appetite." Lily looked up at Joe and said.


    "I know what you''re worrying about, but..." As if speaking, he suddenly stopped, and his eyes were


    attracted by the newspaper on the tea table.


    When he saw the title and the pictures, he frowned, but then his mood rxed, as if he hadn''t seen


    them. "It''s just a boring thing. Don''t be affected by these things. Go have some food even if you have


    no appetite, or it''s not good if you fall ill in the Gu family."


    Finishing his words, he cast a nce at Lily''s left hand, which was bandaged.


    Lily saw Joe''s behavior. The news about it was widely reported on the inte for two days, but he said


    nothing. Apparently, he was trying to defend her.


    Atst, they had breakfast together and set off for the Gu''s house. Dillon drove with Lucia, and Joe and


    Lily in another car.


    Daniel had been staying at home for recuperation since the car ident, and Joe had arranged


    another driver.


    On the way to the hospital, Lily frowned tightly and didn''t say a word. She was in a state of great fear.


    Yesterday, when looked at the newspaper with a scandal, Wayne punished Eric to lock him in the room.


    And today, this matter was exposed on the front page of the newspaper. She was afraid that it would


    make the situation worse and the punishment to him would be more severe.


    When the car stopped in front of the gate of the Gu family''s residence, Lily took a deep breath,


    adjusted her state of mind and then opened the door to get off.


    "Don''t worry. I''m here with you." Joe patted her on the shoulder tofort her.


    "Yes." Lily tilted her head to look at him and forced a smile. ''I were to be alive again, this would be the


    most nervous moment I''ve ever encountered.''


    She had seen the temper of Wayne before, and neither Ang nor Richard liked her. In particr, they


    would probably pay all their attention to her when they metter.


    That wasn''t what she was worried about the most. What she worried the most was that ording to


    Eric''s stubborn character, in order to protect her, he would fall out with everyone in the Gu family!


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Then, from the other car came out of the car, Dillon and Lucia came over and rang the doorbell.


    The one who opened the door was a man in his early fifties. He dressed rather inly.


    "You are here. Lord has been waiting for you in the living room." Said the man.


    "Please lead the way," Joe said politely. It was the first time for him to visit the Gu family.


    "Come with me." After saying that, the man turned around and led the way for them.


    Joe turned to look at Lily, took her hand and encouraged her. Then he took her hand and walked in,


    followed by Dillon and Lucia.


    Lily was not unfamiliar with this ce, even familiar. But at this moment, the atmosphere here made


    her shiver.


    The further they walked in, the more depressed she felt, making her hard to breathe.


    When they arrived at the living room, the atmosphere was even more depressing. In the middle of the


    sofa, there was a very bad expression on Wayne''s face. When he saw theming, his face darkened


    again.


    On the right side sat the couple of Jade and Simon, on the left side sat the couple of Ang and


    Richard. Probably because Ang was too worried about Eric and didn''t sleep well, Ang''s dark


    circles were particrly obvious, and her face was a little pale.


    "How calm you are, Mr. Joe." Seeing Joeing in, Wayne said indifferently.


    Joe was not surprised at his words. He seemed to have expected his tone and smiled, "Mr. Wayne,


    have you ever seen any waves? Are you worried about such a trifle?"


    "Humph!" Wayne snorted softly, "I''m not worried, but the'' good ''granddaughter you brought up really


    gives you glory, and even our Gu family got a little bit of light.''


    He stressed on the word "good" in irony.


    Standing in the living room, Joe kept smiling. "We are the elders of this family and we all have the


    responsibility, aren''t we? The kids are young and restless. We failed to teach them well. It''s our fault."


    Hearing this, Wayne was stunned. Obviously, he was speechless. They hadn''t guided Eric in this


    respect of love.


    Lily, who was nervous just now, felt a little embarrassed when she heard the words. She slightly


    lowered her head. In this regard, it seemed that she had been misled Eric all the time.


    Perhaps in a fit of anger, Wayne did not invite them to sit down, but asked them to stand up, looking


    straight at Joe, "Is this your attitude to apologize today?"


    "Apologize?" Joeughed again. "I didn''t teach her well. The Qiao family did make a mistake, but not


    entirely in the Qiao family."


    "How could this have happened if the shameless bitch hadn''t seduced Eric?" Wayne red at Lily


    angrily.


    "Mr. Wayne, you are wrong." No matter how good his temper was, Joe couldn''t hold it any longer. "The


    rtionship between a man and a woman is the will of both sides. Moreover, I''m not here to listen to


    you to me someone, but to discuss how to solve this problem, which is what we should solve most,


    right?"


    With a snort, Wayne continued, "Now that the media is spreading rumors like wildfire, how are you


    going to solve it?"


    "I want to know your opinion first." Joe called him respectfully.


    "I have a way to deal with it." "I just want to know how you are going to handle it."


    Wayne replied as if he was kicking a ball. However, Joe didn''t show any odd expression on his face.


    There were still many problems between them, but some people couldn''t help but feel worried.


    However, Jade and her husband didn''t say anything. They were waiting to see what would happen next


    since this matter had nothing to do with them, Ang and her husband felt anxious, but they didn''t say


    anything.


    Dillon frowned, not knowing what the specific solution was. Last night, when he received a call from


    Joe, he only said that he woulde to the Gu family today and discuss with them about how to deal


    with this matter, but he did not tell him the specific solution.


    Lucia, who was standing beside him, swept her eyes between them as if she was observing them.

 Chapter 117 Erics Persistence

    Chapter 117 Eric''s Persistence


    Joe turned his head and looked at the direction of the door. Then he turned to Wayne and said, "Mr.


    Wayne, I want the two families to work out a win-win solution. Of course, I have my own idea. But


    before I speak out my idea, I need to wait for another person."


    "Who?" Asked Wayne subconsciously.


    "Lily''s mother."


    As soon as Joe stopped, Wayne frowned. He had no idea what Joe was up to.


    After hearing that, Lily looked at him in surprise. She didn''t expect her grandpa call her mother here.


    Just then, the person who led Joe in came in again, followed by Tina and Kerr. That person was a little


    embarrassed and said to Wayne, "Master, I told them you were having a meeting today and it was not


    convenient for you to meet them, but they..."


    Wayne nced at them, and interrupted the servant''s words. With a wave of his hand, he said, "You


    can leave now."


    "Yes." The man walked out of the room in respect.


    "Sorry we arete." Tina said apologetically to all the people present, and then walked to Lily. Naturally,


    Kerr was standing beside her.


    Lily raised her head and looked at Tina and Kerr. She was a little excited and said, "Mom, uncle Kerr."


    "Don''t worry. You''ll be fine." Tina took her hand and said heartedly, "I will always support you."


    Hearing that, Lily felt a lump in her throat. She nodded and said, "Yes."


    Kerr said nothing but smiled to Lily to encourage her. She knew exactly what that smile meant. At this


    moment, she was very moving. At least, the closest person was on her side.


    They were not familiar with Tina, but they had heard of Kerr before. Although they had little contact with


    him and he seldom appeared in the public, he was very famous in the city.


    He and Tina came together, and knew the rtionship between them at the first nce.


    When Dillon saw them frowning directly, a hint of disgust shed through his eyes. Lucia clenched her


    teeth secretly.


    The Gu family members had no different facial expressions. When Jade and Simon saw that they didn''t


    show much facial expressions, and Ang''s expressions changed, probably because she didn''t like


    Lily. Her face darkened when Tina came in.


    Joe nced at them, and then turned to Wayne, "The people havee, so what I mean is that since


    it is exposed, why not let the two kids be together?"


    "I don''t agree!" As soon as Joe''s voice fell, he was denied by Wayne. "It was the youngest daughter of


    your Qiao family and she had a love affair with Frank because the pressure of the public opinion, they


    could only wait for two years to be engaged. Now that Eric had an affair with your eldest daughter, do


    we have to block the media''s mouth in the same way?"


    When hearing Wayne mention ire and Frank, Joe turned to Lucia and reproached her. Then, he


    turned to Wayne, and said, "Mr. Wayne, don''t you think this is the best solution?"


    "Nonsense!" "I can freely persuade the media to change their statement, but it''s not what you said."


    Joe frowned, "so you mean..."


    "Anyway, the photographs weren''t very clear, so I''ll have Eric''s photos processed. As for..."


    "I don''t agree!" Before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by someone. It was no one else


    who interrupted him, but it was Eric, who just came in from outside.


    He strode into the living room with a gloomy face. His posture was a little weird, and his eyes were


    burning. "Grandpa, I know what you want to do. If you do so, it will only destroy Lily. I have taken the


    responsibility of this, and I definitely will bear it. I firmly oppose it to maintain the reputation of Gu family


    by ruining Lily''s reputation. You are too selfish."


    "Why can''t you just stay in the room? Who allows you to sneak out?" Wayne looked at Eric angrily.


    With the key in his hand, he naturally knew that he hade out of the window.


    "Nobody permitted." Eric answered confidently, "I have toe out for her."


    On the left of Lily stood Tina and Kerr, and on the right stood Joe. On the contrary, Eric stood between


    Lily and Joe directly and held her hands to show his attitude.


    Joe was pleased with his behavior. He stepped aside to give him more space.


    "You, you..." Wayne was pissed off by his act.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Eric!" Seeing this situation, Ang shouted in a low voice, "Come over here!"


    "Mom, this time I will only stick to my own choice." "In the past, I never said ''no'' to you. But this time,


    please allow me to make the decision."


    "Eric," "What''s so good about her that makes you so obsessed with her? Are you so obsessed that you


    don''t even want to stay with your own family?"


    "Mom, don''t take it too serious. I and Lily have been together for a long time. I just didn''t tell you about


    it in advance because I was worried that you would object when you knew it."


    Eric was telling the truth. He had nned to tell his family about it after two years, and at that time they


    might not have such a strong aversion to it. But he didn''t expect such a thing to happen, and now he


    had to face it.


    "Bastard!" Wayne pped the ss coffee table in front of him, making the noise of the coffee table. It


    was the first time he got so angry with Eric. "Youe over. Otherwise I will teach you a lesson again!"


    Eric looked at him fixedly and said, "Grandpa, even if you kick me out of Gu family today, I will still


    stand here."


    "You, you are such an unfilial son!" "Don''t think that I really dare not kick you out of the Gu family!" said


    Wayne with a quivering finger pointing at Eric.


    "Dad, don''t be angry." Simon, who was standing beside, hurried to help him and said, "Eric is just a


    little boy who doesn''t understand much things. It''s normal for him to be impulsive. Please sit down


    first."


    Then he helped Wayne to sit down, and at the same time he slightly turned his head and winked at


    Jade beside him.


    After Jade received the hint from her husband, she persuaded him in a serious tone, "Eric, don''t talk


    nonsense. Although you''re young, you''re almost an adult, so you should distinguish right from wrong.


    Come over here and apologize to Grandpa."


    "I didn''t do anything wrong." However, Eric didn''t listen to her and insisted on his own opinion. He didn''t


    even look at Jade. When he caught a glimpse of Wayne, there was a sh of self reproach in his eyes.


    But he didn''t change his mind because of that.


    "Eric, why are you so disobedient?" Seeing that Eric wasn''t willing to change his mind, Jade shook her


    head, and then turned to Ang and sighed, "Ang, you''d betterfort Eric on your own. As his


    aunt, I have done my best. You should not spoil him in the past, or else how can he develop such a


    temper?"


    Hearing this, Ang turned her head and looked at Jade. She stared at her and said, "Sister inw, it''s


    my own business that I didn''t teach the child well. You don''t have to worry about it."


    She shouldn''t have quarreled with Jade about the Gu family in front of others, but she couldn''t bear it


    when Jade jeered at her when she was down. What''s more, Jade seemed to seize every chance to


    laugh at her even in front of others.


    "Aunt, don''t worry about me." At this time, Eric said ironically, "If you are so idle, you''d better care more


    about my brother. He is busy with his career all day long and is really tired."


    "Yes, it''s true. Frank is very busy these days." Jade said with pride, as if she hadn''t heard his ironic


    tone, "Yesterday, he went to meet with Angus and had a talk about the cooperation project in detail.


    Since the cooperation n has been basically decided, we only need to sign the contract."


    She said as she looked at Eric on purpose, "Eric, you have toe on, or I''m afraid that it would be


    hard for you to cooperate with Angus."


    When he heard her mention neck, Eric smiled coldly. He had already secretly stopped his project,


    waiting for Hailey to find evidence of Angus''s cheating.


    "Enough! It''s not the time to talk about it." "You''re not allowed to be with her, either you leave the Gu


    family, or you give up on her." he turned to face Eric and Lily.


    Obviously, what he meant was very obvious and harsh. No matter what choice it was, it was a dilemma


    for Eric.


    Hearing that, Lily was almost freaked out. It was not because she was not mentally strong enough, but


    because it was too cruel for a child.


    No matter he gave up her, or he decided to break up with his family, that was not what she wanted to


    see. She didn''t want to put Eric in a difficult position because of her.


    "Grandpa." She looked at him and said, "Why do you have to push Eric? You know him well. Things will


    develop in the opposite direction when they be extreme. At that time, we will all losses. Hurt you,


    hurt me, and even hurt Eric. I think this is not the result you want to see. Why don''t you take it easy and


    agree us to be together?"


    "When you say together, you are together?" He red at Lily, "If it weren''t for you, he wouldn''t have


    done this. If it weren''t for you, he wouldn''t be in such a scandal to shame Gu family. You are the one


    who should be med!"


    Wayne''s me did not give Qiao family''s face at all, andpletely pushed the fault on Lily.

 Chapter 118 You Have Me

    Chapter 118 You Have Me


    "Mr. Wayne." At this moment, Kerr, who had been silent all the time, suddenly spoke up. He looked at


    Wayne and said, "Maybe I''m not qualified to talk about the affairs of the Gu family. But I want to say


    that what Lily said just now is right. For Eric, no matter what choice you make, he will definitely be the


    one who gets injured the most severely, but the one who will make the most serious one must make a


    choice. I hope you can think it over carefully."


    Wayne turned his head to look at Kerr. Although they were not acquainted with each other in business,


    he knew who he was.


    "Mr. Kerr, as a school manager, do you agree with your students to be together?" He asked.


    Hearing this, Kerr smiled gently and gently. "I''m noting here as a school board but as Lily''s father. I


    support all her decisions. Besides, I have long agreed to the two kids to be together."


    After he said that, he ignored Dillon and turned to look at Tina with affection.


    Being stared at like this, Tina looked away unnaturally and her face flushed.


    When heard of the word "father", Wayne slightly narrowed his eyes and looked at Kerr up and down.


    He suddenly understood something.


    He turned his head to Joe and said, "Mr. Joe, why did you call them here? Do you just want to


    persuade me to let the two children get together?"


    "Yes." Joe replied calmly, "This is also the fastest and most effective solution."


    "Even if it''s the best solution, I won''t agree." "Both of my children are tied to your children. It''s a bad


    business," he continued, sticking to his own opinion.


    As soon as he finished his words, Eric frowned and said, "Grandpa, if you consider my happiness in


    the rest of my life as a business, I''d rather leave the Gu family and be with this girl."


    "Eric," Lily pulled Eric''s hand and looked at him worriedly. "How could you make such a decision?"


    Looking sideways at her, Eric smiled gently. "Trust me, my girl. Even if I leave Gu family, I can afford


    you for the rest of your life."


    Lily was lost in thought. It wasn''t the problem she was worried about. It was the fact that he would be


    more stressed to face the challenges if he left the Gu family.


    Even if she knew that they were born in rich families and they were just pawns for interests, a marriage


    of interests was a inevitable trend. But he was forced to make such a choice, which did hurt his


    feelings.


    "How dare you! You unfilial son!" "Get out! Get out of my house! You¡­ Hmm..."


    Before he finished his words, he was already out of breath, clutching his chest.


    "Father, father!" The nearest Simon held Wayne and asked him to sit on the sofa. Simon patted his


    chest to help him breathe more smoothly and turned his head to Jade. "Jade, call Jarvis Zhou quickly


    and ask him toe here."


    "Okay, I''ll go." She answered. Then she walked towards the telephone in a hurry.


    "Father..." When the silent Richard saw this, he also came to Wayne''s side immediately. Not knowing


    what to do, heforted Wayne, "Are you feeling better?"


    At the moment, Wayne was still a little breathless, but much better than before. He gasped and said,


    "Help¡­ Help me to my room... "


    Each of them held his respectively and went upstairs, ignoring the others in the living room.


    Ang red at the Qiao family and followed them upstairs in a hurry.


    No one had expected such a thing to happen. All members of the Gu family were busy taking care of


    the sick Wayne, so there were only the Qiao family and Eric in the living room. After all, it was all


    because of him.


    The living room was quiet for a moment. No one spoke. Only the sound of footsteps going back and


    forth and of talking upstairs could be heard.


    "Eric," Lily looked up at him, with guilt and remorse in her eyes. Holding his hand, she whispered, "I''m


    sorry..."


    "It''s none of your business." Eric held her hands back andforted her, "Don''t worry. Grandpa is just


    suffering from asthma. He will be fine soon."


    Lily lowered her head. Everything was out of her expectation. She didn''t expect that things would turn


    out like this at all. How could she not me herself for the choice made by Eric caused the previous


    illness of Wayne?


    Seeing her behave like this, Eric reached out and held her in his arms. He touched the back of her


    head and said, "Don''t think too much. I''m here with you, okay?"


    "Yes." Lily said with a nasal voice. Her right hand unconsciously held Eric''s waist.


    "Ah¡­" Eric furrowed his brows.


    "What''s wrong?" Realizing his peculiar behavior, Lily immediately left his embrace and looked at him


    worriedly.


    "Nothing." Seeing that she was so worried, Eric subconsciously didn''t want her to know about the


    wound on his back.


    Lily narrowed her eyes and suddenly remembered what Ellison had told her on the phonest night.


    Although he only said that Eric had been sentenced to imprisonment because of familyws, ording


    to she touched his waist, he must have been punished in some other way.


    "Is there any wound on your waist?" Although she was asking, her tone was somewhat affirmative.


    "No, it''s just a minor injury," Replied Eric with his eyes shifted.


    "Let me see." As soon as she finished speaking, Lily was about to roll up his clothes. She didn''t believe


    what he said. If it was only a small wound, he could have let out a groan just by touching it a little bit.


    With his tolerance, how could a small wound not be unbearable?


    Eric dodged from her touch and said, "Girl, Grandpa and Aunt Tina are here."


    "Let me see!" Lily said. She just care about how bad his wounds were.


    "Ahem!" At this time, a cough sounded, followed by a lukewarm voice by Lucia. She said, "Lily, this is


    not our home. Even if your rtionship has reached a certain point, you still need to pay attention to


    the asion, not to mention that there are so many elders here."


    After saying that, she turned to look at Tina and said, "Sister, you should stop them."


    Tina raised her head and looked at her. She curved her lips indifferently and said, "Lily''s concern is


    exactly what we care about. Why should I care about it?"


    "No wonder." Lucia suddenly burst intoughter. She said in a strange tone, "It must be you who


    spoiled Lily so she was involved in such a scandal."


    "Enough!" All of a sudden, Joe growled at her, red at her and said, "This is not the Qiao family''s


    house. Stop humiliating yourself here."


    Upon hearing this, Lucia said in grievance, "Dad, I just told the truth. I''m not the one who is


    embarrassed."


    "I told you to shut up." Joe growled impatiently.


    Seeing this, Lucia had to shut up reluctantly, but she red at Tina. She didn''t know what kind of


    mother and daughter were, they were so protected by Joe.


    After that, Lily didn''t insist on looking at Eric''s wounds, but she kept thinking about it all the time.


    At this time, Jarvis, the family doctor of Gu family, rushed over with his medicine box. He was a little


    shocked when he saw the people in the living room, but the situation was so urgent that he didn''t have


    time to think too much. Then he went upstairs in a familiar way.


    Watching Jarvis go upstairs, there was some expectations in Eric''s eyes. He also wanted to follow him


    and see what was going on. After all, it was his grandpa who was injured.


    On the other hand, he was afraid that he would be more irritated by him, so he had to wait downstairs.


    About ten minutester, Ang went downstairs and walked directly to Eric. She looked at him


    seriously and said, "Grandpa let you go upstairs. He has something to tell you."


    Hearing this, there was a sh of surprise in Eric''s dark eyes. It seemed that he didn''t expect that


    Wayne would propose to see him.


    When he looked into her eyes, Eric said apologetically, "Mom, I''m sorry."


    Ang looked at him and said, "Hurry up, or Grandpa will be unhappy for waiting for a long time."


    "Yes." Eric nodded and then turned his head to look at Lily. He held her hand tightly as if tofort her.


    Then he loosened her hand and went upstairs.


    Watching Eric going upstairs, Lily frowned and reminded him, "Be careful when you speak. Don''t


    displease grandpa Wayne."


    Hearing this, he stopped and turned around to look at her. "Okay," he said with a smile. Then he


    continued to walk upstairs.


    "Wait!" "I''ll go upstairs with you." suddenly, Kerr stopped him.


    His sudden move caught everyone''s attention, including Eric.


    Kerr didn''t take it seriously. After taking a step up the stairs, he walked to Eric and said, "Let''s go. I


    have thought about something. Maybe I can help."


    Eric nced at him without asking more. What he wanted to see the most at the moment was the


    situation of his grandfather. After all, it was all his fault.


    After they both went up, Ang turned her head and looked at the people of the Qiao family, saying,


    "Please sit down, things may be discussedter."


    "I''m really sorry. Is Mr. Wayne all right?" Joe asked with concern.


    "It''s just old disease, nothing serious, and he calmed down." Ang told the truth. She was kind to Joe,


    but she seldom gave other people a good face.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "That''s great." Joe breathed a sigh of relief and his knitted brows became a little rxed.


    Lily also let out a sigh of relief, but then she began to worry. She didn''t know what Wayne would say to


    Eric.

 Chapter 119 Love Her, Love Her Child

    Chapter 119 Love Her, Love Her Child


    When Eric went upstairs, Simon, Jade and Richard were standing at the door of Wayne''s room. They


    must have been called out.


    Eric didn''t go to see Jade and Simon. Instead, he gave an apologetic look at his father and said, "Dad,


    I..."


    "I know what you want to say." Richard interrupted him, "Let''s go in first. Grandpa is waiting for you."


    "Yes." After taking a deep breath, Eric pushed the door open and entered the room. Kerr was about to


    go into the room, but was stopped by Richard.


    "Mr. Kerr, this is a private matter of the Gu family. I''m afraid it is not suitable for you to enter."


    Looking at Richard, Kerr smiled politely and said, "I just want to say a few words with him and I will not


    interfere in your family affairs. I''lle out right after I finish my words. I''m sure Mr. Wayne will be


    interested in it."


    Richard felt confused, and he then refused politely, "Mr. Kerr, my father doesn''t feel well and it''s not


    convenient to entertain."


    "Let him in." At this time, there was a very weak voice from the room.


    Hearing this, Richard looked into the room and then looked at Kerr before he let him in.


    In the room, Wayne was sitting on the bed, looking tired and pale. Jarvis, the family doctor of Gu family,


    stood by the bed, while Eric, who stood opposite to Wayne, frowned as if he was thinking about


    something.


    When Wayne saw Kerr, he looked at him with indifference, "Mr. Kerr, what do you want to say?"


    "Mr. Gu, after a few words, I will leave. I won''t bother you to have a rest." He said politely.


    "I''m listening."


    Seeing his tone, Kerr was a little displeased, but he didn''t show it too obviously. He said, "I think you''ve


    heard about something about the Qiao family before. As I said before, I came to the Gu family today as


    Lily''s father. Although I''m not her biological father, I''ve always regarded her as my own daughter. I


    know that you''ve heard about the marriage between the two families, You always don''t agree. I know


    what you are thinking."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    After a pause, he continued, "Since ancient times, businessmen always put their interests first. I''ll make


    it clear to you today. If you''re not happy with my words, please forgive me."


    Wayne didn''t say anything, waiting for him to continue.


    On the other side, Eric turned his head to look at him with a serious look in his ck eyes. He seemed


    to know something.


    Then Kerr continued, "You didn''t agree with the marriage of Eric and Lily because you thought if two


    children of the Gu family were to be married to the Qiao family, it would bring little profit to both sides.


    And if you want to maximize the benefits, you''d better marry a strong family with him. And I want to say,


    since I treat Lily as my own daughter, then there is a share of hers, and it will definitely not be small. Mr.


    Wayne, I have said so much about it, I think you should understand what it means."


    Wayne raised his eyebrows, seeming not to expect that he would really be so straightforward. In other


    words, he was trading thepany''s interest with children.


    "Mr. Kerr, are you satirizing me?"


    "That depends on you. If you insist on disagree with their marriage, I''ll ask mywyer to draft more


    papers as soon as we get back. I''ll transfer 15% of mypany''s shares to Lily. Are you okay with


    that?" he requested.


    "Thank you for your generosity." "With all due respect, you are Lily''s father. Is it true?"


    Kerr smiled, "Soon. I hope you can attend my wedding feast."


    "It seems that Mr. Kerr is also a blunt person. You have thought for her so much before you has been


    her father." Said Wayne indifferently.


    "Love her, love her child." "I am serious. And I hope you can consider my words. It was not easy for the


    two children to be together step by step. At first, I disagreed with it, but they made me astonished a lot.


    They had suffered a lot, which was that many people had never experienced. Now that I have said so,


    if you still hold on to your decision just now, just forget about what I said."


    He looked at Eric and patted him on the shoulder, "No matter what choice you make, I will support


    you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he turned and left, just as he said.


    When Kerr left the room and the door was closed again, Wayne withdrew his sight. At this time, his


    face was not as domineering as before, and his whole body was a bit soft.


    He turned his head to look at Eric, sighed, and said nothing. Then he turned to look at Jarvis and said


    in a weak voice, "Let''s see the wound on his back."


    Hearing this, Eric raised his head. There was a sh of surprise on his face. It seemed that he didn''t


    expect that he would be asked toe up to see the injury.


    "Grandpa, I''m fine." He said subconsciously.


    "Are you okay?" "I know how much I hit you and how stubborn you are. Don''t stick to it. Jarvis..."


    He shouted at Jarvis again, "Put the medicine."


    "I know, Mr. Wayne." Then he turned to look at Eric and said, "Mr. Eric, please take off your clothes. Let


    me put some medicine on your wound, so that it will heal faster."


    After saying that, he winked at Eric, indicating that he should listen to him.


    Eric was not a fool. He knew clearly what Wayne was up to. He was giving him a step. If they were still


    in a stalemate, it would only make things worse.


    Then he took off his coat and sat on a chair. He instructed Jarvis to apply medicine to his wound.


    Apparently, the medicine was prepared beforehand.


    When Jarvis saw the wound on Eric''s back, he frowned and turned to look at Wayne. It seemed that


    Jarvis was ming him for that. The injuries were crisscrossed with blood streaks.


    "Ah..." As soon as the medicine touched the wound, Eric took a deep breath because it was really


    painful.


    "Just hold it." Jarvis lowered his voice and whispered to Eric''s ear, "Mr. Eric, this is the way that Mr.


    Wayne gives you to walk down the stairs. He asked me to get these drugs ready yesterday."


    His voice was so low that only the two of them could hear.


    Hearing this, Eric''s heart softened. He looked at him subconsciously, and suddenly felt a sense of self


    me.


    But he couldn''t understand why he made such a decision for them in front of everyone even though he


    was so partial to him.


    Wayne didn''t notice the interaction between Jarvis and Eric. He said in his slightly older voice, "Eric, tell


    me, what''s good about that girl? Why do you want to be with her even if you leave the Gu family?"


    "Silly, idiot." He blurted out.


    "What''s that mean?" Wayne asked confusing.


    "Haha..." Thinking of this, Eric could not help butugh out. She did left a silly and idiot impression on


    him in the first sight, but behind the silly and idiot side was her cleverness.


    "What are youughing at?" Asked Wayne.


    "Grandpa, you don''t need a reason to love someone. You just want to marry her. She is your wife,


    that''s all. You will still give up everything for her even if she has a lot of disadvantage." As if he had


    forgotten the pain on his back, Eric said in a very easy tone.


    Wayne approvingly nodded in agreement.


    "What''s more, she is smart, not really stupid." Eric continued, "She is very kind to me. She cares about


    me a lot. Just now when I went upstairs, she told me not to make you angry. Grandpa..."


    He looked up at him and said, "She is really a good girl. If you ept her and get along with her slowly,


    you will find that she won''t be anxious for quick sess and instant benefit, and she won''t do anything


    to achieve what she wants only for profit. She is not a ordinary girl."


    It was the first time for him to see his grandson praise someone like this. He had never seen him like


    this before. He couldn''t help but be curious about Lily, but he had his own reasons.


    "Ah¡­" He suddenly sighed, "Actually, I don''t want to stop you from being together. If you are capable


    enough to be a member of the whole family, I won''t care who you are with. But you are still young and


    still need to be cultivated. My body is not as strong as before. If I leave one day, you will be bullied by


    them."


    "Grandpa." Eric was a little surprised at his attitude.


    "You see what''s going on in the Gu family. Your uncle ispetitive, and your father doesn''t have the


    intention to fight for it at all. Plus, Frank is trying her best to win over all shareholders of thepany


    and he is working on a big project for ourpany. If this continues, I, as the head of the family, almost


    can''t suppress them."


    When he was speaking, he was helpless.


    Eric understood the meaning of these words. The whole Gu family was like a bnce, and Wayne was


    the supporting point in the middle, trying to maintain both ends of the bnce.


    Once out of bnce, the loser would definitely be bullied. Currently, the situation was that Simon and


    his son gained absolute advantage in Gu family. They were eager to achieve quick sess and instant


    benefit. If thepany was handed over to them, nobody knew how it would develop.


    That''s why Wayne wanted to bring Eric into thepany. Only when he trained him, could the Gu


    family maintain thepany.

 Chapter 120 Waynes Intention

    Chapter 120 Wayne''s Intention


    Wayne continued, "Eric, Grandpa is not a powerful person, but Grandpa hopes that you can have a


    strong backing to support you, so that you can be more stable in the Gu family. The child of Qiao


    family, although you like her, but don''t forget, the younger daughter of Qiao family followed your elder


    brother, and her father is obviously partial to the younger daughter. You have to think about this


    rtionship."


    "I know." Eric continued, "But Grandpa, I don''t need to rely on women to support my career. I can do it.


    As for girl, I just want to protect her well under my wings."


    "Haha..." "You''re too young to understand the business world. You''ll understand how important it is to


    marry a woman who can help you with your career in a few years," He continued, shaking his head.


    Hearing that, Eric frowned. In his opinion, Wayne was a bit pedantic. Marriage is a matter of a lifetime,


    and it is the happiness of two people who love each other for a lifetime. If he had to measure it with


    profit, what was the meaning of a life?


    What''s the meaning of people spending all their life on their so-called career?


    No matter how much money they had before, it was nothingpared to that of the two of them who


    loved each other, got married, had babies and lived together forever.


    "Grandpa, no matter what you mean, I won''t change my mind. I''m determined to marry her!" He spoke


    out his thoughts firmly.


    "Mr. Eric..." Jarvis, who was applying medicine for him, stopped when he heard that and shouted.


    Apparently, he didn''t agree with the stubborn young man.


    "Jarvis, I know what you mean." Eric turned to look at Jarvis and said, "Everyone has his own


    principles. You think I''m too young to understand anything, but I know what I want. I won''t give up my


    pursuit for the sake of what I want."


    With that, he turned to look at his grandpa, "Grandpa, amercial marriage is the best way to bring


    profits to ourpany, but what about the disadvantageous? If a business couple happened to love


    each other, that would be fine. But if they don''t, who will bear such a consequence?"


    "If a man doesn''t have his own career, how can he gain a foothold in the society?" Asked Wayne in a


    tough tone.


    However, Eric did not agree with his view and said, "Taking uncle Simon''s and aunt''s rtionship as an


    example, uncle Simon is more devoted to his career than my father, far bringing more benefits to the


    Gu family than my father. But aunt, when there is something happening in the family, she can''t help


    stirring up trouble, and she does things without thinking at all. Taking the matter of her framing girl


    some time ago as an example. In front of the media, she said wrong but she acts like a turtle retracting


    its head and doesn''t dare to speak when she facing the evidence."


    He mentioned that a few months ago, Lily was deliberately framed, and Frank was involved in a


    disturbance. At that time, Jade used Lily in front of the media. She said that it was she who seduced


    Frank and she did not dare to show up in front of the evidence. It would be left unsettled.


    When he mentioned this, Wayne frowned unconsciously. At that time, he was abroad for recuperation,


    but he did not go back. But he knew about it.


    "But on the contrary, look at my parents." Eric continued, "Although my father didn''t make much profit


    for thepany and didn''t make much difference in his career, he was very good to my mother. In


    order to prevent her from being bullied in the family, he agreed to live with her outside. My mother had


    broken off all rtions with family. Since I could remember, they didn''t quarrel with each other and even


    argued with each other. There were many things, they made a decision by talking to each other. Never


    do things by oneself. This kind of life is exactly what I want."


    "They get your temperament from their character!" "In order to marry your mother, your father almost


    cut off the rtionship with me. Your mother was stubborn, directly breaking off the rtionship with


    your grandfather under the opposition of the Sun family. She insisted on marrying your father. You are


    really a whole family!"


    "But they are living a happy life together, aren''t they?" Eric asked.


    "Do you mean that you only want to have that girl and leave your career behind?" Wayne said.


    "No, Grandpa. You don''t understand what I mean." Eric felt a little depressed. At that time, Jarvis also


    applied medicine on his wound. Then, he put on his clothes, stood up and continued, "I want both. But I


    need time to achieve these things. I have the ability to create a business Kingdom, and I also have the


    strength to let her under my wings and be free of worry."


    "How can you promise me now?" Wayne said again.


    "Grandpa, if you agree to our rtionship, in three years, or in less than three years, I will give you a


    satisfactory answer." Eric was not stupid and made his request.


    Of course, Wayne knew what his n was. He snorted, "Let''s talk about thister."


    "Grandpa..." When Eric was about to say something more, he was interrupted by a gesture of "stop" by


    Wayne. Wayne said, "You can go out now. I''m tired."


    Then hey down on the bed and closed his eyes.


    Hearing his grandfather''s words, Eric said nothing more. He gave him a nce, turned around and


    walked out of the room.


    Until they left, no one mentioned that Eric abandoned the Gu family in the living room and chose Lily.


    Both of them knew it. After all, Wayne didn''t really want to force Eric to leave and he had no other


    choice.


    Downstairs.


    Seeing that, Lily immediately stood up and walked up to Eric. "Is Grandpa Gu all right? What did he


    say?"


    "Nothing." Eric smiled and reached out to hold her right hand, "Everything will be okay, trust me, okay?"


    "Yes." Lily nodded.


    At this moment, she had no idea. To be exact, as long as it was rted to Eric, she would lose her own


    will involuntarily. She could only nod and agree with whatever he said.


    Jade, Simon and Richard went downstairs and followed by Jarvis, who was carrying a medical box.


    Richard walked up to Joe and politely said, "Mr. Joe, it''s not convenient for us to talk about this matter


    now. We can make an appointment to talk about it after my father''s body gets better. What do you think


    of it?"


    "Okay." Joe nodded, and his face was full of apologies. "We are too thoughtless to make Mr. Wayne


    have a rpse of his old disease. It is really sorry."


    "Everyone didn''t expect this." Said Richard indifferently, and then he looked at Ang and said,


    "Ang, greet the guests. I have something to tell Eric."


    Without saying anything, Ang just nodded. When she nced at Eric, she couldn''t helpining.


    When Eric met his mother''s gaze, there was a sh of self me on his face.


    "Go back to the room with me." The words were said by Richard to Eric.


    "Yes." Eric nodded and gave Lily a final reluctant look. He let go of her hand and was about to leave


    with Richard.


    "Wait, Mr. Eric." Jarvis suddenly said, he took a box of ointment and handed it to Eric. "Mr. Wayne


    asked me to give this to you. Apply it every night to make sure that the wound healed quickly." he


    raised his voice.


    These seemingly caring words made everyone present look differently.


    Surprise shed across the faces of Ang and Richard, Simon and his wife, while gloom shed


    across their faces.


    There was no change in the faces of Dillon and Lucia. Tina had a smile on her face, and Kerr''s lips


    raised a faint smile.


    A smile emerged on Lily''s face, and she was relieved in her heart. Although Wayne didn''t send the


    medicine himself, it showed that he still cared about Eric, and it was clear that he forgave what he had


    done before, which was apparently a step for him. He hoped that they could make it and let it go.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    When Eric stayed in the bedroom just now, he knew that his grandfather had given him an out, but he


    didn''t expect him to do it again in front of everyone. Although he didn''t show up personally, he was still


    very grateful.


    He took it over and said with a smile, "Thank you, Jarvis."


    "You''re wee." He cracked a smile and said, "I''m leaving now. I''lle back to take care of Mr.


    Wayne this afternoon."


    "Goodbye, Jarvis."


    "Bye." With that, Jarvisughed and left, with a medical kit in his hand.


    Eric turned around and handed the ointment to Lily. "You take it. I''ll be back soon."


    "Okay." Lily said with a smile. She seemed to be in a better mood.


    Seeing this, Richard couldn''t help looking at Lily and then turned around to leave with Eric.


    After they left, the living room suddenly became quiet.


    At this time, Joe suddenly stood up and said to Ang, "We''re leaving today. When Mr. Wayne gets


    better, we can make an appointment to talk about it."


    "Yes." Ang nodded and stood up, saying, "I''ll walk you out."


    "Don''t bother. You also look pale. You should take good care of yourself. As a mother, you must have a


    lot to worry about."


    "After all, he is my child. How can parents not worry about him? But I think we''d better give this matter


    further thought."


    "I know what you mean." Joe smiled and continued, "You are a sensible mother. I believe that you


    know what kind of solution is the best for the two kids."


    Ang frowned and said nothing.

 Chapter 121 Erics Fathers Approval

    Chapter 121 Eric''s Father''s Approval


    At the same time, Tina walked to her with a smile and said gently, "I know you are not happy, and


    nobody wants to encounter this kind of thing. Maybe you have prejudice against us, but for the sake of


    children, we, as parents, have to put these prejudice aside first. The overall situation is the most


    important. You have taught Eric very well. I like him very much."


    Then, she even took the initiative to shake Ang''s hand.


    Ang didn''t expect that she would behave like this. A weird expression crossed her face.


    Seeing that she didn''t say a word, Tina continued, "I hope you can think more about the children''s


    things. We have to leave now. I''ll personally apologize to you for the inconvenience caused by today''s


    ident."


    Then she released her hand from Ang''s and turned around to go back to Kerr.


    Ang had a good impression of her and disliked her less.


    Seeing that they were all leaving, Lily held the medicine box that Eric had just given to her and said,


    "Grandpa, mom, I want to wait for Eric toe out."


    "Then you wait here." Joe agreed. "I have something to deal with, so I''m leaving now."


    "Yes." Lily nodded.


    "When Erices out, you take him to the manor. I''ll cook something with Kerr to replenish his body."


    Tina said to Lily.


    "Okay." Lily nodded with a smile.


    "I promise it''s your and Eric''s favorite dish." Said Kerr with a smile.


    "Yes." Lily nodded her head firmly. Her eyes were red. What was more important than their support?


    Ang was not stupid. She knew exactly what they meant by saying that. They were telling her that her


    son had long been recognized and treated as a member of their family.


    After Joe, Tina and Kerr left one after another, it was meaningless for Dillon and Lucia to stay here any


    longer, so they also left.


    After a while, there were only four people in the living room, Jade, Simon, Ang and Lily.


    Jade looked at Lily, snorted, and then turned to Ang. "Your son''s taste is really unique. She was


    rejected by our son, but he preferred to be with his girlfriend even if he abandoned the Gu family."


    There was a hint of sarcasm in her tone and she directly belittled Eric, implying that the thing he picked


    up was the thing that was abandoned by Frank at that time.


    It was Lily.


    Even a fool could understand her meaning.


    "Really? I remember that some time ago, someone was lying in front of the media. In the end, she


    didn''t dare to show up in front of the evidence, so she could only hide." Ang said unkindly.


    Although she was not good at quarreling, it did not mean that she was easy to be bullied. She just did


    not want to haggle over with them.


    "You..." Jade''s face turned blue and pale at the same time. Of course she knew what she was talking


    about.


    "You should think it over before you do anything, or you''ll leave a bad impression on others." Said


    Ang unhurriedly.


    "Ang, you..."


    "Well, I have something else to do, and I don''t have time to argue with you here." Ang interrupted


    her directly. "If you don''t have anything else to do, just go shopping and have some tea. I don''t think


    your husband will say anything about it."


    "Humph!" Jade didn''t know what to say. She snorted, turned to look at Simon and said, "Simon, I''ll go


    to thepany with you to see Frank. He has been very busy these days to deal with the cooperation


    with Angus."


    Then she intentionally raised her voice, "But, as the saying goes, the god will give hardworking people


    a chance. The cooperation project is about to be obtained, unlike someone who does not have the


    opportunity to cooperate."


    Ang nced at her and did not respond. For people who showed off for a long time with a little thing,


    ignore was the best way to deal with it.


    Noticing that she was speechless and thinking that she can''t say something to defend her, Jade gave a


    haughty Snort and walked out with Simon, holding hands with him. "Let''s go to thepany. We can''t


    let go of this critical moment."


    Ang had already been used to this kind of behavior, so did Lily. She had been used to it in her


    previous life.


    Actually, she wanted to say something to Jade just now, but considering that they were in the Gu family


    and in the presence of Ang, she could only keep silent.


    After they left, there were only the two of them in the living room. The atmosphere suddenly became


    quiet, which made people feel strange.


    Ang nced at Lily. She had reminded Eric when she knew they''re together, but she didn''t expect


    that they would be together in the end.


    As his mother, she knew well about her son''s temper. If she was too against it, the situation between


    her and her family would have happened again.


    Thinking of her past, Ang sighed. She looked up at Lily and said, "Although I don''t like you very


    much, Eric is very careful about you. As the elders, we have to follow his wish."


    "Aunt Ang..." Before Lily could say anything, Ang interrupted her.


    "To be honest, my heart sank when I saw him make that choice just now. I don''t want him to repeat my


    old path. In order to insist on my own choice and cut off all the connections with my family, I will not


    object to your rtionship any more. As for his grandfather, although he has not said anything, his


    behavior has showed that he will not continue to object. But he is just too embarrassed to admit it. After


    all, Eric publicly oppose him in front of so many people."


    Lily pursed her lips and didn''t say anything. Because she knew that Eric was publicly against Wayne for


    her.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I just hope that you can stay away from all the bad things in the future." "In the past, the reason why I


    opposed the rtionship between you and Eric was that you had too many responsibilities and


    interests. As young as you were, I hope you focus on learning."


    "Yes." Lily nodded. She didn''t know what to say except nodding.


    Looking at her bandaged hand, Ang sighed slightly and stopped talking. She believed that Lily could


    understand what she said.


    In the study.


    Looking at Eric, Richard asked seriously, "Have you made up your mind to be with that girl?"


    "Yes." Eric answered firmly.


    "You are old enough to think twice before doing anything. But you are too reckless to make such a


    decision today," There was some sort of reproach in his tone.


    "It made grandpa so angry that he had a rpse of his old disease. You should talk to him in a soft


    tone and tell him not to break away from the Gu family. Look at your mother, she was too impulsive in


    the past. Of course, I was wrong in that year. Now she often missed the members of the Sun family, but


    she didn''t have the courage to go back to see them. In addition, your grandpa was stubborn. Even if


    she was reluctant to go back, she was afraid of going back. It is impossible for her to get into the Sun


    family''s door."


    Eric frowned. He always knew that the rtionship between his mother and grandfather was stiff.


    "I see that you get along well with Lily''s family. They must be very satisfied with you. Since her


    grandfather hase to talk about this matter personally, he seems to be sincere. As long as you two


    are sincere to be together, I will naturally not object to it." Continued Richard.


    "As for your mother, I think she will not object. After all, she is a little regretful now. After falling out with


    Sun family, she still has to investigate secretly if she wants to know the situation of Sun family. She


    lives a painful life. I don''t want you to repeat the same mistake."


    "Thank you, Dad." There was a touch of gratitude on Eric''s face.


    "Ah¡­" Sighed and patted him on the shoulder, and Richard continued, "I really hope that you can live a


    happy life, and I hope one day¡­ You don''t hate me."


    "Dad, how can I hate you?" Eric asked, paying no attention to the expression on his face.


    The eyes of Richard flickered, "I mean, if I objected, you will hate us."


    "No, you are my parents. I will never hate you." Said Eric.


    Richard smiled unnaturally, "I hope¡­ You will surely not hate me."


    "Of course not." Eric answered very naturally, but he didn''t understand why his father always


    mentioned the word "hate".


    "That''s great." The expression on Richard''s face was unnatural this time.


    "Father, if you don''t have anything else, I''ll take my leave."


    "Okay, go ahead." Answered Richard with a nod.


    After getting his consent, Eric turned around and walked out of the study. At the moment he turned


    around, a sneer appeared on his face. He thought, ''If nothing goes wrong, who is behind all this and


    Ellison has already had a result.''


    In the hall of the first floor, there were only Ang and Lily sitting on the sofa. Looking at the distance


    between them, Eric smiled. And Lily wore a faint smile on her face. It could be seen that they seemed


    to talk about something, and seemed to have a good conversation.


    Seeing that Eric came down, Ang sat up straight and asked with concern, "Your father didn''t say


    anything to embarrass you, did he?"


    "No, he didn''t." Eric smiled and shook his head. He walked up to her and hugged her. "Dad has agreed.


    Mom, I know you won''t, thank you."


    Ang couldn''t help but cry. What her son was facing now was just her past mapped. How could she


    object?

 Chapter 122 Troublemaker

    Chapter 122 Troublemaker


    Considering the wound on his back, she patted him on the shoulder and said, "As long as you are fine,


    I will support you."


    "I won''t let you down." There was a determined look in Eric''s eyes when he said this. After that, he let


    go of her and said, "Mom, I have something else to do. I''ll go out with girl."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Okay, go ahead." Ang nodded and then turned to look at Lily. She wanted to ask her to take care of


    Eric because he was injured after all, but when she saw her hands with bandages, she sighed slightly.


    "You both have wounds all. Be careful when going out."


    "I know, mom. I will take care of girl and myself." Eric breathed a sigh of relief and said in a rxed


    tone.


    On hearing this, Lily felt warm in her heart. She smiled and said, "Aunt, I will take good care of Eric."


    "Yes." Ang nodded and her attitude toward Lily was much better.


    Holding Lily''s hand, they arrived at the front yard of the house. Eric frowned unconsciously. He drove


    Ellison''s car back directly as he came back in a hurry yesterday. The license te number of this car


    was special. He hoped that it hadn''t been noticed by anyone.


    Thinking of this, Eric sneered all of a sudden. In Gu family, those people were vanity, no one was


    heartless. Maybe they have noticed it, but it doesn''t matter. Since he didn''t want to be silent, so it didn''t


    matter.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing that Eric was somewhat dull, Lily could not help asking.


    "Nothing." Aftering to himself, Eric replied. Then he opened the door of the passenger seat and


    said, "Get in the car. Let''s go to Ellison first."


    After they got into the car, Lily asked in confusion, "What''s up?"


    "You will know when we get there." Eric didn''t say and buckled her seat belt. Then he closed the door


    and went to the other side of the car to sit on the driver''s seat.


    Then, he started the car and drove out.


    After they got on the main road, Eric controlled the steering wheel with one hand and took out his


    phone with the other. He dialed a number directly. The phone was connected in no time.


    "I will arrive at your home in half an hour. I want the results." Without waiting for the response from the


    other end of the line, he hung up the phone with a somewhat gloomy face.


    Lily couldn''t help but turn to look at him when she heard the attitude in his voice. But what attracted her


    attention was not his face, but his mobile phone that he put in the car.


    "Did you change your phone?" She asked.


    "No, I didn''t." Eric turned his head and took a look at her, an unnatural look shed across his face.


    "This mobile phone is very special and rarely used. The regr mobile phone was confiscated by


    grandpa yesterday."


    Special? Hearing that, Lily frowned unconsciously. Suddenly, she couldn''t see through him. He seemed


    to have hidden too many secrets from her.


    Seeing her in such a state, Eric continued to exin, "My elder brother gave this cell phone to me. It


    can be used to contact the Sun family, but¡­ I seldom contact them. There''s a special circumstance this


    time, so I used it."


    Lily was in a conundrum, but she got the point. It seemed that the Ang belonged to the Sun family.


    But why should he use another phone to contact the Sun family? It was supposed to be under wraps.


    "Is there my number in this cell phone?" Lily asked suddenly.


    Hearing this, Eric unconsciously touched his nose, "No."


    "No wonder you didn''t call me yesterday, but called brother Ellison." Said Lily disappointedly.


    "You think too much." Eric freed one hand to hold Lily''s hand on her knees. "I didn''t call you because I


    knew you. I didn''t want you to worry about me. It''s not because I didn''t save your number in my phone.


    I always keep your number in my mind."


    "Really?"


    "Really." Then, Eric picked up a string of numbers and said, "one, five, nine, zero, two and three..."


    "Well, I believe you." Lily smiled and held his hand back.


    In fact, she didn''t really mind that he didn''t save her number in his so-called special mobile phone. She


    just thought that they should face difficulties together, just like when he apanied her to see Joe at


    the beginning, but he got the punishment from the Gu family alone. She was moved, and felt that he


    was a little silly.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the ce where Ellison lived.


    After getting off the car, Eric held Lily''s hand and walked straight into the gate of Ellison''s house. When


    they arrived at the hall, they saw a picture of a handsome man when he went out of the bathtub. Drops


    of water were still hanging at the end of Ellison''s hair. His bathrobe''s chest was still open, and some


    parts of his body were exposed. Obviously, he had just taken a shower and came out of the bathtub.


    "Did you just get up and take a shower?" Looking at him, Eric scowled.


    "Can''t I?" Ellison raised his eyebrows and asked. Then he bent down to take a sip of milk on the tea


    table.


    At the moment he bent down, Lily immediately looked away and her face unconsciously flushed. Ellison


    was so casual. Didn''t he see a little girl? The muscles on his lower abdomen were seen by her.


    He was in good shape.


    Noticing the strange look on Lily''s face, Eric covered her eyes with his hand and warned, "Don''t look at


    him!"


    Then he turned to Ellison. "Put your clothes on. Don''t you see that she is here?"


    Ellison didn''t take it seriously. He put the milk back on the table, and then sat down on the sofa. He


    looked at Lily casually and asked, "What do you think? My body is better than Eric''s, isn''t it?"


    Lily''s ears turned red. Although she was a mature woman, she was at least a rtively conservative


    woman. Being asked like that, she was too shy.


    "Ellison!" Eric called out his name out of anger and pulled Lily into his arms. He pressed her head


    against his chest so that she could no longer see him. His tone towards Ellison was very harsh. "I''m


    here to ask for the evidence, not to see if you are bored."


    Ellison smiled, tugged the neckline of his bathrobe, pointed at the sofa and said in a decent tone,


    "Have a seat."


    Only then did Eric release Lily and take her to sit on the sofa.


    p.


    Ellison directly threw a piece of paper bag in front of Eric and said, "Have a look for yourself. This is


    what I asked people to find out."


    After saying that, he picked up the milk and began to drink it.


    Eric nced at him and then took the paper bag open. He took out all the material in the bag, most of


    which were photos, a pile of half thick paper material and a disk.


    He wasn''t curious about these photos. They were all published in the newspaper, so there was nothing


    interesting. He directly opened the paper documents. And the first page was the information of a


    familiar person.


    When he saw the information of that person, Eric''s face fell. Lily was sitting next to him and her


    attention was also drawn on the document in his hand. When she saw the person on the document,


    she was too angry to say a word.


    ire! It was ire again!


    "Huh." Eric sneered, "I thought someone did it, but I didn''t expect it was her."


    "You should be med for your carelessness." Ellison nced at him. "Anyway, if you do it in that kind


    of ce, you will be easily caught. Fortunately, they don''t do it too bad. Instead, you were just on the


    front page of entertainment newspapers."


    "Her target is me." Lily said coldly. "ire is very jealous. She is simple minded. If she had a


    complicated thought, she would have gone through more than just being reported on the newspaper."


    Eric quite agreed with her. He kept turning the pages. He looked up at Ellison and said, "You have


    investigated the life stories of the mother, her son and her daughter?"


    "Yes, I did." After saying that, Ellison looked at Lily andughed. "Little girl, you..."


    Before he finished his words, he noticed the murderous eyesight from Eric and had to stop talking.


    Thinking of what he had said before, he immediately changed his mind and said, "I know. I shouldn''t


    have called her with the word ''little girl''. It''s enough for you."


    After taking aint look at him, Ellison continued to say to Lily, "Lily, fortunately, you didn''t live with


    them. Otherwise, you might died without knowing why."


    Lilyughed. How could she not know how she died? She remembered everything that happened in


    her previous life clearly!


    "I know." She said, "Among the three of them, in fact, Eden is not bad. He even saved me. But the real


    bad guys are Lucia and ire."


    Ellison did not answer or disagree with her words. He did not know much about the Qiao family. The


    reason why he investigated them was that he had discovered too many notorious things of Lucia and


    what ire had done this time, so he had decided to investigate them thoroughly.


    Seeing that they did not speak, Angus continued, "In fact, I was also curious at the beginning. Few


    reporters were allowed to enter the party held by Angus. Even if there were reporters in the party, they


    paid all their attention on him, how could it be on me and Eric? I did not expect that it was ire who


    created the trouble and let me and Eric to be reported on the second section. It''s not enough for her


    and even make us the headline today."


    Hearing that, Ellison''s eyes shed unnaturally, but no one noticed that.


    Because Eric focused all his attention on the pile of documents in his hand, and Lily didn''t look at him


    either.

 Chapter 123 Erics Guess

    Chapter 123 Eric''s Guess


    "How do you deal with that newspaper?" Eric asked Ellison suddenly as he looked up at him.


    "Ahem!" Ellison suddenly coughed unnaturally, and then returned to normal. "As you said, it''s banned."


    "Yes." Eric answered and put the documents in his hand on the desk. With a sneer in his ck eyes, he


    said, "It shouldn''t be ire only to take part in this matter."


    "Is there anyone else?" Lily asked doubtfully.


    Hearing this, Eric turned to look at Lily and asked, "If you are the owner of that newspaper, will you


    release the same news for two days in a row, and upy such an important position?"


    Hearing that, Lily frowned, thought it over and then shook her head.


    "You won''t, will you? We are not particrly famous people, there is no need to do so much trouble."


    Eric continued to analyze, "Obviously, there must be someone else involved in this matter. And today''s


    headline is either ''someone'' who bought it with money, or someone must have a certain power.


    Otherwise, the same kind of news would be published for two days in a row. The fans would not only


    be tired of it, but also would not buy it. Who would be willing to do such a bad business?"


    His analysis were right. Lily nodded and asked, "But who is he?"


    "Who do you think is more likely?" Eric turned his head to look at her again.


    Looking into his eyes, Lily was also confused. But it was hard for her to guess.


    The interaction between the two ignored the existence of Ellison at all, and he was relieved to see that


    they didn''t pay attention to him at all. Eric was so smart. He guessed that there was someone else.


    "Did you find anyone else in the investigation?" Eric suddenly turned to Ellison and asked.


    Ellison was stunned by his sudden nce and paused for a while. But he immediately calmed himself


    down and said, "It is highly possible, but I haven''t found any evidence yet. The disk is the disk at the


    party that day. Except for ire, I haven''t found anyone else suspicious."


    "Really?" Obviously, Eric didn''t believe that.


    Only two words made Ellison felt bad. Suddenly, an idea shed in his mind. An almost invisible smile


    appeared on his lips.


    "Eric, ording to your spection, who else would pay for it? And the intention is obvious. He wants


    to smear you and Lily, making your reputation worse. He is probably yourmon enemy." What he


    meant was quite clear.


    "You mean Frank?" Eric turned to look at him.


    "Or what?" Ellison threw up his hands and threw the question at him naturally.


    Eric frowned and tried to figure out what he meant.


    "Think about it." Seeing that he didn''t say a word, Ellison began to analyze the situation. "If your


    reputation is ruined, who will benefit most? It''s such a simple question. Don''t you know? What''s more,


    under the condition ofpeting with AF Company."


    Eric nodded his head, as if he had a point. Only the two of them could do such a stupid thing.


    It was not until Ellison saw Eric believe it that he felt relieved. It was almost like Noble''s sensitivity to


    the problem.


    Ellison suddenly felt sad. He was clearly the second. But among the three brothers, he was at the


    bottom of the food chain. In some aspects, he hadpletely under their feet.


    "By the way..." Abruptly spoke Eric, looking at Ellison.


    "What''s wrong?" Hearing his words, Ellison suddenly got nervous. As expected, he couldn''t do


    anything wrong!


    Seeing his reaction, Eric was confused and asked, "Why are you so nervous?"


    "You talked like that, and my heart trembled with nervousness. How could I not be nervous?" Ellison


    said half jokingly.


    Ignoring his tease, Eric continued, "How is the investigation on AF going?"


    Hearing this question, Ellison was not as nervous as before. He replied indifferently, "It''s going too


    slowly. Hailey hasn''te back these days. It said that it''s difficult to obtain evidence. After all, it''s an


    internationalpany and it''s listed abroad. We need time to investigate."


    "We have to finish it as soon as possible. It''s getting closer and closer to the bidding. If we can''t find


    any evidence before the bidding, we have no choice but to watch Angus making money and then going


    back to his country." Said Eric.


    "I trust Hailey. Although she is a shrewish woman." Speaking of Hailey, a touch of embarrassment


    shed across Ellison''s face.


    "Yes." Eric nodded. Since she was the one he had chosen, he should trust him.


    As for the conversation between the two people, Lily did not interrupt. She just listened quietly and


    frowned. Nobody knew what she was thinking about.


    "Girl." Eric suddenly turned to her and asked, "What are you going to do with this matter?"


    "I haven''t decided yet." Lily answered honestly. She hadn''t thought about it yet. ire was so stubborn,


    but¡­ She wouldn''t let her go so easily.


    "Lily, pay more attention to Lucia these days. It seems that Lucia will take more actions." "She seems to


    have been looking for something, and it seems to be on your mother, so she constantly makes trouble


    for your mother in the dark. However, because your mother has been protected too well by Kerr, she


    has never had the chance to contact her."


    "What is she looking for?" Lily asked with a frown.


    "I don''t know that." Ellison shrugged his shoulders and said, "I investigate her because she has


    something to do with all the things that have happened to you. I didn''t expect that she even didn''t want


    to let go of her mother."


    Lily smiled coldly. No wonder in her previous life, she forced her mother so much and even destroyed


    her. But what was she looking for? What was so important that made her do anything?


    "You can ask aunt Tina sometime to see if she has something special that Lucia wants." Eric said to


    her.


    Lily nodded. "I''ll find an opportunity to ask."


    Suddenly, there was a sh of impatience in Eric''s dark eyes. He put the material in a paper bag and


    put it in front of Ellison. "Brother, ask someone to give this material to Lucia anonymously."


    Ellison raised his eyebrows and smiled. "Are you drawing a snake out of its hole?"


    "No, I won''t." Eric said with a sneer, "I just want them to know that their behaviors are watched by


    someone, they will certainly get confused. In this case, they will have to stop all their actions and wait


    for the time to change. At least, they will not take any action for a long time, or they will quicken their


    actions before others get the evidence."


    Ellison understood what he meant. He couldn''t help admiring him. It waspletely a psychological


    tactic!


    Hearing what he said, Lily looked at him differently. His thinking was not like a child''s thinking at all.


    She would be ashamed of herself, a grown-up!


    In fact, she somewhat agreed with his behavior, so she didn''t say anything against it.


    "Besides, ask someone to watch them secretly." Eric said to Ellison again.


    "Eric, do you think I''m a helper?" Ellison resumed his carefree manner as usual.


    Eric nced at him, "This is fate. You are destined to be taught by brother and me."


    "Hey, at least you should call me brother, OK? How can I have a brother like you?" Ellison shouted with


    dissatisfaction.


    "Can you beat me?" Eric raised his eyebrows and asked, "Do you think you can beat Noble?"


    His words hit the nail on the head. In terms of strength, he couldn''t beat any of them. So if he failed, he


    was doomed to be exploited. It had nothing to do with age!


    So why did he call brother? What''s the meaning of this address!


    "Well, I don''t talk to you." Then he stood up and went on, "I''m going back to the manor with girl. You


    can handle with the rest."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Got it. Got it. Let''s go." Ellison waved his hand impatiently and said, "I''m worried to look at you. How


    could you ask me, as your brother, to be your helper?"


    But Eric didn''t want to waste his time on him. He threw the key to him and said, "Give me another key.


    This car is too eye-catching."


    "Do you know how many people want my car? How could you say that?" Ellison nced at him


    scornfully. "It''s a luxury car with big license te. A lot of girls follow it immediately. In this way, you


    don''t have to ost them. You are so..."


    "I don''t need it." Eric interrupted him, "Give me a key to another car."


    Ellison rolled his eyes at him and lifted his chin, hinting him to look in the hallway. He said, "The keys of


    all the cars are in it, and you can take whichever you like."


    "Thanks." After saying that, he took Lily''s hand and went out.


    Compared with his casual greeting, Lily said goodbye to Ellison politely, "Brother, thank you."


    "We are a family. You are wee." He replied.


    Among the pile of car keys, Eric picked one up casually, and led Lily out.


    "Eric, I don''t think you should treat second brother in this way. Look, he is so nice to us. He helped us


    so much." Lily said, tilting her head.


    Eric smiled. He stretched out his hand and rubbed her hair. "He is always like this, looking for trouble. If


    one day you really don''t ask him for help, he will feel ufortable. Do you know the situation when


    Hailey was in his housest time? He couldn''t resist it, but he has noints in his heart and is


    willing to be like this."


    Hearing this and thinking of the situation of that day, Lily couldn''t help but nod her head. A person like


    Ellison was really suitable to find someone like Hailey.

 Chapter 124 Accept All Her Past If You Love Her

    Chapter 124 ept All Her Past If You Love Her


    It was almost evening when they arrived at the manor. As soon as they entered the manor, both of


    them smelled the fragrance of the dishes. Lily couldn''t wait to go to the dining room after getting off the


    car.


    Following her, Eric shook his head helplessly. But his eyes were full of love.


    "Mother, uncle Kerr." Lily felt happy when the problem was solved.


    "You''re back?" At this time, Tina came out of the kitchen with a te of dishes. She smiled at the two


    and said, "Go and wash your hands. These are your favorite dishes."


    "Thank you, aunt Tina." To be honest, he was a little hungry. After all, he hadn''t eaten anything since he


    was hungryst night. And today, his stomach had been crying out for food.


    "Don''t be so formal with me. You have been having a tough time these days. I bet you haven''t had a


    good meal. Let''s have it tonight."


    While saying, she put the dishes on the table. Tina turned to Eric and said, "I know how much you have


    suffered for Lily. I want to help you, but I can only watch you in anxiety."


    "I''ll be fine as long as girl is safe." Eric smiled and then shifted his attention to the dishes. "Tonight''s


    dishes taste so good that I want to eat more."


    "Okay." Tina looked at him with a smile, and her eyes were full of satisfaction.


    "Don''t just stand here. Go wash your hands." Wearing an apron, Kerr walked out with the stone pot. He


    laughed and urged, "I have cooked chicken soup, and it''s good for your health."


    "Thank you, uncle Kerr." Lily said with a sweet smile.


    "You''re wee. Come and have dinner after you finish washing your hands." Kerr nced at them


    with smile.


    "Okay."


    Lily held Eric''s hand and led him to the washroom.


    Tina turned around and gave Kerr a smile, "Thank you, Kerr."


    "Don''t be so formal with me." Kerr pretended to be angry and walked up to her, holding her hand and


    said, "I should be the one who should say ''thank you'' and ''thank you for giving me the chance."


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she said, "Maybe I shouldn''t have been so self willed and made such a


    choice."


    "Everyone will be young. Don''t mention that. The most important thing is to live happily now." Kerr


    hugged her gently and patted her on the back tofort her. Then he released her. "Well, don''t be so


    moved. I should do these. Otherwise, I''m sorry for Lily''s trust in me."


    Tina smiled softly. After living for so many years, she had tried to keep the so-called home for a man


    who didn''t love her in the previous half of her life, but she was driven out in the end.


    After all, she was a lucky girl who met Kerr again. Loving her was more than loving himself.


    When they were having dinner, Tina kept picking up food for Eric and Lily. Seeing her like this, Kerr


    picked up food for her in silence, fearing that she would only care about others and ignore herself.


    The dinner was very warm. The only shortage was that Andrew hadn''te back. Since he attended


    the banquet held by Angus two days ago, he had put all his energy into the cooperation project.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    After the dinner, Kerr volunteered to wash the dishes and asked Tina to stay in the living room to chat


    with Lily and Eric.


    "Did your parents give you a hard time after we left?" Tina asked with concern.


    "No, they didn''t." Eric shook his head and replied, "They have already agreed to our rtionship, but it


    still needs some time for us to let Grandpa agree."


    "I can see that they are reasonable people." Tina said, "As for your grandfather, I don''t think he is really


    against you being together. Perhaps he still can''t get over the barrier in his heart. When he calms down


    in a few days, you can say something soft to him. Today, you said that in front of so many people,


    which made him lose his face."


    "Yes." Eric answered in a low voice. But he suddenly remembered what Kerr had said in front of him,


    and he frowned unconsciously.


    "Well, it''s not easy for you two." Tina sighed, "After this is over, you should focus on your study. Only


    when you are independent can you ignore others."


    Eric smiled helplessly. Before he met Lily, he really didn''t think so much. Only after meeting her did he


    realize the importance of his own ability.


    "Mom, don''t worry about us. You''d better live a good life with Uncle Kerr," Lily reached out her right


    hand and held Tina''s arm. "You and uncle are not young now. You should solve your marriage. I think


    he can''t."


    Hearing this, Tina blushed and said, "Mind your own business."


    Lily smiled and said, "Uncle Kerr said that he went there as my father today in front of the Gu family. If


    you don''t settle it, he will lose face."


    "You are bing more and more naughty!" Tina looked at her angrily, her ears turning red.


    Seeing her mother shy like a young girl, Lily suddenly came up with a gossip idea. "Mom, did he give


    you anything, such as a token of love?"


    "Lily!" Tina blushed and looked at her. "If you go on asking, I''ll be angry."


    "Mom, it''s not about being shy. If he didn''t give you, I could mention it to him. We can''t just let him


    marry you so easy. It''s so easy for him." Lily said deliberately.


    "What are you talking about? Don''t worry about adults. Mind your own business."


    "Ah, mom, I want to know..." Lily asked in a spoiled tone.


    Watching the mother and daughter chatting happily, Eric nced in the direction of the kitchen, got up


    and walked over.


    Lily didn''t pay attention to what Eric did. She continued to cling to Tina and said, "Tell me. As a


    daughter, I should care about you."


    "Lily." Looking at her daughter, she said, "The most important thing for two people to be together is


    feelings, not those luxurious gifts. Without emotional foundation, life can''t go on after all. You know how


    much I have lived in the Qiao family in the past."


    Speaking of that, the smile on Lily''s face disappeared unconsciously. Suddenly, what Ellison said today


    shed through her mind.


    "Mom, did you take anything important with you when you left the Qiao family?"


    Hearing this question, Tina''s eyebrows passed through a touch of doubt, "No, I left the Qiao family


    without getting any money, and the only thing I take away is the past clothes."


    With this answer, Lily frowned unconsciously. "Then Do you have anything very important or valuable?"


    Tina was even more puzzled. "Lily, why do you ask me like this? I don''t have anything valuable with


    me."


    "Lucia has been looking for you, to be exact, looking for something." Lily said honestly.


    "I know." Tina replied, "Last time I met her in the hospital, she asked me. But I didn''t know what she


    wanted and almost fought with her. Fortunately Kerr stopped her in time."


    A tinge of surprise shed across Lily''s face. She hadn''t expected that Lucia hade a long time


    ago, but she hadn''t got the time and ce to meet her. However, her mother''s tone showed that she


    didn''t know what she wanted.


    That was to say, her mother didn''t have the treasure, and even she did not know what it was!


    But what was it? Why did Lucia keep on?


    In the kitchen.


    Kerr was good at sorting things out, Eric stood behind him with his lips pursed. He had something to


    say, but he didn''t know how to start it.


    "You''ve been standing here for so long. If you have something to say, just say it. It''s not your style to


    hem and haw." Kerr said, leaning against the closet.


    Eric took a look at him and said, "Uncle Kerr, in fact, you don''t have to say that to my grandfather


    today."


    To be honest, when he heard what he said, he was not happy, because in that way, he simply treated


    Lily as amodity, and in order to make the deal sessfully, they added some invisible value to the


    "I''m not saying this for you." Kerr smiled, "I have my own selfish motives too.


    "What?" There was a touch of confusion in Eric''s eyes.


    Kerr smiled and said, "Tina is the one I always want to care, just like the way you want to care about


    Lily. But our situation is special, because both of us are having a harmonious family. Although she now


    agrees to be with me, she is somewhat reserved in her heart. If I treated Lily well superficially, she will


    only be away from me in the following days. So, what I can do is treat them with all my heart. I like Lily.


    She''s smart and sensible."


    Eric knew who he mentioned, so after he heard what he said, he looked at Kerr with different eyes.


    "I know that what I said to Mr. Wayne today made you a little ufortable." Kerr continued to say with


    a smile, "No one will be happy. In fact, I''m not happy that the one I like is treated as amodity. But I


    have to do so."


    "Uncle Kerr..." When his mind was seen through, an unnatural expression shed across his face.


    Kerr patted his shoulder and continued, "If you love someone, you must ept all her past and


    everything around her. Since you have decided to be with her, you should cherish her. Besides, Lily


    truly wants to be with you. So no matter what happens, you must try your best to be with her."


    "Yes." Eric nodded his head heavily. He had already had a n when he firmly chose Lily.

 Chapter 125 The Panic Of Mother And Daughter

    Chapter 125 The Panic Of Mother And Daughter


    In the evening, Lucia returned home. As soon as she walked into the living room, Jane handed her the


    envelope that hadn''t been unfolded and said, "Mrs. Lucia, here is a copy of your package."


    "Package?" Lucia was confused. She looked at the stuff in her hands and then didn''t reach out to take


    it.


    "Yes." Jane nodded, "The courier said that he wanted you to open it."


    Lucia was even more confused. She hadn''t bought anything and nobody sent her anything. But


    somehow, she received the package.


    "Mrs. Lucia," Seeing that she had no intention to take it, Jane called out again.


    The sound brought back Lucia''s mind. She took over the package and had a look at it. The recipient


    indeed had her name on it and important information was added.


    Important documents?


    Was it from them? Then she looked up at Jane and asked, "Where are Eden and ire? Have they


    come back?"


    "Miss ire is back. She is in her room. Mr. Eden is in thepany now." Jane replied frankly.


    Eden had been busy with a project with AF Company these days. In order to gain more knowledge, he


    had to not only pay attention to his studies, but also his career.


    "Yes." Lucia nodded and said, "Go ahead with your work."


    "Yes, Mrs. Lucia." Then Jane turned around and went into the kitchen, preparing the dinner.


    Lucia returned to her bedroom with the package, put it on the dresser and sat down on the soft stool in


    front of the dresser and began to unwrap the bag.


    The package was opened to be a stack of photos and paper documents. She frowned in confusion at


    the sight of the photos. She had seen them on the headlines of the morning newspaper the other day.


    What had they sent to her for?


    Lucia put the photo aside and then took out the paper. She only took a nce at it and her face turned


    to the first page, the second page¡­


    Click!


    The documents in her hand fell to the ground, and her face instantly turned pale. She stood up, walked


    to the door, and mmed. Then she leaned against the door, and pressed her chest with one hand.


    She didn''t expect someone to investigate her, ire and Eden.


    Suddenly, it seemed that Lucia understood something. She picked up the documents that fell on the


    ground, put all the photos into the paper bag, turned around and walked directly towards ire''s room.


    She went straight to the door and pushed it open.


    "Mom?" ire, who was lying on the bed and ying with her mobile phone, saw Luciaing in and


    sat up. When she saw that Lucia looked unhappy with something in her hand, she was confused and


    asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "What''s wrong? How dare you ask me what happened?" Lucia looked at her angrily, threw the bag on


    her and said, "Open it and ask me what happened after you read it!"


    ncing at Lucia in confusion, ire picked up the paper bag and looked through it. Suddenly, her


    face changed and her hands trembled, and the photos and paper were scattered all over the floor.


    "You did that, didn''t you?" Lucia asked in a tone of affirmation.


    ire looked evasive, but had to admit, she nodded weakly. "Yes."


    "Who told you to do that? Ah?" Lucia lost her temper. "Well, now someone has found evidence. If your


    father knows this, he will not let go of you!"


    "No, Mommy, you can''t tell Daddy." ire was flustered. She grabbed Lucia''s hands with both of her


    hands, looked up at her and begged, "Please don''t tell him. Although that little bitch was humiliated, it


    had a bad impact on the Qiao family. My father was already angry about this. If he knew it was me who


    did it, he would definitely throw me out of the family."


    "Now you are afraid? Why didn''t you feel scared when you did it?" Lucia red at her.


    "I was thinking about ruining her reputation. She was spoiled by grandpa, and even dad couldn''t do


    anything about her." Speaking of Lily, ire''s eyes were full of disgust. "That''s fine. That''s all right. At


    first, I was afraid that Frank would go to find her in secret again. Just at that night, I saw the she and


    Eric in the bathroom. I took a picture without thinking and then showed it to the newspaper. I just


    wanted to ruin her reputation."


    "She deserves to lose her reputation, but you were too rash." Lucia cooled down a little bit.


    "Mom, I know I was wrong. I will be extremely careful. I didn''t expect that someone would find the


    evidence."


    "Future? Do you still want the future? Stop doing this for me. I''ll teach you a lesson if you mess it up!"


    Lucia shook ire''s hand off and poked at her forehead.


    "Ouch." Covering the part with her hand which was poked by Lucia, ire gave a cry of pain. She


    looked at Lucia pitifully and said, "I know, mom. Please keep this secret for me and never tell Dad."


    "Okay." Lucia red at her and said, "In these days, study hard. And don''t push too hard on Frank.


    Leave him some personal space. If you always stay with him, he will be disgusted with you; if he is


    disgusted with you, he will directly disappoint you. By then, you will not be able to in the Qiao family if


    he repents of his marriage. By that time, you will have no foothold in the Qiao family. Mr. Joe is the one


    you should care about, he isn''t easy to get along with."


    "I know, mom." ire replied. Although she was still young, she knew something. All businessmen put


    their interests first. If she lost her original value, she would be treated as a rubbish in the Qiao family.


    By that time, Joe would probably hate her more.


    "Behave well if you know. I will not let the little bitch live too well. You''d better not intervene in anything."


    Lucia said.


    "Okay, I will do as you say," ire promised.


    Lucia calmed down but her brow was still wrinkled. Obviously, others had already put their eyes on her.


    ''damn it.


    At this moment, someone went upstairs. Lucia and ire looked at each other and felt confused.


    Lucia hurriedly squatted down to pick up the photos and documents scattered on the floor. In this,


    ire jumped out of the bed and joined her.


    When ire was picking up the paper, she suddenly stopped, handed a half piece of paper to Lucia


    and said, "Mom, look."


    With a confused look on her face, Lucia took the note and read it. She breathed a sigh of relief and her


    heart sank.


    The content of the note was very simple, and it said, "Mrs. Lucia, take care of your daughter. If I find


    that she does something bad again, don''t me me for getting back at her.


    The words were printed and not in hand. Although she didn''t know who the person was, fortunately, he


    didn''t find her. He only found ire. From this, as long as ire stopped doing anything harmful to that


    little bitch, nothing bad would happen.


    "From now on, you should be quiet! Do you understand?" Whispered Lucia.


    "Yes!" ire nodded hard, but did not stop what she was doing. Because the sound of the footsteps


    outside the door was getting clearer and clearer.


    The mother and the daughter were again in a hurry to pick up things. They did not have time to put


    them in the paper bag and directly hid them into the quilt. Then ire sat on it.


    As soon as she sat, the door was pushed open. And Dillon appeared at the door. He looked at Lucia


    and asked, "What are you doing in ire''s room?"


    "Uh, ire is ufortable. I''m here to check on her." An unnatural expression shed on Lucia''s


    face and she answered.


    "What''s wrong?" Dillon came in with a worried face. "What''s wrong with you? Did you call doctor and


    ask him toe and check on ire?"


    Lucia looked flustered and when she was about to find an excuse, ire said in a shy tone, "Dad, you


    don''t have to ask him for help with this kind of thing. Girls will always feel ufortable for several


    days."


    Hearing her words, Dillon obviously nodded and turned to look at Lucia. "Then for the next few days,


    you should take good care of her. Something could eat or not you should be careful."


    Lucia nodded, "Of course I know to take care of her. You need to take good care of yourself these


    days. The day after tomorrow is the day when you sign a contract with AF Company. You can''t have


    any problem in these two days."


    "Don''t worry about it. Eden is still waiting for me in the study. I''ll go first." After saying that, Dillon took a


    look at them and then turned around, intending to leave.


    The mother and the daughter looked at each other, and then they let out a sigh of relief. Just as they


    rxed, they saw Dillon bend down and pick up a piece of paper. He looked down at the paper and


    turned around to them. "How could there be a basic information about ire?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Lucia''s heart sank. She was so panic just now that she even picked up one!


    "Well..." ire rolled her eyes and said, "The teacher asked me to prepare that. It''s for the school."


    "For the school?" Puzzled, Dillon looked at her and said, "Didn''t every one of you have their documents


    on records? Why do they need this?"


    "Yeah, but it seems that I have lost it. So the teacher asked me to make up for it." ire emphasized.


    "Then why do you throw it?" He gave her a reproachful look and handed her the paper. "From now on,


    don''t be so ignorant of your manner."


    "I know, father. I won''t be so careless anymore." ire promised as she took the papers.


    "Yes." He then left the room.


    It was not until the door was closed that the mother and the daughter couldpletely breathe a sigh


    of relief. Lucia gave ire a reproachful stare. "Destroy all these documents. I''ll take some fruit and


    send them to the study."


    "Okay." ire nodded.

 Chapter 126 A Visit From Kerr

    Chapter 126 A Visit From Kerr


    On the morning of the second day, after arriving at the Gu''s vi two days ago, Kerr visited Gu family


    again with hiswyer and Tina.


    When the car stopped in front of the gate of Gu family, Tina turned to look at him. "You said you would


    take me to a ce, and that''s to Gu family?"


    "Yes." Kerr smiled, "I think Mr. Wayne should recover today. Wee to talk about Lily and Eric. He


    won''t refuse."


    As he spoke, he leaned over and unbuckled her seat belt. "Get off the car."


    Feeling warm, Tina smiled at him and got off the car.


    Thewyer drove his own car, and the two cars were parked next to each other.


    After they all got off the car, Kerr pressed the doorbell of the Gu''s house, and the man was still the one


    who opened the doorst time.


    "Is it convenient for Mr. Wayne to meet the guests today?" He asked politely.


    That man nodded and said, "Follow me."


    "Thanks." Naturally, Kerr took Tina''s hand and followed thewyer with his briefcase.


    The man did not take them into the room, but directly took them to the backyard. It was a sunny day,


    with Wayne lying on a deck chair with his eyes closed in the sun, and Jade was standing beside him.


    "Mr. Wayne, guests areing." The man walked up to Wayne and said respectfully.


    Hearing that, he opened his eyes and looked at the direction of Kerr. He nodded and waved at that


    man, "You can leave now."


    "Yes." That man turned around and left respectfully.


    "Mr. Wayne." Kerr greeted him with a smile.


    "Mr. Kerr." "I didn''t know that Mr. Kerr woulde here..." Wayne said, ncing at Tina and thewyer


    behind him.


    He didn''t finish his sentence and looked at Kerr waiting for his answer.


    "Mr. Wayne, you are a smart man. How could you know the purpose of my visit today?" He smiled and


    said, "I do what I said. I wanted to visit you yesterday, but I didn''t want to disturb your rest, so I chose to


    come today. Are you feeling better?"


    "I''m so old. Good or not is ok." Wayne answered and then turned to Jade and said, "Send some tea to


    the pavilion and call Ang here. Bring me a pair of presbyopia sses."


    A hint of displeasure shed through Jade''s eyes, but she still kept smiling, "Okay, father." As soon as


    she finished speaking, she turned around and left.


    "Let''s move to the pavilion over there and have a talk," Wayne continued, turning to look at the other


    three.


    Then he stood up.


    "I will do as you say, Mr. Wayne." Kerr replied with a smile.


    Wayne did recover well these days. On his way, he looked healthy.


    Kerr led Tina and followed behind him quietly. Thewyer followed them without a word all the time.


    The pavilion was in the middle of the artificialke, with a stone table and four stone chairs. Because it


    was almost winter, there were soft cushion on the stone bench, so it wouldn''t be cold to sit on it.


    When they got to the pavilion, Wayne sat down first, and then he reached out his hand to gesture for


    the three to sit down. "Have a seat, please. Make yourself at home."


    After Kerr asked Tina to sit down, he sat down next to her. Then he motioned forwyer to sit down,


    too.


    "Mr. Wayne, let''s get straight to the point. You and I both are clearly." He looked straight into Wayne''s


    eyes and said.


    "Mr. Kerr, you are frank and I don''t like to beat around the bush." With a smile, Wayne continued, "I


    didn''t expect that you would get things done two dayster. Have the other shareholders agreed?"


    Hearing this, Kerr smiled. "Mr. Wayne, I started thepany by myself and I have the final say in


    everything. I also established the middle school. Not long ago, something happened in the school, and


    two of its small shareholders had retired. Now, I''m the only shareholder. Do you think I need the


    approval of other shareholders?"


    Wayne raised his eyebrow and looked at Kerr differently. This man''s ability could not be


    underestimated. Almost everyone in the city knew his buildingpany, and middle school was only a


    small part of his name.


    "I underestimated Mr. Kerr."


    Kerr then turned to look at hiswyer and said, "Take the file to Mr. Wayne."


    "Yes, Mr. Kerr." Thewyer responded. Then he opened his briefcase, took out a file, and handed it to


    him with both hands. "Mr. Wayne, please have a look."


    Taking over the folder, Wayne didn''t eager to read it, because his eyesight was not good. He could only


    wait for Jade to bring him the sses first.


    On the other side, Tina was still in confusion. She had no idea what they were talking about from the


    beginning. Now, he had asked thewyer to show a folder to Wayne. She was even more confused.


    Weren''t they talking about Eric and Lily? Why did she feel like she was here for business?


    Confused, she turned to look at Kerr. She wanted to ask him many questions, but she couldn''t ask in


    front of Wayne, so she could only ask with her confused eyes. Her intuition told her that Kerr could


    understand.


    It turned out that he knew what she meant. He smiled at her and reassured her. He even held her hand


    under the stone table to reassure her.


    Seeing this, she could only suppress all her doubts and prepared to ask himter.


    At this time, Jade and Ang came up behind one another and reached out their hands to the servant


    who was holding the tea.


    "Dad, here are your sses." Jade handed the sses to him.


    "OK, sit down." Taking the sses, he nced at them, then opened the file in his hand and looked


    carefully.


    Hearing this, they sat down at the same time. There were only two empty stone chairs left, so they


    could only sit next to each other. Ang was fine, but Jade was a little unhappy.


    After they sat down, they inevitably made eye contact with Tina, and she was also looking at her. Their


    eyes met in the air, and they smiled at each other.


    Although they both smiled, it was polite for Ang to smile, but Tina did it from her heart.


    The servant took the tea to each of them and then quietly left.


    None of them said anything, and they all fixed their eyes on Wayne.


    Both white paper and ck letters were clearly on the document. Atst, thepany''s seal was


    covered. Besides, Kerr also signed and pressed the fingerprint.


    He closed the folder and raised his head. With a smile, he said, "Mr. Kerr, you have been a true man.


    20% of your shares will be allocated to that girl without a blink."


    "As I said, she is my own daughter in my eyes, of course I can''t treat her unfairly." Kerr replied calmly.


    "Haha." He turned to look at Tina and said, "You''ve found a great man."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Hearing this, Tina understand what they were talking about. She was dumbfounded. She turned her


    head and looked at Kerr in shock. No matter whether there was someone else present, she directly


    asked, "Have you given twenty percent of your shares to Lily?"


    "Yes." He held her hand under the stone table. "Calm down and don''t be angry. Let''s go back and have


    a good talk. Now we''re talking about Eric and Lily."


    "How can I not be excited?" Tina retorted, "You didn''t discuss this with me, nor with Lily, nor with


    Andrew. You didn''t discuss with anyone in the family, so you made a decision by yourself."


    He touched his nose unconsciously and said, "I was just afraid that you wouldn''t agree."


    "But you should at least inform us before taking any action,"


    Tina didn''t know whether she should be angry or touched. Should she be angry? Moved? She felt a


    little bit awkward. This man was so naughty that she didn''t know what to do!


    "All right, all right. I''ll talk to you when I go back. I won''t talk about it in front of Mr. Wayne now." Kerr


    compromised and said in a soft voice.


    ''The temper of this man is really¡­ She wanted to angry but failed.


    Tina gave him a nce and said nothing.


    "Haha." "Mr. Kerr, you are afraid of the inside too," said Wayne with a smile, looking at Kerr.


    "Mr. Wayne, you are wrong." Kerr disagreed. "I''m spoiling her. But I don''t afraid. I''ll talk with her about


    this in advance if I''m afraid of her. But I didn''t do that. I know her temperament. If I discuss it with her,


    she''ll disagree, and Lily won''t agree either. They''re not those people who only care about interests."


    Hearing what Kerr said, Wayne just smiled and didn''t say anything. He didn''t know either Tina or Lily


    well.


    Kerr straightened his back and said, "Mr. Wayne, I have asked mywyer to deal with this file, which is


    of legal effect. So it''s time for you to agree to the marriage between Eric and Lily, right?"


    "Mr. Kerr, I didn''t remember that I promised to agree with them if you gave her 20% shares of your


    company." Wayne smiled, "And I didn''t promise anything. It''s just your wishful thinking."


    Kerr mocked at himself. He still smiled and said, "It seems that I''m smart. However, Eric is a very


    promising child, and I believe that one day he will develop a business kingdom of his own, and Lily can


    be a good wife. I''m not praising her. Although sometimes she depends on him, in terms of career, I''m


    sure she can help him."


    With a smile on his face, Wayne didn''t answer either. He turned his head and looked at Ang.

 Chapter 127 Waynes Approval

    Chapter 127 Wayne''s Approval


    "Ang, do you think I should agree them to be together?" He asked.


    Ang was shocked. She didn''t expect that Wayne would get her involved in this. And she was not


    stupid. She knew from his words that he had agreed in his heart. He just wanted to find someone to get


    down the stairs.


    "Dad, although Eric is a stubborn child, I must agree to his insistence. You have seen how I got


    together with Richard. I don''t want my children to follow the same path as me, so both Richard and I


    will agree them to be together. Moreover, Lily is really good to Eric." She spoke out her thoughts and


    for the first time she spoke for Lily.


    "Ah." Wayne sighed, "As their parents, you all agree. If I insist on my decision, I''m afraid they will hate


    me. I will think about their things."


    Jade, who was sitting quietly beside, was already pissed off. Two hands under the stone table were


    inteced with each other, clenching, loosening, and looking at Ang with hatred.


    But Ang pretended she didn''t see that. Lily was together with Eric as the eldest daughter of the Qiao


    family, and now with the support of Kerr, themercial value of the Gu family had already surpassed


    that of the business value of ire brought to the Gu family. No wonder she was angry.


    Since Kerr had done what he was supposed to do and had achieved his goal, he thought it was


    unnecessary for him to stay here any longer. So he pulled Tina to stand up. Thewyer collected the


    documents and stood up as well.


    "Mr. Wayne, if there is nothing else, we should leave now." He said politely.


    "Yes." "Send them." Said Wayne without any intention to make them stay.


    "I know, Dad." Ang nodded and stood up.


    Wayne stood up, "I''m tired. I won''t walk you out. Jade, take me to my room."


    "Okay, Dad." Hearing her name, Jade stood up immediately, walked to Wayne and helped him away.


    Ang walked in front of them and showed them the way. As soon as she got out of the gazebo, she


    stopped and turned to look at Kerr and Tina, saying, "Actually, you don''t need to do this. Two people


    like each other can be together, if it is rted to interests, it will be a contradiction in their future


    life."


    Hearing what she said, Kerr smiled, "No, Eric knows it. I have exined the reason to him. I think it will


    only be a good chance for him to be with Lily, not a conflict between them."


    "Does Eric know about it?" Ang asked in surprise.


    "Yes." Kerr nodded, "He heard it when I told Mr. Wayne about it. The night before yesterday, when he


    came to have dinner with Lily, he offered to talk about it with me."


    "You..." Ang didn''t know how to describe her current mood. It was such an important thing that Kerr


    didn''t discuss with anyone in his family, but he told it to Eric. It seemed that he trusted Eric to a certain


    extent.


    Even Tina, who was on the side, was full of surprise. It turned out that he went upstairs to tell Wayne


    about it that day, and then went back to do it silently.


    "Well, don''t think too much," He said to Ang, "We know which is more important and we understand


    the principle. Now, the only thing we can do is to stand on their side, agree them to be together and


    create benefits for them. As for how they will live in the future, and how they will proceed with it is also


    their business. We adults should do what we should do."


    "Yes." Ang nodded.


    At this time, Tina walked up, held Ang''s hand and said, "I know that you are a good mother. After


    Lily stays with Eric, I hope that you will be less dissatisfied with her. As a mother, as a daughter-inw.


    We both have experienced the mother-inw and daughter-inw rtionship, and I don''t want my


    daughter to experience what we have experienced."


    Hearing this, Ang suddenlyughed. "I know, but I will not 100% guarantee to you that I will not


    scold her. If she does something wrong, I will curse her."


    In fact, she was not a woman with sharp character. She had a prejudice against Lily because of the


    external factors. But now that she was agreed to be together with Eric, she naturally would not


    deliberately target at her.


    "Of course." Tina nodded in agreement, "Even if you don''t scold, I will."


    Ang smiled and shook Tina''s hand back. "It seems that you are a good mother. If Eric did something


    wrong, I hope you can help me to discipline him."


    "He doesn''t need my help. You''ve already taught him well. He has his own principles no matter what he


    does."


    "It seems that you are getting along well with each other."


    They talked to each other, ignoring Kerr. But Kerr didn''t mind it at all. On the contrary, he was d that


    they got along well with each other, which reduced the conflicts between Lily and Eric.


    "Lawyers, you may go back first. I think it will take a while to leave here." He said to thewyer, casting


    a nce at the two who were chatting happily.


    "Okay, Mr. Kerr. I''ll leave now." Thewyer said.


    "Yes."


    Until half an hourter, Ang and Tina finally stopped, with smiles on their faces.


    "Have you finished talking?" Kerr looked at them and asked with a smile.


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting." Ang said politely.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Don''t be so formal with him." Tina said casually, "If he can''t wait for so long, he is not a real man."


    "Tina, how could you say that to me?" "I''m worried that you might be tired after chatting for such a long


    time. Do you want to find a ce to have a talk?" Kerr looked at her with a look of grievance.


    "Really?" She squinted at him. Obviously, she didn''t believe him.


    "Of course, it must be!" Kerr promised.


    "Well, I''ll trust you for now." Until now did Tina believe him.


    Seeing their interaction, Ang smiled but didn''t say anything. She probably knew why Kerr transferred


    his heavy shares to Lily without regret. As the saying goes, "love her, love her daughter."


    "How about you stay here and have lunch with us? It''s almost noon." She advised.


    "No, thanks." Tina refused her politely, "You know, although Mr. Wayne has agreed, it''s not appropriate


    for us to stay here for lunch. Next time, let''s make an appointment with the two ns and have a meal


    together, which can be counted as the officialmunication of the two ns."


    "Okay. And Eric and Lily will be there too."


    "Then we''ll leave now. You don''t have to see us off either. Please say something to Mr. Wayne." Said


    Tina


    "Okay."


    They walked out of the house and got on the car to go back to the manor.


    However, after getting in the car, the look on Tina''s face changed. She turned her head to look out of


    the window, paying no attention to Kerr who was driving the car.


    And Kerr also knew why her attitude changed so fast. She still felt awkward because he had divided


    the shares under Lily''s name and had not discussed it with her.


    "Well, don''t be angry." "It''s my fault that I didn''t discuss it with you. I''ll tell you everything in the future,


    okay?"


    However, Tina didn''t reply to him or turn back. She kept looking out of the window as if she didn''t hear


    him.


    "Tina..." Kerr reached out a hand to hold hers and said, "Do it first and reportter. In fact, I don''t like it


    either. But why I did that because I know you would definitely disagree if I told you. You like a pure


    marriage in which no impurities are involved. However, as for Eric and Lily, I did that for their own


    good."


    Hearing that, Tina turned back, but her eyes were red. "Have you ever thought about Lily''s feelings? If


    she knows that you are doing this, she will think you regard her as amodity. And, have you ever


    thought about my feelings? What should we do in the future?"


    "Why are you crying?" His heart ached for her. "Don''t cry, my girl. You don''t need to worry about it. Just


    take care of yourself. I''ll be a good husband."


    "Kerr, I know you are a nice guy. But if we are together now, what will the outsiders think of us? They


    said that I married you for your money? Or... "


    "Tina." He stopped the car, turned around and grabbed her shoulders to force her to look into his eyes.


    "We can''t live in the eyes of others. As long as we are happy, we don''t need to care about what others


    think. That''s just our burden. Trust me, Tina, be yourself and live our own lives. Don''t be too heavy with


    burden."


    The moment she blinked her eyes, tears fell down. She had a lot of burden in her mind during those


    years in the Qiao family. She always cared about what others thought and always suppressed herself.


    "Well, stop crying." Holding her in his arms, Kerr turned his head to kiss her cheek. "In fact, it''s very


    simple. You think it tooplicated. I''ll tell Lily and Andrew about this when theye back to the


    manor tonight."


    "Yes." Tina nodded her nose and raised her head from his arms. She asked with red eyes, "Is Andrew


    going back to the manor tonight?"


    "I called him this morning to tell him to go back to the manor and have a good rest tonight. He will sign


    a contract with AF Company tomorrow, so he needs to recuperate."


    "Okay."


    "Well, it''s time to go back. Prepare a good meal for them. Andrew has been eating outside these days.


    I guess he is tired of it."


    "Okay, I''ll do it tonight."


    "Okay." He nodded.


    Kerr was happy to see that her love for Andrew was getting better and better day by day.

 Chapter 128 Andrews Thoughts

    Chapter 128 Andrew''s Thoughts


    In the evening, at the dinning table in the manor.


    A table of delicious food was ced in front of everyone. Lily, Andrew, Kerr, and Tina sat around the


    table.


    Kerr raised his ss first. "Guys, let''s drink a toast. Hope Andrew will seed tomorrow."


    "Yes, we have to celebrate in advance." Tina raised her ss too.


    Seeing this, Lily didn''t know what to say. She also raised the ss, looking sideways at Andrew. During


    this period of time, Andrew lost a lot of weight, and even the stubble grew out. It was hard to say


    anything.


    It was time to sign the contract with AF Company tomorrow, but she hadn''t got any news from Hailey.


    She had nned to take Eric with her tonight, but he was called over by Ellison, who said that he had


    something to discuss with him, so she had to let him go.


    "Yes, we''ll be sessful tomorrow." "Cheers!"


    "Cheers!"


    "Cheers!"


    The four people''s cups collided, and a crisp and pleasant sound came out.


    They took a sip of each and then put down the sses. Andrew turned to look at Lily and asked with


    concern, "Lily, you look unhappy."


    "Really? I don''t think so." Lily forced a smile and said, "Brother Andrew, you are going to sign the


    contract tomorrow. Why am I not happy?"


    To tell the truth, what she said was really against her will. Even she was disgusted.


    "Andrew, don''t wrong Lily." He looked at his son and said, "She has a lot of things to deal with these


    days. Seeing that you are busy, she didn''t tell you."


    "What happened?" Andrew asked with concern. Sincest time he attended Angus''s banquet, he had


    plunged into his office. These days he had been living a life that he barely heard anything.


    "Nothing important. I''ll tell you about it tomorrow." Lily didn''t n to tell him.


    "Yes, yes. Tell you about it tomorrow." Then, Kerr picked up a piece of the meat that Andrew liked the


    most and put it into his bowl, "This is made by Tina for you. Have some more food and have a good


    sleep. Tomorrow you will sign a contract with full energy."


    "Okay." Andrew smiled and stopped asking.


    "Lily, help yourself." With that, he put another piece of chicken into Lily''s bowl.


    "Thank you, uncle Kerr." Lily said with a smile.


    "Don''t be so courteous." He then picked up the empty bowl in front of Tina and filled a bowl of soup for


    her. It was her eating habit. She liked to have a bowl of soup before dinner.


    He put it in front of her and said, "Be careful, it''s a little hot."


    "Yes." Tina nodded with shyness. Although it had been a long time since she received the care from


    him, she was still not used to it. Every time she told him that it was not necessary to do so, he would


    not listen to her every time. Therefore, she gradually epted him.


    "Oh, I have something to tell you." He looked at them and said.


    Hearing his words, both of them looked up at him at the same time, waiting for his next move.


    Of course, Tina knew what he meant. She turned her head to look at Kerr, and he also looked at her.


    They looked at each other and then instantly separated.


    "I divided 20% of the shares of thepany for Lily." After saying that, he nced at Andrew, then at


    Lily, trying to figure out what was going on between them.


    "What?" Andrew showed no surprise, while Lily stood up from the chair in surprise. She stood up so


    quickly that she touched the ss and smudged her clothes with the red wine.


    "Watch out!" However, Andrew, who was the nearest to her, quickly reached out his hand to hold the


    ss. Then he looked at her and asked, "Are you okay? Your clothes got dirty. How about changing


    first?"


    "Nothing." Lily shook her head. She didn''t care about Andrew. Her eyes were fixed on Kerr. "Uncle, why


    did you do that? And when did this happen? Why didn''t you discuss with us?"


    Hearing all the questions from Lily, Kerr calmly said, "Sit down please and listen to my exnation."


    After taking a deep breath, Lily sat down and said, "Uncle Kerr, can you tell me now?"


    "I told you, don''t worry, don''t be angry and calm down." He knew that she was irritable.


    "I didn''t tell you about it in advance, nor did I tell Andrew. I chose to tell you about it tonight because of


    some reason," Then he turned to look at Andrew and asked, "Andrew, will you me me?"


    Andrew didn''t seem to care much about it, as if it was not a big deal. He nced at him and said,


    "Shares are not important."


    Hearing his son''s words, Kerr felt relieved. Since his son said nothing, he was relieved.


    Then he turned to Lily again and continued, "I did it because I promised Mr. Wayne, so I have to make


    it, so I didn''t have time to discuss it with you. Yesterday, I asked thewyer to draft the papers. Today, I


    went to see Mr. Wayne and talked about it, and he also agreed, basically agreeing to your marriage."


    "Uncle Kerr!" Lily stood up again and asked, "Do you do this for me and Eric?"


    "Please sit down first. Calm down and calm down." Kerr stood up and walked to her. He put his hands


    on her shoulders and made her sit down. "Eric is against me too. But since I have said this to Mr.


    Wayne, I should do it. You know his temper. Eric has been pissed off by him. I can do nothing for you.


    Only in this way can I live up to my identity as a father."


    Angry? Or mad? Lily couldn''t do it, and she also knew that she had no right to be angry. He had done


    so many things for her mother. Why should she do this to him?


    No, she had no right.


    Lily''s eyes turned red. It was not easy for her and Eric to be together so far. And now, because of


    Wayne''s opposition, they had to use external force to urge to gain recognition.


    "Lily..." Seeing Lily''s eyes getting red, Kerr couldn''t tell what she was thinking. He looked at her in a


    daze.


    Seeing this, Tina also joined to persuade them, "Lily, I know you are not feeling good, but Uncle Kerr


    did this for your good, you..."


    "I know, mom." Lily interrupted her and said, "I''m not angry or sad. I''m just moved."


    She stood up and hugged him, "Thank you, uncle Kerr. Thank you for doing so much for us."


    "Nothing. It''s what I should do." Hearing her words, Kerr finally felt relieved. He turned to Lily and said,


    "As long as you live happily in the future, all that uncle Kerr has done is worth it."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "We will be together forever." Lily tried to prove it.


    Seeing this scene, somehow, a little tears welled up in Tina''s eyes. Kerr had done too much for Lily, he


    did much better than Dillon.


    Andrew had been watching this silently all the time. When he heard what they said, he frowned and


    asked, "Whom do you agree that Lily is with?"


    Lily let go of Kerr, wiped her eyes, turned around and looked at Andrew with a forced smile. "Brother, I


    haven''t had the time to tell you that mom and uncle Kerr have agreed that I can be with Eric."


    Upon hearing this, Andrew''s face darkened. He turned to look at Tina and Kerr, "She is still young. How


    could you allow her to date boys?"


    "Andrew, you knew long ago that Lily liked Eric, didn''t you? Besides, Eric really loves Lily. As her


    brother, you should be happy about it." Said Kerr.


    "It''s too rash of you to do that." Andrew said, with a mixed feeling in his heart. He stretched out his


    hand and pulled his cor. He had known that Eric liked Lily, but he hadn''t expected that they agree


    them to be together. It was totally beyond his expectation!


    "Brother, I didn''t expect you to oppose me being with Eric," There was a sh of disappointment in


    Lily''s eyes. She lowered her head.


    Seeing her behave like this, he felt even worse. He felt a bit frustrated, a bit annoyed, and a sense of


    loss. His heart seemed to have copsed. This kind of feeling was really hard to describe.


    "I''m full. You go ahead." After saying that, he stood up and directly went upstairs to his own room


    without looking back.


    Watching him going upstairs, Kerr and Tina looked at each other tacitly. The former seemed to


    understand their son''s mood, while thetter looked confused.


    Lily was also confused. She didn''t know why he was so angry. Perhaps she hadn''t told him about it


    before?


    Aplex expression shed in Kerr''s eyes. Although he helped Lily and Eric, he seemed to have


    turned his son into a way that had ended before it began.


    "Enjoy your meal. I''ll go upstairs to see him." He said to Tina and Lily.


    "Okay." Tina nodded. She didn''t know why Andrew was angry, but she thought it was better for his


    father tofort him.


    Lily nodded and agreed. But when Kerr was going upstairs, she said, "Uncle Kerr, please tell him that


    I''ll go with him tomorrow when he sign the contract with AF."


    "Okay." Nodding, he turned around and went upstairs.


    The reason why Lily said so was that if Hailey still couldn''t find the evidence tomorrow, the fraud would


    continue, and it would be as same as before, causing many people to be cheated. She went to


    tomorrow just in case, and took action ording to circumstances. Anyway, she couldn''t get Andrew


    involved.

 Chapter 129 Go With Him

    Chapter 129 Go With Him


    Walking to the door of Andrew''s room, Kerr shook his head with a bitter smile, but he still raised his


    hand to knock on the door.


    "Andrew, it''s me." There was some helplessness in his tone. "I have something to tell you."


    After a long while, Andrew''s voice came from the room, "Dad, I want to be alone."


    "I know. Just a few words, and I''ll leave after I finish." He continued.


    The door was not locked. It could be pushed open as long as the door was pushed. However, Kerr


    didn''t do that. Instead, he waited for Andrew''s consent because he thought it was the most basic


    respect for his son.


    Two or three minutester, Andrew''s reply came out, "Come in."


    After getting the permission of Kerr, he opened the door and entered the room. He closed the door and


    went to the bed. Seeing that Andrew was bending over the bed with his head under his pillow, he


    smiled helplessly.


    "Andrew, tell Dad, do you like Lily?"


    He could obviously feel the stiffness of the body of the man in bed. Then he heard the man saying, "It''s


    not what you think. Don''t talk nonsense."


    "You can''t lie to me." With these words, Kerr sat on the bedside and patted him on the back, "Put the


    pillow down. You can''t cover yourself up with it."


    Andrew threw the pillow aside and sat up. He looked at his father with displeasure. "Dad, you are too


    annoying? Can''t I just have a good sleep?"


    "If you really want to sleep, I won''t say anything." He looked at him and said, "I''m your father. I know


    what you are thinking."


    "Father..." "Can you just leave me alone for a while? I''m so tired now!"


    "I know you are tired." Looking at him, he asked again, "Tell Dad. Do you really like Lily?"


    "Yes, I do like her." "But that''s brother''s love for sister. Dad, you just think too much."


    "Haha." Kerr let out a lightugh. "If it''s really the kind of love a brother has for his sister, then you''re


    not acting like this tonight."


    An unnatural look shed across Andrew''s face. "Since you already know, why do you still force me?"


    "Andrew, I don''t mean to force you." Kerr continued, "I just want you to face what you really think. The


    certain thing that you have to face first, and then you can let it go. Here, I can only advise you. You


    know how hard it was for Lily and Eric to get together. I can''t make a forced coupleIf. But if I known you


    liked her, I wouldn''t have helped Lily today."


    "Oh, have you finished your words? We''ve talked so much. Why don''t you leave now?" Andrew said


    sentimentally.


    Kerr shook his head helplessly, stood up and said, "I''ve told you everything. Think about it by yourself.


    Stop it before you get too deep into it. I don''t want you to follow my way."


    "Okay, I know." Andrew waved his hand impatiently. "Leave now. I''m going to sleep."


    He sighed and turned around to leave. Before he left, he said, "When I went upstairs just now, Lily


    asked me to tell you that she would sign the contract with you tomorrow."


    Andrew fell down again. He buried his head into the quilt and replied in a muffled voice, "I see.


    Remember to close the door when you go out."


    He nced at his son and sighed. He knew his son well, but he had hidden his feelings for someone so


    deeply that he didn''t notice it before.


    The next day, the day he signed a contract with AF Company.


    Andrew got up very early to tidy himself up. Although he was a little depressed about what happened


    yesterday and he tossed and turned in bed, he still looked energetic with some makeup.


    When he went downstairs, Kerr had already got up and was serving the breakfast that had been


    prepared on the table. While Tina was helping him. Only Lily sat beside the table. She wore a little


    more formal today than before, and the bandage on her hand was removed.


    "Hi, brother Andrew." Seeing that Andrew went downstairs with his briefcase, Lily shouted with a smile


    and waved at him. "Come and have breakfast."


    Looking at her, Andrew felt a bit unhappy, but he didn''t show it on his face. He smiled at her and walked


    towards the dining table. He sat down next to her and asked, "Your hands have recovered?"


    "Nothing serious." Lily said, waving her left hand. "The doctor said that I shouldn''t work too hard


    recently. I will recover soon after I have a good rest."


    "Yes." "Pay more attention during this period, and don''t get bumped again."


    "I see. Thank you for your concern, brother Andrew." Lily said sweetly.


    At this time, Kerr came out with thest te of breakfast, while Tina followed him with two cups of


    milk.


    "Your aunt prepared this for you," Then, he put the breakfast in his hands in front of Andrew, "Have it.


    Then you can go with Lily to sign the contract with AF Company."


    "Yes." After saying that, Andrew began to eat.


    Kerr saw his reaction, but didn''t say anything. He turned to look at Lily and sighed. It was normal for his


    son to like such an excellent girl.


    me it on God''s will, let his son didn''t have a good chance, let Lily met Eric first.


    Lily didn''t notice what Andrew was thinking. She nced at him, and then bowed her head to eat


    breakfast. Before eating, she looked at the phone on herp. When she didn''t see any reaction from it,


    she got anxious.


    Till now, there was not even a call from Eric, not to mention a message from him.


    She was not so dependent on him that she could no longer live without him. She was just waiting for


    the evidence that Eric gave her that AF Company was a fraud.


    However, she had not received any news till now, and the problem that Andrew had signed a contract


    with AF Company was rather urgent, which made her a little uneasy.


    After breakfast, Lily left with Andrew.


    Andrew drove the car himself, while Lily took the passenger seat. She turned to look at him and said,


    "Brother, when you enter the office to sign the contract with Angus, I''ll follow you in."


    Andrew stared straight ahead and didn''t turn back to look at Lily. "I''m not sure I can get the cooperation


    this time."


    On hearing that, Lily wanted to tell him that Angus had had a crush on the fat meat from the Xie family


    for a long time, but she still chose to say something encouraging, "How can''t you get it? Since you''re


    so excellent and you''re doing so well, he''ll definitely choose to cooperate with you."


    "Do you really think I''m excellent?" Andrew suddenly turned to her and asked.


    Lily was confused about his reaction and blinked. "Yes, yes, you are excellent."


    "Then why did you¡­ Forget it." But Andrew stopped before he could finish his words. He turned to look


    at the front and said, "If we can get the cooperation project, I''ll take you inside to sign the contract."


    "Okay." Lily nodded and took out her phone from her bag. But it didn''t vibrate.


    It seemed that there was still no news from Hailey. Then she could only do something by herself.


    After they arrived at the destination and parked the car, Andrew took his briefcase and got off the car.


    At the same time, Lily also opened the car door and got off.


    Huh¡­


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    When Lily got out of the car and saw the cars parking in front of her, she couldn''t help but raise her


    eyebrows. This was really a spectacr scene. The rows of cars parking neatly in the parking lot were


    really a world-famous car show.


    And the ce Angus had chosen, which probably cost him a lot of money. This hotel was the most


    luxurious decoration in the Guan city, with a splendid appearance. Two gold-ted stone lions were


    ced at one end of the door, and the red carpet was directly extended from the side of the road to the


    inside of the hotel.


    "Let''s go inside." ncing at Lily, Andrew said.


    "Yes." Lily nodded, and then naturally walked to his side. She reached out and held his arm, walking on


    the red carpet to the hotel.


    When he was held by her arm, Andrew''s body was slightly stiff. He turned his head to nce at her


    secretly and found that she didn''t seem to be surprised at all, as if everything was so natural.


    Trying to expel all those mixed feelings in his mind, he confidently walked step by step on the red


    carpet, and finally decided to take a path that he thought he had seeded.


    There were people in the same suit entertaining them at the hotel gate. When they entered the hotel, a


    waiter walked up and said, "Mr. Andrew, the bidding ce is on the third floor. I''ll lead you there."


    "Yes." Andrew didn''t realize that there was something wrong with his words. He just nodded and


    followed the waiter.


    On the contrary, when the waiter called Mr. Andrew, Lily couldn''t help but nce at him. She didn''t


    know him, so she turned to look at Andrew. She wanted to ask if he knew this waiter, but she felt it was


    inappropriate to ask.


    The whole third floor was the ce for business work. When they arrived at the door of the bidding


    room, the waiter stood up and made a gesture of wee, "Mr. Andrew, pleasee in."


    They entered the bidding hall. Although there was more than an hour left before the bidding, it was


    almost full, and the good ce had already been upied by others.


    They had to find a side seat. As soon as they sat down, Lily whispered in Andrew''s ear, "Brother, do


    you know the waiter?"


    He turned to look at her and shook his head. "No, I don''t. what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." Lily answered as if nothing had happened.


    Andrew didn''t know this little waiter. Besides, he had juste back from abroad and seldom been


    seen in people''s eyes. However, this waiter called out his full name urately. What did that mean?


    Which meant Angus had told these people to remember the key cooperative partners he targeted!

 Chapter 130 Wait

    Chapter 130 Wait


    The whole hall was filled with noise and excitement. However, there were so many people who were


    hiding themselves in the dark and everyone was cunning, they would never reveal their real figures.


    Therefore, most of the people around had talked about how much energy and efforts they had made for


    the cooperation opportunity.


    Lily could not help but feel sad for all of them when she heard these words, and she hated Angus more


    than ever. He had tricked so many people by this fraud.


    The bidding was still early. Lily was waiting for the bidding with boredom, while Andrew was sitting


    quietly, his eyes unfocused, as if he was in a trance.


    Lily looked around the hall. Just as she was about to look back, she saw several familiar figures. Dillon,


    Eden and Simon and Frank, who sat not far away from them.


    Their seats were ced at a rtively favorable position, so that the people on the stage could see


    them at a nce.


    So, Lily, who sat behind them, could see them. But if they did not turn around, they would not see her


    at all.


    The time for the bid was getting closer and closer, and Lily became more and more anxious. She still


    had no response to the mobile phone in her hand, and there was still no news from Hailey¡­


    Ten minutester, a familiar figure came into the bidding hall. It was no one else but Noble whom she


    hadn''t seen for a long time. Wearing a suit, he exuded a powerful presence, which was hard for people


    to ignore.


    Isn''t he abroad? Why is he here? Was he here for the bidding?


    If he participated in the bidding, Ellison and Eric should have told him the truth, and why did they allow


    him to be involved in it?


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Noble didn''t notice Lily. He found a rtively remote ce and sat down. He seemed to be bidding or


    watching a show.


    It was not easy for Lily to find him or call him. Finally, she took out her mobile phone, found his number,


    and quietly sent a message to him.


    The content of the text was very simple: brother, are you also here for the bidding?


    After sending the message, Lily raised her head to gaze at the direction of Noble, observing his


    actions, but didn''t see any of his moves.


    After a while, her phone buzzed. Lily was startled. She checked the message immediately, and it said,


    "Watch the show."


    Well, he was here to watch a show.


    Lily breathed a sigh of relief. She didn''t want to make people around her suffer losses, neither did she


    want the people around Eric suffer losses. That was why she was so concerned about everyone


    around him.


    The bidding started. Wearing a suit, Angus appeared on the stage ahead, followed by five or six staff.


    Half of these staff were foreigners, while Angus walked at the front. When Angus went up to the row of


    seats on the stage, his seat was naturally the one in the middle, and the rest of the seats were


    allocated ording to the positions of that group of staff.


    Angus was in the middle, others sat on the seats in a row from high to low position on both sides.


    "Thank you for attending this bidding." Sitting down, Angus started the bidding with his fluent Chinese.


    "In the next bidding, we will adopt a more conservative approach. In order to avoid mutual price


    reductions and to be fair, our method is to collect the bids from everyone, but we will not disclose


    everyone''s bids. Then,prehensively analyze all cooperation projects and various types of


    cooperation projects, and adopt the method of survival of the fittest. The winner will naturally sign a


    cooperation agreement with it. "


    After hearing that, Lily coldly curved her lips. The bidding was really special. Perhaps in these people''s


    eyes, it was fair, but everyone clearly wrote the bidding price in their project cooperators. No matter if


    the bidding price wasn''t announced in the public, the people whose prize was lower would definitely


    lose the opportunity to cooperate.


    While Angus didn''t show the bidding to the public, he just put away all the bidders and read them one


    by one, which was a big trap in itself.


    Actually, he didn''t care about the bidding price, but the background of thepany. Because generally,


    thepany had a strong background and the bidding price wouldn''t be lower than that of other


    companies.


    In the following time, it was receiving the bidding book in everyone''s hands.


    No one dared to oppose to such arge loophole in the bidding, so everyone obediently handed it to


    these people!


    Soon, Andrew''s bid was received. He took it out and handed it to the other party without hesitation. Lily


    wanted to stop it, but she couldn''t show it too clearly in front of so many people. Therefore, she could


    only watch it take it away.


    After everyone''s bid had been received, Angus said, "Since I have received the bid, please wait here


    for the next few times. My assistant and I will take the bid to the office and evaluate it one by one.


    Soon, we will give you a satisfactory reply."


    So, the bidding, which everyone was looking forward to, finally ended.


    Right, ended, in Lily''s eyes, was really done, because Angus had already identified the cooperative


    partner, and the bidding was only a form.


    After Angus left with a pile of bidding letters held by the staff, everyone started to wait for a long time,


    and 90% of them had anxious expressions on their faces, while the remaining 10% had calm


    expressions on their faces.


    At the same time, Andrew, who sat beside Lily, also looked very calm. Nobody could tell what he was


    thinking, as if it was a very ordinary thing for Angus to do that.


    However, the frown on Lily''s brows was getting more and more intense. There was no news from Eric.


    Since yesterday when he said that he would go to discuss with Ellison about AF Company, as long as


    there was any clue, he was informed, but since the matter had been such a progress, the so-called


    cooperation agreement should be signed next, but there had been no news yet.


    "Lily, I need to go to the bathroom. Wait for me here. Don''t wander around, okay?" Exhorted Andrew,


    looking at her.


    Lily nodded and said, "Okay, brother Andrew. Be quick."


    "Yes." After saying that, he stood up, took his briefcase and went out of the bidding.


    Lily''s eyes followed the briefcase in his hand all the time. To be honest, when she heard that he was


    going to the bathroom just now, a glimmer of hope arose in her heart. If he left the briefcase, she would


    have a chance to do something to the things in his briefcase, but he took it, and even thest hope was


    destroyed.


    When she withdrew his sight, from the corner of her eyes, she found that it was Noble who had been


    sitting quietly in the side seat. She thought for a while, stood up, and then bent over to sit beside him.


    "Brother Noble," She called Noble gently and turned to him, "How could you have time to watch this


    kind of boring trick?"


    Hearing this, Noble raised the corner of his mouth. He turned to her and asked, "Since you know this is


    a boring game, why do you stille to see it?"


    Lily blinked her eyes and answered honestly, "I came here with someone because I was worried about


    him."


    "Did he attend the bidding?" Asked Noble.


    "Yes." Lily nodded and lowered her voice, "I don''t have evidence to prove that it''s a scam. It''s very


    difficult to convince him to give up. So in order not to hurt him, I had toe with him."


    "Haha..." Noble suddenlyughed. He looked Lily up and down with his ck eyes, as if trying to see


    through her. He squinted and asked in a low voice, "Little girl, how do you know it''s a fraud?"


    "Well..." Lily was choked by the question. She blinked. She couldn''t tell him because she knew that


    from the memory of her previous life?


    So she chose a clever answer.


    "If Eric heard you call me little girl, he would be jealous. He said that the word ''little girl'' was his own


    name for me."


    Noble wasn''t stupid. He knew she was trying to change the topic. If she didn''t want to answer his


    question, he didn''t continue to ask. Instead, he smiled faintly, "It seems that Eric spoils you so much


    that he even own the ''little girl''."


    Lily smiled and gossiped in a low voice, "What are you here for, brother?"


    "It''s a secret,"


    "Oh, no secrets. We are not strangers. Just tell me." Lily continued.


    "Then tell me, how did you know that they were lying?" Taking a nce at her, Noble asked slowly.


    Well, failed in getting the secret. Lily lowered her head and then took a breath. She looked up at him


    and said, "I''ll go back first, or else Andrew won''t be able to find me when hees back."


    "Yes." Noble answered softly, watching her bending down and returning to her previous position.


    In Lily''s opinion, the busy man must havee here to watch this kind of boring game for something


    else, but he did not reveal anything. If she really told him that it is a scam based on the memories of


    previous lives, he was expected to look at her with ''you have a neurosis''.


    No news from Eric. She tried to get some information from Noble but it was in vain. She realized that


    she had to take actions first!


    Soon, Andrew came back from the bathroom, with his briefcase in his hand and almost all the time.

 Chapter 131 Help From Noble

    Chapter 131 Help From Noble


    Not long after Andrew returned, Lily saw the two staff who had juste out with Angus walked out of


    the room again, with some nameless letters which they had collected previously in their hands. Then,


    they were returned to their masters.


    After saying a few more words, she saw that the people who had taken back their bidding books got up


    and left dejectedly.


    As a result, the atmosphere at the scene suddenly became a little nervous, because the people who


    left had no chance to cooperate with AF Company. No one knew who would lose this opportunity again


    in the next round.


    Lily observed carefully. She didn''t know or hear about any of these people. That is to say, to defeat


    those unknownpanies in the Guan city.


    The hall, which used to have some people to talk about, fell into silence. Everyone was in a state of


    tension.


    About half an hourter, another staff came out with the bidding book, and the number of items taken


    out this time was obviously much less thanst time.


    As before, those who had taken back their bidding books shook their heads and left sadly.


    After thepetition, the atmosphere around them became more sullen. Lily could obviously feel that


    Andrew was nervous.


    Lily once again praised the wisdom of Angus. Not long ago at the banquet, he caught the vanity of


    people, which made these people try to cooperate with him. Now they tried every way they could think


    of to make a nervous atmosphere, so that in the end, those who got the opportunity to cooperate with


    him only wanted to sign sessfully. Moreover, they wouldn''t look at the contents of the contract


    carefully.


    Another half an hour passed, and the third round ofpetition came. This time, it was different. It was


    Angus who handed out the bidding documents himself.


    And he returned it to its original owner and talked with them with a smile. After that, he sent them out in


    person.


    After three rounds of contest, there was not many people left, but the people who stayed were much


    more powerful than those who left before.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting." "I''m d to have a chance to cooperate with you. Then I''ll talk to you a


    little longer. If the conversation goes smoothly, we''ll sign the strategic cooperation agreement."


    As soon as he finished, many people let out a sigh of relief.


    The time passed quite slowly. After three rounds of contest, there were still many people left. One by


    one, they were called to Angus''s office before walking out one by one.


    However, the expressions on everyone''s face when they came out were different. Lily secretly


    calcted these frequency. Almost every other person will be discouraged when current affairse


    out.


    In other words, Angus had arranged for someone to be eliminated. He hoped to create a closer tension


    atmosphere.


    Before long, another dejected person came out. This time, Frank and Simon were invited. They


    stepped into the office with full confidence.


    Seeing them walk into the house, Lily coldly curled up her lips. Frank had suffered many loss will made


    her be the happiest one.


    She looked away coldly and saw the two people, who were close to the Frank.


    To be honest, she didn''t care at all about the fact that her father had been deceived. She didn''t want to


    admit him. It wasn''t because she was cruel or indifferent. It was what he had done to her that had


    disheartened her.


    Gradually, Lily could not sit still any longer. She did not get any information from Eric. Noble was just


    sitting there quietly, motionless. She did not know what he was doing here.


    When she was thinking about using the restroom to call Eric, a staff came over and said with respect,


    "Mr. Andrew, it''s you. Please follow me."


    "Thank you. Please lead the way." Andrew said politely and then stood up.


    Seeing this, Lily stood up and said, "Brother, I''ll go with you."


    He nced at her and nodded, "Okay."


    The staff didn''t say anything but lead the way.


    Because they were in a rtively remote position, it was inevitable for them to pass by the position of


    Noble. However, when they passed by his position, he suddenly stood up and said, "I''ll go inside with


    you."


    His sudden action made the three men stop at the same time. They all turned around and looked at


    him in surprise.


    "You..." Lily''s eyes were wide open. She couldn''t believe what she just heard.


    Andrew was actually quite calm, but he didn''t know who exactly Noble was, so he had no idea why he


    said that all of a sudden.


    The staff took a look at Noble and then turned to Andrew, asking, "Mr. Andrew, do you know this


    gentleman?"


    "I..."


    "Yes, I know."


    Lily interrupted him before he could finish his sentence. "We came here together. But he is a loner and


    lonesome man." Lily exined with a smile.


    Hearing her words, Andrew frowned and looked at her. He didn''t know why she would say that. When


    he was about to say something, she secretly pinched his hand, signaling him not to say anything.


    The officer looked at them suspiciously and said, "Then let''s go together."


    "Thank you." Lily said with a smile.


    The staff turned around and led the way.


    Andrew frowned and looked at Noble, then at Lily, as if asking her who the man was.


    Seeing this, Lily tiptoed and whispered in his ear, "He will help us if he goes in."


    Hearing this, Andrew got more confused and looked at her with more confused eyes, as if to ask again,


    "Really?"


    Yes! Lily nodded.


    Hearing this, Andrew rxed his vignce. He looked at Noble again and then turned around to follow


    that staff.


    Seeing that he agreed that Noble would follow them into, Lily breathed a sigh of relief. The reason why


    she convinced Andrew to agree without thinking when she heard that Noble said that he would go, was


    that she knew that he would definitely help to expose the truth of Angus. Otherwise, what would he do


    here?


    But she couldn''t figure out why Noble, who had been sitting there steadily, suddenly wanted to go to


    the office with her and Andrew.


    Walking behind Noble, and out of curiosity, Lily poked him on the back. When he turned around, she


    whispered in his ear, "What are you doing in there, brother?"


    "It''s a secret," After saying that, Noble turned around and kept walking.


    Still, he didn''t want to tell her the truth. Lily red at his back and curled her lips. Among the three


    brothers, Noble was the coldest. He was always cold.


    The office at the meeting room was spacious. The ss wall could see the outside, and there was an


    oval table in the middle of the office.


    When they pushed the ss door open, Angus sat opposite the oval table, with two people sitting


    respectively in the two sides.


    As soon as he saw theme in, he gestured to them, "Sit down, please."


    "Thank you." Andrew replied politely and then sat down opposite to him. Lily naturally chose his left


    seat, and Noble sat directly on his right seat.


    "Mr. Noble?" At this moment, Angus shouted out in surprise, while staring at Noble in surprise.


    "Long time no see." Noble said lightly, with no expression on his face, "I didn''t expect you to be here in


    the Guan city."


    Hearing that, a tinge of unnaturalness shed across Angus''s face, but he soon calmed himself down


    and said, "Nice business in the Guan city in the past few years. I''m always trying to expand some


    business here."


    "Really?" Taking a cold nce at him, Noble leaned back against the chair and said, "I remember that


    yourpany has a minor financial loss. It''s difficult for you to expand its business in the Guan city."


    All of a sudden, Angus looked a little embarrassed. Then he said in a somewhat unfriendly tone, "Mr.


    Noble, although I had no chance to cooperate with you before, you don''t have to denigrate my


    company, do you?"


    "We both know clearly whether I nder or not," Noble sneered.


    "You have to prove by words. Mr. Noble, if you can''t present any evidence, I can sue you for nder."


    Angus''s face darkened.


    "Go ahead. I''ll just wait here." After that, he took out a cigarette and slowly lit it, not caring about what


    others thought.


    Seeing this scene, Lily was stunned. Although she knew that it was a fraud, she didn''t dare to speak to


    Angus like this without evidence. On the contrary, Noble said it with confidence!


    Perhaps only a man like him could do such a thing. From knowing him to now, even though he didn''t


    say anything, he just sat there quietly. The momentum exuded from him was so strong that people


    could not ignore him. He was an existence with a strong atmosphere.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    However, Andrew was not happy about it. He turned to Lily and said in a low voice, "Why do I feel that


    he ising to make things worse?"


    "No, he is really helping us." Lily replied in a low voice and gave him a look of affirmation. "Brother


    Andrew, you have to trust me. He is really help us."


    "But he..." Before Andrew could say anything else, he was interrupted by Lily. She grabbed his hand,


    looked right into his eyes, and said, "Trust me, okay?"


    Her soft touch and her sincere eyes warmed his heart. He nodded his head and said, "Okay."

 Chapter 132 Exposure

    Chapter 132 Exposure


    Angus was a little anxious. He watched the interaction between Andrew and Lily, as if he had seen a


    cooked duck fly. Then he looked at Noble, with a cigarette between his fingers, and slowly blew it in


    front of everyone.


    "Mr. Noble, if there''s nothing else, please leave. Don''t get in the way of our business."


    "I won''t stand in the way when you talk about your business." After all, Noble slowly exhaled a smoke,


    and the smoke was lingering between the rooms, giving a hazy feeling, no one could see his face


    clearly, and no one knew what he was thinking at this moment.


    "You have seriously dyed my negotiation with otherpanies here." Said Angus in a tough tone.


    Noble raised his head and looked at him with coldness in his eyes, "Don''t forget that I own this city."


    "You..." Angus couldn''t say a word.


    "Don''t try to circte money here." Said Noble in a cold tone again.


    "Mr. Noble, if you..." Angus wanted to say more, but he was interrupted by Noble, "Five minutes over."


    After saying that, he threw the cigarette in his hand into the ashtray and stood up.


    No one knew what he was going to do, and no one knew what he meant by saying "five minutes over",


    but was confused by his strange words.


    Just then, the door of the conference room was pushed open from the outside. Several policemen in


    uniform came in, followed by Ellison and Hailey. Hailey didn''t look well, with dark circles around her


    eyes.


    "Mr. Angus, you are suspected ofmercial fraud, pleasee with us." The policeman walking in


    the front took out the arrest warrant and said expressionlessly.


    Hearing this, Angus becamepletely panic. He turned around and wanted to run away. However,


    since there were so many people standing at the door, it was impossible for him to escape. The hotel


    was on the third floor and the road below was used for cars. Even if he could not die from falling down,


    he might be crushed to death by the cars.


    In the end, he had to ept and was taken away by the police.


    After Angus and others were taken away, there were only several people in the conference room at the


    moment, Lily, Andrew, Noble, Ellison and Hailey.


    Perhaps it was because they were a little tired after arriving here, Ellison and Hailey chose the nearest


    chair and sat down directly. In order to give the ce to Ellison, Noble moved his body and stood


    closer to Lily.


    However, Andrew was still in a daze. He turned to Lily and asked in confusion, "What happened?"


    Lily looked at him, lips bit, and said, "Brother, I have told you a long time ago that the cooperation with


    the AF Company is a swindler, but both you and uncle Kerr don''t believe it. Now you see, he is indeed


    a swindler, who has been taken away by the police."


    Hearing that, Andrew frowned. It was true that he heard that AF Company was attracting investment in


    the Guan city was a scam at the beginning, but at that time, both his father and himself thought she


    was only a child, and they think that she was just joking. It never urred to them that it was true.


    "Lily, tell me. How did you know that he was a swindler?" Ellison looked at Lily and said.


    At the same time, almost everyone turned to look at her, expecting her answer.


    Hmm¡­


    This question came again. How should she answer it!


    "Ahem!" Lily deliberately cleared her throat and said two words, imitating the gesture of Noble he used


    to take before, "It''s a secret."


    "Haha..." Hearing this, Noble suddenlyughed. He reached out his hand and rubbed her head. "Don''t


    learn from me. It''s not the same."


    "Of course it''s not like you. A high-cold male god, how could a little girl like me learn it?" Lily said


    cheerfully.


    "Well, brother Noble." Suddenly, Ron screamed, "Don''t touch her head! If Eric saw this, he will punch


    you!"


    Hearing his exaggerated tone, Lily immediately blushed and said, "Brother, don''t be so exaggerated."


    "Really? I called you little girlst time. What did he say?" Then he imitated the tone of Eric''s voice,


    "Only I can call her this. Is that true?"


    He resumed his voice when he finished thest sentence.


    Lily''s face was even redder, because when they were in the meeting room, she used this to change the


    topic in order not to answer Noble''s question.


    "Brother Ellison, stop talking about that." Lily nced at Ellison shyly, and then turned to look at Noble,


    asking, "Brother, I''m very curious. How did you know that Angus''s finance was in debt before we found


    the evidence?"


    As soon as she asked this question, she felt like a fool. With his strength, and Hailey had been looking


    for evidence, not to mention that it was already five minutes'' time he had just said. Obviously, he was


    buying time. He already knew that Hailey had got the evidence and was on the way.


    "In the beginning, I didn''t want to cooperate with him." Noble replied, "The day before I went abroad, he


    talked to me about our cooperation. At that time, I felt that he was sincere and thought we could talk


    about it. But I have a habit that when I talked about cooperation with others, I would investigate their


    companies. Therefore, when I found out the current situation of theirpany, I refused. After that, I


    was so busy that I called Ellison and Eric and told them what had happened, but I didn''t expect that you


    had told them that it was a fraud case, and Ellison even asked Hailey toe back to get the


    evidence."


    As far as Lily was concerned, may be it is the first time he say so many words and he had repeated


    what had happened.


    "Brother Noble, there''s one more thing that you don''t know." Ellison continued, "I think Lily is really a


    ghost spirit. At that time, she didn''t have evidence to prove that AF Company was a fraud group, but


    she was afraid that the Qiaopany''s project would be sold to him. So she took that project to me for


    cooperation. She even prepared aplete contract, which is waiting for my signature."


    "Don''t talk like that, okay? I''m smart." Lily said in a joking tone, "If we can''t find evidence, we''ll all lose


    to AF. What a good thing to cooperate with the Qiaopany. The project is being unfolding, and after


    a while, the profit will be earned. Why don''t you refuse the opportunity to earn money?"


    "Fine, fine. You are clever." Ellison smiled. After this incident, he saw Lily in a different way. She was


    even younger than Eric, but she could do things as well as adults.


    "It seems that Eric is really lucky," Hearing the conversation between the two people, Noble smiled.


    "Are you ok?" At this time, an inappropriate voice sounded. Haileyy on the table and opened her


    eyes powerlessly, as if she was about to fall asleep. "If you don''t have anything, then hurry up. I am so


    sleepy. I haven''t slept for two days. Could you please hurry up?"


    At this time, everyone''s eyes turned to Hailey, totally different from what they had seen when she came


    in. Although she didn''t have a good rest, but when she came in, at least she was in high spirits. But at


    this moment, she waspletely sleepy.


    "Okay, okay, okay. We''ll go back right now." Ellison hurriedly said. He then stood up and walked to


    Hailey''s side to help her up.


    Hailey had almost reached the edge of her madness and could not stand on her own feet. Ellison had


    just held her firmly and did not let her go. In the end, she immediately soft. Fortunately, Ellison was


    quickly and held her again.


    "Can you stand firm first?" He couldn''t help but ask.


    "No, I can''t..." Hailey lowered her head and squinted. She was as soft as a doll whose air was sucked


    out.


    Ellison put his hand on his forehead and supported her with both his hands. He walked towards her


    with great difficulty and turned his back to carry her on his back. Then he put his hands on her hip and


    lifted her whole body on his back.


    Hailey also realized what she had done, so she put her hands around his neck directly in case that she


    wouldn''t fall down, and then she continued to sleep on his back.


    It seemed that they often did such things. Both of them were very familiar and natural, and they didn''t


    feel embarrassed.


    Ellison took Hailey back. Noble drove his own car away. As for Lily and Andrew, they had to go back to


    the manor.


    Ellison carried Hailey on his back and walked in the front, while Lily walked next to Noble, and Andrew,


    who had been frowning and said nothing, followed them.


    "By the way," As soon as they walked out of the hotel, Lily suddenly turned her head to look at Noble


    and asked, "Brother, where is Eric? I haven''t seen hime yet."


    "He''s in G city." Noble answered briefly.


    "G city?" Lily asked with a frown. In her memory, Eric had never mentioned G city to her. Why did he


    suddenly go there without telling her in advance?


    "Grandfather is sick and he want to see Eric. He went there by nest night." "Don''t tell his mother


    about this."


    "Okay." Lily nodded. No wonder he didn''t contact her these two days.


    She had a general idea of the blood rtionship between Noble and Eric. But since his grandfather


    was sick, why couldn''t tell his mother?


    Seeing the confusion on her face, Noble raised his lips and said, "If you can''t figure out something, you


    can ask Eric. After all, since you are together now, there shouldn''t be any secrets between you two,


    especially the family rtionship."


    "I will ask him when hees back." Lily replied.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Yes." Noble nodded.


    Arriving at the parking lot, they got on their own cars and went home.

 Chapter 133 Missing A Female Partner

    Chapter 133 Missing A Female Partner


    To be honest, Lily felt much more relieved after dealt with problem of AF Company. Luckily, Noble had


    shown up, or she really didn''t know how to deal with it without evidence.


    Lily hummed happily in the passenger seat. Contrary to her, Andrew wasn''t in a good mood. His hard


    work turned out to be in vain, and he was almost cheated.


    On the way back, Andrew was in a bad mood, with his eyebrows tightly knitted.


    Back to the mansion, after the car was parked, Andrew got off the car and directly walked into the


    house, without caring about Lily.


    Seeing him in such a bad mood, Lily sighed helplessly. He might suffer from today''s incident. She could


    understand this kind of mood.


    As soon as Lily stepped into the living room, she saw Tina standing at the head of the stairs, with


    confusion written all over her face.


    "What''s wrong with Andrew?" Turning her head to look at Lily, Tina asked in confusion, "Didn''t he have


    a good mood when you signed the contract today?"


    "He got a blow." Lily replied as she walked towards the living room and the sofa.


    "What blow?" Tina raised her head and looked upstairs with concern.


    "AF Company is a fraud group..." Lily told her what had happened today simply.


    "It''s something worth celebrating." After listening to it, Tina said, "Before signing the contract, their lies


    were exposed. We did not lose anything. How nice it is. Why is Andrew unhappy?"


    "Yes, we did not lose anything," Lily echoed her with a smile, and then changed the topic, "Mom, my


    hands are almost recovered. I want to go back to school tomorrow, and then I have to go back and live


    with Grandpa."


    When it came to the end, the tone was a bit reluctant.


    "I also want to talk about it with you." Tina said, "That''s almost the end of the semester. It''s time for you


    to go back to school and make up for the rest courses you have left, otherwise your grades will surely


    fall behind."


    "It''s okay. I promise my performance won''t go down." Lily said jokingly. It was impossible for her to keep


    her grades down. To be honest, she didn''t want to go back to school at all. She did want to learn in the


    company, but it was impossible for her to do that.


    For one thing, she was too young to handle thepany affairs. For another, it was impossible for


    Dillon to let her stay in thepany all day long. She was like a time bomb to him. If Lucia knew it, she


    would make trouble for her.


    Lily could even think of all these by herself, so she could only learn more business in school.


    "Oh, I almost forget to tell you." Tina continued, "This Friday evening, I have told Ang that we will


    have a meal together, which means that we formally agree to your marriage. The parents of both sides


    will meet. Do you want to tell your father?"


    "No way." Lily refused without hesitation. "Uncle Kerr, you and me go there together."


    ''ask Dillon to do that? ''Oh, it''s just kidding. He could put on a long face as soon as he saw me.'' It''s just


    added fuel to the fire.


    Seeing that she refused so decisively, Tina didn''t say anything but nodded, "let''s go."


    "Yes." Then Lily turned to look at her and sighed, "Mom, you are not young any more. You should


    marry uncle Kerr as soon as possible. It''s not easy to find a good man nowadays. The man like uncle


    Kerr is less."


    "You''re not decent." Looking at her in a reproachful manner, Tina patted her on the leg on the sofa and


    said, "You''d better pay more attention to your study. I''ll cook. Kerr will be back soon."


    Then she stood up and walked towards the kitchen.


    Looking at her back, Lily smiled. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. A warm feeling greeted


    her. To be honest, she really wanted to stay here.


    The next day, Lily got up early because she decided to go to school today, but someone got up earlier


    than her.


    When she came downstairs with her schoolbag in her hand, Kerr had prepared the breakfast for her


    and ced it on the table. He also sat in front of the table and ate the breakfast slowly.


    "Uncle Kerr, you got up so early just to make breakfast for me." She walked towards the table with a


    smile and said, "I saw you dressing up. Do you mean that you have to take me to school in person


    later?"


    "Can you not be so smart, my dear little Lily." He looked at her with a smile and said happily.


    Upon hearing ''dear little Lily'', Lily felt a chill all over her body. She put her schoolbag down on the chair


    and then sat down at the table "It''s disgusting. Uncle, don''t call me like that anymore. It gives me goose


    bumps."


    After saying that, she picked up the ss of milk in front of her and took a sip. Then she lowered her


    head and picked up a sandwich on the te to eat.


    "Haha..." Kerrughed out loud. As he ate the sandwich in his hand, he said, "In fact, this name is quite


    good. It''s easy to call it, right? Dear little Lily?"


    Hearing that, Lily rolled her eyes. "Uncle, if you call me like that again, my mother will punish you


    severely."


    "It doesn''t matter. I can bear with her family rules no matter how heavy it is." Kerr said.


    "Oh, really?" Lily looked up at him and smiled begrudgingly. "I was just going to tell, as a man, slept in


    the same bed every day. You looked quite lonely these years. I nned to persuade her to be your


    company. It would be better for you to sleep with her than alone. Besides, it''s winter now and you can


    be warmer. But now it seems that you should sleep alone. Forget it. I don''t want to talk about it."


    "Oh, no, please don''t." He immediatelypromised, "I won''t call you that. You have to say this. My


    happiness for the rest of your life depends on you."


    "It depends on my mood." Lily raised her eyebrows smugly and ate her breakfast in a good mood.


    "Oh, that''s not up to you. I''m so worried."


    "But I''m not in a hurry."


    Hearing that, Kerr put down the breakfast without even eating it. "How can''t you be in a hurry? Just


    think about it. Your mother is not young any more. I want her to give birth to a baby .If it''s toote to


    have a baby, I don''t dare to let her give birth. It''s too dangerous to have a baby, right?"


    Seeing him like this, Lily''s smile grew bigger and bigger. She was in a good mood now. What was


    Kerr? He was a man of action when it came to business. When he joking he liked a child, he also knew


    how to care about people and take good care of people. He was really a good man who was graceful in


    the drawing room and skillful in the kitchen.


    "What? Dangerous?" At this time, Tina, wearing pajamas, walked downstairs and looked at them,


    confused.


    Hearing the voice, Kerr was stunned for a moment and then shook his head. "Nothing. I just told Lily


    not to carry heavy stuff. Her hand will be injured again. It''s very dangerous."


    Lily almost burst intoughter when she heard that. It turned out that he was also good at talking


    nonsense.


    "Yeah, Lily, you should protect your hands." Tina believed it and turned to ask Lily, "If you need


    something heavy at school, ask your ssmates to help you with it."


    "Well, I see, mom." Lily nodded.


    Hearing that, Tina felt relieved and went to the kitchen.


    At this time, Lily secretly gave a thumbs up to Kerr and whispered, "Uncle Kerr, you are really good at


    bullshit."


    "Cough." Kerr gave a dry cough and replied in the same low voice, "If she heard what I said, she would


    be very angry."


    "What are you two whispering?" Somehow, the door was pushed open. It was Tina. She walked out


    with a ss of milk and took a sip.


    "Uncle Kerr said he needed a female friend." Lily said deliberately.


    "Ahem!" When Tina was drinking half of the milk, she heard Lily''s words. She was choked and coughed


    with a red face.


    "Are you okay?" Kerr stood up quickly, patted her back to help her breathe more smoothly, and handed


    her a piece of tissue.


    Tina coughed for a while and then stopped. She took the paper towel from the hand of Kerr and wiped


    the mess around her mouth. She red at Lily and said, "You''re just a kid. Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Lily blinked her innocent eyes and said, "I''m just telling the truth. Uncle Kerr also said..."


    "Lily, eat quickly. I''ll drive you to school after you finish, or you''ll bete." Kerr immediately interrupted


    Lily. He gave her a look to stop.


    "I''m full." Lily stopped what she was doing. She stood up from the chair immediately, took her


    schoolbag and looked at Kerr, "Uncle Kerr, we can go now."


    After taking a look at her, he said to Tina, "Have breakfast first. I''ll drive Lily to school."


    "Yes." Tina nodded and didn''t dare to look into Kerr''s eyes. Obviously, what Lily had said was clear.


    They walked out of the house one after the other. In the yard, Kerr couldn''t help but turn around and


    comin to Lily, "Lily, you can''t always find the right time to talk. What if Tina gets angry?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "No, she won''t." Lily replied affirmatively, "I''ve told her about it, but not as revealing as today."


    He looked at her in surprise, "When did you say that?"


    "Get in the car and drive me to school. I''ll talk to you on the way." Lily said as she walked towards the


    parking lot.


    Seeing this, Kerr had to give up. It''s ok to talk on the way."

 Chapter 134 Kerr Cant Chase A Woman

    Chapter 134 Kerr Can''t Chase A Woman


    After they got into the car, Kerr started it and left the manor. On the main road, he couldn''t wait to turn


    to look at Lily and asked, "Lily, tell me quickly. When did you tell Tina?"


    Seeing that he was in such a hurry, Lily smiled and replied, "I forgot the date when I told her the first


    time. I asked her to give birth to a brother or sister. I also told her yesterday that you should get married


    as soon as possible."


    "What was her response?" Kerr asked curiously.


    "Uncle Kerr, how dare you ask me about this!" Lily nced at him scornfully. "As a man, you don''t even


    know how to please women!"


    Feeling wronged, Kerr drove the car and said, "I''ve done everything I can do at home and seldom let


    her do anything. If she wants to eat something, I''ll do it for her. I''ve tried my best not to let her be


    wronged. Isn''t that enough?"


    Hearing that, Kerr was speechless. She just touched her forehead and speechless. In her opinion, Kerr


    was a good man, a good father and a good husband, but he was definitely not a good lover. He was far


    too romantic!


    "Uncle Kerr, have you chased a girl?"


    Hearing that, Kerr''s face turned red. To be honest, he didn''t chase after Andrew''s mother before. They


    were together naturally when they were together.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Well, from his expression, Lily knew that. As a man with a son of more than 20 years old, it was rare


    that he didn''t chase a girl.


    "Let me tell you this." Lily changed her words, "My mom is not an active person. Even if she likes


    someone, she just likes him or her silently. So, you have to be more proactive in this respect. And,


    there is something wrong with you..."


    As she spoke, she turned her head and nced at Kerr discontentedly, "As a sessful man, you


    actually don''t know romance! You have to buy some small gifts, a candlelight dinner, a bunch of flowers


    on some special days. Or two of you go to the cinema hand in hand. Haven''t you ever done these


    before?"


    Hearing what Lily had said, Lily felt a little embarrassed. He had never done anything.


    Lily continued, "Although my mother doesn''t value these things, she will also like it if you give her a little


    token asionally. It''s easy to pursue a woman, not to mention a woman who is interested in you.


    Therefore, uncle Kerr, I can''t help you a lot in this matter. You have to depend on yourself. As for my


    mother, I have said many good words for you for many times. I don''t know what to say. If you want a


    baby of the two of you, you need to hurry up, or you really don''t dare to let my mother give birth to it


    when it''s over 40."


    Although there were a lot of people who had children when they were 40 years old now, in Lily''s


    opinion, it was too risky.


    Lily was exining the whole thing to Kerr in the school, and Kerr listened to her quietly and asked her


    a few questions from time to time.


    After arriving at the school, Lily got out of the car with her schoolbag on her back. After saying goodbye


    to him, she directly walked towards the ssroom.


    It had been a long time since she came to the school. Everything around her was both familiar and


    strange.


    "Lily." As soon as Lily entered the ssroom, she heard Becky''s cry. She had rushed to her and


    hugged her tightly, ignoring the other schoolmates. "You''re finally here. I miss you so much."


    "I miss you too." Lily hugged her back with a smile and then let go of her. "How are you doing these


    days?"


    "No, not good." Becky pouted and pulled Lily to sit down. "When can you stop? You had a car ident


    and you haven''tpletely recovered yet, you had to attend that banquet. What''s worse, there was a


    gossip about you and there were so many rumors. Can you take it?"


    Lily smiled, knowing that she was talking about her and Eric. "Don''t forget, I am a person with strong


    vitality. How can I be beaten down because of these external pressure?"


    "You... You... What can I say to you?" Becky nced at her helplessly, and suddenly became a gossipy


    girl. She leaned towards her and asked in a low voice with a smile, "What about the affair between you


    and Eric?"


    Lily looked at her with disapproval. "Why are you so gossipy?"


    "Well, tell me about it." Said Becky.


    Seeing that, Lily said, "We were together naturally. Now everyone in our family agrees that we can be


    together."


    "Ha ha." Becky shook her head and couldn''t believe what she just heard. "You two are still young. If I


    were you, my mom would definitely kick me out of her house and scold me."


    "How could that be?" Lily smiled, "That''s because you haven''t met something like me. If you were me,


    aunt would not object. I can see that she is a reasonable person."


    "Come on, I don''t want to make such a assumption." Becky shook her head and said, "I would have


    been bored to death if I had to go through all these bad things."


    Lily smiled resignedly. No one wanted to live a life like this, but she had no choice. She thought that


    she could lead a new life, at least a better one than previous life. But she had been wrong, many things


    had been deviated from the original track. Although she escaped from Frank, her own fate still could


    not escape from the Gu family. However, it was not bad to meet someone like Eric.


    "By the way, Lily." "We will have a birthday party in a couple of days. What kind of gift do you want?"


    Our birthday?


    Birthday¡­


    She would have forgotten her birthday if Becky hadn''t reminded her.


    Coincidentally, Becky''s birthday was on the same day as hers, or more exactly on the same year and


    same day as her birthday. The coincidence made both of them feel incredible.


    "We don''t need any gift." Lily said, "You send it to me, and I give it to you too. We can be together


    directly."


    "Hmm." Becky raised her head and winked. "But I want to give it to you. You see how lucky we are. We


    were born in the same day and at the same time, and we are besties in the end. With so many


    coincidences, I even feel difficult not to give you a gift."


    Lily felt helpless about herme excuse. She shook her head and said, "It''s up to you. I like whatever


    you give me."


    "Okay, let me think about it." She decided to let it go.


    At this time, Eden walked into the ssroom and stopped when he passed by Lily''s seat. He nced at


    her with concern and asked, "Do you recover?"


    Lily was stunned for a while, and then nodded with a smile. "Yes, much better. Thank you for your


    concern."


    "That''s good. Take care of yourself." After he finished speaking, he walked towards his seat.


    Lily turned her head and looked at the back of Eden, smiling. In the Qiao family, it was not easy for


    Eden to keep such a pure heart in thatpetitive family.


    Looking away, Lily suddenly stopped. She remembered that Eden''s birthday was on the same day as


    hers. They were born on the same year as him.


    Thinking of this, Lily forced a bitter smile. She still remembered that her mother told her that when she


    gave birth to her, Dillon was not around. He was on a business trip and did note back until she


    was born for several days.


    Later, she found out that Dillon had gone to apany Lucia to give birth, and they had been born in


    the same hospital!


    The only difference was the delivery room and the floor.


    "Lily, shall we watch a movie this Saturday night?" Said Becky.


    But Lily waspletely immersed in her own world and didn''t hear what she said at all. She waited for


    a long time and didn''t receive any response. Perplexed, Becky turned to her and shouted, "Lily? Lily?"


    "What? What''s wrong?" Lily asked, looking at her in confusion.


    "I said we would watch a movie this Saturday evening." Becky repeated her words.


    "Why do you suddenly want to watch a movie?" Aftering to herself, Lily looked at her doubtfully.


    "Because of my male god." "What are you thinking about? I called you so many times, but you didn''t


    respond."


    A wry smile tugged at the corners of Lily''s mouth. "It suddenly urred to me that Eden and I were


    born at the same time."


    "Really?" Becky looked at her in surprise.


    "When did I ever lie to you?" Lily nced at her.


    "Wow, what a coincidence!" With that, she turned to look at Eden, who was reading with his head


    down.


    "Yeah, it must be fate." Lily bitterly echoed.


    It was God damn good!


    Somehow, Lily hated Eden again. When he was born, Dillon abandoned her mother and stayed with


    Lucia.


    And it was also because of him that her grandmother forced Dillon to divorce her mother before she


    died, and married Lucia, which brought back the fact that his mother lived a hard life outside. She didn''t


    gradually get well until she met Kerr.


    But thinking of so many things she had suffered since she was reborn and that he helped her, and


    cared about her from time to time, she couldn''t hate him, was she too soft hearted?


    There were a lot of things that she didn''t want to hate. After all, Eden was right. It was wrong that he


    was a boy, and from another point of view, he was just a person being used. It was Lucia who used him


    to enter the door of the Qiao family and be Mrs. Lucia.

 Chapter 135 The Parents Meeting

    Chapter 135 The Parent''s Meeting


    Time passed quickly when they were at school. Soon it was Friday. Lily hadn''t seen Eric for two days,


    not even had a call.


    Sometimes even when Lily called him, there was no answer. And when she sent messages, there was


    no reply, which made her feel a little ufortable.


    The ss was over in the afternoon. Lily and Becky walked towards the school gate arm in arm.


    "Remember our agreement. Let''s watch a movie tomorrow night, Lily," Becky reminded her while


    walking.


    "Okay." Lily answered casually.


    "Okay, I''ll call you then."


    "Okay."


    Beep!


    Right after they walked out of the gate of the school, they heard a harsh trumpet, which made them


    look up at the same time.


    The window was rolled down. Eric was looking at them through the window. "Come here, girl," He


    shouted to Lily.


    Lily asked in surprise. She didn''t expect to see Eric here.


    "Girl..." Becky mumbled the name, then she trembled, "What a sweet name! How could Erice up


    with such an idea?"


    "He has always called me that." Lily answered casually.


    With curiosity shining on her face, Becky asked curiously, "Then how did you call him?"


    Lily answered casually, "I''ll call him by his name."


    As they were chatting, theypletely ignored the fact that Eric was waiting for her in the car, so that


    the slightly impatient sound of urging.


    "Girl, let''s go. Or our parents will be waiting for a long time."


    It was not until then that Lily realized that today was the meeting time for their parents.


    "Coming." Then she let go of Becky''s hand and said, "Becky, I''m leaving. I''m going to meet parents


    tonight. We can''t bete."


    Hearing this, Becky couldn''t helpughing out. She waved her hand and said, "Go, go, go to meet your


    parents."


    Lily then got on Eric''s car in a hurry.


    After she sat down, Eric started the car and left. When the car steadily drove on the main road, he


    began to speak, "Girl, I haven''t called you back or texted you back. Are you angry with me?"


    "What do you think?" Lily turned to him and asked.


    "Don''t be angry." Eric reached out a hand and rubbed her hair, saying, "I didn''t take mymon phone


    with me all the time. And my grandfather has been in the intensive care unit these days, and I''ve been


    around him all the time. I didn''t dare to disturb him."


    "Is he alright now?" Lily asked with concern. Although she was a little dissatisfied with Eric for not


    replying her messages these days, she couldn''t get mad at him for being unreasonable?


    "Now his condition is stable. Otherwise, how can Ie back from G city?" Replied Eric.


    "Eric," Lily asked hesitantly.


    Looking at her, he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Is your grandpa and your mother don''t have a good rtionship, right?" Lily asked hesitantly, "Noble


    told mest time that you went to G city to see your grandfather and asked me not to tell your mother. I


    feel a little strange."


    "Yeah, they don''t get on well." Eric didn''t n to hide anything about this from her. He continued, "In


    order to marry my father, my mother severed the father daughter rtionship with the grandfather..."


    From the beginning to the end, Eric roughly told her the things about Ang and the Sun family.


    "So it is." Lily did not realize the rtionship until she heard his words.


    "So my mother and father didn''t oppose us being together. What they worried about was that I would


    develop the same path with them again and strain the rtionship with the Gu family. It was not until at


    their age that they realized regret."


    Lily nodded her head. Every family had their own skeleton in the closet, and they all had their own


    stories.


    "Please don''t mention it to my mother during dinner." "I went to the G City in secret this time, but I told


    them that I went to a friend''s home."


    "Okay." Lily nodded.


    The dinner ce was promised by them. As children, Lily and Eric just needed to go to the reserved


    ce.


    After they arrived at their destination and parked the car, Eric and Lily walked into a private room led by


    a waiter.


    "You''reing. Come on in." Seeing them at the door, Tina waved to them hurriedly.


    "Mom." Lily went inside with a smile, and then greeted the others with a smile, "Hello, Aunt, uncle


    Richard, uncle Kerr."


    Ang and Richard smiled and nodded in response.


    "Aunt Tina, uncle Kerr, Dad, mom," Like Lily, Eric also greeted them.


    "Come and sit down." Tina asked them to sit down.


    "Thank you, aunt Tina." Eric said politely, but he did not sit down first. Instead, he pulled out the chair


    for Lily, after which he pulled out the chair next to her and sat down next to her.


    At this time, Kerr waved to the waiter at the door of the private room, "Let''s start serving."


    "Okay, everyone, please wait for a moment." Then he turned around and walked out of the room with


    respect.


    "The two families formally meet today. We can take it as an agreement to the issue between our


    children." The one who spoke was Ang. She gave a nce at Tina and Kerr, "From now on, we


    have been inws in this family. The education of our two children, we will have more responsibilities."


    "I understand what you mean." Tina continued with a smile, "We have one more child, so we have to


    be more responsible. You should also pay more attention to your study. For the time being, the most


    important thing is your study."


    She said thest sentence to both Eric and Lily.


    "Right. At present, the most important thing for you is your study." She looked at her son and


    emphasized, "Especially you, Eric, you should hurry up. Lily is good."


    "Mom, I know. Don''t worry. Your son won''t embarrass you." Said Eric with a smile.


    Dissatisfied, Ang nced at him and said, "Your grades are so bad, how could say that?" Lily did a


    good job. She didn''t feel ashamed."


    "Mom, you have to trust your son. I can do what Lily is capable of." Said Eric slowly.


    Hearing that, Lily turned her head and nced at him. She felt incredible. She nudged his arm and


    whispered, "Don''t talk big."


    Turning his head to look at her, Eric smiled and said, "I don''t need to lie to you. Let''s see the final result


    of the final examination of the semester."


    Lily knew he was smart. But seeing that he was so confident, she kind of believed him. She achieved


    what she had today just because she took advantage of her previous life.


    "Eric, don''t forget what you have said to me." Kerr said, "You promised me when Lily was in hospital


    after a car ident."


    "Uncle Kerr. I didn''t forget it." Eric replied smilingly, looking at him.


    "Yes, I''m looking forward to it." He looked at him with smile.


    "I won''t let you down." Eric replied calmly.


    As for their conversation, everyone looked at them in confusion.


    Finally, Tina couldn''t help but ask, "What charades are you ying?"


    He smiled and exined, "I once said that if I were a man of the school board, I would not let my


    students fall in love with each other at an early age. Of course, it is just a matter of principle. But if they


    can encourage each other, help each other and make great progress in their study, I can turn a blind


    eye to it, as if I don''t know."


    "Have you made such a promise to Uncle Kerr?" Lily turned to look at him and asked in a low voice.


    Under the table, Eric held her hand and said, "When you had the car ident, I was too inconsiderate


    to drop out of school. As a result, you were so angry that you even vomited. To get the approval of Kerr,


    I had no choice but to make such a promise."


    Hearing his words, Lily remembered something. But she did not expect that he would make such a


    promise.


    Although they talked in a low voice, Ang, who was sitting on the other side of Eric, heard it. She


    looked at Lily with more satisfaction and could not help smiling.


    She recalled that no matter what she said to him before, he was alwayszy and neglected everything.


    His behavior in the Gu family was also like this. Recently, his attitude had improved a lot.


    He paid more attention to hispany affairs in particr. Boys were not girls, and he had his own


    business which was more important than anything else.


    "You two can encourage each other and make progress together, which is a great relief for us as


    adults." The man, who had been sitting silently all the time, said, "But I have to say something first..."


    Richard paused, as if trying to find a way to say it, or hesitating to say it.


    Hearing what he said, everyone looked at him and waited for him to continue.


    After waiting for a long time, he still didn''t say anything. Ang couldn''t help but nudge him with her


    arm and urged, "Don''t you have something to say? Why do you stop?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Well, what I want to say is..." He cleared his throat, looked at Eric and Lily, and said, "Although we


    have agreed to your being together, I hope you can know that¡­ I can''t bear the rumors anymore. It''s


    not that I''m goofy, it''s just that you''re too young to undertake some responsibilities. Do you


    understand?"


    He heaved a sigh of relief after he finished his sentence. It was difficult for a man to say these words.


    Everyone understood what he meant.

 Chapter 136 Inexplicable Woman

    Chapter 136 Inexplicable Woman


    Lily''s face immediately turned red. She exined in a hurry, "Uncle, the newspapers are full of lies. It''s


    not true."


    "Dad, you are really thinking too much." Eric said, with a look of shyness on his face. "I promised Lily


    that I would not touch her now."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Yes." Tina echoed. She looked at the Richard and said with a smile, "Eric has promised me that he will


    be with Lily after ten years. That''s why I agreed with them first. In this regard, you have educated him


    very well and seed."


    Ang and Richard were deeply shocked. And then they looked at Eric with surprise. They didn''t


    expect that their son had such a side. They suddenly realized that as parents, they didn''t know their


    children at all.


    At this time, the door of the private room was opened. The waiters came in one after another with


    dishes on their hands. The leading waiter said apologetically, "Sorry for keeping you waiting so long."


    Then he waved to the waiters behind him. They put the dishes on the table one by one and left one by


    one.


    After all the dishes were served, thest waiter poured red wine into the sses in front of everyone


    and bowed, "Please enjoy."


    Then she turned around and left.


    "Come on, raise your ss and bless." "It''s not easy for the two kids to be together. We have to


    celebrate it." Said Kerr, the first one to raise his ss.


    Hearing his words, everyone raised their sses with smile.


    On the other hand, Lily was smiling and a little shy. She turned to look at Eric awkwardly, and he


    happened to turn to look at her. When their eyes met, both of them looked happy and satisfied.


    "Well, let''s not talk about blessing anymore. It''s all in this wine. Cheers."


    "Cheers!"


    They proposed a toast and the sound was clear and pleasant.


    "Lily." Putting down the ss, Ang smiled at Lily and said, "I can see that in many things, Eric listens


    to you. Sometimes, I hope you can talk to him nicely."


    "Aunt," Lily blushed and looked at Ang. "In fact, Eric knows everything. He always teaches me. You


    don''t have to worry about what he will do, or what he will do wrong."


    Ang smiled with satisfaction. "I have heard that you were not a good girl. Now it seems that rumors


    are really harmful."


    Lily just smiled and didn''t reply. In many cases, many people were ruined by rumors.


    "Mom." "Let bygones be bygones. When you get along with this girl for a long time, you will find that


    she is a good girl."


    "Yes." Ang nodded with a smile, "I trust your."


    While they were talking andughing, the door suddenly opened. A woman in a dress and with


    exquisite makeup appeared at the door. She held her handbag and her mobile phone with another


    hand as she walked inside while talking on the phone.


    "Well, I see. You must be obedient at home. Mommy is having dinner with friends outside. You cook at


    home..."


    While talking on the phone, she didn''t notice that she entered the wrong box.


    On hearing this, people who were eating turned their heads and looked at her in bewilderment.


    After saying a few more words, the woman hung up the phone. When she put her phone away and


    raised her head, she was stunned for a few seconds. Then she realized what had happened and


    apologized, "I''m sorry. I entered the wrong room and disturbed your dinner. I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay. It''s not unusual to get in the wrong room." Kerr replied politely.


    "The room I booked is in the next room. I didn''t notice it on the phone. I''m really sorry." With an


    apologetic look on her face, the woman then made a bow to them to show her apology.


    "It''s okay." Tina didn''t care about such trifles.


    "Please enjoy yourself. I''m sorry that I have to leave now." With these words, the woman turned around


    and left.


    However, as soon as she turned around, the apologetic expression on her face froze in an instant, and


    she looked a little cold.


    "Ahem!" Suddenly, the man sitting at the dining table choked on the red wine. He coughed.


    "Are you okay?" Hearing this, Ang turned her head and saw Richard''s face and chest were all


    stained by alcohol. She immediately went riding a napkin to wipe it for him and said, "Why are you so


    careless? How could you choke on wine as an adult?"


    "No, nothing. Ahem..." He took a tissue and wiped the corner of his mouth. His face turned red from the


    cough. "I didn''t notice just now. I drank too fast."


    "Nobody is taking the wine from you. Why are you in such a hurry?" Ang gave him a reproachful


    look. "Your clothes are stained. You''d better go to the bathroom to wash yourself."


    "Yes." Richard nodded, stood up and said to Tina and Kerr, "Excuse me."


    Then he stood up and walked out of the room.


    In the bathroom.


    Richard tidied up his face and chest, but his face was not so good that it was hard to describe.


    His face was gloomy and his brows were twisted. He felt more restless.


    At this time, the woman who had entered the wrong box appeared in the bathroom. She stood behind


    him and sneered at him, "What? Seeing me, you are scared like this? Even a drink can get you


    choked."


    "Do you think it''s meaningful to keep pestering me like this?" He stopped what he was doing and


    turned around to look at her. He knew that she entered the wrong room on purpose when she


    appeared just now.


    "Yes. Why not?" The woman folded her arms and looked at him, "Don''t you think I will give you a big


    surprise?"


    "Dale Kang." Calling her name, he looked at her calmly, "When have you be like this? You''ve


    changed a lot. "


    "Really? Really?" Dale Kang raised her eyebrows, "Then tell me what kind of person I was in the past?"


    "At least you would not be like this before!" There was a bit of anger in Richard''s tone, "Why do you


    suddenly appear after more than ten years?"


    "Don''t you know why I''m here?" Raising her eyebrows, she asked.


    Damn it! He knew it clearly! "You did it on purpose, didn''t you?"


    "I did it on purpose? Why did I do that?" Dale looked at him innocently.


    "Don''t y dumb with me!" Richard looked at her with disgust, "If you didn''t do that on purpose, how


    could you wake up in my bed, and how could you born Ethan Kang?"


    "Hahaha..." "You must be tired after pretending to be busy these years, aren''t you? You are a good


    man in front of Ang, but in my eyes, you are just a coward who dares to do it but not to admit it!"


    As she said, her tone became fierce, "You said I was on purpose? I was only a child at that time! What?


    Eighteen! I had juste of age, so can a little girl''splicated thoughts? How bad it was to meet a


    scum like you at the age of eighteen. You just refused to admit your guilt and disappeared right after


    you did that. But what about me? I have to bear the consequences alone."


    "Do you know how shameful it is to get pregnant before marriage? But I didn''tin at all. Despite


    my family''s opposition, I gave birth to the baby. But what about you? Where are you?"


    "Don''t me it on me." The tone of Richard became unfriendly, "I have no idea what happened that


    night. When I wake up, I see you lying on my bed. Do I force you to do that?"


    "Haha..." "Whether you admit it or not, it was you who took the initiative that night. And Ethan is your


    child. If you don''t believe it, you can take him to have a paternity test."


    Richard pressed his lips and red at her. He had met Ethan once and he took after him a lot. So he


    didn''t doubt that he was his son.


    But he still couldn''t figure out why he had an affair with a woman since he was so drunk that night!


    "What do you want?" He impatiently tugged at his cor and unbuttoned it.


    Looking at him, Dale said word by word, "I want Ethan to get back to the Gu family."


    "No way!" Retorted Richard without a second thought.


    "How heartless you are!" Dale looked at him with irony, "You refused so decisively, but since it''s your


    decision, then..."


    She turned around and walked out of the bathroom, leaving a sentence to Richard, "I will show up


    again. I will take a way out of your expectation. Let''s see!"


    She disappeared at the door of the bathroom when she finished her words.


    "Damn it!" Richard swore in his heart. He did not expect that she really made every effort to find him.


    When he went back to the box, Richard had returned to normal and nobody could find anything


    unusual.


    "What took you so long?" There was a touch ofint in Ang''s tone when she saw her husband


    come back.


    "I met an acquaintance at the gate and chatted with her for a while." He said casually and looked up at


    Tina and Kerr. "I''m sorry to keep you waiting so long," he said apologetically.


    Speaking of this, he suddenly realized that there were less two people in the private room. "Where are


    Eric and Lily?"


    "Eric drove Lily back." Tina exined, "We are in a special situation. You know that Lily has been living


    in the Qiao family''s old house all the time. Just now her grandfather called, so Eric had to send her


    back first."


    "So it is." "Have you finished your dinner? Now that we''ve finished eating, let''s go. I''m really upset with


    such a mess,"


    "Then, let''s go back respectively." Said Kerr.


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone stood up, and prepared to leave with their belongings.

 Chapter 137 The Episode When Watching The Movie

    Chapter 137 The Episode When Watching The Movie


    On Saturday, ording to the usual habits, Lily was supposed to go to thepany, but Joe was


    worried about her health and asked her to rest at home. Joe insisted. Therefore, she had to stay at


    home.


    In the evening, after getting Joe''s consent, Lily went to the movie site with Becky under the protection


    of the driver.


    After getting off the car, she sent the driver back and turned to the cinema.


    "Lily, this way!" At the entrance of the cinema, Becky was waving to Lily.


    Looking at the direction where the voice came from, Lily shook her head helplessly and walked to


    Becky. "Becky, don''t be so fussy. You are not a gentledy at all. I''m afraid that no man will marry you."


    "Of course I can marry a man. I''m so adored. There''s no possibility that I can''t marry a man." Then she


    made a funny gesture.


    Lily was speechless for a while. Finally, she said, "You win."


    "Haha." Becky smiled and held her arm. "Let''s wait a little longer. Anna is not here. She said there was


    a traffic jam just now."


    "Anna?" Lily did not respond for a while. She looked at her doubtfully.


    Seeing her frustrated face, Becky exined to her, "Anna. I invited her to join us. We are all


    acquaintances. When you were not at school, it was her who apanied me through those cold and


    empty days. I can''t forget her."


    Lily suddenly realized, "Oh, so she is Emily''s daughter. I like her character."


    "Right, I like her, too." "I once encountered two gangsters after school. She helped me kick them away


    one by one. Since then, I became good friends with her. Moreover, she was outgoing, calcting and


    easy-going."


    "Yes." Lily nodded. To be honest, they hadn''t seen each other for a long time.


    Anna got out of a taxi and ran straight to them.


    "Lily, Becky." Anna greeted them with a smile and said apologetically, "I''m sorry. I''mte."


    "No, no, notte. It''s just the right time. Let''s go in." As she spoke, Becky stretched out the other hand


    to hold Anna''s arm. The three walked towards the cinema entrance at the same time.


    They went to No.3 hall directly.


    Lily could not help asking, "Becky, there are more than ten minutes left before the movie screening.


    Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "Of course I am anxious! I want to see my prince! Do you know?" She got excited when speaking of


    prince.


    "Haha..." Anna, who was standing beside, couldn''t help but burst intoughter. She turned to look at


    Lily and said jokingly, "Lily, I think someone is fall in love."


    "Yeah, I think so." Lily nodded.


    "Well, I love him so much. You don''t know why." But Becky didn''t care what they were talking about at


    all. She grabbed their hands and continued to speed up.


    Lily and Anna looked at each other and smiled.


    When they were waiting in line to check in, the three of them wereughing and talking. But since there


    were a lot of people, they restrained themselves.


    "Mr. Noble, I''m so happy that you can take time to watch a movie with me." A melodious voice hit their


    ears.


    Lily shivered. The voice was so¡­


    Becky and Anna acted more exaggerated. They rubbed their arms together.


    "The man who is with this woman to watch the movie is so stupid." Becky came closer to Anna and


    said.


    "People have different aesthetic levels." There was a slight irony in Anna''s tone. "It was just like how


    my so-called father was seduced by such a tramp."


    Compared with their unpleasant personality, Lily said nothing, but looked up in the direction of the


    voice.


    However, what surprised her most was Noble!


    Although she only saw one side of his face, Lily recognized him at once.


    "I will do what my father asked me to do," Noble''s voice was kind of alienated.


    "Wow, Mr. Noble is so filial..." The woman next to Noble turned around and looked at him with


    admiration. "The rumors are false. It''s said that Mr. Noble is a cold-blooded and inhuman man. All the


    rumors are nonsense."


    Noble frowned and nced at her coldly. Then he turned around and left.


    "Hey? Mr. Noble, where are you going?" The woman followed him as soon as she saw him leaving.


    However, as she stepped on high heels and he walked fast, the distance between them was quickly


    widened.


    "Wait for me, Mr. Noble. Don''t walk so fast. I can''t catch up..." The woman kept shouting at him while


    stretching out her hand to take his arm.


    Seeing this, Lily couldn''t helpughing. With Noble''s character, it was really patient for him to


    apany the woman for such a long time. Although the woman had a nice figure and was beautiful,


    she was too pretentious.


    However, before the smile on her face could be pulled back, Noble was standing in front of her.


    "Is it funny?" He said suddenly.


    "Well..." Being caught, Lily stoppedughing awkwardly. She raised her head to look at Noble and


    greeted, "Hi, brother."


    "Watching movie with friends? Noble nced at the two people standing next to Lily.


    "Yes." Lily nodded.


    At the same time, Becky and Anna, who had been discussing, were a little surprised and turned to look


    at them. Both of them felt embarrassed.


    Anna''s face was even more unnatural. She knew Noble. Last time, she went to a project with her


    mother and Lily. As a result, there were some bad customers. She was about to fight back against the


    customer. It was he who helped her timely, and that exined why they had a narrow escape.


    But why did he stay with such a coquettish woman? It wasn''t like him.


    "Mr. Noble." At this time, thedy came over. She grabbed Noble''s arm and said with a little gasp,


    "Where are you going? The movie hasn''t..."


    "Let go." Noble interrupted her with a frown and his eyes fell on the hand which was grabbing his arm.


    That woman was stunned for a moment, and then she realized what had happened. Her tone showed a


    bit of grievance. "Mr. Noble, is there anything I did that upset you?"


    "Let me go!" Noble said seriously.


    The woman''s hand trembled and loosened at once. With fear and innocence in her eyes, she looked at


    him pitifully and said, "Mr. Noble..."


    "Mrs. Wen, that''s all for tonight. I''ll ask the driver to send you back." Noble interrupted her coldly.


    "But I haven''t watched the movie yet." The woman still did not give up.


    "Are you really silly? Or are you pretending to be?" At this moment, Anna couldn''t help speaking. "He


    has said he didn''t want to watch movie with you, and you have the face to ask him to go to the cinema


    with you. Do you think that every man will like you?"


    "Anna." Lily secretly pulled her hand to stop her from talking nonsense.


    "I didn''t say anything wrong." Anna didn''t seem to have understood what she had said. She continued,


    "Women like her, do you think you are great because of your beauty? You depends on either your


    family or your husband. Can you depend on yourself?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Her voice grew louder and louder as she spoke, attracting the attention of many people around.


    "Anna!"


    "Anna!" Lily and Becky held one of Anna''s arms.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Although Becky didn''t like that woman, she at least wouldn''t be as rude as Anna


    was.


    Lily winked at Anna, knowing that she had a bad impression of this woman because of her parents''


    divorce.


    "You..." The woman''s face was flushed with anger, and there was a sh of resentment in her eyes.


    She was angry but couldn''t lose it. She had to turn to Noble aggrievedly, "Mr. Noble, look at them..."


    "I think she''s right." Noble interrupted her, "Mrs. Wen, may I ask? If you don''t have family, what do you


    have?"


    "I..." The girl was too shocked to speak.


    "So, Miss Wen, tonight, we''re done here." After saying that, Noble smiled coldly and added, "Besides,


    don''t contact my grandfather anymore. I am not that patient to let him put pressure on me to see you."


    He was so straightforward and heartless that he directly refused her.


    The people waiting in the line around them turned their heads when they heard his words. All of them


    looked at him in surprise. Some looked at her with sympathy, some were watching a good show and


    some were admiring him.


    As a woman, no matter how shameless she was, she couldn''t bear to hear such words in the public.


    The woman who had been changed into the new Mrs. Wen by Noble could not help but give Anna an


    angry stare. Then she turned around and left. The sound from her foot indicated her current mood.


    "Well¡­ I don''t think it''s good." Looking at the woman who was leaving angrily, Lily said to Noble in a


    low voice.


    "It''s okay." Noble smiled, "I wouldn''t have wasted so much time to apany her if it''s not my


    grandpa."


    Lily smiled and said, "Brother, you are old enough. It''s time to have a girlfriend."


    They have known each other for a long time, but she haven''t seen any other women around him. And


    she seldom hear Eric and Ellison mention that he has a girlfriend.

 Chapter 138 The Nature Cant Be Changed

    Chapter 138 The Nature Can''t Be Changed


    "It''s none of your business." Noble smiled, reached out his hand and patted Lily''s shoulder, "You''d


    better pay more attention to you and Eric."


    "We are fine now." Lily answered with a smile.


    "Well, that''s good. I have something else to do, so I have to go now." As soon as his voice faded away,


    he took back his hand and was about to turn around and leave. But before he took any steps, he


    stopped. He was also stunned and looked at a direction.


    Lily also felt the strange look of him and looked in the direction of his gaze. When she saw that scene,


    she unconsciously raised her eyebrows and gave a sarcastic smile.


    Not far away, Frank walked out of another video hall with his hand around a woman''s waist. He tilted


    his head to one side and giggled at the woman''s ear. The scene was very ambiguous, and he didn''t


    notice what happened here.


    "It is really hard to change the nature of a dog," Lily chuckled.


    She didn''t expect Frank to do such a bold thing outside. He was really unable to bear the loneliness.


    ire was still young, so she must be unable to satisfy him in some ways. Moreover, he was too young


    and impulsive to bear it.


    Hearing this, Noble raised his eyebrows and turned to look at Lily. There was a touch of inquiry in his


    dark eyes. "You know him very well?"


    Lily withdrew her sight. "I don''t know him well. But I know his personality. He was engaged to ire,


    and now he''s flirting with other women..."


    Speaking of this, she shook her head with a smile. "I really don''t know what terrible things will happen


    to ire if she knows it."


    Noble didn''t think too much about her words. He didn''t know much about Frank either. He knew him


    because of Eric. Otherwise, he would not be interested in knowing him.


    He curled his lips coldly and looked meaningfully at the direction where Frank and the woman went


    away, turning back to Lily, saying, "The fraud against AF Company was uncovered early, so the Gu


    family didn''t lose anything. Otherwise, how could he still be so leisurely looking for a woman, which


    must be severely criticized by Mr. Wayne."


    Lily smiled and nodded in agreement, "Yes."


    "Eric is very busy recently. If you have time, you should pay more attention to him," Noble suddenly


    changed the topic.


    Hearing that, Lily was stunned. She didn''t expect that he would change the topic so fast. Since Eric


    was quite busy recently, which was closer to the final exam of the semester, he had to be hurry up to


    study. In addition, both hispany''s affairs and his grandfather''s affairs made him too busy to deal


    with.


    Recently she seldom met him. Thest time she saw him wasst Friday when the two families were


    having dinner together. She suddenly missed him.


    Seeing that she was caught in her own thoughts, Noble only slightly smiled. Then he took a look at


    Becky and Anna, who were standing next to her, and said, "The movie is about to begin. You enjoy


    your time. I''m leaving now."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he turned around and left.


    "So handsome..." Looking at his back, Becky sincerely sighed.


    "Hmm, he was also handsome when fighting." Anna nodded in agreement and added, "But the woman


    he brought out is not good."


    "Yes, you''re right. She''s a woman who will die for no reason." "But he was so cool, he just turned


    around and left."


    "If I were him, I would leave too." Anna rolled her eyes at her and said, "That woman! I can''t stand


    staying with her any longer."


    "Haha..." Hearing their conversation, Lily couldn''t helpughing. "Why are you still talking here? The


    movie is about to begin. Hurry up and go inside."


    "Oh, yes, my prince!" Becky came to her senses all of a sudden. She grabbed the two and ran towards


    the movie hall.


    Lily and Anna looked at each other and both shook their heads helplessly.


    This little episode passed quickly. The movie went on very smoothly. But it was indeed a little boring for


    Lily to watch a movie. She was not a Star chaser at all, neither in her previous life nor now. She was


    not interested in any movie star. Thus, from the beginning to the end of the movie, she basically spent


    the time of dozing off.


    Becky was excited. She kept holding Anna who was sitting next to her and whispered to Anna about


    how handsome and nice her dream lover was.


    Since Anna had witnessed with her own eyes that her father was derailed, Celia was also very resistant


    to men. Every time Becky praised her dream lover, she couldn''t help but roll her eyes at her.


    When the movie was over and they just walked out of the movie hall, Lily''s phone rang. She took out


    her phone and saw that it was from Eric.


    "Hello, Eric."


    "Come down, I''ll wait for you at the exit of the cinema." Eric''s gentle voice came from the phone.


    Lily smiled and asked gently, "Are you here to pick me up?"


    "Girl, I miss you..." His voice was full of missing.


    Lily''s face immediately turned red when she heard his words. She looked up shyly at the two people


    standing next to her. They were also looking at her with lustful eyes.


    She felt a little embarrassed by their stare so she turned around and said in a low voice, "I''ll go


    downstairs right now."


    Without waiting for any response from Eric, she hung up the phone immediately.


    "Well..." Lily turned around and said apologetically to them, who were watching her. "Sorry. I have to go


    now."


    "Go, go, go! You are such a yboy!" Becky waved her hand in disgust.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Lily''s face flushed. "I''ll treat you to dinner next time aspensation."


    "I want to eat the food you cook." Becky took the opportunity to put forward her request. She had


    always been thinking about her cooking, and hadn''t eaten the food cooked by her for a long time.


    "Okay." Lily said simply. Then she turned around to look at Anna and said, "Anna, please take care of


    Becky."


    "Don''t worry. It''s safe." Anna replied with a smile.


    "Yes." Lily nodded with a smile. It was night, so she didn''t need to worry about Becky who would go


    back with Anna.


    As soon as they walked to the exit of the cinema, Lily saw Eric''s car. To be exact, it was Ellison''s car. A


    red sexy sports car!


    She had seen Ellison drive this car once, but she didn''t expect that Eric would drive this car today.


    "Why did you drive brother''s fancy car here?" Sitting in the passenger''s seat, Lilyined.


    "This car belongs to me." Eric turned to fasten the seat belt for her and kissed her soft lips by the way.


    "Ah, we are on the way." Lily looked at him, pretending to be angry.


    Looking at her eyes, Eric felt that his heart was melting. With a smile on his lips, he started the car and


    left, "No one saw."


    "Not at all!" Lily retorted with a blushed face. "This red car drew many people''s attention. I didn''t know


    how many people saw you kissing me."


    "Just let them see. We didn''t do anything unforgivable." Eric didn''t care about it at all.


    Lily rolled her eyes helplessly. It was indeed not a shameful thing for him. Probably because girls were


    too shy, she felt a little shy.


    "How do you know I am here watching a movie?" She didn''t want to continue this topic, so she


    changed the subject.


    Eric looked sideways at her and said, "Noble told me."


    Lily was not surprised at her words. "Did he also tell you Frank?"


    "Yes." Eric nodded.


    "Wow, he is such a gossiper!" She smiled, "What''s your opinion on this?"


    "It''s just his nature," said Eric.


    She guessed that he might have had an affair with another woman after they got married in her


    previous life, except for ire.


    "By the way, you just said this car is yours. What do you mean?" She asked suddenly.


    Eric focused on driving the car and said, "Hailey doesn''t like this car."


    On hearing this, Lily was confused. After all, the car belonged to Ellison, and it had nothing to do with


    whether Hailey liked it or not. But thinking carefully about the reason, she understood it without saying


    anything.


    ording to Ellison''s character, it was a good weapon for him to pick up girls if he drove out. Now that


    Hailey came and lived with him, it was obvious that Hailey liked him from the first sight. Moreover, he


    was overwhelmed by her hot temper. If she didn''t like this car, he had to change another one!


    But even so, she didn''t like it!


    "I don''t like this car, either." Lily voiced out her opinion.


    "Well, I don''t like it either." Eric turned his head to look at her and said, "But he gave it to me. Besides, I


    don''t have to pay for it. This car is worth at least two million."


    Lily turned her head and nced at him in surprise. "Can you afford a cheap car?"


    "I don''t want to use my family money." Eric replied inly.


    Well, her boyfriend is full of integrity. Although he is still young, at least he knows how to make money


    to buy what he wants.


    "Some other day, I will take this car to change its color." He added.


    "You must." Lily nodded in agreement. "Red color is too eye-catching."


    Hearing this, Eric nced at her with a smile on his face. It seemed that his little girlfriend didn''t like the


    color.

 Chapter 139 The Love Nest That Belongs To Us

    Chapter 139 The Love Nest That Belongs To Us


    "Where are we going?"


    As soon as Eric turned the corner, Lily asked. Because this direction was neither the direction to the


    Qiao family''s old house, nor the direction to the manor, nor the direction to the Gu family.


    "You will know when we get there." He didn''t say.


    "Can''t you just tell me now?"


    "No, I can''t." He retorted, "If I tell you, there won''t be any surprise."


    Lily raised her eyebrows and thought, surprise? Well, he was going to give her a surprise, so she would


    not ask him for now. Anyway, she would knowter.


    Looking at the night view outside the window, Lily was in a good mood. She was more and more


    excited about the surprise that Eric told her. To be honest, being with him for so long, it seemed to be


    the first time that he had said that he would give her a surprise.


    About ten minutester, the car drove into a high-end neighborhood.


    "Here we are." After parking the car, Eric turned to look at Lily and asked.


    "Where am I?" Lily asked, looking around.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t sell you." With a smile on his lips, Eric leaned over and unfastened her seat belt.


    "Get off the car. I''ll take you upstairs."


    With some doubts and expectations, Lily opened the door and got out of the car.


    Eric, who had gotten off the car earlier than her, walked to her side and naturally held her hand. They


    walked towards a building nearby.


    Since it was at night, although there were street lights outside themunity and the night scene was


    good, she could not see what themunity was like. Thismunity waspletely strange to Lily.


    As soon as they entered the corridor and entered the elevator, Eric pressed the number 7. Then he put


    his arm around Lily''s waist and took her into his arms, with his chin on her shoulder. "I remember your


    lucky number is 7."


    Lily raised her eyebrows and asked, "How do you know?"


    She remembered that she had never mentioned a lucky number to him, and she didn''t believe it either.


    She only preferred the real number, seven.


    Eric said while rubbing his head against her shoulder, "Each of your books has a special number with


    seven pages."


    He found it by ident, even in the book she gave him when he was in hospitalst time, she drew


    some shallow lines on each page with seven pages, looking adorable.


    A sense of shyness shed across Lily''s face. She remembered that she always liked a 7-type.


    Sometimes, when she felt bored, she would try to draw on the seven pages.


    Seeing that she was so easily shy, the hand holding her waist tightened, and the lips were closer to her


    neck. When he spoke, his breath directly jumped onto her neck. "My luck number is 3."


    Lily subconsciously winced her neck. Suddenly, a thought came to her. She liked 7, so he pressed the


    number 7 as soon as he entered the elevator. Now, the number he said was 3, then¡­


    Jingle.


    The elevator stopped on the seventh floor, interrupting her thought.


    After letting go of the woman in his arms, Eric held Lily''s hand and walked out of the elevator.


    After getting out of the elevator, he stopped and looked at Lily. "Girl, what I have just said is very clear.


    Do you know which house we are going to enter?"


    Turning her head to meet his gaze, Lily took a deep breath, and her heart was filled with an


    inexplicable throb, looking at Eric''s eyes full of water, which was particrly moving.


    Now she had got the answer from what she had thought. Holding his hand, she stopped in front of No.3


    door confidently. Turning around, she smiled at him and said, "Open the door."


    "Okay." His voice was full of love.


    His girl was really smart.


    After opening the door and entering the room, Eric turned on the light, and the whole hall was lit up in


    an instant.


    The room was empty without any furniture. It was even not a cement floor, and the walls were just


    made concrete walls. There was no decoration in it. It was totally a roughcast house.


    "Are you a little disappointed, huh?" Eric embraced her from behind.


    Lily shook her head. Her throat was a little dry, and her eyes were sore. Although the room was still a


    room, she was very moved and dynamic.


    "I nned to finish the decoration and then bring you here, but I don''t know what kind of style you like,


    so I have to bring you here in advance." Eric continued, "Let''s see what kind of style you like and then


    we will redecorate it. It will take at least one or two months to finish the decoration. That is to say, if we


    want to move in, we have to wait until the end of the year."


    "Eric," Lily choked with sobs. She turned around and looked at Eric with red eyes. "Thank you, thank


    you for this surprise for me today, and thank you for giving me a home."


    "Silly girl." Eric reached out his hand and touched her face, saying, "Don''t say that. We should have our


    own home. We always live with our elders and don''t have any private space."


    Hearing the word "own", Lily felt very warm in her heart. She threw herself into Eric''s arms, with her


    hands around Eric''s waist and her face against his chest. "Well, this is our nest from now on."


    "Haha." Eric burst intoughter. He hugged her back and said, "I just did this for you. Are you moved?"


    Hearing his words, Lily looked up at him and said, "I''ve been very tired. When I lived with Dillon in the


    past, I had been very cautious all the day. ire liked to say my bad words in front of him. Atst, I was


    punished. Lucia liked to gossip with him, but I was the one who suffered a lot. Only Eden hasn''t done


    that. Many things happenedter. Grandpa couldn''t stand it anymore and asked me to go back to live


    with him in the old house, so I got rid of the scheme of the whole family, but I haven''t got rid of them


    completely yet."


    "Lucia stille to the old house to" take care "from time to time. I couldn''t get rid of them. Only when I


    went to live in the manor with my mother and uncle Kerr would I feel at ease. There was no scheming


    among people there. It was just a warm home, so I like Uncle Kerr very much. But after all, that ce is


    not my home at all. I also want to live an easy life with no trouble. There was nothing but warmth in the


    room after all the tricks."


    "You will, girl." Eric held her more tightly in his arms. What she said just now was in the same situation


    with him. The only thing that was better was that his parents loved her.


    "We will move in as soon as the decoration is finished. I believe my parents, aunt and uncle Kerr will


    not object to it."


    "Yes." Lily nodded.


    "Well, don''t think too much." Eric slightly patted her face, then lowered his head and kissed her lips.


    After that, he separated and said, "Let''s go to the bedroom first."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Yes." Lily shyly nodded and followed him into the bedroom.


    "The master bedroom isrge with a small balcony connected outside." After walking into the bedroom,


    Eric said, "I n to add a floor to ceiling window to the small balcony, and then ady chair on the small


    balcony. At night, we can lie on the chair and look at the stars. What do you think?"


    "Yes, I like it." Lily nodded in agreement with a smile on her face. She had alreadye up with the


    idea of that scene. With the stars shining at night, the couple leaned against a throne and looked up at


    the stars. How romantic it was!


    "I knew you would like it." "Besides this, what kind of style do you want to set up inside the bedroom?"


    he continued.


    "What kind of style do you like?" She asked.


    "I will love whatever you like."


    Hearing that, Lily smiled happily. She held Eric''s face, got close to him and kissed him actively. Then


    she was about to leave. However, Eric would never allow her to leave so easily. He pulled her against


    the wall of the bedroom.


    "You lit up and want to escape, huh?" His voice was a little bit low and husky, which sounded very


    attractive.


    Hearing that, Lily''s face flushed. "I''m not running away. We''re still young. Eric, Hmm..."


    Before she finished her words, she was stopped by his lips. The kiss was extremely gentle, from the


    bottom to the bottom, and every step was dominated by Eric.


    One minute, two minutes, five minutes


    Until his hands started to move about restlessly, Lily stopped him. "Eric¡­ You are just going too far."


    She could clearly feel the change of his breath and body temperature. He was too young to be


    impulsive.


    "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing." With his forehead against hers, Eric gasped slightly.


    "Yes." Lily just responded in a low voice. To be honest, she was not afraid that they would really do the


    last thing. It was just that, their age was so sensitive that they were not in the mood to make love.


    He pecked her nose gently and pulled away from her. After adjusting his state, he went back to the


    previous topic, "What kind of style do you want to put the house into?"


    "Pastoral style, I like this style." She replied, and then asked, "What do you think?"


    "Well, let''s choose the pastoral style." Eric replied.


    Lily smiled. "In fact, I like the manor that uncle Kerr built especially for mom. Although it''s not alongside


    the mountains or rivers, it''s quiet and peaceful."


    "I like it, too. I''ll make you a better one when I''m strong enough."


    "Okay." Lily nodded with a smile, her eyes full of affection.


    "Let''s go. I''ll drive you home. Grandpa will be worried if we don''t go back." With that, he held Lily''s hand


    and walked towards the door.


    "Okay."


    "I may be very busy in the following period of time, and there will be fewer and fewer chances for us to


    meet each other. I can only call you."


    "Yes." She said yes and looked up at the side face of Eric. Her eyes were full of smile. How lucky she


    was to meet him!

 Chapter 140 Take Action

    Chapter 140 Take Action


    Just as what Eric said, he was very busy in the next few days, and they seldom met each other. They


    got in touch with each other by phone basically every day.


    As for Lily, she was not idle, because near the end of the semester, she had to prepare for the final


    exam. After that, she would have a winter vacation.


    She paid little attention to the exams, which she had learnt in her previous life. When everyone was


    busy with reviewing, she only read the books that had nothing to do with her study, but the books about


    business.


    Two days before the test, Lily received a call from Eric, who told her that he was going to G city with


    Noble, and was called back by their grandfather.


    He went back secretly this time in order not to cause unnecessary trouble.


    But the day before the final exam, Eric came back hurriedly and joined the final exam as usual.


    The time for the exam was two days. After all the exams were finished, most of them directly entered


    the cold vacation mode and waited for grades.


    The next day after the exam, Eric couldn''t wait to meet Lily. To be exact, it was not an appointment, but


    directly rushed to the Qiaopany. Because she was free from winter holiday, she stayed in the Qiao


    company almost every day.


    When he found Lily, she was discussing business with Emily, who was talking about the project with


    Ellison.


    Lily was surprised to see Erice in with Bill. She asked, "Why are you here?"


    "I want to see you in person." Eric said while walking towards her.


    Lily''s face turned red at his words. Though he didn''t say these words too straightforward, they sounded


    like sweet words to her. She turned her head back to avoid answering his question, because Emily was


    also there.


    "Aunt and I are talking about the project with brother Ellison. Come and have a look."


    He had met her once, and with Lily''s trust, he had no scruples about her.


    He walked to Lily and sat down next to her. Then he put his hand around her waist and said, "I believe


    the profit from cooperation with Ellison will be good. I won''t see it. What I want to see most is you."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    As soon as he finished his words, he took back his hand around her waist, making her look like he was


    holding her in his arms. Then he buried his head in her neck and rubbed it softly. They were such an


    intimate couple and ignored others.


    "Eric, aunt Emily is here." Lily didn''t expect he to do this, and she struggled with a red face.


    "It''s okay. She doesn''t mind," Eric raised his head and smiled at Emily, "Am I right, aunt?"


    Emily was well aware of the rtionship between the couple. She felt that their rtionship was


    unusual when she first saw them. In addition, there were rumors about them some time ago, and in the


    end, the two families gave their secret blessings to each other. If she was no clear about it, she would


    be foolish.


    Emily shook her head with a smile while she nced at Eric, "I''m going to report to Mr. Joe about the


    oue of the cooperation with Qipany. You guys..."


    Then she continued with an ambiguous look, "Go on, I won''t be followed by a third wheel here."


    As soon as she finished her words, she turned around and walked out of the office. On the way out,


    she also called out Bill, who had brought Eric in before.


    Seeing Emily walking out of the office, Lily''s face turned redder. She said in a low voice, "I didn''t expect


    that she also have some humorous moments."


    Eric didn''t care what she said. As the office door was closed, he couldn''t wait to hold Lily in his arms


    and make her sit on his legs, then put his hands around her waist, lowered his head in front of her and


    took a deep breath.


    "Hey, what are you doing..." Lily was frightened by his behavior. She patted on Eric''s shoulder


    subconsciously.


    "Girl, I miss you." Her voice was full of missing. Eric didn''t raise his head, but held her tighter, as if to


    rub her into his bone.


    Lily felt warm in her heart when she heard his words. She stopped what he was doing and looked down


    at the man who was burying his head in her chest and patting his head.


    "I miss you too." "But we are in thepany now. It''s not appropriate for us to be seen like this."


    "The office door is closed. No one is there." Eric looked up at Lily.


    As soon as he raised his head, the hand that was caressing his head fell directly on his face before Lily


    could react. The intimate touch made her face flush.


    Her gentle eyes and shy expression made Eric''s heart skip a beat, and his throat slid subconsciously.


    "Kiss me, girl." He asked her without thinking.


    Hearing her words, Lily''s face became redder, and her neck had a slight blush.


    "Don''t do this. We are in the office." She looked evasive, making an excuse. It was not an excuse. She


    had kissed him before, but she was still a little shy when he said it.


    "Nobody is here." Eric''s dark eyes were full of expectations, he began to feel uneasy with his hands on


    her back. He gently caressed it and said in a somewhat shameless tone, "Girl, you have to give me


    some candies. I can''t really touch you until ten yearster. I can''t always wait."


    Lily was supposed to be a little moved, but when she heard this, she suddenly woke up. She held Eric''s


    face in both hands and pushed him to the back of the sofa, with his back attached to it.


    She sat on hisp and straightened up. "So what? I won''t let you touch me. So what? Why don''t you


    ask someone else for help?"


    "I dare not, I dare not." Hearing that, Eric immediately softened his voice and said jokingly, "How can I


    go to find anyone else since you are here? Besides, no one canpare with my girl. She is beautiful,


    smart, doing business at a young age, and most importantly, she knows and is considerate to me."


    "Hum, don''t try to butter me up. I know what you''re thinking." Lily red at him and exposed his lie


    rudely. "If you dare to find others like brother Ellison, I''ll find others."


    She leaned forward with her eyes wide open, which made the distance between the two closer.


    "No, They''re not as handsome as me. Look at me. I have better face and figure..." He began to praise


    himself.


    "Haha..." Lily couldn''t helpughing. She patted on Eric''s face and said, "I didn''t expect that you have


    such a thick skin on your face. Are you a narcissist?"


    "I''m not being narcissistic. What I said is true..." He grabbed her hands which were making mischief on


    his face, put them close to his lips and kissed them. There was sincerity in Eric''s eyes. "Girl, I want you


    to love me, and only me in your heart. You are not allowed to pay any attention to others."


    Hearing his sentimental words, Lily blushed and deliberately distracted, "You are not the only one in my


    eyes, including Grandpa, mom, uncle, and many others."


    Eric said with a spoiled smile, "You can make me unhappy on purpose. After all, I only know that you..."


    As he said, he held her hand and pointed at her chest. "I am in a unique position and nobody can


    compare to me. Just like your position in my heart..."


    He then took her hand and covered his chest, saying, "You''re unique and irreceable."


    Being too shy to look straight into his eyes, Lily said in a spoiled tone, "How shameless you are."


    "I don''t care. You are mine anyway."


    "You..."


    Right then, Lily''s phone rang, interrupting their conversation.


    "Hello, uncle Kerr." She answered the phone.


    "Really?" No one knew what Kerr said on the other end of the line. Lily asked in disbelief, "Where?


    Okay, what about the details?"


    Eric couldn''t hear the conversation on the phone. He only heard what Lily had said.


    His hands caressed her back and smiled at her quietly while she was talking on the phone sitting on his


    waist.


    "Are you sure everything is ready? Where is brother Andrew? When will he arrive?" Lily said with a


    smile. She didn''t care who was taking advantage of her at all. "Okay. We''ll be there soon."


    No one knew what Kerr had said on the other end of the line, and she changed immediately. "Okay, I''ll


    go change with Eric, and then go there. Okay,e on, uncle Kerr!"


    She was very happy when she said thest few words. She couldn''t stop smiling.


    "Oh, that''s great!" Lily hung up the phone and sighed.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing that she was so happy, Eric asked, "What did Uncle Kerr say to you?"


    "It''s a secret!" Lily smiled mysteriously and got off from him, "Stand up now. Let''s go to the shopping


    mall and then go to the ce uncle told us."


    "For what?" A touch of confusion shed across Eric''s face. Although he didn''t understand what she


    was doing, he didn''t stop and followed Lily.


    "Shopping. It''s a special day today. We need to get dressed up. We''re running out of time." She kept


    urging him. Seeing that he was slow, she pulled his hand and walked out directly, regardless of


    anything.


    "Can''t you just tell me first?" There was a touch of sadness in Eric''s tone.


    "It''s not funny if I tell you. That''s the happiest thing in my life." No matter in the tone or in the way of


    walking, Lily was extremely happy. She then emphasized, "Well, this is really the happiest thing!"


    Seeing that she was so happy, Eric smiled and shook his head. Since she refused to tell him now, he


    would knowter. However, looking at her happy appearance, he could roughly guess what it was.


    It seemed that uncle Kerr took actions.

 Chapter 141 Change Clothes

    Chapter 141 Change Clothes


    There was only a short time before she appointed with Kerr, so Lily took Eric directly to the mall.


    The shopping mall Lily had chosen was very close to the ce where she had made an appointment


    with Kerr, and Eric could only follow her words. He would drive wherever she pointed.


    Along the way, Lily was extremely excited, the smile on her face could not be concealed, and the


    excitement was all over her body.


    "Oh, hurry up." As soon as she got out of the car, Lily couldn''t wait to walk towards the shopping mall.


    When she found that Eric had slowed down a few steps, she turned her head back.


    Eric shook his head with a doting smile in his ck eyes. He walked up to Lily and held her hand,


    saying, "Slow down. No matter how happy you are, you still have to watch the road."


    "I''m happy." There was unconsciously some sort of spoiled tone in Lily''s tone. "I must wear a beautiful


    dress today. And you, also need to dress up and be handsome."


    She didn''t forget to remind Eric.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t embarrass you." Eric rubbed her head with the other hand and took her to the


    shopping mall.


    It was almost noon, so there weren''t many people in the mall. But Eric was afraid that Lily might be


    kicked by others, so he changed the posture of holding her hand from holding her waist and slightly


    tilted her body to protect her in a way within his ability.


    But Lily, who waspletely immersed in excitement, didn''t care too much about what he was doing. It


    seemed that she was used to it, or she didn''t seem to notice it.


    "Hey, this one, this one, this one, let''s go and have a look." They stopped at a good shop. The models


    were wearing the couple''s clothes there. Lily took Eric''s hand and walked into the shop.


    "Slow down." Eric followed her closely, fearing that she would be knocked or hurt.


    In fact, they had time to go back and change their clothes. But they should go back to the Qiao family''s


    old house first, and then to the ce where Eric lived, they needed to go back in a hurry. So Lily


    decided to go directly to the shopping mall to buy clothes, which would save more time.


    As soon as they entered the shop, Eric couldn''t help frowning. It was not because the clothes here


    were not good, on the contrary, he felt that the couple dresses here were very novel, but the evening


    dresses for the woman¡­


    He looked at the dress on the model, and then looked at the body of the woman beside him. Finally he


    could not help but say, "Girl, let''s change to another shop."


    "Why?" Lily turned her head and looked at him, confused. Then she turned to look at the dress she


    liked and reached out her hand to touch it. "This dress looks good. It must be dignified and graceful


    with it. And it will show off the nice figure."


    "Ahem!" Hearing this, Eric coughed embarrassedly and whispered in her ear, "Girl, you will look so


    beautiful in this dress after five or six years, and now you..."


    He looked Lily up and down quickly. "It''s not fully developed. You can''t wear."


    Lily''s face flushed and she patted her forehead remorsefully. It seemed that she was so excited that


    shepletely forgot that she was only a 15-year-old little girl now!


    "I really like it!" Casting a reproachful nce at him, she turned and walked towards another dress.


    Hearing that, Eric wore a pampering smile, and then turned around to follow her. His little girl was shy,


    but he knew her preferences. It turned out that she liked clothes of the acquaintance. Well, that was a


    good thing.


    "What kind of evening dress do you want?" At this time, the saleswoman in the store came over and


    looked at them with a smile.


    "A dress more suitable for family parties, for lovers." Lily answered.


    The saleswoman looked them up and down and answered with a smile, "Yes. This way please."


    After that, she turned around and walked to the innermost part of the store, while introducing the


    dresses to her, "My shop sells mature clothes outside. The dresses inside are more suitable for you."


    "Yes." Following behind her, Lily responded.


    Without saying a word, Eric quietly walked beside Lily, his eyes constantly ncing at the dress in the


    shop.


    "If it''s for a family party, I''d like to suggest this dress." She walked up to a couple of models who were in


    human shape. The shopping guide stopped and pointed at the dress on the model and said, "Both of


    them look generous and lovely, and they are suitable for you."


    Lily frowned at the dress. It was beautiful, but somewhat childish. If it was a normal girl at the age of


    fifteen or sixteen, she would definitely like this dress, but she felt weird because she really didn''t like


    the things.


    "Girl, try that one." At this time, Eric said. He pointed at the dress on the human model nearby and said,


    "I think it suits you."


    She looked along the direction of the dress. The design of the pure white waisted dress was simple and


    elegant, and there was a vest above it. The length of the dress could be seen clearly to the ankles. The


    dress with flounce edge was quite nifty, which fitted her well for the weather.


    Lily smiled with satisfaction. Eric knew her well. This dress was much better than the one introduced by


    the shop assistant.


    The shopping guide was also quick to react. She immediately said, "Your taste is really unique. This


    dress makes her temperament more outstanding, and also it will not be cold, it can keep you warm."


    "Yes. Please take it down for her to have a try." Eric''s tone was a little indifferent. He didn''t like her


    tone.


    "Okay, wait a moment, please." Then the saleswoman called out another two and they went to fetch the


    dresses.


    Before long, the dress was brought to them. The shop assistant said to Lily, "Little sister, could you


    come with me to the dressing room and have a try?"


    "Okay." After replying to the salesclerk, Lily turned her head to look at Eric and said, "Then I''m going to


    try on the formal dress. You can try on the man''s suit too."


    "Yes." Eric nodded and said, "Let''s go and try it together."


    He was about to say these words casually, but Lily misunderstood. She retorted subconsciously, "I


    don''t want to try it with you!"


    "Sizz..." Hearing her answer, Eric could not helpughing. He looked at her and said, "Girl, what are


    you thinking about? No matter how anxious I am, I have to wait back home. We are not at home now.


    Even if you want to try the clothes with me, I still feel embarrassed."


    Look, he was acting like a overseas returnee now. Who asked her to kiss him in the office today? Now


    he is pretending to be a good man!


    Lily gave him a yful look. "I don''t want to talk to you."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she turned around and walked towards the fitting room. But her


    fleeing back exposed her state of mind.


    "Haha..." Seeing this, Eric shook his head with a smile. His ck eyes were full of pampering.


    Their behaviors drew many customers'' attention, some were envious, some frowned with disapproval.


    They looked too young.


    With the help of the saleswoman, Lily sessfully changed into a dress. The length of the dress was


    about the same as what she had seen. It was just to her ankles. And the texture of the dress was also


    very soft, making her feelfortable when touching her skin.


    When Lily walked out of the fitting room, she saw that Eric had already changed into his suit and was


    waiting for her. Eric was standing there with his back to her. He seemed to be reading a magazine in


    his hand with his head down.


    "Eric," Lily called him in a low voice, "I''ve changed it."


    Hearing that, Eric turned around. When he saw Lily, there was a sh of light in his ck eyes, and the


    corners of his mouth unconsciously rose. He nodded with satisfaction and said, "Nice looking."


    "Yes." Lily blushed and replied. She didn''t dare to look directly into Eric''s eyes.


    Not because he looked at her with an explicit look, but because he put on men''s clothing, he just got a


    bit more romantic.


    In fact, the unique style of this men''s clothing is not unique, but the outstanding thing is the details of its


    cutting, the handling is excellent, it is worn on Eric''s body, and his figure is very beautiful, plus him I


    deliberately unbuttoned two of the shirts inside. That looks really¡­ How romantic he was!


    A few yearster, judging by his figure, temperament and face, he must be an extremely attractive


    man!


    "This dress seems a bit too big." After looking Lily up and down, Eric frowned and said, "It is supposed


    to be very fit in general. Look, the part on your back is a little loose. It seriously impacted the beauty of


    your back."


    "Why didn''t I feel it?" Lily''s thoughts were drawn back by his words. "I think it''s perfect."


    "That''s because you''re used to wearing loose clothes. I guess you''d better change."


    "This is shrunk," She walked to the right of Lily, bent down and said, "Please raise your right hand."


    Lily did as she was told.


    It turned out that there was a dark zipper on the right side of the dress. If didn''t check it carefully, she


    would never find it. Then she zipped the dress and asked Eric, "How about this?"


    "Yes." It was not until then that Eric nodded with satisfaction. At the moment, the dress waspletely


    attached to Lily, showing her perfect figure.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Upon hearing this, the sales clerk heaved a sigh of relief. She smiled and said, "This dress is of the


    smallest size. Few people will wear this dark chain when they wear the smaller size. This girl is a bit too


    thin."


    Eric nodded in agreement. He stood behind Lily automatically. The two stood in front of the mirror, and


    he put his arms around her waist from behind. Looking at the two in the mirror, he raised the corners of


    his mouth to a very beautiful angle. "You are indeed a little thin. It seems that I have to feed you up a


    little in the future."

 Chapter 142 Hit

    Chapter 142 Hit


    "I''m not a pig. I don''t want to be fat." Lily refuted subconsciously.


    "Well, I can keep you as a pig." He tightened his hands around her waist and got closer to her, "I will


    feel morefortable if you put on some weight."


    Lily''s face turned red and she lowered her head because of shyness. Eric was more and more smooth


    tongued now.


    Her every move, including her expressions, was clearly seen through the mirror. With a pampering


    smile on the corner of her mouth, Eric lowered his head and kissed her on the exposed neck. Then he


    raised his head to look at the shop assistant not far away from him.


    "Please give me that vest."


    Hearing this, the saleswoman immediately handed the pure white vest to Eric.


    After taking over the vest and putting it on for Lily, he looked at it again. Eric nodded with satisfaction,


    and then whispered in her ear, "I''ll pay. Wait for me here for a moment."


    "Yes." Lily nodded with a smile.


    While Eric was waiting to pay the dress, Lily clearly felt that several people''s attention was focused on


    her. There were also other saleswomen, other customers who came to see the dress in the store.


    There were even some people whispering. They looked like children on the surface. Eric was better


    than her, though he was also a little childish.


    But Lily, everyone could see that she was a little girl under age. Seeing their intimate behavior, they


    would naturally talked to each other.


    It was not the first time that Lily had seen such eyes. Not to mention that the rtionship between the


    two people was clear now. They were not meant to be apart. Thinking of this, Lily stood up a bit.


    After paying for the clothes, Eric protected Lily in a gesture of protection with one hand and the other


    hand carried clothes when he went outside.


    As soon as they walked out of the shop, Lily bumped into one of the men who came in.


    "Watch out!" At the same time, Eric quickly supported Lily who was hit. After she stood firm, he looked


    up at the man who had crashed into her. There was a hint of sharpness in her ck eyes.


    "Ethan, why are you so careless? You bumped her." Dale med him, "Apologize to them now!"


    "Sorry, I didn''t notice the road just now and hit you." After listening to his mother, Ethan apologized to


    Lily politely.


    "Nothing." Lily smiled. He had apologized, so she didn''t care about it. What''s more, he didn''t hit her on


    purpose.


    "Little sister, are you all right? Did you hurt anywhere?" Dale asked Lily apologetically.


    "Aunt, I am fine." Lily replied politely with a smile, and then took a look at Dale and her son.


    Lily frowned as she looked at her. She looked familiar.


    Ah, she remembered,st time when the two families sat together for dinner, the woman who walked


    into the wrong room wore makeup that night and now she looked younger than thest time.


    "That''s great." She then turned to look at Eric and asked, "Did he hit you just now?"


    "No, he didn''t." Eric replied briefly, ncing her up and down with his dark eyes and also ncing at


    the Ethan.


    Somehow, Eric frowned his eyebrows subconsciously when he saw Ethan. The way he looked was


    kind of familiar, and his heart suddenly grew a little unhappy.


    "I''m really sorry." "He walked in a rush and identally bumped you. To show my sorry, can I buy you a


    cup of drink to apologize?" Dale said again.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "No, thanks." "Be careful next time. We have something else to do," Replied Eric in a distant tone.


    "I''m so sorry." Said Dale apologetically.


    Then she dragged Ethan and made way for them.


    Eric nced at them, then left with Lily in his arms.


    Not long after they left, there was some indifference on Dale''s face. The guilt she had on her face a


    second ago disappeared without a trace, and her tone was totally different from before.


    "Did you see that? He is Eric, the one you need to get close to."


    "Just them?" There was a hint of contempt in Ethan''s tone, as if he didn''t take Lily and Eric seriously.


    "Yes." Dale nodded and then turned to look at him with a hint of pity in her eyes. "Don''t me me for


    asking you to do this. But we have to do it. We will get back what belongs to us, or you will never be


    able to get back to Gu family for the rest of your life."


    "Yes." Ethan said. He looked at the direction where Eric and Lily disappeared as if he was thinking


    about something.


    In the car.


    Lily was sitting on the copilot seat. She tidied her hair in front of the mirror while saying to Eric, "Eric,


    will mum feel strange seeing us dressed like this?"


    "Yes, she will." He gave a simple and clear answer.


    "What?" All of a sudden, Lily became listless. "What if she guess what uncle Kerr is going to do and


    refuses to ept it and leaves?"


    Eric cast a sidelong nce at her and shook his head with a wry smile. He reached out one hand and


    held her hand, saying, "Don''t worry, she won''t leave."


    "What if?"


    "There is nothing in case." Eric held her hand more tightly and said, "Uncle Kerr is important to her.


    There is no way she would refuse him."


    "That''s right." Hearing that, Lily suddenly smiled. "They have lived together in the past few months.


    Uncle Kerr has long been in my mom''s heart."


    "Yeah, so don''t think too much." "All we need to do is to witness their being together."


    "Yes." Lily nodded her head firmly. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something and turned to Eric, "No,


    I haven''t told you what uncle Kerr is going to do. How did you know?"


    "Haha..." Hearing that, Eric could not help butugh. He asked, "Silly girl, do I think you are stupid or


    you are smart? You have already shown it so clearly. How can''t I not know?"


    Thinking for a while, Lilyughed. Her reaction was too obvious. She had been in a good mood since


    she got the call from Kerr, and she behaved obviously. How could a wise man not know it!


    Soon, they arrived at the ce.


    Kerr saw them and he said to Lily with a smile, "Lily, you two really give me face."


    "Of course!" Lily said with a smile. She withdrew her hand from Eric''s and walked to the side of Kerr.


    She held his arm intimately and said with a smile, "Uncle Kerr,e on. You have to perform well


    today."


    "It seems that I have to seed," "Otherwise, I''m sorry for your trust." He added.


    "Yes, you must seed!" Lily nodded and cheered for him.


    Seeing the two cheering each other, Eric smiled. Eric looked at Kerr carefully from the beginning to the


    end. His suit was well cut, with a delicate cor, and cuffs. Obviously, he had dressed it carefully.


    Kerr looked at the time and asked anxiously, "Where is she?"


    "Haha..." Lily couldn''t helpughing, "Uncle Kerr, why are you in such a hurry?"


    Kerr nced at her, "I''m not worried about why your mother hasn''t arrived yet, but I''m worried about


    the fact that Eric''s parents haven''te yet. I told Andrew to bring Tina here at seven o''clock in the


    evening."


    "Do you still call uncle and aunt?" Lily was surprised. Then she nced at Eric.


    "Yes." Kerr nodded, "Since the two families met, Tina had a close rtionship with Ang, and they


    had a good chat. So I invited them over. But I told them not to tell Tina first."


    Lily nodded and was about to say something, but the door was pushed open. Richard and Ang


    came in.


    "I''m sorry. I was held up by something just now. I''mte." Looking at Kerr, Richard said apologetically.


    "No, notte, just good." Said Kerr.


    "Uncle, Auntie." Lily greeted them with a smile.


    "Yes." Richard nodded with a smile.


    "You''ve prepared well!" Ang looked at Lily with a smile.


    "Dad, mom," Eric greeted them.


    Lily smiled, "Today is an important day. Of course I have to dress up."


    Hearing her words, Ang smiled even more brilliantly. "You little girl, no wonder why my son Eric likes


    you so much. You do things always carefully."


    After saying that, she deliberately nced at Eric.


    Hearing that, Lily''s face turned red. She was very happy that Ang approved her.


    She was indeed very busy these days and didn''t see her mother, but she could tell from the tone of


    Ang that they got along well these days. So she didn''t have to worry about the rtionship between


    mother-inw and daughter-inw in the future?


    She recalled how she got along with Jade in her previous life. In her previous life, she always disliked


    her, and even made her a servant.

 Chapter 143 Propose

    Chapter 143 Propose


    As a matter of fact, Ang and Richard had dressed themselves up. But not as exaggerated as Lily


    and Eric.


    Richard was dressed in a well cut suit, and Ang wore a cheongsam, which fully highlighted her


    charm.


    "It seems that mother is getting more and more satisfied with you." Standing next to Lily, Eric whispered


    in her ear.


    Lily unconsciously winced her neck, because the breath he spat out when he spoke touched her skin,


    which made her feel itchy.


    "Stay away from me." She protested in a low voice and took a step forward, slightly opening the


    distance between them.


    "Come back." Eric suddenly grabbed her waist and pulled her back. Then he confined her to his side


    and looked down at her with a little displeasure on his face. "Stay away from you? Huh?"


    "Well¡­ I mean, as our elders are here, you''d better not behave so intimately." Lily looked up at him and


    exined in a low voice.


    Eric epted the exnation reluctantly, "They won''t care."


    Lily was speechless for a while. She red at Eric. They didn''t care but I care! They were only two


    children now, but he was so intimate in front of the elders. How could she face those elders!


    "It''s useless to re at me." "We haven''t seen each other for nearly a month. You have to stay close to


    me today." said Eric casually.


    "Eric, can you not be so overbearing?" It was Lily''s turn to be angry.


    He lowered his head and smiled at her, "No."


    "You..." Lily stared at him with a red face. Due to shyness or anger, his answer made her feel uneasy.


    This feeling was indescribable, but there was also a hint of love.


    The intimate behavior between the two was seen by the three adults. Their expressions were different,


    but they tacitly chose not to speak, but looked at them quietly.


    Finally, Ang couldn''t helpughing and interrupted them, "Okay, okay, I know you have a good


    rtionship, but don''t forget the next business."


    Hearing his mother''s words, of course Eric dared not to argue with Lily any more. He quickly lowered


    his head, kissed the lips of Lily in his arms, and then stood there calmly.


    "I know, mom."


    Lily, who was kissed secretly, blushed thoroughly. She did not dare to look up at the others, and kept


    her head down. She pinched his waist forcibly as if to vent her anger.


    "Ah." Eric could not help taking a deep breath. However, he did not get angry. Instead, he took the


    rattled hand around his waist and said gently, "Stop it. Mom and dad are watching us."


    Who should me? Who should me? It was all his fault! If he hadn''t kissed her in front of the elders,


    she wouldn''t have done that.


    Lily was so angry that she stamped on his foot before she stopped.


    Ang shook her head reluctantly with a doting smile on her face. She shifted her eyes from them and


    turned to Kerr, "How long will Tina be here?"


    He raised his hand and looked at his watch, "There are more than ten minutes left."


    "Is it ok?"


    "Yes." Kerr nodded, with excitement, "Everything is ready."


    "Come on!" Ang gave him an encouraging smile. To be honest, she really hoped that they could get


    married as soon as possible.


    Since the two families knew each other because of the children, she liked Tina''s disposition very much,


    gentle and generous, and it also loosened the discipline of children.


    After spending some time together, they became good friends.


    As the time for the appointment was getting closer and closer, Kerr became more and more nervous.


    He could not sit still at all and kept pacing back and forth in the room.


    Seeing this, Lily could not helpughing. A man in his forties could not keep calm when he proposed to


    the woman he liked.


    When there was five minutes left before seven, he finally stopped and turned around. "I will go out to


    prepare. Please enter the inner room."


    Hearing that, everyone stood up. Eric walked to him and patted on his shoulder, "Come on, uncle Kerr!"


    "Thank you."


    Lily gave an encouraging smile and a gesture of cheering him up.


    It was a mini room in the room where the guests could have a rest in only.


    The whole private room was used for business purpose, and the outer room was a ce for people to


    talk about dinner, so the decoration environment of the room was rtively strong, but because of


    Kerr''s requirement, the environment of the outer room was deliberately made and renovated.


    The wall was reced with severalndscape paintings. A rack was ced in each of the four corners


    of the room, with pink roses on it.


    Apart from that, there was also a bunch of pink roses ced in the middle of the dining table, which


    was Tina''s favorite flower.


    At seven o''clock sharp, Andrew took Tina to the private room on time.


    "Why is nobody here?" Asked Tina, looking around and looking at Andrew.


    "Dad will be here in a while. Have a seat, aunt Tina." Then, he pulled out the fat chair and let her sit


    down.


    "When will he arrive?" After sitting down, aura asked.


    Hearing this, Andrew looked at his watch and said, "About five minutes. He just called me."


    "Okay." Tina nodded.


    A slice of smile shed across his eyes as he replied, "I need to go to the washroom. I''ll be back soon."


    "Okay." Tina nodded. She didn''t know that a ''premeditation'' had begun.


    It was boring to sit alone. Tina began to look around the room. When she saw pink roses ced in


    every corner of the room, she felt weird.


    It was not the first time that Kerr taken her out for dinner and the whole room was full of roses. Why did


    he bring so many roses this time?


    And the atmosphere in this room was strange, but she couldn''t tell where.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    All of a sudden, the lights in the room turned soft. Then, the door of the room was opened, followed by


    the melodious sound of violin.


    She turned her head to look at the man. When she recognized him, she was stunned.


    It was no one else but Kerr. Now he was staring at her intently while ying the violin, his eyes full of


    love.


    He walked step by step to Tina, the melodious violin sound was also flowing between the two people,


    coupled with gentle light, and thick love was lingering around them.


    "Uncle Kerr can y the violin." Whispered Lily through the crack of the door.


    Eric stood behind her and watched the situation outside. "He''s just a little nervous."


    "You would also feel nervous if you were him." Lily replied in a low voice.


    "Of course not." He answered calmly.


    When Lily looked up at him, she heard him whisper in her ear, "I will not propose to you in this way."


    Hearing that, Lily''s face turned red and blurted out, "By what way?"


    With a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, Eric lowered his head and kissed her on her cheek. "I will


    have a way you will never think of."


    "Hush!" Standing beside them all the time, Ang made a gesture of silence, indicating them to be


    quiet and watch the situation outside carefully.


    Seeing that Kerr was getting closer and closer to her, and finally stood in front of her, Tina, stupid as


    she was, knew what he was going to do.


    Her heartbeat lost its usual frequency, as if it was going to jump out of her chest, and her breath


    became somewhat stagnant. She dared not look into his eyes. She was so flustered that she wanted to


    stand up from the chair.


    But when she just stood up, her legs were so soft that she almost couldn''t stand up. Fortunately, she


    quickly grabbed the edge of the table before she could stand still.


    The music stopped abruptly. Kerr put down the violin and looked at her affectionately, "Tina, I know it''s


    a little abrupt today, but I can''t wait. I''m afraid you will leave me again after a long time. I don''t want to


    suffer this pain again. Tina, marry me, okay?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he knelt on one knee, and Andrew, who had gone to the "bathroom"


    before, appeared beside them. He held a small delicate tray with a diamond ring in it.


    Kerr took the diamond ring from the tray and handed it to Tina, looking at her with expectation.


    Tina was too excited to speak. With red eyes, a lump came into her throat, and she looked flustered.


    She didn''t know if she should ept it or not. She had already lost the ability to think independently.


    She waspletely at a loss.


    Seeing that she was not willing to take the ring for a long time, Kerr was flustered. "Tina..."


    "I..." She made only one sound, but she was unable to make any sound. Her eyes wandered. At this


    moment, she looked very helpless.


    Seeing that Andrew was in such a hurry, he couldn''t help talking to her in a low voice, "Aunt Tina, just


    agree with my father''s suggestion as soon as possible. Otherwise, my father will be worried very


    much."


    "I¡­ I..." Tina looked around, trying to find something.


    Lily couldn''t stand it anymore. As her daughter, she understood what her mother wanted at the


    moment. Without thinking too much, she opened the door and went out of the room.


    "Girl." Eric called her in a low voice, trying to stop her. But it was toote, because she had already


    walked quickly out.


    Either because of the atmosphere or because of Tina, Lily walked to her with red eyes.

 Chapter 144 I Agree

    Chapter 144 I Agree


    "Mom..." Lily held her hand and gave her a look of encouragement. "ept uncle Kerr. I can see that


    he is sincere to you. In the past few days, I have seen the way he treated you. You have him in your


    heart, but it''s hard to say it out."


    "Lily, I¡­" Tina said in a hoarse voice as she held Lily''s hand firmly, as if a drowning woman was


    grabbing. I don''t know if I should say yes. But I''m afraid that we can''t get together."


    She had got marriage phobia. The marriage with Dillon had caused her a lot of trouble.


    "No, I won''t, Tina. I swear with my life that I will always be with you, and I will never do anything to


    betray you." Kerr suddenly said, he could understand how she felt.


    "Uncle Kerr is not Dillon. I''m sure he will do better than him." Lily looked at her firmly. "Mom, give uncle


    Kerr a chance, and give yourself a chance."


    Looking at Lily and then at Kerr who was kneeling on one knee, she closed her eyes, took a deep


    breath and opened her eyes. She seemed to have made up her mind and looked at Kerr. "I, I want to!"


    "Tina..." Hearing her words, Kerr was excited. He looked at her with tears in his eyes, and then stood


    up to hold the woman in his arms.


    "You agreed¡­ You finally agreed. Do you know how long I have waited for this moment? Now you


    finally agree to marry me. I¡­ I''m so happy!" As he said, his voice choked with emotion.


    "Yes, I agreed." She answered excitedly, with her head in Kerr''s arms.


    Looking at the two people who were hugging each other tightly, Lily stepped back to give them some


    space. Then she looked at them with red eyes.


    For her mother finding her own happiness again, this was the happiest thing for her. At this moment,


    she was extremely grateful to God for giving her this opportunity to rebirth. Moreover, when her mother


    was about to be killed, the opportunity of rebirth just arrived.


    p, p, p.


    At this time, there was a burst of apuse in the room, and followed by the apuse of the three men.


    Eric, Richard and Ang all came out of the room, with full smiles on their faces.


    Hearing the apuse, Tina raised her head and saw the apuding people. She blushed. "You¡­ Why


    are you here?"


    "We have been here for a long time." Ang looked at her and answered with a smile. Then she


    looked at Kerr with a teasing expression and said, "Someone called us here in advance and asked us


    to hide in the room and not toe out. If you refuse his proposal, ask us toe out and say


    something good to him."


    "What''s wrong with you?" Blushed, Tina pushed Kerr away and stepped back. "How could you propose


    like this?"


    "I''m wronged." Feeling wronged, he looked at her and said, "I want them to be the witness. You don''t


    have many friends. During this period of time, when I saw you being close to Ang, I called them


    here. Tina, don''t listen to her words."


    "Whatever. This proposal is not counted. I backed out and did not agree!" At this moment, Tina looked


    like a girl who spoiled to boy friend. Her cheeks were red, and her voice was full of charm.


    "Oh, please don''t, Tina, I swear, I just want them to be my witness. I mean it, I mean it!" He said in a


    hurry.


    How could it be possible that Tina didn''t believe him? She just wanted to tease him. She shook her


    hand in front of his eyes and said, "How can I have a proposal without a wedding ring?"


    "Yes, yes..." Only now did Kerr realize what had happened. He turned around and took the diamond


    ring from the te held by Andrew. Then he grabbed Tina''s hand and put it on her ring finger, fearing


    that she would regret it.


    "Look, here we are!" He looked at her and said, holding her hand in which the wedding ring was put on


    forcefully.


    "Kerr, how can you do like this?" After saying that, the smile in her eyes became deeper. "You put on


    the ring after the engagement."


    "I was too excited just now." Kerr exined embarrassedly. He was too excited just now. When he


    heard she said I agreed, he stood up immediately and hugged her, forgetting to put the ring on her


    finger first.


    Seeing the couple talking andughing like this, everyoneughed. Since the marriage proposal was


    sessful, then it was time to celebrate.


    They had already ordered the food and was waiting for them at the table. Therefore, when the proposal


    over, he asked the waiter to serve the dishes and specially opened a champagne to celebrate.


    At the dinner table, Kerr personally poured wine for everyone. The first ones to be poured were Ang


    and Richard. "Thank you foring here to witness the ceremony."


    "We are d to see that you are so happy." She then turned to look at Tina and said, "Tina, he will be


    the best man in your life."


    Tina put her hand down on herp and gently stroked the engagement ring. The affection in her heart


    was beyond description. She blushed and said, "In fact, I also admire you very much for being together


    and loving each other like this."


    Hearing this, Ang''s face turned red. She looked sideways at Richard and said, "We were a little


    capricious at that time, but we don''t regret it. As long as we can be together, it''s the best."


    A happy smile appeared on the face of Richard when he saw his wife looking at him like this, but his


    eyes quickly shed an unnatural expression, which was so fast that no one could see it.


    While pouring wine for Lily and Eric, Eric pretended to take the bottle from Kerr, but was dodged by


    him. "Eric, I should pour this wine for you. Thank you for your support, especially for Lily..."


    Then he turned to look at Lily and continued, "You put in a good word for me to Tina and gave me


    many suggestions. It''s my fortune to have a daughter like you."


    "Uncle Kerr, don''t say it so early." Looking at him, Lily joked, "You''re just a sessful proposal now and


    haven''t got married to my mother. How can I be your daughter? You''re too impatient, aren''t you?"


    "Haha..."


    Before she could finish her words, she triggered aughter from the other people sitting at the table.


    Ang hastily interrupted, "Lily is right. I think you''d better decide the wedding date now. Otherwise,


    you can''t call her daughter now."


    "Oh, I of course hope that the wedding date can be as soon as possible, but..." As he stopped pouring


    the wine, he turned to look at Tina, "It depends on Tina."


    Hearing this, Tina gave him a re and said, "Why are you looking at me?"


    "It''s a big event in one''s life. Of course I have to decide it in ordance with your wishes. What if you


    don''t like it when I set a date?" Said Kerr.


    Hearing that, Lily wiped the sweat on her face secretly. In many ways, Kerr was always obedient to her


    mother, and she was very happy with that. However, at this time, it was obvious that he had to take out


    his man''s aggressiveness!


    She couldn''t bear to see him like this any more, so she pulled the corner of Kerr''s clothes secretly. Kerr


    half turned around to look at her, which happened to block Tina''s sight.


    "Overbearing, overbearing!" She said to him in lips with rich facial expressions.


    Seeing this, Kerr smiled and understood what Lily meant. However, he was not in a hurry to say.


    Instead, he took the bottle, walked up to Andrew and poured a ss of champagne for him.


    "Son, I also thank you for your support. I know that I haven''t acted as a father these years, and I know


    that you have some grudges against me in your heart, but you have been enduring, and support me in


    finding my own happiness. I am also lucky to have a good son like you."


    "Dad, don''t say that. I am happy for you and aunt to be together." Looking at his father, Andrew said


    with a smile.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Kerr patted him on the shoulder meaningfully. He had seen a lot of things and kept them in his mind.


    He knew his son all the time. He faced him with gratitude. It was his mother''s personality to face this


    world.


    After filling everybody''s sses, he returned to Tina. Instead of sitting down, he stood and said, "We


    were talking about the wedding date. In fact, I''ve already chosen the date. It''s a good day on the twelfth


    of next month. I have booked the weddingpany, and I''ve also chosen a hotel, as well as the


    wedding dress..."


    He turned to look at Tina and said, "I have picked several for you. You can have a try and see which


    one you like."


    "You..." She raised her head and looked at him in surprise. She couldn''t believe that he had prepared


    everything!


    Lily gave Kerr a thumbs up secretly. Although he was not very domineering, he had prepared


    everything very carefully. It was hard to refuse him.


    "Tina." He sat down, held her hand, looked into her eyes and said, "I can''t wait any longer, so I have


    hided all these things from you. I have nned the proposal and engagement period, and only wait for


    you to nod yes. Now I seed in the first one, and you promised my proposal. I believe in the second


    one, you won''t let me down, right?"


    He looked at her expectantly and waited for her answer.


    Tina opened her mouth but didn''t know what to say. Should she refuse? She could not bear to refuse


    this man, who had done so much for her.


    agree! But she just agreed to his proposal, and immediately agreed to get married. Wasn''t this too


    fast¡­

 Chapter 145 Kerr’s IQ Was Negative

    Chapter 145 Kerr¡¯s IQ Was Negative


    Seeing her hesitation, Kerr secretly embarrassing. He stared at her in fear of hearing her refusal.


    At this moment, everyone seemed to have a tacit understanding. They stared at her and waited for her


    reply. The original lively atmosphere at the table suddenly became quiet.


    After thinking for a while, she lowered her head and looked at her hand. She smiled with satisfaction.


    After a long time, Tina didn''t respond. Kerr couldn''t sit still any more. He looked up at Lily


    subconsciously, as if asking for help.


    When his eyes met Lily''s, Lily smiled and made a gesture for him to calm down, indicating him to calm


    down and wait patiently. Because from her point of view, it was a good chance to see that Tina lowered


    her head and smiled slightly.


    After he got the point, he turned his head to look at Tina. Just at this moment, his eyes met with hers.


    If I don''t agree or the wedding is put off, will it be a waste of money?" She asked with a smile.


    Hearing her question, Kerr was stunned. He didn''t expect that she would ask him such a question. He


    couldn''t think clearly and didn''t know how to answer it.


    However, the other people at the table were all anxious, and Lily was the most anxious. Fortunately,


    she was not far from the Kerr''s seat, and there was Andrew between the two of them.


    While passing him, she reached out and pushed Kerr. "Say yes." She said in a low voice.


    Tina asked, indicating that she had agreed. Everyone could understand the meaning of this sentence,


    except him.


    How could Tina not know about the money Kerr has? It was just a little for him whether it was for the


    wedding to be cancelled or dyed.


    No, maybe not just a little, not worth mentioning at all!


    Lily thought that Kerr woulde to himself after he heard what Lily said. But she overrated his IQ


    because he didn''t reaction.


    She closed her eyes helplessly and heaved a deep sigh. Next to her, Eric put his arm around her


    shoulder and whispered in her ear, "Don''t sigh. His brain was kind of short today. He is a business


    man, but when ites to matters of love, his IQ will definitely decrease."


    His voice was so low that only the two of them could hear.


    Lily turned to look at him and muttered, "This drop is unbelievable."


    "Yes." Eric agreed with a smile.


    "Tina, you know I don''t care..."


    "Mom, it''s a waste of money," When Kerr was about to tell the truth, Lily interrupted him. She said to


    her mother with a sincere expression on her face, "Look, the wedding dress has been booked, and it


    has been chosen by the weddingpany. If you don''t agree or postpone it, uncle will suffer a great


    loss. It will cost a lot of money to cancel the order, and the weddingpany will of course keep the


    original price, and we have to pay the liquidated damages. As for the wedding dress, it may not be


    dyed because it is put off time. After all, you will buy it sooner orter."


    "But..." When she was about to say something, she was interrupted by Lily again. "Mom, there is no


    need to worry about that. After all, uncle Kerr has prepared it for a long time, and you want to postpone


    it. It''s not a good idea. It''s a waste of his time. Besides, he is busy with thepany and school affairs


    every day, please be considerate for him. Just say yes, in case he happens to rearrange it again. Don''t


    you feel sorry to see he is so busy?"


    Tina gave Kerr a stern look. Even Lily, a kid could knew that, but he didn''t respond at all!


    She turned to look at her daughter and asked, "Lily, do you agree that we get married so soon?"


    "Yes, yes." Lily quickly nodded and said, "Mom, just agree with him. His money is yours. You''ll lose


    something, right?"


    After hearing what they said, Kerr finally came to his senses. He said hurriedly, "That''s right, Tina. The


    financial power of the family is in your hands. You can spend as you like. But we can''t wrongly use


    money..."


    "Yes." Ang also said, "You should save money. Tina, I have the financial power of our family. I can


    spend as I like, but I''m never extravagant, and I won''t let others take advantage of it."


    Hearing what they said, Tina looked at Kerr and said, "Since you let me take over the financial power of


    our family, I must refrain from such a loss."


    "That''s great!" He looked at her excitedly, "Do you agree to have the wedding on the twelfth of next


    month?"


    Tina rolled her eyes at him and said, "I don''t want to waste the money."


    "Well, don''t waste it, never!" Kerrughed and held her hand more tightly.


    Hearing her mother''s words, Lily let out a long sigh of relief. It was surprise that Kerr would be


    such a fool. He used to be so smart, but now his IQ was almost beyond her imagination.


    "Congrattions," Ang smiled at them and raised her ss, "Come on, let''s celebrate together."


    All the other people raised their sses to celebrate.


    While they were eating and drinking, Kerr went to the washroom in a hurry, which happened to be seen


    by Lily. She rolled her eyes and unconsciously raised her eyebrows.


    Walking out of the private room, Kerr looked back vigntly at the private room and hurried to the


    bathroom.


    After entering the bathroom, he didn''t go to the bathroom or do anything else. Instead, he took out his


    phone and dialed a number.


    "Next month, on the 12th, the WL Hotel will hold the venue, the best weddingpany in the Guan


    city, you must contact, no matter how much money, you must get it done! Give me your reply before


    twelve tonight."


    After saying that, he hung up the phone before the person on the other side could react.


    He put his cellphone aside and washed his hands. Putting both of his hands on the washing table, he


    looked at himself in the mirror and suddenly smiled. Then he shook his head helplessly. He didn''t know


    that he had be so ignorant.


    In fact, the words he said to Tina before were just his temporary wishes. He said that he had booked


    the hotel and agreed with the weddingpany on the twelfth of next month. They were all nonsense!


    "Uncle Kerr, I didn''t expect you to say that." Somehow, Eric had followed him. He leaned against the


    door framezily and looked at him.


    Hearing this, Kerr immediately turned back. When he found that it was Eric, he breathed a sigh of relief


    and said, "I have no other choice. For this wedding, I have to do everything I can."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Eric shook his head with a smile and said, "If aunt knows that you are cheating her, I''m afraid she will


    refuse your wedding."


    "No way! Don''t let her know! You won''t betray me, will you?" Kerr looked at him nervously.


    Shrugging, Eric said, "It depends on my mood."


    "Don''t say this when we go back. Please, don''t tell Lily." He was begging Eric.


    "Yes, she already knew." "Girl asked me toe to the bathroom. When you left just now, you walked


    in such a hurry that she suspected." Said Eric with a smile.


    "Lily is getting smarter." He praised.


    "She is always smart." Eric echoed, but then changed the topic. "Can you handle the hotel and the


    weddingpany tonight? And the wedding dress."


    "I called my assistant. I think he can do it." "As for the wedding dress¡­ I really chose in advance. I''m


    waiting for her to pick her favorite style."


    "Yes." Eric nodded, "If you can''t make it tonight, you cane to me. I''m more than happy to help."


    Hearing that, Kerr smiled, "If I can''t handle this well, that would be a failure."


    "Well, if you have the ability to deal with it well, then I won''t disturb you anymore. I''ll go first." With that,


    he turned around and left.


    Before Eric sat down on the sofa, Lily asked in a low voice, "How is it going?"


    After hearing what she said, Eric threw a nce at her and pinched her soft cheek. "How can you be


    so smart? Then I can''t get rid of your eyes in the future."


    "What do you think?" Lily raised her eyebrows.


    "Well..." Eric subconsciously touched his nose, "I think it''s better to confess to you."


    "Honey¡­ That''s my good boy." Lily stroked his head as if she was fondling an animal.


    They were sitting very close to each other. At first, they didn''t have much to talk to each other. But now,


    they were so close to each other, which made Andrew feel ufortable. He forced himself to keep


    his eyes off them.


    The more he didn''t want to see them, the more he couldn''t help but nce at them. These days he


    deliberately hid himself from seeing the person who attracted him. But now when he saw them, he


    couldn''t help wanting to see her more.


    However, Eric had already noticed what was going on with Andrew. He deliberately lowered his head,


    got a kiss on Lily''s lips and said, "I must listen to you."


    "Ah, Eric!" Lily flushed and protested in a low voice, "How could you do that?"


    "You are my girl. It''s just a kiss." Eric took it for granted.


    "Ahem!" Richard coughed intentionally and reminded his son, "Eric, be careful!"


    "Dad, I''ll be careful." He was talking to Richard, but his eyes were staring at Andrew, as if to provoke


    him.


    Andrew frowned and looked away, as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 146 Hide Well

    Chapter 146 Hide Well


    The date of the invitation card was the day of the grades of final exam of the school.


    Since he had been engaged in a fake marriage, he had to hurry up to tell everyone about it. He didn''t


    want to make the whole thing known to the public and make Tina regret marrying him one day.


    He had booked a hotel by all means and contacted with the weddingpany. He even worked


    overtime to write down the invitation in person.


    In the past two days, he seldom participated in the school affairs, and he had asked his subordinates to


    deal with it.


    Without exception, Lily ranked first in the final exam of the semester. But that didn''t arouse other


    people''s discussion.


    But Eric''s performance surprised all the teachers. Except for Chinese, he got almost a full score on all


    the other tests. His grades fell from the bottom of the grade to the first. What was more, he fargged


    behind the people, who was known as the first!


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    With the rapid progress of leaping and leaping, he became the hot topic of discussion in the whole


    school. Some people said that he giarized other''s work. But if he was, who did he giarize?


    Moreover, the people who were called a bookworm by everyone were left far behind by him!


    After getting the grades of the end of the semester, the first thing Eric did was not going back home, but


    to go to Lily''s ssroom to see her.


    At the same time, Lily was talking with Becky about the exam results.


    When she saw himing over, the first person to react was Becky. She smiled and said, "Speak of


    the devil and he will appear. Eric, why are you acting like a Lily? You didn''t get good grades before. But


    you suddenly jumped to the first grade and then to the first, far ahead. How do you guys make other


    students live?"


    Then she shed a yful nce at Lily.


    "You are exaggerating." Eric walked up to them with a smile on his face. "When you didn''t pursue


    something, you thought it was good to live a mediocre andfortable life. You didn''t fight for it and


    you wouldn''t be so tired. However, once you have something to peruse, everything will be different..."


    When he said, he turned to look at Lily and said meaningfully, "Girl, she''s what I''m looking for in my life.


    For her, I''d rather give up the past mediocrity and pursue what I should have. I''ll try my best to earn her


    happiness in the rest of her life and be her most solid support."


    "Your words gave me goose bumps." Becky dramatically rubbed her arms, and then pushed Lily to his


    side.


    "If you want to say something sweet, say it to her. It''s too sweet."


    Lily didn''t expect that Becky would push her. As a result, Lily lost her bnce and fell into the arms of


    Eric.


    Eric was d to do this. Regardless of the fact that there were not many people in the ss at the


    moment, he directly held her in his arms. He looked at Becky and said jokingly, "She is my precious.


    You are not allowed to push her like this in the future. If she gets hurt or gets damaged, you can''t afford


    to pay."


    "Oh my God..." Becky pped her forehead and raised her head to look at the sky, "Eric, enough for


    you! I now understand that you have been nning to win her heart step by step since the first time


    you met Lily, right?"


    "Becky!" Lily finally opened her mouth. With a red face, she looked at Becky and said in a low voice,


    "Don''t talk nonsense. There are so many people in the ssroom."


    "I''m not kidding. I''m telling the truth." Then she turned to Eric and said, "Am I right?"


    "Yes." Eric answered with a smile, "I nned to do that since the first time I saw her, but it''s not so


    strong, because at that time she was really stupid and a little ridiculous, and..."


    "Who is silly?" Before he could finish his words, Lily interrupted him unhappily and pinched him hard on


    the waist.


    "s¡­ I, I, I am so stupid." Eric immediately corrected, holding her restless hand around his waist.


    "Well, that''s more like it." Lily gave him a ming look and then let go of him.


    "Enough!" "Let''s get out of here. This is the ssroom. Let''s go back to show off," Becky said.


    "Becky!" Lily shouted, "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Alright, alright. I don''t say." Said Becky.


    There were no teachers in the ssroom, or they wouldn''t dare to show off their love in public.


    The yful words were stopped. Eric pulled the subject back and said to Lily, "Let''s go back to the


    manor now."


    "What?" Lily looked at him puzzled and asked, "Why are we going back to the manor?"


    "Go back to Uncle Kerr. I want to give him by myself." He said with a smile.


    Hearing his words, Lily remembered what had happened before. Because Kerr had said that as long as


    he had a good result, he would turn a blind eye to it and would not meddle in the business between


    them.


    "Maybe he has already known about it." She smiled, "Eric, you are good at disguising yourself."


    Eric knew that she was talking about studying. He shrugged his shoulders indifferently, took her hand


    and walked out. "Come on, let''s send it to him in person. It''s much better than he heard others say."


    "Yes." Lily nodded with a smile. She knew why he did that, so she agreed. "Okay, then let''s go back to


    the manor first. I also want to see my mother. She is very happy in the past two days."


    Then, they walked out of the ssroom in pairs, others watched.


    The red sexy car that Ellison gave to Eric was changed to ck by him. Now it looked much more low-


    key.


    "Why do you drive here? Aren''t you afraid of being discussed by others?" Lily mumbled after they got


    into the car.


    "This car is nothing. There is much hotter than this one." Replied Eric lightly.


    Lily agreed with him on this. There were many rich people in this school, but she didn''t pay much


    attention to it.


    On the way back to the mansion, Lily called Tina. She wanted to tell Kerr to cook something delicious,


    but they were not in the mansion now. They were in the Qiao family''s mansion.


    Kerr took her to send the invitation to Joe!


    Hence, they went to the Qiao family''s mansion through the special way.


    When they returned to the Qiao family''s old house and walked into the living room, she not only saw


    Kerr, but also saw Joe, Tina. What''s more, she didn''t expect that Dillon and Lucia were also there!


    "Grandpa, I''m back." Lily walked into the living room with a smile on her face. When she saw them, she


    greeted them one by one, "Mom, uncle Ker, Dad, aunt."


    Hearing her voice, Joe looked up and said, "Is Eric here too?"


    "Grandpa." Eric replied with a smile, "I sent girl back, and I just came here to see you, but I didn''t bring


    any gifts, you don''t mind?"


    Joe smiled and shook his head. He knew exactly why he came here. But he didn''t expose it. "You don''t


    need to give me gifts. I don''t need anything. I''ll be happy as long as you take good care of my little girl."


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa. I will take good care of her."


    Hearing his words, Joe nodded with a satisfied smile, thinking that he had be more and more


    sensible.


    "Don''t stand. Sit down." He said to them.


    It was her home, so Lily wouldn''t be polite. She didn''t care about other people''s opinions, went straight


    to sit beside Tina, and then reached out to hold her arm. She looked like a spoiled child.


    "Aunt Tina, uncle Kerr," Eric greeted to them. Then he went directly to the front of Kerr and handed him


    the transcript to him, "I have kept my promise."


    "Haha..." When Kerr saw that it, heughed loudly. He didn''t reach out his hand to take it. Instead, he


    raised his head, smiled at him and teased, "Eric, I didn''t expect you to be so hidden. If you hadn''t met


    Lily, do you n to hide yourself all the time?"


    Hearing that, Eric smiled somewhat sheepishly and said, "It is not hidden deeply. It is just that I did not


    value it before."


    "You..." Kerr sighed helplessly. "Many people want to show their best in front of everyone to get their


    approval, but you don''t care at all. It''s you!"


    "Well, everyone has a different goal." He answered lightly.


    "Take this back." He nced at him and said, "I know your achievement as soon as possible. And I


    also keep my promise. Don''t worry. I will not stop you, no matter what position I will have in the future,


    but you should also be careful!"


    "Got it. Thank you, Mr. President." Said Eric gratefully.


    He called ''Mr. President'' on purpose because he had promised that he behaved as the president. At


    this moment, the name of "Mr. President" indicated that they were legitimate in the school. Of course, it


    couldn''t be too popr since they were students.


    Knowing what it meant, Kerr didn''t say anything, just nodded with a smile.


    Eric p wanted to sit next to Lily, but he found a seat far away from Lily''s because he found that she was


    sitting next to Tina and there was no spare room on the other side of hers.


    When he sat down, he realized that he happened to face Dillon and Lucia, which made him frown


    involuntarily.


    He didn''t like them, so he didn''t greet them.


    However, when Lucia looked at Eric, her face was not good either. She wore a cold smile and looked at


    him with her sharp eyes.

 Chapter 147 Dillons Understanding

    Chapter 147 Dillon''s Understanding


    In fact, it was just coincidental that Dillon and Lucia hade to the old house of the Qiao family.


    Because the news of fraud of AF Company had been disclosed in time, the Qiao family did not suffer


    any loss. However, during this period, the other project that Dillon was handling had not made


    substantial progress. Joe had asked him toe here to discuss business.


    They were supposed to have a talk in thepany, but Joe wasn''t feeling well, so he asked them to


    come. And he asked them toe when Lily was at the school.


    Although Joe was old now, he knew better than anyone else that Lily didn''t like them and neither did


    them.


    "Let''s get down to business." Joe shifted the topic to a serious one. He didn''t consider Kerr and Tina as


    outsiders, but looked at Dillon and said.


    "Dillon, I have told you before. As a father, you should take good care of Eden. During this period, you


    are obviously tired, and there has been no substantial progress in work."


    A hint of displeasure quickly shed through Dillon''s eyes, but he didn''t show it on his face. He said in


    a calm tone, "Dad, I am busy with thepany management these days. Besides, since Eden entered


    thepany, I n to let him learn management and talk about cooperation. We will talk about itter."


    "Management is important, but as apany manager, he won''t talk about projects. How can he


    survive in thepany?" Joe said and then turned to look at Lily.


    "In these two days, the manager in charge of the Sales Department reported to me. The project with Qi


    group recently made a good progress, and the profits in the first stage were also good. It is said that


    this cooperation was made by Lily."


    He didn''t know the details of the cooperation with the Qipany. Emily only roughly introduced the


    details of the cooperation to the Qipany. She said that it was a business deal made by Lily and Qi


    company.


    Hearing that Joe mentioned this, Lily frowned subconsciously. In case that Dillon was cheated by


    Angus, the Qiao family would definitely suffer a great loss, so she asked Emily to cooperate with Ellison


    on the project, which was to make up for the loss.


    But now Joe mentioned it. It was obviously too high-profile and would certainly make someone


    unhappy.


    "Grandpa, it''s all her effort. I didn''t help much." She said gently.


    This was not the great time for she to take credit to her sess. They also needed to keep a high


    profile. Obviously, it was not the right time yet. If she had done it too early, it would only bring her


    enemies and cause a lot of trouble.


    "Girl, don''t be so modest." Joe smiled at her and said, "Emily has told me that you personally asked her


    to talk with the Qipany. Is that true?"


    Hearing his words, Lily looked subconsciously in the direction of Dillon. Although he did not show any


    expression, the one next to him was Lucia, who was staring at her.


    "Grandpa, thanks to Eric, we can''t seed in the cooperation." Lily was telling the truth. If it wasn''t for


    Eric, she wouldn''t have known Ellison. Then, there wouldn''t have been any cooperation.


    Lily was smart. She just attributed the credit to Eric, and did not say the rtionship between them.


    "Girl, it has nothing to do with me. All the credit goes to you." Said Eric with a smile.


    "Well, don''t refuse anymore." Joe cast a nce at them and was very satisfied with Eric. He picked up


    the teacup at hand and took a sip. He turned around to look at Kerr and Tina.


    He continued, "I''m so d that Tina is settled, and I feel less guilty. You should take good care of Tina.


    She is a good woman."


    He said thest sentence to Kerr.


    "You can relief, I will take good care of her." Kerr looked at Joe with a confident smile.


    "Yes." Joe nodded and smiled. "I believe in you. From your care for Tina these days and your love for


    her, I know that you are a trustworthy man."


    "Thank you, Mr. Joe." He answered with a smile, and then looked at Tina next to him with doting eyes.


    "Tina, I know that you have always treated Mr. Joe as your own father. When I want to hold the


    wedding, he gives your hand to me in person. What do you think?"


    Tina didn''t answer his question at once. She gave a thankful look to Kerr and turned to Joe, looking


    forward to his answer. "Dad, do you want to?"


    "Haha..." Joeughed for a while and stoppedughing. Because of excitement, he nodded with tears


    in his eyes, "yes¡­ Of course, I do. I have always treated you as my own daughter. Now that my


    daughter has married, as her father, I must hand my daughter over to my son-inw in person."


    Hearing this, Tina smiled, "Thank you, Dad."


    "My silly girl, you are wee." Joe looked at her affectionately.


    Hearing the conversation between them, Kerr smiled. He had no interest in Joe at all.


    Because he felt guilty to the An family, he forced Dillon to marry her when he knew that she liked Dillon.


    But it made her unhappy in marriage.


    But his attitude towards him changed his attitude because of the way she treated him.


    Because he loved her, so he liked the people he disliked before.


    Kerr withdrew his sight with a light smile, and identally saw the slightly resentful expression in


    Lucia''s eyes, so his mouth twisted in a smile.


    He took the invitation, walked in front of Dillon and Lucia and handed it to them with both his hands,


    "Mr. Dillon and Mrs. Lucia, wee to my wedding."


    A tinge of embarrassment shed across his face, but he didn''t reach out to take it at once, because he


    had scolded him in front of Tina that he wore his shoes.


    Kerr sneered, but he didn''t show anything unusual on his face. "I nned to send it to Mr. Dillon and


    Mrs. Lucia in person, but since you are here today, I will send it with you. I hope you can join the party."


    The muscle on Dillon''s face twitched slightly, and he took over the hot invitation with embarrassment.


    "We will definitely attend your wedding ceremony by then."


    "Yes." Kerr smiled and nodded, "Thank you very much."


    After saying that, he turned to look at Lucia. "Mrs. Lucia, wee to the party. It is all thanks to you


    that I am in love with Tina."


    He said it on purpose. Although it sounded that he was grateful to her, it sounded ironic.


    Lucia put on a false smile and said, "Congrattions, Mr. Kerr. By that time, I will cooperate with


    Dillon."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Yes." Kerr smiled and nodded. His sneer was extremely obvious.


    Lucia was not stupid. She knew why he said that. She clenched her fists and gritted her teeth when


    Kerr returned to sit next to Tina.


    Then, they left after a few words.


    Kerr and Tina went back to the manor. Eric had to drive home alone. He couldn''t take Lily out with him


    in front of Joe.


    They were very happy when they left, but on the contrary, Dillon and Lucia were not.


    p!


    As soon as she got home, Lucia threw the dazzling invitation onto the tea table.


    "What do Tina mean? What? It''s obvious that she wants to use Kerr to mock me and make fun of us!"


    Seeing her performance, Dillon frowned. "She is a calcting person."


    "You just know it now?" Lucia sneered and said, "Today we wereughed at because of you. Your


    company''s affairs have nothing to do with you. How dare you lose to Lily? Your father has praised her.


    You don''t feel ashamed."


    Dillon was in a bad mood in the first ce, and when he heard what Lucia said, his face immediately


    changed.


    "Who knows that AF Company is a fraud group. Our hard work has been in vain. In such a short time,


    where can I find a more suitable partner?"


    "Then how did the bitch find?" Perhaps it was because she was in a fit of pique that Lucia had never


    called Lily "bitch" in front of Dillon, but now she was called.


    Dillon frowned, but did not pay much attention to her bitch''s nickname. "She also said that it was


    because of Eric. If not for Eric, would she have negotiated a cooperation with the Qi group?"


    "Eric! Eric!" Lucia was even angrier, "I thought she would live a miserable life after kicking her out of the


    Qiao family, but now? She is going to marry a man who is a high ranked figure in the real estate


    industry. I thought the Qiao family would benefit from the marriage of ire and Frank, but it turned out


    that Eric treats that bitch well. Their marriage brings the Qiao family much more benefits than the


    interests of ire. Why do you think they are so lucky?"


    When Dillon heard her, his brows wrinkled tighter. He had never heard that Lucia would act in this way.


    It was the first time for him to meet her in a few days since he knew her. He had always thought that


    she was gentle and considerate. But at this moment, she appeared to be extremely vicious.


    ''What a shrewish woman! Shrewish woman!'' He thought.

 Chapter 148 An Unexpected Finding

    Chapter 148 An Unexpected Finding


    "Lucia, mind your manner." He could not help asking.


    "Manner?" Lucia looked at Dillon and in a doubt, asked, "We are at home, not outside. Can''t Iin


    a little at own home?"


    "I don''t mean that. But you went too far tonight." Said Dillon with a frown.


    "Have I used the word improper?" Luciaughed and said, "How dare you say that? Can''t I even say


    the word ''bitch''? What? Are you mad at me? Dillon, don''t tell me that you are still thinking about the


    bitch and her daughter!"


    "What are you talking about?" Dillon interrupted her and said, "Lucia, don''t guess randomly."


    "Am I making a wild guess?" She sneered, "If you don''t think them, why do you defend them? I just


    called them bitch. Dillon, if you really want to keep them, I will leave the Qiao family with Eden and


    ire!"


    Seeing her so tough attitude, he softened his tone at once, "I really don''t care about them. I just think,


    as Mrs. Qiao, these indecent words should note out of your mouth."


    "Humph!" Lucia red at him and then stopped. She said in a soft tone, "It''s summer vacation now and


    Eden can go to work every day. You should teach Eden well. As the heir of thepany, he should not


    only know how to manage thepany, but also how to deal with various customers, so as to create


    the biggest profit for thepany."


    "I know." Dillon nodded.


    "I wouldn''t have gone to the Qiao family''s house with you today if I knew it earlier. Your father med it


    in front of them. It''s so embarrassing." Luciained once again and pulled the topic back. "Shame


    on you! As a father, you should feel ashamed to lose to your own daughter. If that bitch continued to


    develop like this, thepany will fall into her hands."


    "I''m tired. I''m going upstairs to wash and have a rest." The words were so annoying for Dillon that he


    turned around and went upstairs.


    He would have said more if in the past. But he was not in the mood. He was also annoyed by what


    happened today. He couldn''t stand her keepingining.


    Seeing that Dillon turned around and went upstairs, Lucia pressed her lips together and when she saw


    his back disappear at the foot of the stairs, a hint of hatred showed in her eyes.


    Today, she went to the old house of the Qiao family. She had intended to gradually regain her face in


    front of Joe, but she didn''t expect that she would be scolded as soon as she went there. What''s more,


    Kerr and Tina had sent the invitation, which humiliated her.


    Over the years, she made great efforts to move into the Qiao family and won the title of Mrs. Qiao. She


    nned to bully Tina, but Tina found a man who was better than her. Wasn''t it a p on her face?


    Tina¡­


    After getting the final report of the camp by the end of the semester, they set foot in the winter vacation


    mode. Lily followed Joe to work in the Qiaopany every day, and Eric was also called to work in the


    company by Wayne every day.


    However, the difference was that Eric not only had to deal with some matters of the Gupany, but


    also the matters of Ellison from time to time, both public affairs and private affairs.


    Just like now.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    In the cafe, Eric looked at the person sitting opposite to him calmly. "Hailey, I really don''t know where


    he is."


    "Aren''t you good friends? How could you not know where the idiot is?" Apparently, Hailey didn''t believe


    him. She looked at Eric in disbelieve.


    Eric really wanted to touch his forehead. If he knew where Ellison went, he would have told her directly.


    How could he talk with her here for half an hour!


    "He won''t tell me everything." He said.


    "Eric, although you are his brother and you have saved him and you are his benefactor, I am not afraid


    to offend you if I know that you collude with him to deceive me." Hailey''s tone began to be bad.


    She was short tempered. Half an hour''s time had already crossed her tolerance line.


    Seeing her like this, Eric suddenlyughed. He began to like her forthright personality.


    "Let me ask you a question." Looking at Hailey, he suddenly changed the topic. "You like him, don''t


    you?"


    An unnatural look shed across Hailey''s face. "Who, who likes that idiot?"


    "Really?" Eric raised his voice a little higher and said, "Since you don''t like him, don''t control him so


    hard. He is a person who like to have a rtionship with many women. Since you came back and lived


    with him, he never dare to provoke those women. You know, men can''t control himself on certain


    things."


    "So he went to find those women behind my back?" Hailey raised her voice and asked, "Tell me, where


    is he?"


    "I really don''t know where he went." Eric emphasized again and again, and then his tone changed,


    "But, it''s possible that he went to other women."


    To his relief, he added some oil and said some bad to Ellison, which could instantly dispel the gloom in


    his heart.


    He had been so busy these days. Two days ago, he called and said that he needed his help to take


    care of thepany. After that, he just disappeared for some reason without saying where to go!


    Fortunately, only Hailey came to him today. If another woman hade to him, the first thing he would


    do after he appeared must have taught him a lesson!


    "How dare he!" "This idiot is getting bolder. He dared to run away from home. Don''t let me find fault


    with him, or he''ll be doomed!"


    Eric smiled speechlessly. He didn''t know much about Hailey, but he knew that she was a smart woman


    and was very clever. Or she wouldn''t have been able to be a detective. However, because of Ellison,


    she became clumsy, and clearly confirmed that the IQ of a woman who fell in love was zero.


    "Well, it''s time to teach him a good lesson." He responded.


    "He became bad that stay alone in our country these years. I''ll change my name if I can''t teach you


    well." Said Hailey hatefully. But did not know if she was talking to Eric or to herself.


    Because her eyes were not fixed on Eric, but on the cup of coffee in front of her.


    Eric was amused to see her like this, but he didn''tugh out of politeness. She was really cute in this


    way.


    Looking away from her, Eric picked up the coffee in front of him. He was about to drink when he


    glimpsed a familiar figure outside the window.


    He stopped drinking coffee and looked out of the window.


    He saw that Richard was talking with a strange woman, and the woman was holding his arm tightly.


    They seemed to be in an intimate rtionship.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and put down the coffee cup in his hand. Then he stared at them, a


    strange feeling rose in his heart.


    Hailey realized that he was looking at the direction, and she also saw what was happening outside. Her


    eyes shed a cunning light.


    "How about making a deal with me?" She turned to Eric with a cunning smile on her face.


    "What?" He then turned to look at Hailey, but didn''t get her point.


    "If you can find out where Ellison is, I will investigate the background of the two people in detail." She


    expressed her purpose simply.


    "You think I agree?" Eric asked.


    "Yes, you will." Hailey answered confidently.


    "Really?"


    "You know the man outside, and that man is your father, but he is now being dragged by a strange


    woman. And the rtionship between them is obviously unusual."


    Hearing her words, Eric raised his eyebrows invisibly, "Are you so sure about it?"


    "Don''t forget that I''m a detective." On the contrary, Emily looked very wise and said, "When you looked


    at the man and the woman, your eyes were totally different. And the time you looked at them was also


    different. Besides, you looked like the man. However, your features are much more beautiful than him."


    In the end, she even praised him.


    Eric fell silent and looked out of the window again. Richard was still talking with the strange woman.


    They were in a secret ce and people walking on the street were not able to notice, but they were


    facing this coffee shop.


    Seeing that he did not respond, Hailey continued, "Don''t look at them any more, you can''t figure out


    their rtionship. What''s the matter? Will you make the deal or not?"


    Now he seemed to have made up his mind. Instead of seeing what was going on outside, he withdrew


    his sight, looked into Hailey''s eyes and said, "Okay."


    "Deal." Hailey thumped the table happily.


    "Deal."


    "Tomorrow we can exchange. Tell me where the idiot is, and I''ll show you everything I know." Hailey


    quickly made an arrangement, and then added, "Of course, if you don''t tell me the location of the idiot, I


    won''t tell you either."


    "Yes." Answered Eric absent mindedly.


    He looked calm, but the hand holding the coffee cup betrayed his indifference. Maybe he was nervous


    or afraid, his hand was slightly trembling.


    In his impression, Richard had always loved Ang and cared about her very much. They had never


    argued with each other since he was children. But now, when he saw Richard dragged another woman,


    he felt very ufortable.

 Chapter 149 Eric’s Arrangement

    Chapter 149 Eric¡¯s Arrangement


    After work, Eric went home early since he had no appointment with Lily. This was not the old house of


    the Gu family, but the ce where his parents lived.


    Since they married, Ang liked a quiet life. And she didn''t like the rivalry between sister-inw and


    brothers, so Richard bought a house as her request.


    "Why do youe back so early today? Didn''t you see Lily?" Hearing the sound of door opening,


    Ang who was busy in the kitchen came out and saw it was Eric. She asked with a smile.


    "I''m a little tired today, so I didn''t meet her." He answered while changing his shoes in the hallway.


    "You have a lot of work to do?" She asked, looking at him with concern.


    "Yes." Eric changed his shoes and walked to her, pretending to ask casually, "Hasn''t dade back


    yet?"


    "No. He said he was busy today and mighte back a littlete. He asked me to cook first and let''s


    have dinner." Ang replied with a smile. Richard seldom came backte before, unless he was busy


    with work.


    There was a touch of gloom in his eyes. Eric felt something stuffy in his chest, as if his heart was


    stuffed with cotton.


    However, he didn''t show his emotions on his face. He reached out and hugged Ang, saying like a


    spoiled child, "Mom, you have to do more tonight. I''m hungry."


    "Well, when did you learn to act like a spoiled child?" Ang patted her son on his arm and said,


    "Okay, okay. My whole body is full of the smell of oil and smoke, but you don''t mind, let go of me to


    cook, and we can cook two more dishes."


    "Yes." Loosening his arms, Eric fixed his eyes on her, and his heart was filled with a kind of emotion.


    He lowered his head and kissed on her forehead. "I''ll go back to my room to have a rest. Call me when


    lunch is ready."


    "Okay." Ang was quite satisfied with his son''s performance today. This was the first time that he had


    been so close to her, hugging and kissing her.


    After returning to his room, Eric pulled his cor impatiently and then threw himself on the bed.


    With his eyes nkly fixed on the ceiling, the scene that he saw this afternoon came to his mind


    naturally. Since it was a little far away, he didn''t see the face of that woman clearly.


    Since he was a child, he knew that his father had always loved his mother deeply. His father had never


    been so close to any woman, let alone physical touch. But today''s scene was too strange.


    With that on his mind, Eric grew impatient. He scratched his head and then he threw himself back on


    the bed.


    Time seemed to stand still, and the room was so quiet that only his light breathing could be heard.


    Suddenly, it seemed that something came to his mind. He sat up all of a sudden, took out his mobile


    phone and dialed a number without hesitation.


    The phone didn''t get through very soon. It was not picked up after ringing for a long time.


    "Hailey, I quit this deal." Before the woman on the other end of the line opened her mouth, he had


    already expressed his idea.


    "Why not?" Hailey asked from the other end of the line.


    "There is no reason. Don''t investigate for me. As for where Ellison is, I will help you ask him. I will call


    youter."


    After a few simple words, he hung up the phone.


    Looking at the cellphone in his hand, Eric took a deep breath.


    After all, he was a little scared. He was afraid that he would find out the truth which was hard for


    everyone to ept.


    In the evening, Richard came back a littlete. When he arrived home, it was already one o''clock in the


    morning. It was the first time he came back sote since he and Ang got married.


    The light in the living room was on. When he looked up, he saw Ang sleeping on the sofa.


    As soon as she heard the noise, Ang woke up. She rubbed her eyes and sat up. Then she looked at


    Richard and asked, "Have you eaten yet?"


    "Yes, I have." Richard replied, and his eyes were somewhat unnatural. He changed his shoes at the


    vestibule, walked to her and sat down. Then he threw his briefcase away.


    "Didn''t I tell you that you don''t need to wait for me when Ie backte tonight? Why are you still


    waiting in the living room?"


    "I can''t fall asleep without you back." Her voice sounded sort of dependent, and she softly got close to


    his arms.


    Richard looked down at her with mixed feelings, and then held her in his arms and said, "Good, go to


    bed. I''ll go take a shower ande back soon."


    "Yes." Ang nodded with a red face, and then stood up to go back to the bedroom.


    Looking at her walking into the room, Richard frowned and wore a guilty expression. He buried his face


    in his palm and took a deep breath. He rubbed his face hard and then raised his head.


    Eric had watched all this. Since the sound of the door opening, he had walked to a corner where no


    one noticed him and quietly observed all these.


    Subconsciously, he didn''t want what he saw today to be true. But judging from his father''s behavior just


    now¡­


    He felt like his heart was caught by someone and he could not breathe.


    Taking a deep breath to adjust himself, Eric walked out from the dark.


    "Father." He called Richard.


    Hearing this, Richard was surprised. Seeing that it was Eric, he was relieved. "You haven''t slept yet?"


    "I can''t sleep. Drink some water." While speaking, Eric poured himself a ss of water, and then went


    to sit beside Richard.


    Looking at his son who seemed to be in a bad mood, he asked with great concern, "What''s wrong? Are


    you under too much pressure recently?"


    "I''m fine." He answered absent mindedly.


    "Don''t put too much pressure on yourself. You are too young to manage your career." Richard tried to


    comfort him, but he was really satisfied with his son. Although he didn''t want to make progress before


    and just did nothing, recently he saw his efforts.


    "Okay," replied Eric. He then took a meaningful look at his father and said, "Father, don''t be too busy.


    Just as you said, your career can slowly develop. Now, the health and family are the most important


    things for you."


    Hearing this, Richard''s heart skipped a beat. He took a look at Eric and suddenly felt a little guilty.


    Noticing his obvious reaction, Eric continued, "Now that I''m going to thepany, you can rx


    yourself. You don''t have to work sote for thepany affairs. Don''t leave mom alone to wait for you


    until the midnight."


    Hearing what his son said, Richard felt more guilty. He dared not to look straight into his eyes.


    "You''re right. I''m really impressed." He tried to change the topic and went on, "I''ve also heard about


    your performance in the exam. Eric, tell me the truth. Did you hide your realpetence on purpose in


    the past?"


    "Well, I don''t like topete with others before." Eric answered briefly and then came back to the main


    topic. "Dad, spare some time to travel with mom. Rx yourself. Mom has married you for so many


    years, but you haven''t gone on a trip yet. I''ve arranged everything for you. Take her out and have a


    good time. Make her happy and she devoted herself to this family."


    "I''m busy with my work recently. How about I take her out for a trip when I''m avable?" He answered,


    evading his eyes.


    "Don''t worry. I will arrange everything well." Giving no chance for him to refute, Eric stood up and


    patted him on the shoulder, "You have to believe that your son''s ability is not inferior to anyone else."


    As soon as his voice fell, he walked to his own room. "Go to bed early, I am going to sleep."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    At this moment, Richard did not know how to describe his mood. He could clearly feel from his son that


    he seemed to have known something, but he was not sure that. Dale was too hard to deal with. She


    would not leave under any conditions.


    The only way to make sure that was to get Ethan back to his own family. As for this little boy who even


    didn''t know, it was not up to whether he would ept him or not. As for his father, he couldn''t. what''s


    more, he didn''t want her to get into the Gu family at all!


    Maybe traveling would be a good idea.


    Eric was a very efficient person. On the third day, he arranged the whole journey of Maldives, followed


    by Paris, London.


    He had arranged ten days of travel for them. Ten dayster, when they came back, it was new year''s


    Eve, which was the day of the Spring Festival.


    Ang was quite happy with this arrangement. And as for Richard, he was quite satisfied with this trip.


    And now he put aside the matter of Dale.


    After sending them out, Eric breathed a sigh of relief and began to consider what he should do next.


    But in the afternoon, he received a phone call from the decorating people who told him the building had


    been decorated ording to his requirements and asked him to check it.


    Perhaps this was the happiest thing he had heard since his winter vacation. As soon as he had solved


    the problem of the house, he and girl would have a private space from now on.


    So, he put his work aside and directly drove to the Qiaopany. He nned to pick Lily up and went


    there with him.


    When he found Lily, she was discussing business with Emily and Joe in the office.


    Seeing himing, Joe could not help but stop talking. He looked at him and asked, "Are you here for


    girl?"


    "Grandpa." Eric called him with a smile, and then nodded, "Yeah, I want to take her to a ce."


    "Where are we going?" Lily asked.


    Eric smiled mysteriously. "You will know when we get there. I promise you will like it."


    "Why don''t you tell me?" She gave him a reproachful look.


    "I just took you there a few days ago." He smiled and turned to Joe for his opinion, "Grandpa, can I


    take girl away now?"


    "Go ahead, go ahead." Joe waved his hand and said, "But remember to send her back on time."


    "I see. Thank you, Grandpa." As soon as his words dropped, Eric took Lily''s hand and directly walked


    out.


    Seeing this, Joe shook his head with a smile.

 Chapter 150 An Advanced Birthday Gift

    Chapter 150 An Advanced Birthday Gift


    "Eric, where are we going?" Lily couldn''t help asking again after they got into the car.


    Concentrating on driving the car, Eric looked ahead without looking sideways, with a light smile on his


    lips. "Girl, I have taken you there before. You forget so soon?"


    "What?" Lily frowned. He took her to many ces. During the winter vacation, they had been busy with


    their own matters.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Without hearing any response from her, Eric looked sideways at her and reminded her, "Have you


    remembered our lucky number?"


    "Okay," Lily nodded her head, showing the light of nature. "Oh, I remember. Has our nest been


    renovated so quickly?"


    She remembered the number clearly.


    "Yes." He nodded, "I got a call just now, saying that the work has been finished. So we can move in


    advance."


    "Wow, that''s great!" Lily folded her hands and said expectantly, "We have our own house and we can


    live here when we are free. I''m so happy just thinking about it."


    Looking at her lovely face, Eric smiled and shook his head.


    When they arrived at the destination, they got off the car at the same time and walked into the elevator,


    Eric holding Lily''s hand.


    The moment the door was opened, a stream of warm air blew over, contrasted sharply with the


    temperature outside.


    It waste winter now, and although the winter in the city would not be so cold, it was still cold. The city


    was located in the south, so the winter brought a sense of coldness, unlike the north, which was also


    cold and dry.


    "It''s so warm." Lily couldn''t help but marvel.


    "Yes. It has Floor heating." Eric answered and closed the door.


    "That''s great..." Don''t know if it was really good to install floor heating, or if the house was well


    decorated. Lily had released Eric''s hand, and she devoted herself wholeheartedly to the observation of


    the house.


    The whole house was decorated ording to the pastoral style decided by the two people. There was


    anding window between the living room and the balcony. When the sun rose in the morning, the


    sunlight could just pass in.


    "I like it so much." Lily turned around and smiled. Happiness filled her face.


    "I''m d you like it." There was always a loving smile on Eric''s face, and he paid most of his attention


    on Lily, so he just nced at the house.


    For him, it was much better to see her than house. Especially from her expressions, he became very


    happy.


    "Go to the bedroom." He suggested.


    "Okay." She nodded with a smile, then turned and walked towards the bedroom.


    The bedroom was almost decorated in her favorite style. The wooden floor had a bit of vintage taste.


    There was indeed a royal chair on the small balcony outside the bedroom.


    As soon as Lily saw the wooden floor in the bedroom, she unconsciously took off her shoes and


    stepped on it with bare feet.


    Eric didn''t stop her, but took off his shoes too. He walked in with bare feet. He wouldn''t feel cold as long


    as there was a warm ground.


    "It feels so good." With her hands folded before her chest, Lily looked very happy. She fixed her eyes


    on Eric, and then walked up to him step by step.


    "Thank you, Eric. Thank you for all these you have done for me."


    "Don''t mention it." Eric reached out his hand, rubbing her head with affection, and said, "I told you that I


    would give you a lifetime of happiness ten yearster. I also told you that your future was in my arms,


    so I must protect you well."


    Hearing that, Lily''s eyes became red, and there was a lump in her nose. She took the initiative to hold


    Eric''s hand, and her voice choked. "This is the best birthday gift I''ve received. Thank you, Eric. Thank


    you very much!"


    A birthday present?


    Eric was stunned. He totally forgot that. He was so busy with his parents these two days that he even


    forgot her birthday. And the most important thing was that he hadn''t prepared any gift for her!


    "Girl, is today your birthday?"


    Lily shook her head and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. "Tomorrow."


    Swoosh¡­ Eric breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it was not today. If it was tomorrow, he still had


    time to prepare the gift!


    He had to prepare a gift for her tomorrow. Otherwise, he would be sorry for her. After all, it was the first


    time they had spent together and it was the first time for him to celebrate her birthday. How could he


    not prepare the gift well?


    "Girl..." Eric reached out and held her in his arms, "Let''s celebrate birthday tomorrow, okay?"


    "No way." Lily shook her head. "Mom said she would take me to a ce. We have an appointment with


    aunt and Becky in the evening. Becky''s birthday is on the same day as mine."


    Hearing this, Eric didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry. He looked down at the girl in his arms


    and said, "So we don''t have any time to be alone tomorrow?"


    "Of course not." Lily raised her head and looked at him with an innocent look on her face. "You can go


    with us tomorrow and be my little follower."


    "Sizz..." Eric couldn''t helpughing. He scraped her nose and said, "Okay, I''m your little follower."


    The next day, Eric was really a follower.


    In the morning, he drove to the Qiao family''s house to pick up her early. After he arrived at the ce


    where they appointed with Tina, then they went to the ce that Tina told.


    She had thought it might be a special ce or a fun ce, but when she got there, she found it was a


    grove.


    This ce was very strange to both Eric and Lily. Even Kerr wasn''t familiar with this ce. Only Tina


    was familiar with it.


    There was nothing special because there were only trees and grass, as well as small hills without grass


    and other hills.


    Among the four people, only Tina looked solemn and a little sad. However, there was strange


    expression on the faces of Eric, Lily and Kerr.


    "Phew!" Looking at the forest in front of her, Tina took a deep breath and walked towards a hill.


    Seeing this, Kerr immediately followed her. Fearing that she would fall, he quickly walked to her side to


    protect her.


    Eric and Lily looked at each other and then followed suit.


    "Aunt, what is she doing?" Eric asked in a low voice.


    Lily shook her head and said, "I don''t know. We''ll know when we go there."


    When she arrived at a hill, Tina stopped and her eyes were full of tears. She looked at the hill in front of


    her and squatted down. She touched the grass on the hill naturally.


    "Lily, this is your twin brother." She turned to look at Lily, her eyes red and nasal.


    Hearing that, Lily''s heart missed a beat. She was in a daze for a while before she came to her senses.


    She had never met him and this was her brother who died before he was born. This kind of feeling was


    really strange for her.


    Not only her, but also Eric was surprised by this. He suddenly put his arm around her shoulder.


    "He left even before he had a look at the world. Even I..." Speaking of this, tears fell from her eyes, "He


    didn''t even have a look and left in such a hurry."


    "Alright, Tina." "It''s not your fault. People have their own lives." Kerrforted her, putting his arm


    around her shoulders.


    "Yes, everyone has his own life, but he is a poor child." After dried her eyes, Tina looked back at the hill


    in front of her and started to count the past in detail.


    "He has neither a name nor a surname, and has not even been registered in the Qiao n. He left, so


    there is not even a safe ce to bury. I can only find such a ce to buried him. I''m sorry for him."


    Seeing that she was so self condemned, Kerr immediately persuaded her, "Tina, don''t me yourself.


    This has nothing to do with you. Look at here, it''s very good. It''s surrounded by green grass and trees.


    And the environment is better than anything else."


    "Yeah, mom, I also think this ce is good." Lily said, "Don''t think too much about it. If you really can''t


    let it go, we cane here more often in the future."


    "When I gave birth to your brother and sister, Dillon didn''t even take a look at them. Instead, he stayed


    with Lucia all the time. Even our servant told him that the boy was not saved, and he didn''te to see


    him." She didn''t pay much attention to their words. She started to count what Dillon had done to her in


    detail.


    "I was really stupid at that time. I kept a man''s mind that did not belong to me. In the end, it was not


    only me who suffered, but also the children who suffered together with me. This is what I have


    experienced."


    "I won''t, Tina. I won''t do that again." Seeing that she waspletely lost in her memory, Kerr


    whispered in her ear, "Don''t think about the unhappy things before, okay? I will be the one by your side


    from now on. I will spare no efforts to love you, take care of you, love Lily and look after her.


    Hearing his words, Tina leaned against him and sobbed softly. Maybe it was because of his words or


    because she thought of something in the past.


    At this moment, Lily didn''t know what to say tofort her mother. She could only stood quietly beside


    her with red eyes.


    But Eric had kept silent all the time, with his hand holding Lily tightly.

 Chapter 151 Fight Openly And Secretly

    Chapter 151 Fight Openly And Secretly


    It was the first time for Tina to take Lily to visit the unborn child since she was born. It was also the first


    time that she, as a mother, came here.


    Every time in Lily''s birthday in the past, she would think of this, but since Dillon did not allow her to


    mention this at home, she resisted to say it. In order not to let Joe know the existence of the unborn


    child, she could only bear it on such a day.


    So Joe still didn''t know that he had an early grandson.


    Before left, Lily nced at the graves with no family name, no reputation, and no tombstone. A mixed


    feeling filled her heart.


    When Lily first heard her mother say that those who were buried here were died as soon as he was


    born, she was surprised and even shocked. But now, she was not buried in theseplex feelings any


    more. It seems that¡­ The man who was buried in the coffin had nothing to do with her.


    The restaurant was a hotel under the name of Kerr. Of course, it was not decided by him, or by Tina, or


    by Lily, but by Andrew.


    When they arrived at the hotel, Andrew was already waiting at the gate. Seeing them get out of the car


    separately, he walked up to them with a smile.


    "Dad, aunt Tina," He smiled to Kerr and Tina who were walking in front and then looked at Lily and Eric


    who were holding each other intimately. A trace of destion shed through his eyes, but he did not


    show it on his face.


    "Lily, Eric." He was a little awkward to greet Eric.


    "Brother Andrew." Lily replied with a smile. She let go of Eric''s hand, walked to him, and looked him up


    and down. "I haven''t seen you for a long time. You look much thinner. Have you been busy with your


    work?"


    "I''m fine." Andrew smiled and took out a small gift box and handed it to her. "Happy birthday. I hope you


    like it."


    "Thank you, brother." Lily took over the gift box with a smile. When she opened it, she saw a silver


    ne pendant with a green diamond in the middle, shining in the sun.


    "It''s so beautiful." She took out the pendant and said, "I like it very much."


    Seeing that she smiled so happily, Andrew couldn''t help but smile. His eyes were full of love. "I''m d


    that you like it."


    "Brother, help me put it on." Lily didn''t notice that they were at the gate of the hotel. She just handed


    the pendant to Andrew.


    As for this, Andrew was more than happy. He took over the pendant and said with a smile, "Okay."


    Looking at the two people wearing the pendant almost nobody else, Eric''s face darkened, but he had to


    control himself. If it was before, he would have directly walked over to grab the pendant and threw it


    away, but then Andrew would have a chance to help her wear it!


    But today was girl''s birthday and there were adults present. He couldn''t be so impulsive and lose his


    face in front of Tina. After all, she was a girl''s mother, so he had to bear it!


    After wearing it, Andrew helped her tidy up the hair scattered on her shoulders, and pointed the


    pendant at the position of her heart. Then he smiled with satisfaction, "It suits your skin very well. It


    looks good on you."


    "Of course! It was from brother Andrew. It must look good on me!" Lily said with a happy smile.


    "Well, let''s get inside first." Kerr, who was holding Tina in his arms, smiled and said, "It''s too cold to


    standing outside."


    "Okay, let''s get inside." Then Andrew turned around and was about to pull Lily''s hand, he had already


    forgotten the presence of Eric.


    But someone he forgot was faster than him. He put his hand on Lily''s shoulder and kept her under his


    protection.


    Andrew was surprised. He reached out to grab Lily''s hand and stopped in midair. He furrowed his


    eyebrows. He also was unhappy when he saw the expression on Eric''s face.


    Eric looked at him, with a strong sense of possessiveness in his ck eyes. The hand that had been


    holding Lily''s shoulder now moved around her waist and clung to him, as if to announce that she was


    me and no one could covet her!


    Lily, who was kept in his arms, could surely feel the hidden meaning of Eric. He pinched secretly at


    Eric''s waist, indicating him to let her go. This was in front of the hotel, and it was hard for everyone to


    see it.


    "Ahem!" Atst, it was Kerr who interrupted the silent "battle". He nced at Eric, and then his son. He


    sighed helplessly.


    "Let''s go inside. It''s so cold outside."


    Only then did the two of them withdraw their sight and do not look at each other.


    When they entered the hotel, Eric deliberately walked behind them, holding Lily''s waist.


    "You are not allowed to be so close to him in the future." He whispered in her ear in a low but


    domineering voice.


    On hearing this, Lily turned around, frowned, and whispered, "What''s wrong with you? He will be my


    family soon."


    They would be real brother and sister as soon as they got married.


    "I don''t allow!" "You''re my girlfriend. Why are you so close to another man?"


    "Eric!" Lily said seriously, "You know I always treat him as my own brother. Why are you jealous?"


    "I don''t care..." Eric said like a spoiled child, "If you get too close to him, I can''t help having sex with you


    in advance."


    "What do you mean?" Lily frowned and stopped to look at him.


    Eric stopped his footsteps too, gazing at her with his ck eyes. "That is to make you my woman, both


    physically and mentally."


    Hearing that, Lily''s face suddenly flushed red. She red at him and said, "You said you would wait for


    ten years."


    "If you often get so close to him, do you think I can wait another ten years?" Eric raised his eyebrows


    and asked in reply.


    It was dangerous. The way Andrew looked at her was like his love for her!


    At this moment, Lily deeply felt that Eric must have been jealous since he was a child. He was sour all


    over his body.


    All of a sudden, she burst intoughter. "Eric, too much jealousy is bad for your health."


    "I''m in good health." Eric said with a smile. He stopped and turned around to look at them from the


    corner of his eyes. He reached out his hand and pulled her. He also raised his voice and said, "So, girl,


    you should understand me in the future. Now that you know that it is bad for my health to be jealous,


    you should do less things that make me jealous."


    "Enough!" She pushed Eric''s hand away and said, "Don''t say that any more. Let''s go. They came in."


    Seeing that she was shy, Eric kissed her on her face quickly and held her hand to walk inside. "Let''s


    go."


    "You..." Lily stared at him with a red face, but he ignored itpletely. He took her hand and walked


    inside directly.


    When he walked past Andrew, Eric took a look at him and smiled smugly.


    With a smile shing on Andrew''s face, he shook his head, as ifughing at the childish behavior of


    Eric. Yes, he had dered to him in a childish way that Lily belonged to him.


    The room was reserved on the second floor.


    Just as Eric and Lily walked to the door of the private room, the door of the next room opened, and


    some people came out and met them.


    The people who came out was no one else but Mr. Simon and Mrs. Jade, Dale and her son.


    But Eric and Lily didn''t know who they were. They only knew that they were a man and a woman. The


    woman was about 30 or 40 years old, the man was about 15 or 16 years old, and the woman was


    pursed her lips slightly. It seemed that it was difficult to get along with each other.


    "Eric?" A touch of strange look appeared on Simon''s face, but it was quickly hidden by him. He nced


    at Lily and asked, "Are you here for dinner too?"


    "Yes, uncle." Eric put away all the expressions on his face and responded indifferently. He quickly


    nced at the man and the woman.


    Subconsciously, he twisted his brows. He had some impression of this woman. The one he sawst


    time when he met with Hailey in the coffee shop, she had an ambiguous rtionship with his father.


    Why was she here? And now she was so close to Simon and Jade.


    "Eric, I heard that you arranged a travel for your parents, didn''t you?" Instead of Simon, Jade said, who


    was standing beside him.


    "Yes." "They have been busy all the year. Now it''s near a new year''s border. It''s good to allow them to


    travel around and rx themselves."


    "You''re good." "They are rxing. They just traveled around. Your uncle Simon has to take care of so


    many things in thepany."


    Eric sneered in his mind and said, "Auntie, although daddy has gone on a trip, I have dealt with his


    business. I know very well and grandfather knows it too."


    Hearing this, Jade''s face turned red and pale. At this time, Simon helped her out with a smile. "Now,


    Eric is bing more and more sensible. You know to help the family share the burden, and you are


    more filial to their parents. You are more obedient than before."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Thank you for your praise." Eric took the so-calledpliment naturally.


    "You can go in first. We have something else to do and we are leaving now."


    "See you."


    Dale and Ethan, who had been silent all this time, nced at Eric and then turned away. Jade and


    Simon followed behind them.


    Eric kept his eyes on Dale and didn''t turn his head until they were out of his sight.

 Chapter 152 Plan

    Chapter 152 n


    "Let''s go. It''s time for us to go inside." Lily pulled Eric''s arm and reminded him.


    "Yes." Eric frowned and answered absently.


    A look of confusion appeared on Lily''s face. When he talked with Mr. Simon and Mrs. Jade just now,


    she didn''t speak all the time, because she really didn''t want to say anything to them.


    However, when she saw that Eric frowned and seemed very preupied, she noticed that it was not


    because of the conversation between he and Jade and Simon, but because his eyes were always


    focused on the mother and son.


    She had some memory of them. Thest time when Kerr proposed to Tina, she took Eric to the mall to


    buy some clothes. When they came out of the clothing store, they happened to meet the mother and


    the son.


    "Do you know the mother and son?" She asked.


    "What?" Eric was confused and took a look at Lily. But when he just finished the question, he reacted


    again and immediately said, "I don''t know them. I just feel that they look familiar."


    He did not tell Lily the truth because he did not want to get her involved into the troubles in Gu family.


    "Okay." Lily replied and stopped asking.


    "Lily, Eric, what are you doing by the door? Come on in." It was Tina urging them from the room.


    "Mom, we areing." Lily put her head in the box and nodded. Then she took Eric''s hand and walked


    inside. "Hurry up, mom is urging us."


    However, they all forgot that the first meeting between them was actually the one when she walk the


    wrong room.


    On the other side, they walked out of the hotel and found a cafe nearby to sit down.


    Dale and Ethan were sitting face to face with Simon and Jade.


    "Hehe. I didn''t expect that he has so much courage. In order not to avoid me, he went abroad." There


    was a touch of sarcasm in Dale''s voice.


    "You push him too hard." Simon looked at Ethan and said, "This kid looks like Eric, especially his eyes."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "They are all the kids of Richard. It''s normal." "I didn''t expect that Richard would do this thing out side.


    Now that his child has grown up. Don''t ever try to measure the water with a rough brain," she continued


    with a fake smile.


    Hearing this, a touch of displeasure appeared on Dale''s face. She did not like this Jade because she


    was too clumsy with words. Apparently, what she said showed that she looked down on her.


    "As for men, how many wen will not?" She raised the corner of her mouth, and her red lips looked very


    charming. Her eyes quickly nced at Simon.


    A trace of awkwardness shed across Simon''s face, but he quickly kept calm, as if nothing had


    happened.


    "You are right. But Simon don''t." Jade replied with a proud look at her husband. "We''ve been married


    for so many years, and he have never slept outside. Even when he was on a business trip, he called


    me every night."


    Dale smiled and didn''t say anything. After all, it was their business. As an outsider, she couldn''t say


    anything about it.


    An unnatural look shed across Simon''s face. He reached out his hand and patted on Jade''s


    shoulder. "Well, we are noting to talk about this matter."


    Hearing that, Jade stopped talking.


    "I''m not in a hurry." With a scornful smile, she continued, "I have worked so hard to raise him these


    years, but he has never paid me any attention and has been leading afortable life. When I found


    him, he even refused to admit that he had cheated on me. I can''t let it go."


    When she told Richard that he was his son, his look was really disappointing.


    "If he did as I nned, maybe he wouldn''t travel abroad with Ang in order to avoid you." "But it''s a


    good thing that they are traveling abroad now. I''ll take you and your son to Mr. Gu. As for his


    descendants, he will never allow child outside."


    While saying that, he kept his eyes on Dale and observed her expression secretly.


    Dale''s purpose was very simple. She wanted to let Ethane back to his family as soon as possible.


    Although Ethan was already sixteen years old, he still lived a life of uncertainty with her. It was unfair to


    him.


    When she heard these words, she didn''t show any anxiety. Instead, she calmly turned her head to look


    at Simon and said, "Do you mean that your father will admit him while he is abroad?"


    "Don''t you think it''s the best time?" Asked Simon.


    A cold smile appeared on Dale''s face. She didn''t answer his question, instead, she turned to Ethan


    who kept silent, "Ethan, what do you think?"


    "Whatever." He answered lightly.


    "He is just a kid. He can''t make decisions by himself." Jade looked at her with dissatisfaction.


    "Although he is just a kid, he will have his own ideas whatever he does. I will listen to him," said Dale


    with a frown.


    "You will spoil him." But Jade didn''t agree with her.


    Not going to answer anymore, Dale took a look at her, then turned to look at Simon and said, "Then


    let''s meet Mr. Wayne. It''s good to let him know about the existence of Ethan in advance."


    "Okay. I''ll arrange the time for us to meet." Said Simon with a smile.


    "Yes."


    When he saw that his mother was talking with Simon, he didn''t say anything. He looked at them


    carefully.


    On the birthday of Lily and Becky, the two families were supposed to get together, but in the end, Alice


    had to go back to thepany because of her work. She couldn''t make an appointment, so only Becky


    came.


    As they had lunch in the hotel and didn''t arrive at home in the evening, they changed the ce to the


    manor.


    In the evening, there were only a few people in the group, including Kerr, Tina, Eric, Lily and Becky. As


    for Andrew, he had to go back to thepany after lunch because of work.


    Inside the manor.


    The other people were chatting in the living room while Kerr and Tina were busy with their work in the


    kitchen.


    "What''s wrong? Becky." Becky could not help asking when she saw that Becky was not in a good mood


    and even a little depressed.


    "Mom was used of giarizing," she said, raising her head.


    "giarized?" Lily frowned.


    "Yes." "She''s a talented person. How could she be a giarist? She went to thepany directly after


    getting a call from Ken."


    As for Ken¡­


    The man''s face appeared in Lily''s mind as she heard the name again. She remembered that she didn''t


    like the man very much when she first saw him after her rebirth.


    In her previous life, although she had something to do with the bankruptcy of Alice''spany, the man


    named Ken was actually the chief culprit.


    If she was right, he was directly responsible for the giarism.


    "A clean hand needs no washing. She will be fine." Lily tried tofort her.


    "But thispetition directly impacted the reputation of her designer..." Becky lowered her head and


    kept rubbing her fingers. "If her reputation is ruined, she will not be able to survive in the fashion world."


    Seeing her like this, Lily let out a sigh of relief. Last time, she had told Alice to pay attention to him, but


    she did not believe her at all.


    "She''ll be fine." Lily couldn''t find anything to say tofort her, so she had to say so.


    As for Ken, she had to find enough evidence. The reason why she knew he was bad was because of


    the memory of her previous life.


    "Eric," Lily suddenly called out Eric''s name and looked at him with bright eyes. "Could you do me a


    favor?"


    What a smart man Eric was! He could tell what she was going to do from her expression.


    But he couldn''t promise her so easily. When he nced at the pendant hanging on her neck, he felt


    very upset.


    Seeing that he did not say yes immediately, Lily lowered her head and said to Becky, "Have a seat first.


    I have something to discuss with Eric."


    Before Becky could react, she had already walked up to Eric and said, "Let''s go upstairs."


    Eric raised his head and nced at her, but then he looked away immediately to avoid eye contact with


    her. Why was that damn pendant so dazzling!


    Realizing his abnormality, Lily was confused. Who irritated him again? Wasn''t everything all right just


    now? Why did she feel so strange this time?


    "What''s wrong with you again?" Lily bowed her body forward and got herself closer to Eric.


    When she bent her body, the pendant hanging from her neck kept dangling, which irritated someone


    even more.


    He stood up and took her hand without looking at Lily.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Lily was very confused by his sudden move.


    "Don''t you have something to talk with me upstairs?" Holding her hand, they went upstairs. Eric said,


    "Let''s go upstairs now."


    Lily sensed her bad mood. He seemed to be angry. But she didn''t provoke him. Was it because she


    had beenforting Becky and hadn''t talked to him just now?


    How could it be? Was he too mean?


    It was a room which happened to be Tina''s room, so he pulled her directly into it.


    He hade to the balcony once before. When Lily almost had an ident, she had called him while


    crying.

 Chapter 153 The Good Thing Was Interrupted

    Chapter 153 The Good Thing Was Interrupted


    As soon as they entered the room, Eric turned around and pressed Lily against the door. Then he


    lowered his head and kissed her on the lips, leaving her no time to think.


    Lily was shocked by a series of actions. Her eyes were wide open, and there was no focus in her eyes.


    She was not aware of rebellion. Precisely, she forgot to resist at all!


    Eric was not a good person to cope with, because of the height difference and the difference in


    strength between men and women, he bullied Lily hard, seeing that she did not respond, he was not


    happy!


    "Don''t you kiss me back?" One of his hands rested on Lily''s chin, and his ck eyes locked in her face.


    There was a kind of arrogance in Eric''s voice.


    Lily blinked and then came to herself. She blushed and pushed him. "What are you doing?"


    Her voice was a little bit hoarse.


    "I want you, kiss me..." He said word by word.


    Hearing that, Lily shivered and got goose bumps. Although it was not the first time that he had made


    such a request, she felt strange when he said it at this moment.


    He had asked her to be out of jealousy before, but why was he so jealous now?


    Becky was worried about aunt. She just wanted tofort her, and indeed she had something to tell


    him when she asked him toe up here. But was it necessary for him to be jealous because of it?


    Seeing that she was staring at him motionlessly, Eric knew that his behavior was a little bit abrupt, but


    she had gone too far today. She let Andrew put the pendant on her in front of him!


    No man could stand that a rival in love put a ne on his woman''s neck. He had been suppressing


    his feelings since noon. He couldn''t stand it anymore and lost his temper.


    "Girl, hurry up." He urged, and deliberately pressed his body on her.


    Lily''s back was against the door, and after his pressure, she had no way back, and the two people were


    almost closely attached.


    But she put her hands on his chest to avoid touching his body.


    "Eric, I have something important to tell you. Can you stop doing this? How could you be jealous of


    Becky?"


    "Who is jealous of her?" Eric refuted subconsciously.


    What? Lily was stunned. If he was not jealous of her, then why did he make such a request to her?


    Seeing her foolishness, Eric was discouraged. He had been jealous all day, but she was like nothing


    had happened.


    Suddenly he let go of her, turned around and sat down in front of the chair on the dressing table.


    Looking at her, he asked, "Do you want me to help you?"


    It took quite a while for Lily to react to his sudden change. She went to the bed opposite to him and sat


    down, nodding. "Well, I want you to help me investigate a person. I need evidence."


    "Who?" He looked at her, with vignce in his ck eyes.


    "Ken."


    "Becky''s mother''s assistant?"


    "Yes." Lily nodded and said, "He is an evil man. He must be involved in the giarism."


    "How do you know?" Eric frowned.


    Lily was stunned by the question for a second. Then he thought for a while and answered, "I have met


    him before. He seems to be a bad guy. Whatever he is doing, he has a purpose."


    "So you suspect him?"


    "Yes, I''m sure!" She answered firmly.


    Eric raised his eyebrows, and it was the second time that he had seen her so confident. For the first


    time, she was confident about the fraud of AF Company.


    And this time, she was so confident when there was no evidence to prove that Ken was the one who


    framed Alice.


    "What if it wasn''t him?"


    "No way!" Lily denied directly, "I''m sure it''s him. If we don''t help aunt, her life will be ruined."


    Step by step, he would take everything that belonged to Alice as his own, and push her into the abyss.


    No, since she was reborn, she could no longer watch someone she owed in her previous life be framed


    by others!


    Eric didn''t expect her to be so excited, so he didn''t respond for a while. He looked at her with a strange


    expression in his eyes.


    "Eric," Seeing that he didn''t respond, Lily was anxious. She leaned forward, grabbed his hand and


    looked at him pleadingly, "Please, I beg you."


    When Eric was about to say yes, he identally saw the eye-catching pendant on her neck. He really


    wanted to tear it off! But he was also afraid of hurting her white and tender neck.


    "Okay."


    "Thank you." Lily was delighted to see him nod in agreement.


    "But I have a condition."


    "Take the initiative to kiss you?" She asked. As long as he agreed, any conditions could be ignored.


    "No problem, as long as you are willing to help..."


    "No, it''s not." Before Lily could finish her words, she was interrupted by Eric. Eric nced at the


    pendant on her neck again and said, "Take off the pendant on your neck."


    Lily was stunned. She didn''t expect him to say this. He had asked her to kiss him, but now¡­


    "Haha..." The next moment, she couldn''t helpughing and looked at Eric with her eyes curved. "Are


    you always jealous of this pendant?"


    Hearing this, Eric''s face shed an unnatural flush. "Anyway, if you don''t take off the pendant, I won''t


    help you."


    "You are so adorable." Leaning forward, Lily stretched out her hands and rubbed his face. "It''s just a


    little gift from brother. How can you be jealous? Is there something wrong with your heart?"


    "I think it''s more than a birthday gift." Eric hummed. The soft touch on his face made him feel better. "If


    Uncle Kerr and aunt weren''t here today, I would have thrown the pendant away."


    "Are you jealous of the whole day?" She looked at him. Her voice was soft and her little white hands did


    not move away from his face.


    "Yes." Eric admitted frankly. He held the small hands that were rubbing his face in his hands tightly and


    said, "You are mine. Therefore, I don''t allow you to touch any opposite sex. I don''t allow you to wear


    any gift from them. What you wear now can only be given by me."


    Lily held his hand in response, feeling warm in her heart. His words sounded a little unreasonable, or


    even excessive, but to her, they sounded very sweet.


    Whether she was silly or mad, she just damn liked him. This kind of love had been seeping into her


    bones.


    "Okay, I''ll take it off."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she removed her hand from his and then took off the pendant from


    her neck. Shaking it in front of his eyes, she said, "Are you satisfied now? You are overly jealous."


    Only then did Eric smile with satisfaction. He reached out and sped the back of her neck. Then he


    put forth his hand, and the upper part of Lily''s body leaned towards him directly.


    His body leaned against hers. Then he kissed her forehead quickly. "Now that you know that I''m a


    jealous man, you''d better not let me be jealous any more. Otherwise, I''m afraid that there will be a


    jealous after a few years. Then you will not be able to bear the sour atmosphere all over the house."


    Lily blushed and pushed him away. "What are you talking about? I won''t born a small jealous."


    "You."


    "No way!"


    "Girl..." Eric''s voice suddenly became very gentle, "Close your eyes."


    "What are you doing?" She looked at him, puzzled.


    "Close it." Eric stood up and walked towards her. He leaned over and looked at her, coaxing her.


    For some unknown reasons, Lily closed her eyes. Although she didn''t know what he was going to do,


    she still felt a bit hopeful.


    She couldn''t see what Eric was doing, but heard some rustling noises, so she could only use her


    hearing to find out what he was doing.


    Seeing that she was pressing her eyes with a look of expectation on her face, Eric smiled with


    satisfaction and covered the thing in his hand hardly. He even lowered his head and made some


    groaning sound. It was not until quite a whileter that he spread the palm of his hand gently around


    her neck with his hands, and then put the thing in his hand on her.


    Feeling the ne around her neck, Lily opened her eyes and looked down at the ne. Then


    she looked up at Eric and smiled, "Thank you. I like it very much."


    The pendant he gave her was a tinum instead of a diamond. It was low-key and luxurious, showing


    no weakness.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Happy Birthday!" Eric bent his body and put his forehead against hers. He said gently, "I''m sorry for


    saying those words toote. I hope you won''t get angry."


    "How could I be angry?" Lily pinched the pendant in her hand and couldn''t help but say, "I like it so


    much."


    Seeing her tiny action, Eric smiled and said, "Now it''s time for you to kiss me, right?"


    He suddenly blushed and looked at the face close to him. He swallowed subconsciously. Their


    forehead was pressed against each other. If one of them wanted to kiss, as long as he or she raised


    head, they would surely kiss.


    However, at this moment, Lily was too shy to take the initiative.


    Eric was not in a hurry at all. He looked at her shyly with a smile, and his heart was full of tenderness.


    Well, he liked to look at her in this way. He preferred her blushing face, red face and ambiguous


    expression. She was really very beautiful.


    Well, such an expression could only be seen by himself. He must hide her well!


    "I..."


    "What?"


    Lily was about to say something, but stopped on a second thought. Eric raised his eyebrows, looked at


    her and waited for her to continue.


    Lily closed her eyes, as if she had made up her mind. Just as she was about to take the initiative to


    kiss Eric, there was a knock on the door, which stopped what was going to happen.

 Chapter 154 Betray The Brotherhood

    Chapter 154 Betray The Brotherhood


    They looked in the direction of the door at the same time and then looked back at each other. Lily


    blushed and said in a low voice, "Maybe mom is up. You go to open the door."


    There was also a trace of embarrassment on Eric''s face. "You go."


    If the two go to open the door like this, the discerning person can see at a nce that they have just


    done or are going to do something, or even are doing something, and were interrupted midway.


    Standing up, Lily took a deep breath and tried to adjust her breath. She decided to go. After all, she


    was much better than Eric when facing her mother.


    To make himself look more natural, Eric went straight to the window and opened it, letting the cold wind


    blow on his face.


    Becky knocked on the door for a while, but no one answered. Then she pushed the door open.


    "Why don''t you open the door?" After entering the room, she saw both of Eric was standing by the


    window, and Lily stood by the bed and seemed to be sitting and breathing.


    Hearing that, Lily smiled awkwardly. "I was about to get up to open the door for you, but you opened it


    yourself."


    Becky didn''t me her, instead, she gave the box to Lily and said, "This is for you. Hope you like it."


    Lily was stunned for a while. Then she took the gift, a guilty look shing across her face. "I''m sorry,


    Becky. I forgot to prepare you a gift."


    She had asked her what kind of gift she liked before. She mentioned that they would have the same


    birthday in the same day, but she forgot to prepare it.


    "It doesn''t matter. I send you a gift not for you to send me another one." With a bright smile, Becky


    reached out and took her hand. "Happy Birthday! Wish us a happy birthday!"


    "Yes." Facing with her sincere words, Lily''s eyes suddenly turned red. She choked, "Happy Birthday to


    us!"


    Standing by the window, Eric looked at them with a smile on his face. He had been with Lily for several


    months, and among all the friends around her, only Becky loved her the most.


    Almost everything she was looking out for her. Although she often quarreled with him at the beginning,


    she was always nice to Lily.


    "I''ll have someone look into your mother''s thing." He looked at Becky and said.


    Hearing this, Becky turned to look at him and said with a smile, "Thank you. But mom just called and


    said that it''s not a big deal. Ken is investigating it."


    Hearing that, Eric turned to look at Lily and frowned doubtfully, as if to question what she had said


    before.


    Of course, Lily could understand what he meant by his eyes. She said, "Eric, what I said is true. If you


    don''t believe me, you can investigate. You can definitely find out the evidence."


    She didn''t say Ken. After all, it was hard to say because Becky was here. Because Alice trusted Ken,


    Becky also trusted him very much. If one day she spilled in front of Ken, things would be difficult.


    "Well, I believe you." Eric nodded.


    "What are you talking about?" Asked Becky, looking confused.


    "Nothing." Lily immediately said, and then changed the topic and began to talk about other things.


    As a man of his word, Eric asked for help the investigation. The next day, he got help from someone,


    but it was Ellison who he was looking for.


    He just started his career and didn''t have many connections. He was still at the weak stage.


    But at the same time, he did something that made Ellison want to kick him away. That was, he had told


    Hailey where he had been!


    As soon as he got the result, they made an appointment to meet at a cafe near Ellison''spany.


    "Eric!" With the document bag in his hand, Ellison walked towards Eric with a murderous look on his


    face. "You dared to sell me out! How could you do that?"


    Throwing the folder in his hand in front of Eric, while cursing him, he pulled out a chair and sat down in


    front of him.


    "I''m not betraying." Looking up at him, Eric was very indifferent. He took the file bag and started to


    dismantle it. "This is my rtionship with Hailey. She helped me investigate one thing and I will tell you


    where you hide, but then I broke the contract, aspensation, I can only tell her where you are


    hiding."


    "Your deal. Can you stop gambling on me?" Ellison was very dissatisfied. He red at the man who


    was reading the documents calmly. "She left me no freedom. You know her temper. When she found


    me, she was so angry that she even wanted to eat me alive."


    "Well, now that you are all right in front of me, then it means nothing happened." Eric didn''t raise his


    head but to look at the documents carefully.


    Hearing that, Ellison was angrier. He stood up and held the documents in Eric''s hand. He leaned


    forward and red at him fiercely. "If it were not for you, I would still be in the gentle vige. How can I


    be controlled by someone like now?"


    "Brother..." Eric finally looked up at him and said, "I think Hailey is a good girl. She is pretty, well


    shaped and has excellent fighting skills. Even if you can''t fight, she can protect you. Most importantly,


    she loves you with all her heart. Why don''t you ept her?"


    "Who told you she liked me?" Ellison retorted, "She is a person with strong desire of controlling. She


    has been bullying me since I was a child."


    "See with your eyes, and understand with your heart." Eric patted his hand which was pressing on the


    file and said, "Take it away. I have something else to do."


    "What''s wrong with you?" Ellison raised his eyebrows with displeasure. "What''s the point in


    investigating a person who has nothing to do with you?"


    What Ellison didn''t understand was that, two days ago, Eric asked him to find someone to ask for help,


    but it turned out to be someone he had never known.


    "I know what I''m doing." Eric replied indifferently. Then he picked up the document and read it carefully.


    The more he read, the happier he was.


    Seeing his expression, Ellison frowned in confusion. "Are you so interested in this man called Ken?


    When did you start to have dealings with people in the design circle?"


    He threw the documents in his hands on the table, and a smile appeared on his face, "I seem to like


    little girls more and more. What should I do?"


    Hearing his words, Ellison blinked his eyes and looked at Eric as if he was looking at a monster, "What


    does this have to do with Lily?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    It had nothing to do with Lily. Why did he get Lily involved in it?


    "Brother, do you know why I asked you to investigate the man named Ken?" Eric looked at him and


    asked.


    Ellison shook his head, indicating that he didn''t know.


    "Because she asked me to help with the investigation, just like the AF Company before..." Eric told


    Ellison the whole story and his feelings.


    After hearing that, Ellison was also curious. "Does she have the ability to predict? Otherwise, why does


    she always know something we don''t know?"


    "Oh, I hope she can do that." Then he put the files into the folder and stood up. "I have something else


    to do. You''d better enjoy the exclusive treatment of yours."


    "It''s all your fault. Eric, let me tell you. I''ll tell Lily to take care of you. Don''t be too excited. Humph!"


    Ellison shouted, looking at his receding figure.


    Eric went ahead without looking back and waved his hand with his back to him.


    He then went to the Qiaopany to look for Lily with the results of the investigation.


    When he found her, she was busy checking the contract in Emily''s office. It was a cooperation project


    that had just been discussed and the signing time had been decided.


    Emily was not in, so she was the only one in the office.


    It was not the first time that Eric had been to her office. The staff in the sales department had known


    about him, so he entered the office without greeting to anyone.


    "Why are you here?" Hearing the opening sound of the office door, Lily looked up subconsciously. She


    saw Eric and said in surprise.


    "I have something to show you." He walked up to her and handed her the folder in his hand.


    "What''s this?" She asked as she took the file bag.


    "Open it and you''ll know."


    As she opened the folder and looked inside, Eric pulled out the chair opposite her desk and sat down,


    instantly looking at her.


    When Lily saw the paper in her hand, the corners of her mouth rose up. "Great. With this investigation


    material, aunt will be used of giarism."


    Seeing that she was so happy, Eric smiled as well.


    "Eric, you really helped me a lot." After putting the documents away, Lily stood up and walked around


    to stand beside Eric. Then she bent down, cupped his face in her hands and kissed him on the lips.


    With this, both herpany and her reputation will be saved. Thank you so much!" After that, she


    kissed him again and then released him. "Now let''s go to find aunt."


    Eric knew that she had always valued Becky and showed great respect for Alice. But what did she


    mean by saying that?


    There was only a traitor in thepany. How could he let herpany close? How could it be


    possible?


    Seeing that he did not move, Lily could not help urging him, "Eric, hurry up, let''s go to find aunt."


    Only then did Eric stand up and walk to her side. He took her hand and walked out of the office with


    her, but he still had some doubts in his heart.

 Chapter 155 Remove Traitor

    Chapter 155 Remove Traitor


    On the way to Alice''spany, Lily was in a good mood with a smile on her face. She sat on the


    passenger seat, humming a cheerful song.


    Seeing that she was in a good mood, Eric was in a good mood. When he drove the car, he nced at


    her from time to time. She smiled, and heughed too. While she was humming the rhythmic music, his


    hand on the steering wheel made a rhythmic click.


    For Lily, she can help someone as long as she can in this life, not to mention Alice and Becky. This life


    can make up for the sins created by the previous life.


    Alice didn''t have a bigpany and she didn''t own any independent high-rise buildings. She just


    bought two floors in one office building as her working ce.


    Although her working ce was a little small, it was warm. Perhaps because it was designed by a


    fashion designer, there were a lot of young girlsing and going in thepany.


    Lily and Eric were quite familiar with the way. When she saw the people passing by, she looked down


    subconsciously at her chest. Well, it was not apetition at all!


    Probably because they were connected to the designers, they were wearing different kinds of clothes¡­


    especially.


    Yes, that was special for Lily. But one thing was that the slender waist and plump breast wore by the


    young women would certainly show their advantages to the most extent.


    Eric didn''t pay attention to her little movement. His eyes swept over the floor and everyone was walking


    back and forth. He saw one man shouting with clothes in his hand and then shouting in the other side.


    They were highly active in working and seemed to be so busy that no one noticed two strangers


    entering thepany.


    "They don''t seem to be affected at all. They are active." He whispered to Lily.


    "Yes." Lily nodded and said, "Maybe they believe in aunt. That''s why they are fine."


    Eric agreed with her on this point. If the employees of apany didn''t have confidence in their leader


    so if the leaders'' scandal was spread, they would have quit the job and never tried their best to work


    here.


    "Why are you here, Lily, Eric?" Alice walked out. A trace of surprise shed across her face when she


    saw them.


    "Aunt." Lily then smiled and said, "We are here to talk about something with you."


    "What is it?" She walked to them and asked.


    Lily took a look at the person following her. It was not Ken, but a person she did not know. It should be


    one of the employees. She was holding a folder in her hand, and it seemed that she had something to


    tell her.


    "Aunt, how about we talk after you finish your work?" Lily asked tentatively.


    "Wait a moment." Then she turned to the person following her and said, "if that person wants to leave,


    let her go. I don''t need a subordinate who doesn''t trust me."


    "Okay, I know." Said the man.


    "Yes." Alice nodded and said, "You can leave now. If anything happens, let me know in time."


    "I see, Miss Alice. I''m leaving now."


    "Yes."


    After the man left with the folder, Alice turned to look at Lily and Eric. She smiled apologetically and


    said, "I''m in a special period now. Thepany is shaking because of this incident. I''m afraid that it will


    be lost one day."


    Lily knew what she meant. She could even tell from her voice that Alice, who used to be confident, was


    dejected.


    "No, aunt Alice. You must be confident in yourself. I totally believe in you." Then she gave a mysterious


    smile to Alice and continued, "Believe me, the truth wille to light soon."


    Alice was totally confused by her words.


    Seeing Lily, Eric shook his head and reached out his hand to hold her hand. He said in a spoiled tone,


    "Okay, don''t tease aunt. Let''s go to the office."


    The two''s behaviors were very strange in the eyes of Alice. She looked back and forth between the two


    people in confusion and asked, "Did you know something?"


    "Yes." Lily admitted with a big smile, "But, aunt, I think it''s better for us to go to the office and have a


    talk."


    Her mysterious expression aroused Alice''s curiosity. She said, "Okay, let''s go to my office."


    "Yes." Lily nodded her head, held Eric''s hand, and followed behind Alice towards her office.


    The three walked across the working area, heading towards Alice''s office. On the way there, many


    employees looked at them from the corner of their eyes, and some even whispered to each other. It


    seemed that they wanted to get information from any strangers in thepany at this special period.


    As soon as they entered the office, Alice closed the door,pletely blocking those curious nces


    outside.


    "Can you tell me now?" Then she turned to them and said, "You two look so mysterious, which aroused


    my curiosity."


    "Of course." Lily smiled. She let go of Eric''s hand and handed the other file bag to Alice. "Aunt, you can


    check it first. You will know what happened."


    "What''s this?" She asked as she took the folder.


    "You''ll know when you see it." Lily kept her in suspense.


    Unable to get an answer from her, Alice had to open the envelope and read the contents herself. Then


    she sat down in front of the desk, opened the folder and took them out.


    In the meantime, Lily and Eric were at ease. They went straight to the couch in the middle of the office


    where they were waiting for the guests to be seated, and waited for Alice to see her performance.


    They sat next to each other. Lily had nothing to do, so she just yed with Eric''s hands quietly.


    Sometimes she pinched the back of his hands, sometimes she rubbed it in his palms, and sometimes


    wrapped his hands in both of hers.


    The more Alice looked at the things in her hands, the angrier she became. Her hands were even


    trembling because of anger, and her face suddenly changed.


    p!


    She pped so hard that everything on the table was shaken. "I trusted him so much, but I didn''t


    expect that he was the one behind this!"


    Lily was startled by the sudden p, and trembled a little. Meanwhile, Eric reached out calmly to pat


    her back. It was not because she was too timid, but because this happened too suddenly. She knew


    well about Alice''s character, which was simple and violent.


    "Aunt, you scared her." Eric raised his head and looked at her. There was a trace of me in his tone.


    But Alice didn''te to herself until a whileter. "I''m sorry. I was too angry," she apologized.


    "Yes." Eric answered indifferently. As he patted on Lily''s back, he said, "This thing may be a surprise to


    you. Lily told me that Ken has always been your most trusted man, and also your most capable


    assistant. So when we investigated him, we didn''t tell you in advance."


    She was grateful for their help to her. But there was one thing that she didn''t understand. She looked at


    the two in confusion. "Why do you suspect Ken? And you have never met him before."


    Hearing this, Eric did not answer her question. He turned to Lily and said, "Well¡­ You''d better let girl


    tell you by herself."


    "What?" With a confused look on her face, she shifted her eyes from Eric to Lily. "Lily?"


    Seeing that she was asking her, Lily straightened herself and looked directly into her eyes. "Aunt Alice,


    do you still remember what I told you the first time I met Ken?"


    Alice frowned and seemed to be recalling something in the past.


    It had been a long time since then. Lily knew that she was still in a daze, so she continued, "One day, I


    had an ident. When I was in the hospital, you went abroad with Becky. The first thing you did when


    you came back home was to see me in the hospital. I told you that he was not a trustworthy man, so I


    asked you to be careful."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Oh, I remember." "But it was also the first time you met him. How did you know that he was not a


    reliable person?"


    She was confused. She had been working for him for so many years, but she didn''t notice there was


    something wrong with him. It was Lily who sensed it at the first time.


    Lily''s eyes flickered. She couldn''t tell the truth, so she thought about it for a while and said, "Perhaps


    the sixth sense. Aunt, you know, the sixth sense of women is strange. Many times, when you meet


    something or meet someone for the first time, you will have a feeling that you can''t exin it clearly."


    She didn''t doubt the authenticity of her words, because at this moment, she waspletely focused on


    the fact that Ken had betrayed her.


    This investigation material was very clear. It was his secret did something. He handed over all the


    drafts she had intended to participate in the contest to thepetitors in advance. After being revised


    and polished, thepetitors handed in the drafts before her, which caused the giarism.


    However, she was so stupid to ask Ken to help her solve this matter and find out who framed her.


    Wasn''t it just his intention to give him the opportunity topletely ruin her reputation?


    She is such a fool. She have cultivated him for so many years in vain.


    Seeing that she was lost in her own thoughts, Lily turned her head and looked at Eric, without saying a


    word.

 Chapter 156 Alice’s Mercy

    Chapter 156 Alice¡¯s Mercy


    They didn''t know what to say. All they could do was to see how she dealt with it. For a moment, the


    office was quiet.


    Alice seemed to be caught in a dilemma. Sometimes she frowned; sometimes her knitted brows


    became smooth; sometimes she put her hand on her forehead.


    Seeing her behavior, Lily felt worried for her. She was still considering what she should do to him since


    Ken had already betrayed her!


    When Lily was about to say something, Alice seemed to have thought it through. A touch of firmness


    appeared on her face, and then she picked up the telephone at hand and directly dialed.


    The phone was soon connected.


    "Ken, how''s the investigation going?" She tried to make her tone sound as calm as possible.


    "Things are getting tricky." Ken said, "The organizers can only determine whether one is a giarist


    during the time of handing in the draft. You know that, after all, the original draft you submitted is a


    weekter than the other. And the police can''t find evidence to prove your innocence."


    Then she heard his voice on the phone. A sneer curled the corners of her lips, and her eyes fell on the


    document given to her by Lily.


    "Do you mean that I have to be convicted of giarism?"


    "Mrs. Alice, we can''t make a conclusion now. I trust you and I will try my best to find evidence..."


    "Ken,e back." She continued in a cold voice, "You have worked so hard these days. You have


    been busy outside for me. I have something to tell you, but I can''t make it clear to you in a short time.


    Come to my office directly after you go to thepany."


    After a few simple words, she hang up the phone in dejection. She originally wanted to call him and


    have a try, but she didn''t expect to hear these words.


    He was still lying, thinking that he could hide the truth from everyone. The organizers could only be


    judged ording to the sequence of documents submitted, and the police couldn''t find any evidence to


    prove her innocence. It was nonsense!


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She leaned back in the chair, frowned and


    closed her eyes. It seemed that she was unwilling to ept such a fact.


    Well, how many people would be willing to ept the fact that the person she had always trusted


    betrayed her? There were no such kind of saints in the world.


    "Aunt, you don''t have to be mad." Lily tried to persuade her. "He is a heartless man. If he betrays you


    and cheats on you, you don''t have to feel sad for him."


    "You are too young to understand many things." Leaning against the back of the chair, Alice opened


    her eyes and looked at the ceiling in the office, with resignation in her eyes. "I have always believed in


    him. Moreover, he is capable and has a highprehension. He is good at design and knows a lot of


    things. I really put all my heart on training him, but I didn''t expect..."


    While speaking, she suddenly stopped. After a long pause, she heaved a sigh and continued, "But he


    did such a thing. It''s all in vain for me to take care of him all these years."


    "People know who you are, but not the heart." Eric said, "Aunt, what are you going to do with him?"


    "Ah." She sighed again. "Let''s wait for him to go back to thepany first."


    Judging from the tone of her voice, they could tell that she couldn''t be ruthless to him.


    Lily and Eric nced at each other, and knew what was going on.


    Waiting for someone was a torment for everyone. Of course, this was only for Alice, Lily and Eric felt


    nothing.


    Half an hourter, when the door of the office opened, everyone turned around and saw Ken.


    The atmosphere changed subtly. Eric and Lily sat still on the sofa and looked at him quietly.


    On the other hand, sitting at her desk, the smile on her face suddenly froze the moment she saw him.


    Alice looked at Ken with sharp eyes.


    "Mrs. Alice..." Ken also felt the weird atmosphere. He nced at Eric and Lily. He felt a sense of


    indescribability in his heart. He wanted to escape, but he had to go inside with a scalp.


    "Is there anything else happened that you want me toe back?"


    But Alice didn''t reply him. Instead, she kept her eyes on him. He walked a step forward, and her eyes


    followed his steps closely as if she could see him through.


    With her eyes fixed on him, he gradually felt a little scared. He had never met a woman like her in such


    a condition. It was the first time since he had followed her for so long.


    "Mrs. Alice¡­ Why are you looking at me like that? Do you have something to tell me?" He sounded


    tentatively and even his eyes were tentatively.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He used to call her President Song. Butter on, because of her care and help for him, and her trust


    and cultivation, he changed his address to her.


    Hearing this, she suddenly smiled, but there was a little coldness in her smile. "Yes, I have something


    to tell you, but I want to hear it from you first."


    Her question took him by surprise. He stood there in amazement and didn''t know what to do. Due to


    diffidence or something else, he slightly averted his eyes and dared not look at her directly in Alice''s


    eyes. His hands were even in a daze.


    "Mrs. I don''t understand what you mean." He was still trying to pretend to be calm as he said.


    Seeing his behavior, she didn''t get anxious at all. Instead, she asked in a peaceful tone, "What kind of


    person am I in your eyes?"


    "You are a good person, of course." He blurted out, "You are kind to me. You encouraged me,


    cultivated me and gave me a tform. Without you, I couldn''t have gotten where I am today."


    Huh¡­


    Hearing these words, a trace of sneer shed across her eyes. If what he said was true, then why did


    he betray her?


    "Really?" She asked coldly, tapping the table unconsciously.


    She seldom yed this little trick. Noticing it, Ken got nervous at once, which was a sign before she got


    angry.


    "Of course, you are my friend, Mrs. Alice..."


    "Don''t call me that!" She had given him several chances to tell the truth, but he still didn''t change his


    mind and pretended that he didn''t know. She didn''t want to be intimate with him any more.


    "Ken, I think you know better than anyone else how mypetitors got my sketches, don''t you?" It


    seemed to be a question, but her tone was very sure.


    Hearing that, Ken was almost stunned, but then he put on an innocent look. "Are you suspecting me?"


    "I''m not suspecting..." Then she stood up and picked up the documents sent over by Lily. She walked in


    front of Ken, threw them to his face and said, "Of course! Look at them. Do you think you are doing the


    right thing for me?"


    Completely stunned, although he couldn''t see clearly the paper, the reality in front of him told him that


    the matter had been exposed and the evidence had also been found.


    He didn''t dare to look up at the expression on her face at the moment. He could only look down at the


    ground and involuntarily grabbed his trouser legs with his hands falling on both sides.


    He saw what on the paper that fell on his face. It was not words, but image pictures. Although the


    characters in the pictures were not clear, he could recognize the person.


    "What else do you want to say? Huh?" Looking at his silent face, Alice questioned.


    Still keeping his head down, Ken bit his lips and looked up at her in shame. "Mrs. Alice, I''m sorry."


    She looked at him coldly for quite a while before she continued, "I want to know the reason."


    After saying that, she turned back to her desk and sat down again, looking up at him.


    "I... I..." Perhaps it was because of shame or something else that he still didn''t tell her, "I''m not a human


    being and I always cheat on you."


    "You don''t want to tell me?" Alice raised her eyebrows and looked at him.


    Ken shook his head.


    After that, she stopped asking, and received no response from Ken. The room fell into silence again.


    Lily and Eric, who had been observing the situation, looked at each other.


    "Money, power, name and interests." Eric said tly, "Among these four things, they can only give you


    money and profit at present. Maybe in the near future, when they have a higher position in the design


    circle, they will also give you a little fame, but it is too far away."


    Upon hearing that, Ken turned to look at Eric subconsciously.


    "Don''t look at me. I did have these evidences found." Eric admitted frankly, "You just need to nod, or tell


    us yourself, are you doing it for money or profit?"


    Ken''s eyes darkened. He did not know Eric. In his eyes, Eric was still a child, but he had to admit that


    he was a very scheming person. Otherwise, how could he get the evidence for the secret he had done


    and speak with a strong tone. He said were right.


    In the end, Ken chose to admit it. He did it for money and profit, and unreachable fame, because they


    had promised him that as long as he brought down Alice, herpany would be transferred to him.


    When she got the answer, she closed her eyes for a few seconds and then opened them again. "You


    can go now andplete the resignation procedures."


    In astonishment, Ken raised his head and looked at Alice. He didn''t expect that she would let him go so


    easily.


    However, Alice didn''t want to see him anymore. She waved him to leave.


    He looked at her with a little gratitude and then turned away, in order to show his respect in the


    company. She let him left quietly without making everyone know that he was the traitor.

 Chapter 157 Coming Back In Advance

    Chapter 157 Coming Back In Advance


    They founded evidence that Ken betrayed Alice, then giarism of the design she participated in was


    also well solved, but how to deal with the matter depends on her own.


    Lily was no longer in the mood to take care of the aftermath of the matter, because the next thing she


    would have to face was the wedding of Tina and Kerr.


    The wedding of the two was on the twelfth day of next month, which happened to be the sixth day.


    As the new year wasing, she was very busy. She was preparing for the new year''s matter in the


    Qiao family''s old house, and preparing the wedding for her mother in the manor. There were almost no


    chances to meet Eric.


    On the 28th day in the twelfth lunar month, they finally had time to meet, and the ce they met was


    their own home.


    They had only been here for three times recently. The first ce was decorated before, the second


    time was just decorated, and this was the third time.


    As soon as they entered the house, Eric couldn''t wait to put Lily in his arms. He held her tightly, put his


    head on her neck, and took a deep breath. Her breath belonged to him only.


    "Eric," Lily was held tightly. She couldn''t help patting him on the arm, "I can''t breathe now."


    "I miss you so much." Eric, who was burying his head on her neck, muttered. At the same time, he


    loosened his grip on her neck. "You and I have been so busy recently that I don''t even have the chance


    to meet you. I call you every day and hear your voice."


    "Special period," Lily said with a smile and tried to conform him, "The wedding will be held after the


    Spring Festival. Then we will be less busy."


    "But I miss you so much..." He said it in a sticky tone, full of spoiled taste.


    Lily shuddered at the voice. "When did you learn to tone me like this?"


    He let go of her hand and looked at her with a slight smile on his thin lips. "Well, you don''t like it?"


    Lily was stunned for a moment and blinked her eyes. "It''s not that I don''t like it. I just think..."


    But before she could finish her words, the phone rang and interrupted her. Eric frowned and felt


    unhappy. He took out the phone and was about to hang it up. But when he saw the caller ID, he


    immediately pressed the answer button.


    "Hello, mom, what happened? Take your time. Don''t rush."


    No one knew what Ang said on the other side of the phone, and the expression on Eric''s face


    immediately tensed up.


    "Come back? Where are you now? Where''s dad? Okay, we''ll be there soon."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    After saying a few hasty words, Eric hung up the phone with a gloomy face. He took a look at Lily and


    then said in a regretful tone, "It''s not easy to see each other for the first time, and now we have to


    separate again."


    "What''s wrong?" Lily asked with concern, "Look at you, what happened to your mother?"


    "Yes." "Yes," replied Eric, "I''m going to the airport to pick up my mother now. I can''t drive you back.l


    He didn''t tell her the reason. Actually, subconsciously, he didn''t want her to know about it because he


    didn''t want to trouble her.


    "Auntie is back?" There was a touch of doubt on Lily''s face. "As nned, she and uncle won''t be back


    until the day after tomorrow, right?"


    "Something happened, so she came back early." Eric quickly responded. Then, he lowered his head


    and kissed Lily on the lips, and said, "Good girl, take a taxi and go back by yourself. I''ll go to the airport


    to pick up my mother first."


    He turned around and was about to leave.


    Lily of course noticed his perfunctory response. When he turned around, she grabbed his hand and


    seriously asked him, "What do you think of me, Eric?"


    "Girl, I really have something to deal with. I can''t send you back."


    "You only have to answer my question. What position do you put me in?" Lily asked stubbornly.


    Hearing that, a tinge of displeasure shed across Eric''s eyes. He said, "As far as I know you, you''ve


    never been an unreasonable person. My girl, I''m somewhat disappointed by your behaviors today."


    "I''m not making trouble out of nothing," Lily knew he misunderstood her. She continued, "I have always


    treated you as my intimate family. I will tell you everything, but why don''t you want to tell me? Did


    anything happen to them? Why did shee back in such a hurry? And why are you so nervous?


    Obviously, something must have happened to you, but you are unwilling to tell me."


    Hearing that, a touch of self me shed across Eric''s ck eyes. He turned around and held Lily''s


    hand tightly, a myriad of thoughts crowded into his mind. "I don''t want you to know that I don''t want to


    get you involved in this matter, which will only increase your trouble."


    "Eric," Lily''s tone softened as well, "If two people can''t be together to share happiness and hardships,


    then why do we do this? We are one now and will live together for the rest of our lives."


    After taking a deep look at her, Eric took her hand and walked out. "Let''s go. I''ll tell you on the way."


    A smile finally appeared on Lily''s face.


    On the way to the airport, Eric roughly told Lily what had happened. She was so shocked that she


    could not speak.


    "Do you mean that uncle has other women outside and has grown up with children?"


    "Yes." Eric frowned and nodded.


    "It''s This is..."


    "You think it''s incredible, don''t you?"


    Lily nodded vigorously. "Auntie and uncle love each other so much, how could he do such a thing?"


    "Nothing is impossible." There was a cold smile shing on Eric''s face.


    For a moment, Lily couldn''t find anything tofort him. He was right. There was nothing that could


    not be. And it was normal for a man to cheat on his wife.


    When they arrived at the airport, Ang was standing in the crowd with red eyes and looked a little


    distracted. She put her luggage on the ground and didn''t care about it at all.


    "Mom." Eric ran to her and felt sorry for her.


    "Eric," As soon as she saw her son, Ang immediately threw herself into his arms and began to cry


    sadly.


    This might be the first time in his life for Eric to see Ang cry so sadly. As he gently patted her on the


    back, heforted, "It''s all right. Maybe they made a mistake."


    "It can''t be wrong." She looked at Eric and said excitedly, "It has been sent to your grandfather''s house.


    How can it be false? Your grandpa has seen that child. ording to his character, he will definitely let


    that child in our house."


    "Aunt, don''t worry. Calm down first." Lily walked up to her and held her in his arms. "You''re tired after a


    long flight. No matter what happened, have a good rest first. We''ll talk about it after you feel better."


    "Yes." Ang nodded her head. She knew that it was not appropriate to tell about their family affairs in


    public, so she didn''t say anything. After all, family''s shame could not be publicized.


    Seeing that she nodded, Lily held her by the arm and walked out. Eric voluntarily followed her.


    However, when he left the airport, he looked subconsciously at the direction of the exit, but he didn''t


    see the person he wanted to see. He turned and left in disappointment.


    In the car, Eric acted as the driver, and Lily sat in the back seat with Ang. When she handed a tissue


    to Ang, sheforted, "Aunt, don''t cry. Don''t cry or your body will be hurt."


    Ang sobbed, "Lily, you can''t understand this. I have done so much for him, but it turned out to be


    such a result. Do you think you can stand it?"


    Lily pressed his lips. She knew the love story between Ang and Richard. Eric had told her about it


    and she always thought that Richard was very good. She did not expect that such a thing would


    happen.


    "In order to be with him, I gave up my family, betrayed my father, and cut off the contact with all my


    rtives. But what did I get in the end?" Ang said angrily with red eyes.


    "Dale, that woman''s name is Dale. The child she and the bastard Richard gave birth to is now fifteen


    years old, two years younger than Eric. He concealed the truth from me for fifteen years!"


    The more she said, the angrier she became. "I can understand what had happened in the past two


    years, but when it happened 15 years ago, what attitude should I have towards him?"


    "Fifteen?" Lily screamed. She was too shocked to say a word. But she quickly calmed herself down.


    What was this? Lucia''s son had the same birthday with her.


    When Eric heard the number, he tightened his hand on the steering wheel. Blue veins stood out on his


    temples and his face darkened.


    He knew who Dale was, but he didn''t expect their child to be fifteen years old!


    His good father cheated on them fifteen years ago, but he still trusted him. He refused the trade with


    Hailey because he was afraid that he would find out something. Now it seemed that he regretted.


    "Yes, fifteen." "They got together fifteen years ago. How silly I was! I was kept from the truth for fifteen


    years. Well, he forced me to be with him regardless of family''s opposition. But what about now? But he


    went out to find another woman."


    "Aunt..." Lily called her name, but couldn''t find any words tofort her. She could only look at her


    worriedly.


    "Don''t worry. I''m fine." She felt much better after poured out all the grievances in her heart.

 Chapter 158 Watch The Joke

    Chapter 158 Watch The Joke


    "Yes." Lily nodded her head and took a look at her worriedly. She gripped her hand more tightly.


    Ang''s mood at this time is her deepest experience. Dillon and Lucia did something and finally drove


    Tina out of Qiao family. This was what she saw and experienced.


    In her previous life, because of Frank and ire, she died. If God hadn''t given her a chance to live


    again, she wouldn''t have had such a life now.


    Marriage, mistress, betrayal, which kind of things she had never experienced before? No, In this life,


    she met Eric. Although he was young, he could give her the warmth of the family, and the heart that


    was exclusive to her. That was why she fell into the trap and followed him with all her heart, regardless


    of the consequences.


    In fact, she could take this as a bet. Now, Eric treated her well, but what would happenter? Even she


    herself didn''t know that there were so many different kinds of people in this irritated society. She just


    hoped that he could always keep his original intention.


    At the thought of this, Lily turned her head to take a look at Eric, who was driving intently. She was a


    little worried, because the back of his hand holding the steering wheel showed the blue veins stood out.


    Obviously, he was trying hard to endure the pain.


    "I don''t want to go home." Looking at the familiar road outside the car, Ang suddenly said, "As long


    as there is a ce where Richard has appeared, I will not go."


    Eric didn''t stop the car, but slowed down the speed. Looking at her from the rearview mirror, he asked,


    "Mom, where do you want to go now?"


    "As long as we don''t go back, you can take me anywhere." Ang had lost her goal. Now she only


    knew to stay away from anything that was rted to Richard.


    Eric pulled over. His face was so gloomy.


    The atmosphere in the car suddenly became dull. Lily let go of Ang''s hand, leaned forward, reached


    out her hand and held Eric''s hand. Sheforted in a soft voice, "Don''t think too much. What we


    should do now is to calm down and think about what we are going to do next, and what we should do is


    not to panic. It is obvious that this mother and son are well prepared."


    Eric held her hands in his own instead, took a deep look at her with his ck eyes and said, "I should


    have let Hailey investigate the whole thing. Otherwise, such a thing would not have happened."


    Lily was confused. Before she asked, Ang said excitedly, "You knew their existence long ago?"


    In a low voice, Eric answered, "Yes, I know Dale. But as for Ethan, I don''t know about him."


    What he said was true. He didn''t know about Ethan indeed. It was the first time he heard about him.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about that woman?" Ang unconsciously raised her voice. She looked at Eric


    with red eyes, "Eric, do you regard me as your mother? You even keep me in the dark!"


    "Mom, I didn''t mean to hide it from you. I just..."


    "Enough!" She pushed the door open and was about to get off the car. "Now it is you and your father


    who work together to hide this from me. I have finally understood, in your eyes, I am an outsider!"


    "Mom..."


    "Auntie!"


    Eric and Lily shouted at the same time. Fortunately, Lily was closer to her and grabbed her hand.


    "Aunt, please don''t be impulsive. Eric might have his own difficulties."


    "Mom, I have my reasons to do so." Eric replied at once, "Do you know why I arranged you and my


    father to travel abroad? I arranged you to travel abroad after I knew the existence of Dale. And I


    wanted to deal with this matter during this period of time. But they went to see my grandpa early."


    His words calmed her down a little. She sat down again and looked at Eric, as if thinking about


    something.


    After a while, she spoke, "Go back to the Gu family''s old house."


    "Mom?" Eric nced at her with a little surprise. He didn''t expect that she would suddenly go back to


    the old house.


    "The Gu family''s old house." Her face was much more t. "I know what I am doing. Don''t worry that I


    will do something irrational."


    What she said worried him more. As far as he knew about her, the quieter she was, the more likely she


    would have an ident.


    "Mom, how about going to my and girl''s house? It''s quiet." He suggested.


    After saying that, he deliberately nced at Lily, hoping that she could understand him.


    Of course, Lily understood his intention and said to Ang, "Yes, auntie, how about living with us? The


    house has just been decorated, you can live there."


    Hearing this, Eric looked at her with gratitude. His girl was really sensible.


    "Go back to the old house." Ang insisted with determination.


    Seeing that she insisted on it, both Eric and Lily looked at each other, their eyes full of worry. But they


    could not say anything more.


    Atst, under the insistence of Ang, Eric drove the car and took them back to the Gu family''s old


    house.


    As the Spring Festival wasing, the Gu family was bustling at the moment. Colorfulnterns were lit


    everywhere and every corner was full of the atmosphere of the new year.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    However, all of this had nothing to do with their current mood.


    The car stopped in front of the gate of the Gu''s house. They got off the car at the same time. Lily was


    afraid that Ang would do something excessive, so as soon as she got off the car, she walked to her


    side and took her arm.


    While Eric was in charge of carrying the luggage and walked on the other side of Ang. He also


    secretly watched her in fear that she would lose her mind.


    Looking at the Gu family with a strong smell of the new year in front of him, Ang couldn''t help


    smiling ironically.


    She took a deep breath quietly and walked inside with a faint smile on her face.


    She knew that she was unable to lead a peaceful life after this trip, and she would have a rough time


    this year.


    "Oh, my God! Ang, you''re back!" As soon as they entered the Gu family, they met thest person


    they wanted to see, Jade.


    She was dressed in mink and put on a heavy makeup. Apparently, she had attended a banquet and


    just came back.


    She was in a bad mood and met with the woman who was the most disgusting in this family. She


    frowned unconsciously, but she had to return politely.


    "Yes, I''m back." Ang responded with a smirk.


    "Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t be back until the Spring Festival? Why are you back so early?" Jade


    walked up to them and nced at them without being noticed.


    Hearing her words, Ang knew that she just wanted to make a fool of her. Now everyone in the Gu


    family knew about the business of Gu family, not to mention Jade. She couldn''t wait to see her make a


    fool.


    "I''lle back in advance to take a rest for two days. It''s good. I''m not in a hurry." Ang replied


    casually.


    "Your son, Eric, is so sensible." While speaking, Jade moved her gaze to Eric, "You couple have


    worked so hard, and Eric specially arranged you to travel abroad to make you rx. Unlike us, Frank,


    the only thing he cares about is his career. He didn''t care about us at all."


    Her tone wasint, but her expression was enough to make people want to p her.


    "Frank is a sensible boy." Ang said casually. At the moment, she had no mood to deal with her at all.


    She just wanted to go back to the room to be quiet and thought about how to face theter things.


    "s, your son, Eric, is much more thoughtful than Frank." "He is so considerate. Oh, right..." She


    sighed.


    She looked at the door and asked, "Where is Richard? Didn''t hee back with you?"


    The atmosphere changed as she asked.


    "Aunt, are you tired? Do you want to go back and have a rest first?" Lily, who had been silent all this


    time, spoke.


    "Well, I''m a little tired after a long journey." Ang nodded and said.


    Jade was determined to see her joke. How could she let them go so easily? So she directly went to the


    point instead of beating around the bush. "Ang, don''t be too angry. Men always make mistakes. As


    long as they know their mistakes and can correct them, it is good. Richard just made a mistake


    identally. He didn''t expect that he has left a child outside."


    "Aunt." "My father didn''t make any mistakes. We both know exactly what kind of mistakes he made in


    the past. You don''t have to exin to us."


    "Eric, I''m doing this for your own good." "I''m persuading your mother. I''m afraid that she..."


    "We don''t need your advice." Eric interrupted her directly, "Don''t you know clearly about how Dale and


    Ethan appeared? Why did they show up at this critical moment? What''s more, it happens to be in time


    when my parents are traveling abroad."


    "What do you mean by that?" "Did we force them to show up?"


    "Well, I didn''t say that." Eric sneered, "I just thought they showed up at the same time. As far as I know,


    you and uncle are frequently seeing them."


    The meaning behind Eric''s words was very obvious. Jade was a vain person and she couldn''t stand it.


    What''s more, what he said was true, which made her look more embarrassed.


    When Ang and Lily heard his words, they were both surprised. At the same time, they turned to him.

 Chapter 159 Agree To Take Over

    Chapter 159 Agree To Take Over


    "Eric, don''t talk nonsense." Jade''s face darkened. "You have to prove it."


    Hearing her words, a sly and charming smile appeared on Eric''s face. He said, "Aunt, just as you wish."


    After saying that, he turned to look at Lily. "Girl, you hold mother and go back to rest first."


    "How about you?" Lily asked subconsciously. She looked at him with worried eyes. Although she knew


    him well, she was still afraid that he would do something out of line in such a situation.


    "I have something to deal with." After saying that, he walked a few steps closer to Lily and put the


    suitcase in front of her. "Also take the luggage back."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he bent over to hold her face and imprinted a kiss on the corner of


    her lips. This kiss did not consider anyone else present.


    He pushed her away with only a gentle kiss, his eyes sparkling with something Lily couldn''t understand.


    "You don''t have to go back today. Take care of mom for me, and I''ll be back soon."


    "Eric," When he turned around and was about to leave, Lily reached out and grabbed his hand. She


    looked at him worriedly and asked, "Can you tell me what you are going to do? Going out like this not


    only makes me worried, but also your mother."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything out of line." Eric patted her on the hand and whispered in her ear, "I''m


    going to find my brother."


    "Yes." Hearing his words, Lily felt relieved and nodded. She let go of his hand and watched him leave.


    Eric left in a hurry. Before he left, he turned his head and looked at jade. His eyes were sharp and he


    smiled coldly.


    Jade couldn''t help shivering when she saw him acting like this. She had never seen Eric like this. The


    look in his eyes and the way he looked like were out of his age.


    "Auntie, let me help you go home." Lily withdrew her sight, with one hand holding Ang''s arm and the


    other holding the suitcase.


    "Yes." Ang nodded. She didn''t want to stay here, she was annoyed to see Jade.


    "Lily..." After walking a few steps, Ang turned her head to look at Lily who was holding her arm.


    "Who is the brother that Eric said?"


    Lily was stunned, and stopped for a second. Then, she looked up and met with her gaze, saying, "Aunt,


    I don''t want to lie to you, nor do I want to hide anything from you. But it''s not appropriate for me to tell


    you that. I''ll ask Eric to tell you in person when hees back."


    When she heard this, Ang frowned unconsciously, but she did not ask again. She knew that Lily did


    not say it for her own reason.


    Seeing that Ang did not ask more questions, Lily nced at her from the corner of her eye and


    pressed her lips. The reason why she said so was that she took into ount the rtionship between


    Ang and Noble.


    After all, she had divorced with Sun family before, and now Richard made such a mess. She certainly


    didn''t want her parents to know, after all, it was something rted to the face.


    But if she didn''t know that Eric had connections with the Sun family, Lily thought it was not a good idea


    to do so. She would know it sooner orter.


    After thinking it over, Lily finally decided to let Eric decide whether to tell her or not.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Eric arrived at Noble''s house, he just got up and went out of the bathroom after washing himself.


    He wore a pure white bathrobe, with water dripping from his hair.


    "You''ve figured it out?" Noble looked at Eric sitting opposite and asked.


    Eric looked into his eyes and frowned. He did not respond to him at once. Instead, he looked at him for


    a long time before he nodded and said, "Yes."


    "You''ve figured it out?" Asked Noble in a serious tone. He reached for a cigarette from the coffee table,


    and then lit it. After taking a deep breath, he slowly blew out the smoke, and it lingered around the two


    persons.


    "Yes." Eric nodded firmly and said, "Yes, I have."


    "Now that you have made up your mind, you can''t go back on your word." Said Noble in a calm tone,


    but the smile in his eyes betrayed his mood at the moment.


    He was quite satisfied with Eric''s decision at this moment, and he was also very happy!


    "I know." Eric replied, "You and Ellison are quite right. I was too naive in the past. I thought living a


    normal life would be the happiest thing for me as long as I didn''t fight for anything. But that''s not the


    truth. I won''t attack, but someone attacked me. Now I feel so ipetent."


    "Haha." Nobleughed, not mocking at all. "This is the life of a so-called rich family. As long as you are


    in this family, even if you are a fool and don''t have any ability to fight, there will still be people trying to


    plot against you, because your existence is a threat."


    Eric licked his lips and didn''t say anything. The Gu family was not a real big family, but Sun family was.


    But Sun family couldn''t find someone to take over the family business.


    "Eric, thank you for having thought things through at such a crucial moment." Taking another draw on


    his cigarette, Noble then stubbed out his half smoked cigarette in the ashtray. His handsome face was


    full of smile and he said, "You have saved me once. Thank you very much."


    Hearing that, Eric frowned, but soon he understood what he meant. He asked with a smile, "Is grandpa


    forced you to marry again?"


    "Yes." "Grandfather has given me an ultimatum. If I couldn''t persuade to you take over his career after


    new year. I will marry Dora¡­ Hump."


    Then he shook his head and continued, "She can''t even be a tenth of Lily."


    "Don''t use Lily." "In my eyes, she doesn''t deserve to lift her shoes."


    Noble smiled and said, "You have only seen her for once and made such a conclusion. It is conceivable


    that if I really marry such a woman, I would rather directly give me a cut."


    "Then you should thank me for saving you." Said Eric with a smile.


    It was because of his grandfather''s illness that he went back to G City, and he happened to see her and


    her father going to visit grandfather. As a result, she always haunted Noble in a pretentious manner. It''s


    really offensive.


    "Now tell me why you''ve suddenly figured it out." Noble brought the topic back to the point, "I still


    remember that you said to Grandpa that you wouldn''t ept his career before your mother''s


    rtionship with him was eased. Now you suddenlye over and tell me that you have figured it out.


    Is it because aunt is willing to bow her head and go back to see Grandpa?"


    "No, it''s not." When it came to his mother, Eric''s face immediately grew gloomy, but he didn''t know how


    to tell this to Noble. After all, it was disgraceful to say it out. In addition, his mother and grandfather had


    a bad rtionship, so it was hard to say it out.


    Seeing him like this, Noble asked, "Is it hard to say?"


    Eric looked up at him, his face darkened, and he nodded.


    "Tell me. What can''t we talk about?"


    After thinking for a while, Eric said, "My father has a child outside. He is fifteen years old."


    "Is that true?" Noble''s eyes widened, his face full of surprise.


    "Yes." Eric frowned and answered in a gloomy tone. He stretched out his hand to take the cigarette on


    the tea table, but was pulled away by Noble. "Why do you smoke at such a young age?"


    "Anxious."


    "You can''t." After saying that, Noble threw the cigarette into the garbage can in a parabolic way.


    "Smoking is not good for your health."


    "Aren''t you going to smoke too?" Eric refuted subconsciously.


    When Noble heard these words, the smile on her face immediately disappeared, and the atmosphere


    became depressed.


    Eric realized that he had said something wrong. He knew exactly why he smoked. Apparently his words


    reminded him of the past which he had buried deeply in his heart.


    "I''m sorry."


    "Nothing." His voice was a little low, and his eyes became vague. "Because she likes it, so I do."


    Eric knew whom he referred to, but that person would never appear, so he chose the way she liked to


    live.


    "You''re different. You''re still young and Lily won''t allow you." Said Noble lightly again.


    "Yes." Eric answered slightly and shifted the topic with his voice. "Please tell grandfather that I agree to


    take over the matter. I can''t leave for the time being. Lily is taking care of my mother, while other people


    in Gu family are trying every means to kick her when she is down."


    "I''ll tell him." Noble nodded and said, "Eric, since you have decided to take over grandfather''s business,


    you''d better make it clear to aunt. Otherwise, not only the rtionship between her and grandfather will


    be worse, but also the rtionship between you mother and you will be affected."


    "I know. I''ll talk to Mom about it."


    "Okay," said Noble. He didn''t say more about it since Eric had straightened it out. What he meant was


    clear enough.


    The Gu family had already made such a mess. Although the bastard outside was not a big threat to


    him, there must be someone using this opportunity to defeat him and his father.


    The most important thing was that Eric didn''t have enough power to fight against them at present. He


    wanted to be strong as fast as he could, and the fastest way was to take over the business of Sun


    family.


    But it''s a good thing. It not only could exercise Eric, but also stimte his potential ability. What''s more,


    maybe it can make the rtionship between aunt and grandpa soften.


    "It''s new year''s day. You''d better spare some time for it." Said Noble.


    "What''s up?" Eric asked confusedly.


    "Let''s go back to the grandfather''s home. Since you have decided to take over thepany, we have


    to go back in person."


    "Got it." Eric replied, frowning.


    The new year''s day came. He hoped the Gu family would be peaceful.

 Chapter 160 Exchange

    Chapter 160 Exchange


    It was already in the evening when he returned to the Gu family''s house. Eric directly went back to the


    room he used to live in, because before he came back, he had called Lily and told him that she was


    here.


    As he pushed the door, he saw that Lily was sitting on the couch alone and didn''t see Ang. He


    couldn''t help asking, "Where''s mom?"


    "Hush!" Lily gave a hush gesture and whispered, "Auntie has just fallen asleep. Let her sleep a little


    longer."


    "Yes." Eric breathed a sigh of relief. He went to Lily, sat down next to her and held her in his arms. His


    tone was full of dependence. "Fortunately, you are here."


    Lily embraced him back and rubbed her head on his chest. "I never knew that you would have such


    experience. If I had known it earlier, I could have helped you avoid it."


    He smiled, "You''re not God. How can you predict what I''ll encounter?"


    Lily said nothing, but held his waist more tightly to encourage him. In the previous life, she knew very


    little about him. She only knew that there was such a person, and nothing else.


    But the two of them have been entangled in this life. She didn''t expect her encounter to be very simr


    to his. His father has a mistress, and the third brought his son into the room. Such a thing is really the


    so-calledmonce of the so-called wealthy family!


    "Girl..." His voice was full of deep attachment. Eric looked down at the woman in his arms, "I can''t live


    without you now. What should I do?"


    Lily felt warm in her heart. She raised her head to look at him and said, "I can''t live without you now.


    What do you think I should do?"


    Eric smiled with satisfaction. He lowered his head to kiss her forehead and said, "Then we will be


    together forever."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Okay." Lily replied gently.


    After a while, Lily released Eric and broke free from his arms. "Prepare some light food for aunt. She


    hasn''t eaten well these two days."


    She told her the whole story when she was with Ang.


    "Okay." Eric took a deep look at her and held her hand, "I''ll go to the kitchen over there. You haven''t


    had dinner either, right?"


    "Yes." Lily nodded.


    "I should have thought of this." Said Eric in a self condemned tone.


    "It''s okay. I''m not hungry, either." Sheforted, "I''m worrying that when your mother wakes up, she


    might want to eat something."


    Seeing her consideration, Eric didn''t know how to express his mood. He could only kiss her and quickly


    lowered his head to kiss her lips. "I''ll be back soon."


    Lily blushed and nodded. Eric was getting bolder now. No matter whether the elders were around or


    not, he would kiss her from time to time. Although it was just a brief kiss, it would make people feel shy!


    However¡­ She seemed to like him a lot


    Thinking of this, Lily couldn''t helpughing. If she and Eric hadn''t encountered these messy things,


    their life should have been very warm.


    Before long, Eric went back. He didn''t bring back any cooked food, but ingredients¡­


    The ingredients included cucumber, tomato, beef, vegetables, rice and other ingredients.


    Looking at the stuff, Lily did not know whether she shouldugh or cry. "Do we need to do it


    ourselves?"


    A trace of embarrassment shed across Eric''s face. "Yes, the housekeeper who made the meal has


    gone back, and there''s nothing to eat in the kitchen, so I have to bring these here."


    "You have a kitchen?" As she spoke, she looked around subconsciously.


    "Yes, but it''s quite rarely use." Eric replied, and then walked towards the kitchen with all the ingredients.


    Lily followed him. In her impression, he didn''t know how to cook, but washed the dishes and cleaned


    the kitchen very clean.


    Perhaps because only Eric lived here, the kitchen was too small for two people to work in. It would be


    very crowded with one more person.


    Since the sparrow was small and dirty, all kinds of kitchenware were avable here, and they were all


    new. It seemed that Eric had never cooked here before.


    After observing the whole kitchen, Lily started to wash the rice. She used one third of the rice to cook


    porridge, and the rest to be steamed into rice. After that, she began to wash vegetables.


    Seeing that she did it so skillfully, all sorts of feelings welled up in Eric''s heart. He walked to Lily and


    embraced her from behind, "How could you know everything?"


    Hearing this, Lily looked back at him and said, "You know I can cook."


    Eric kissed her on the earlobe and said, "Yes, the happiest thing in my life is to be with you."


    Feeling her cheeks burning, Lily stopped what she was doing for a moment, and then said


    apologetically, "Hey, don''t stand in my way, or I haven''t cooked yet when Auntie wake up."


    When he saw her flushed ears, he knew that she was shy and stopped pestering her. He rubbed his


    hands on her waist for a while, and then intentionally sighed, "What a pity. I can only touch you through


    clothes."


    "Eric!" Lily suddenly turned her head and red at him. Her face turned red.


    "I want to check if mom is awake." Eric took the opportunity to slip away. Before he left, he said, "You


    must cook these dishes. I haven''t had dinner either."


    Looking at Eric walking out of the kitchen, Lily did not know whether she shouldugh or cry. Eric was


    really¡­ He had be more and more out of line. Unexpectedly, he dared to say such words. It was


    true that he couldn''t stay with Ellison for too long.


    Eric was about to go to the bedroom to see Ang, but when he walked out of the kitchen, he saw her


    sitting on the sofa with a tired face. She didn''t look in a good mood.


    "Mom." He walked to her and sat down beside her. "Are you hungry? Lily is cooking. She''ll be done


    soon."


    "I''m not hungry." Ang shook her head and held Eric''s hand. She looked at him with a touch of relief


    in her eyes and said, "Lily is really a good girl. I hope you can cherish her and don''t learn from your


    father."


    "I know, mom." Eric replied and held her hand.


    "I saw it just now." She then looked towards the kitchen and said, "She is even younger than you. But


    she is so skilled and considerate when she is doing housework. It is rare in this society nowadays."


    "Yes." Eric replied softly.


    "I''m relieved to have her take care of you." She looked back at Eric, "Tell me, who is your brother you


    met today?"


    Hearing this, Eric unconsciously raised his eyebrows and looked at his mother with surprise. He didn''t


    expect her to ask this question.


    Seeing this, Ang continued, "Today I heard the words you whispered in Lily''s ear. You never


    mentioned brother before. I just asked you if you don''t want to tell me is ok."


    Ang was afraid that he might misunderstand that it was Lily who had told her about this. If so, the


    conflict between them might be caused.


    Of course Eric didn''t know what she thought. He frowned, hesitated for a while and said, "Mom, if I tell


    you, you promise not to be angry."


    She frowned and held Eric''s hand more tightly, as if she had a guess in her mind.


    Noticing her difference, Eric sighed slightly. He knew that smart mother might have guessed it.


    "Mom, let''s stop talking about it. We need to have a good rest after lunch. We still have a lot of things to


    deal with tomorrow."


    "Go ahead," Ang had been back to normal. "I have been running away from reality for so many


    years. I have to face up to it. I only me myself for being too willful that year. You can see the


    consequences of my willfulness."


    A bitter smile emerged on her face as she said, "This is just a result."


    Eric licked his lips, and held Ang''s hand tightly. "I met the Noble today. We talked things about


    Grandpa..."


    He observed her as he said carefully in case she would react something radical.


    "Yes..." However, it was not as serious as he thought. Ang said calmly, "Noble is twenty six or seven


    years old this year. We haven''t seen each other for many years. When I left at that time, he was only


    seven or eight years old."


    Seeing her nagging face, Eric was relieved. He said, "Yes, brother is 27 years old now. He was forced


    to marry every day."


    "How time flies! In the twinkling of eyes, he has reached the age to get married." And then she asked,


    "Where is Sherry? Have you seen her?"


    When he heard the name, Eric smiled in an almost invisible way. It turned out that his mother had been


    paying attention to the Sun family secretly. Otherwise, why did she ask about Sherry? She was even


    younger than him, and had not been born when his mother left.


    "I saw her a few days ago. Now I don''t know where she is,"


    "Yes." Ang smiled and looked at Eric, "Tell me more about them."


    "Well, if you want to know, I''ll tell you slowly." Eric smiled and continued, "Let''s talk about her first."


    "Okay." Ang nodded.


    "Sherry has a boy character who likes yingputer games and has been determined to be the


    strongest hacker in the country. She is developing in this field and helped Lily once..."


    As soon as the box was opened, Eric could not help but tell all things about Sherry, including some


    things about Lily.


    Listening to his words quietly, Ang''s eyes looking at Eric began to change, and she couldn''t help but


    her eyes turned red. She never knew that her son actually had a rtionship with the Sun family.


    She had seldom mentioned the Sun family in front of him, and she had never taken him back. But he


    was so close to the people there. What did it mean?

 Chapter 161 A Call From Grandpa

    Chapter 161 A Call From Grandpa


    It meant that they still remembered her. Otherwise, how could Eric find them by himself? And from his


    words, it could be seen that he kept in touch with the Sun family for a long time.


    With this in mind, Ang felt that her chest was blocked severely, and her throat was a little tight. Tears


    fell down from her cheeks subconsciously.


    Seeing her tears, Eric immediately stopped and reached out to wipe away the tears on her face. "Mom,


    if you''re sad, I won''t continue."


    "No." With sobs, Ang said, "Go on, please go on."


    "Okay." Eric smiled and continued, "Besides, brother is a capable man with his own career. He has


    done a lot for me. He helped me a lot. The reason why I could realize it, he gave me a lot of points. The


    most important thing is that once the girl was almost hit, he saved her, otherwise she wouldn''t have


    been¡­"


    He stopped now. Although he did not see the scene at that time, ording to Noble''s description, Lily


    would have been raped if he had not been there in time.


    Seeing that he stopped suddenly and looked a little weird, Ang patted her son''s hand as if tofort


    him. It turned out that what he had experienced with Lily was far more than she knew. He was always


    together with Lily, no matter what he did and said. That was just the way they spent.


    Just then, Lily came out with the dish she had prepared. She didn''t notice the difference between them,


    so she put the dish te on the table.


    "Dinner is ready." She said with a smile.


    Holding back his surprise, Eric smiled and said, "Okay." Then he nced at Ang and let go of her


    hand. "I''ll help you with the dishes."


    Then he stood up and went to the kitchen.


    There was a deep gratification in Ang''s eyes. She looked at Lily in an unusual way.


    "Aunt, take a seat first. We put the dishes out and then we can eat." Lily said with a smile. She didn''t


    realize that Ang was looking at her with great affection.


    "Okay." Ang nodded.


    The dishes were simple: a cucumber sd, stewed with tomato and beef brisket, and vegetable


    dishes.


    As all the dishes were served on the table, Lily put the porridge in front of Ang and said, "Aunt, you


    haven''t eaten anything these two days. Have some porridge first. It is good for your stomach."


    "Okay." Ang smiled and took it, but her eyes were still fixed on Lily.


    "What''s wrong, aunt? Is there anything dirty on my face?" Lily asked as Ang was looking at her in a


    strange way.


    "No." Ang shook her head and said, "Tina taught you very well. You knows everything well at such a


    young age."


    Hearing that, Lily was a little embarrassed. She said, "My mom once said that I should rely on myself


    rather than anyone else."


    With a touch of dismay on her face, Ang sighed, "Yes, it''s better to depend on yourself than anyone


    else."


    "Mom, it must be the first time that you eat her cooks. She''s a good cook." Eric deliberately changed


    the topic. As he said, he picked up a brisket and fed it to her mouth. "Have a taste."


    Ang had the beef tenderloin fed by her son, nodded and said, "Well, it''s really good."


    A touch of shyness shed across Lily''s face. She didn''t know how to answer other people''s


    compliments.


    They finished the meal peacefully.


    After the meal, Eric volunteered to do the dishes and cleaned the kitchen, and Lily apanied


    Ang.


    "Lily." Ang called Lily.


    "What''s wrong?" Lily turned to look at her.


    Ang reached out and held her hand, and said earnestly and kindly, "Eric has just told me all of your


    things, and I don''t expect you to have gone through so many things. I thought that I had been very


    brave and grand for the sake of love at the beginning, but now I realize that it is not one tenth of your


    life. Anyway, I have decided you''re my daughter-inw."


    "Aunt..." Lily was moved and couldn''t find words to say for a while.


    "If one day he do such a thing to you, I would definitely kick him out of my family!" Continued Ang.


    Lily was worried when she heard her words. She held her hand and said, "Auntie, I believe that Eric


    isn''t that kind of person. I believe in him."


    "Don''t be so anxious, child. I''m just talking about a hypothetical question. And I''m backed up for you."


    "Mom, it''s so unfair." At this time, Eric went out of the kitchen. He had just cleaned up the kitchen, but


    his hands were still wet. He walked directly to Ang and Lily and sat down between them, separating


    them. Looking at his mother with dissatisfaction, he said, "I''m your son, okay? You shouldn''t support


    others."


    Hearing that, Ang was in a much better mood than before. Seeing that Eric was joking with her, she


    said jokingly, "Just because you are my son, I have to support my daughter-inw. What if you always


    bully Lily?"


    "It''s good that she didn''t bully me. How could I bully her..." His phone rang even before he finished his


    words.


    Since the bell was purposely set, he couldn''t help but give a nce at Ang. Hesitation appeared on


    his face.


    "Why didn''t you answer it?" Seeing that he didn''t intend to answer the phone, Ang asked with


    confusion.


    At the same time, Lily also looked at him a little weirdly, and the next moment she understood. It might


    be the call from the Sun family, or he wouldn''t be unable to answer it.


    "Mom, this call..." Looking at her, Eric swallowed his saliva subconsciously, but he felt it necessary to


    make the matter clear to her. "It''s my grandpa."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Ang was stunned. It seemed that she didn''t expect that her father would call Eric.


    The telephone kept ringing. Seeing the expression of Ang, Eric did not dare to answer the phone in


    front of him, fearing that what he saidter would stimte her.


    Although he just told her about his rtionship with Sherry and Noble, he didn''t mention anything


    rted to his grandfather. Perhaps his brother had called grandpa to confirm that he agreed to take


    over the family business.


    The phone kept ringing until it stopped. But Eric didn''t answer it, because he wasn''t sure whether he


    would irritate her if he answered the phone in front of Ang.


    As soon as the phone stopped, Ang recovered from the shock. She took a deep breath and


    gathered all her courage. She turned to Eric and said, "To Grandpa¡­ Give back a call."


    Hearing that, a relieved smile appeared on Eric''s face. He reached out and hugged Ang, as if both


    grateful and encouraging. Then he loosened his hand, and then took out his mobile phone and called


    back.


    Looking at her son dial out the phone, Ang was both expectant and anxious, head bowed and hands


    sped.


    Lily just sat there quietly, watching the two people''s action. Seeing that Ang, she stood up, walked to


    her and sat down, holding her hand tofort her anxiety.


    The call didn''t get through immediately. Eric looked at his mother while waiting for her to pick up.


    Finally, the phone was connected when it was about to hang up automatically.


    "Hello." The voice from the phone sounded dignified.


    "Grandfather, this is Eric." When he said this, he looked subconsciously in the direction of Ang.


    "As for your decision, Noble has told me. Do you really n to take over the business?"


    "Yes." Eric nodded and tightened his grip on his phone.


    "Then go back and have the new year together,"


    "I''ll try." Eric looked in the direction of Ang again and seemed to think of something. He immediately


    said, "Grandpa, I want to talk with Mom about this matter..."


    "I don''t care what you are going to do with her." He was interrupted, "The new year''s day. You must


    come back!"


    p!


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Eric was in a daze for a second and then frowned his eyebrows subconsciously.


    "Eric..." Ang wanted to say something, but she didn''t know.


    Looking at his mother, Eric felt sorry for her. He knew that his mother wanted to talk to his grandfather,


    and the expectation in her eyes was quite obvious.


    However, grandpa was stubborn and hung up the phone immediately when he heard the word


    "mother". Even though he was so decisive, he still called her name when he was very sick.


    "Grandpa was hanging up." His voice was full of pity. Eric moved the phone away from his ear.


    Ang pursed her lips and disappointment appeared in her eyes.


    Seeing that she was disappointed, Eric said, "Mom, in fact, grandpa has always wanted to see you."


    "Really?" Hearing this, Ang looked at Eric hopefully.


    "Yes." Eric nodded, "Last time, when my grandpa was critically ill, he kept calling your name."


    Hearing the word of critically ill, Ang immediately became nervous. "Is he seriously ill? When did it


    happen?"


    "About a month ago." He answered, "At that time, thepany was facing the cooperation with AF


    Company, and my grandfather, who was critically ill, wanted to see me. I rushed back to G city


    overnight, secretly asking brother to help me with thepany affairs."


    Ang knew that AF Company deceived. Since she hadn''t seen Eric for several days, she had thought


    that he was busy with his work in thepany, but she didn''t expect that it wasn''t true.


    "Then¡­ How is he now?" She sobbed.


    "He''s fine now. But mom, there''s one more thing I need to tell you." With these words, Eric gave her a


    careful look.


    Ang frowned. She knew it must have something to do with the phone call, so she asked, "Have you


    promised anything to Grandpa?"


    "Yes." Eric nodded. His mother was always smart, so she came to the point all at once.

 Chapter 172 Reunion

    Chapter 172 Reunion


    Seeing this, Noble and Eric looked at each other. Noble winked at Eric and then got out of the car first.


    Eric understood and unfastened the seat belt. He turned around and held Ang''s hand as if to


    encourage her, "Mom, we''re here. Get off the car."


    Hearing this, she turned her head to look at her son, she looked at a loss, as if a drowning man had


    grabbed a piece of floating wood. Her eyes seemed to ask if I could really go down.


    On the other side, holding Ang''s hand, Sherry looked at her worriedly, as if she wanted to say


    something but stopped on a second thought. But when she saw Eric speak, she chose not to say


    anything.


    "Don''t make grandparents wait too long, okay?" Eric gave his mother an encouraging look and coaxed


    her.


    The panic on Ang''s face was obviously relieved, as if she had made a decision.


    Seeing this, she quickly answered, "Yes, that''s right. Aunt, grandparents are waiting for you toe


    back for the New Year''s Eve dinner. Aunt, uncle and my parents are waiting for you."


    Taking a deep breath, Ang nodded, "Yes."


    Seeing this, Sherry smiled happily. "Then let''s get off the car."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she got out of the car and looked at Ang expectantly.


    At the same time, she also looked at Sherry. Then she got off the car with excitement in the eyes of


    everyone.


    "Ang..."


    Someone in the crowd shouted first.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Subconsciously, she raised her head and looked into the crowd. At the sight of this, Ang''s eyes


    immediately turned red. Many familiar faces, with expectations in their eyes.


    In the crowd, the head of the group was a woman with grey hair. She was in a bun and wore a mink fur


    cape. Naturally, she looked a little noble. This was the Mistress of the Sun family, Amanda Shi.


    On her left was Betty Sun, the bigger daughter of Sun family, and on her right was Carry Sun, and


    beside them were their husbands.


    Ang choked with sobs. She wanted to call all of them, but she couldn''t make a sound. Tears


    streamed down her face.


    At this time, Noble, who had already got out of the car and took out the suitcase, walked to Eric and


    whispered in his ear, "Tonight may be a sleepless night."


    Hearing this, a smile yed at the corners of Eric''s mouth. He looked back at him and said, "It''s not


    possible. It''s certain."


    Noble smiled and didn''t refute. He looked at the crowd and said helplessly, "Grandpa is so stubborn.


    He miss aunt so much that he almost fall ill. Now aunt is back, but he don''te out to see anyone. It''s


    really troublesome."


    Among the crowd, only Jackson Sun, the backbone of the Sun family, was missing.


    Eric shook his head with a bitter smile. No one could change his grandfather''s character. Who could


    change his character after living more than half of his life?


    The two brothers were whispering on one side, and the atmosphere on the other side was still a little


    quiet. Finally, it was because of the unbearable atmosphere that Sherry broke the silence.


    "Well, let''s go inside and have a talk. It''s so cold outside. I''m almost frozen to death." While saying that,


    she deliberately shivered, and by the way, she held Ang and said, "Auntie is also wearing thin


    clothes. If she continues to stand outside, she will freeze into ice."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she held Ang in her arms and walked towards the hall of the Sun


    family''s mansion. While walking, she said, "There is heating in the room. It''s so nice to have warm wind


    in the room."


    After saying that, she winked at Carry, her mother, in the crowd, indicating her to take everyone into the


    room.


    Carry took back her daughter''s hint and said to Amanda Shi, "Mom, I also think it''s cold outside.


    Standing here for a long time is not good for your health. Let''s go inside and talk."


    "Okay." Amanda nodded. Tears welled up in her eyes and her voice choked with sobs because of


    Ang''s return.


    Then, everyone turned around and walked into the room. Thest two people to walk were, of course,


    Noble and Eric.


    "It''s not until now that I find that Sherry has a high IQ and EQ." Said Noble.


    Hearing this, Eric smiled, "How many losers are there in the Sun family?"


    "Ha ha..." All of a sudden, a smile appeared on Noble''s face. He gave him a cunning look and said, "I


    remember that someone has been hiding everything about himself and thinking about being a loser


    before."


    An unnatural look shed across Eric''s face, "That was before I met Lily. I''ve changed a lot."


    "It''s a good thing to turn over a new leaf. The Sun family will rely on you from now on." Then, he patted


    him on the shoulder and said, "Come on. Don''t let me down."


    "Don''t ce too much hope on me." Eric cast a sidelong nce at him and said, "Maybe I will throw it


    back to you when I get tired of it."


    "Do you think you can get rid of it after you take it over?"


    "Why not?" Eric asked, "Brother, let''s make a bet, okay?"


    "What bet?" Even Noble became interested.


    "In five years, if I can surpass you, you will take over the Sun family''s business. If I can''t surpass you, I


    will still take care of it." Said Eric, with a smile in his ck eyes, but also with confidence.


    "Okay." Without a second thought, Noble answered with a smile. Then he asked, "What will you do


    after leaving the Sun family''s business?"


    "It''s none of your business. You have promised me anyway." Eric didn''t say anything more.


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, Noble just smiled and didn''t ask any more questions. He knew that with


    Eric''s ability, it was undoubted that he would surpass him in five years. However, at that time, his career


    was more stable. If he took over the business of the Sun family, he wouldn''t be so busy.


    In the hall, the heating was indeed full. As soon as they entered the room, everyone took off their coats


    and handed them to the servants.


    At the same time, Noble handed the suitcase in his hand to a servant and ordered him to send it to the


    room specially prepared for Ang. Then he turned around and looked in the direction of Eric, only to


    find that he had already stood beside Ang, giving her support.


    Then he looked in the direction of the main seat of the living room. His grandfather, Jackson, was


    sitting straight with a serious face, but his expectant eyes revealed his current mood. Without thinking


    too much, he walked over and sat down next to him.


    On the other side, Ang looked at the people standing in front of her with red eyes. Tears kept


    flowing, but she couldn''t say anything. In the past, she was in a fit of pique and left home for nearly


    twenty years. Now she came back, and her excitement could be imagined.


    "Grandma, aunt, second aunt." Eric, who was gently holding Ang, called the elders in front of them


    respectively, and then lowered his head and whispered in his mother''s ear, "Mom, you should be happy


    when youe back. If you keep crying like this, everyone will cry with you."


    Because at this moment, the eyes of Betty, Carry were also red. They hadn''t seen each other for so


    many years, and they all cried first without saying anything.


    As for the other men, they stood aside and watched the situation. They could do nothing but watch the


    mother and daughter meet and the sisters meet.


    "Ang..." The first to speak was the Mistress of the sun n, Amanda. Her voice was choked with


    sobs. She took a step forward and held Ang''s hand tightly. "You¡­ You are finally back."


    Hearing this, Ang burst into tears again, more fiercely than before. "Mother..."


    She couldn''t help but break away from Eric''s arms and threw herself into the arms of Amanda. She


    burst into tears and said, "I''m sorry, mom. I''m sorry¡­ I''m just back."


    "It''s good that you''re back." Holding her daughter in her arms, she couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    "Sorry, sorry, sorry..." Burying her head in her mother''s arms, Ang kept apologizing.


    "Nothing is sorry." Amanda held up Ang''s face and wiped her tears with her wrinkled hands, while


    she herself kept crying. "We are a family. You don''t have to say sorry."


    "Mom..." Ang''s eyes turned red with tears. She reached out her hand and wiped the tears on her


    face. "I was too thoughtless at that time. I was too impulsive..."


    "Who wouldn''t be impulsive when they were young? As long as youe back now."


    "I''m sorry..."


    The scene of the mother and daughter gathering together was always touching. The people standing


    aside also wiped their tears, and even the lively and active Sherry also wiped several tears. She gently


    pulled the sleeve of Eric beside her.


    Eric turned to look at her, with tears in his eyes. She said in a low voice, "Boss, when will they stop


    crying? I''m so hungry."


    Hearing this, he couldn''t help but chuckle. He reached out and rubbed her head. "Hold on for a while."


    "Okay." "Oh," said Sherry unhappily. In fact, she was not really hungry, but such a scene that made


    people cry was not suitable for her.


    She didn''t want to see the sad scene. She lowered her head and yed with her fingers. She was


    really sad.


    All of a sudden, a piece of chocte appeared in front of her eyes. Surprised, she raised her head,


    only to see that Eric said with a smile, "Eat something first."


    "Thank you, boss." After taking the chocte, Sherry smiled, peeled the package paper and put it into


    her mouth.


    Well, it was really a good way to distract her attention.


    The crying scene continued.


    "Sister, don''t always say sorry." Betty said, "It''s better toe back than anything else. Don''t cry. It''s


    thirty years old today. You should be happy."


    "Exactly." Her second sister, Carry, answered. She wiped her eyes andined, "It''s all your fault. I


    cried too."


    "Sister, second sister." Stopping crying, Ang looked up at the two of them and said, "I miss you so


    much these years."


    "You bad girl, why don''t youe back early if you miss us?" Carry said first. She walked up to Ang


    and hugged her. "I''ve been thinking about it day and night. Do you think you have a sense of


    aplishment?"


    "Second sister..." The tears that had been stopped were about to burst out again. Ang held Carry in


    a choked voice.

 Chapter 173 Bias

    Chapter 173 Bias


    "Don''t cry. If you keep crying, I will throw you out!" Seeing that Ang was about to cry again, Carry let


    go of her and threatened.


    "Haha..." Hearing this, Ang turned tears into smiles. She wiped her tears and looked at her, "Sister,


    you are still so bad tempered."


    "You know I''m still like this, so you should obedient." Although she said those threatening words, her


    hands were very gentle. Carry carefully pulled out the hair stuck on Ang''s face.


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Ang replied with a smile, feeling warm in her heart.


    As if she had returned to her childhood, she was the one who loved to cry most. Every time she cried, it


    would take several hours. Sometimes, even her parents couldn''t stop her. But every time when her


    second sister came and she shouted, she would shut up obediently.


    "You guys..." Betty shook her head helplessly and said, "It''s always like this. You are already dozens of


    years old, but you still y this trick."


    "Sister, you know her." Carry turned to her sister, "Every time I yelled at her like this, just because she


    is the youngest one in our family. When she was a child, parents spoiled her, and so did you. Every


    time she cried, she couldn''t be coaxed, and every time she was suppressed by me. Only my bad


    temper can cure her."


    These words moved everyone''s mood, and everyone showed a smile.


    "So, your name shouldn''t be Carry." Betty sighed deliberately, "Carry, a name of gentle, is used on a


    person as rough as you."


    "How could I be rude?" Carry retorted rudely, staring at her sister. Since she had cried before, her eyes


    were wide open, which added to her joy.


    Seeing her like this, Betty immediately said, "Well, well, you are not rude anywhere, but I am rude,


    okay?"


    "That''s good." Carry gave up.


    However, at this time, Sherry said, "Aunt, my mother is just a simple and rude woman in front of us, but


    in front of my father, she is a simple, yellow and rude woman."


    "What are you talking about?" Hearing this, Carry cast a murderous nce at her daughter and red


    at her, "Believe it or not, I''ll teach you a lesson."


    "Mom, I''m telling the truth. What''s more, you can''t hit me with Eric''s presence," said Sherry with a


    smile, hiding behind Eric.


    Then she asked Eric with a fawning smile, "Will you protect me, brother Eric?"


    Seeing her like this, Eric smiled dotingly. Only in front of all the elders would she call him brother Eric,


    and call him boss in other ce.


    "You bad girl..." Carry rolled up her sleeves and was about to p her, but was stopped by Amanda,


    "Well, well, it''s time for dinner."


    Carry stopped, but she still red at her daughter. This was her daughter, who exposed her secret in


    front of so many people!


    "Ah, it''s time for dinner!" As soon as Sherry heard the word "Eat", she jumped out from the back of Eric.


    She was really hungry this time.


    Seeing her like this, almost everyoneughed. She was a living treasure in this house, and also a


    happy ending for everyone.


    But when they turned around, they saw the master of Sun family, Jackson, looking at them with


    expectation. But when they turned around, he immediately changed into a serious expression.


    Sitting next to him, Noble shook his head helplessly. It seemed that what he had just said was in vain.


    Although Jackson looked serious, the expression in his eyes betrayed him, because he was looking at


    Ang eagerly.


    Looking into her father''s eyes, Ang''s smiling face disappeared at this moment. Her eyes turned red


    again, and her heart was full of guilt.


    At this time, Amanda, who was closest to her, patted her on the shoulder and whispered in her ear, "Go


    and talk to your father. In fact, he also misses you."


    Ang turned to look at her, like a child who had done something wrong. She didn''t have the courage


    to take a step forward, and she needed encouragement.


    "Go ahead." Amanda gave her an encouraging look, indicating her to go bravely.


    At this time, everyone''s eyes were focused on Ang, hoping that she could take this step forward.


    Taking a deep breath, Ang suppressed the surging in her heart, summoned up the courage to take


    the first step and walked to Jackson under the gaze of the crowd.


    "Dad..." She called out in a trembling voice, trying to hold back the impulse to cry. "I''m back."


    "Humph, you''re back?" Jackson''s voice seemed toe out of his nose. He pretended to be angry, but


    less real.


    "Dad, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have been so willful." Her throat was choked with sobs, but she tried her


    best to hold it back. Tears blurred her vision. She lowered her head and her hands were entangled at a


    loss.


    "You''re back. Don''t cry." Jackson snapped, "It seems that we don''t want you toe back."


    "Sorry, sorry..." Biting her lower lip, Ang held back her tears and kept apologizing.


    "Now you know you did something wrong?" No matter how serious he pretended to be, Jackson


    couldn''t help but cry in the face of his daughter''s appearance. His original serious spirit suddenly


    weakened.


    "Yes." Ang kept nodding, "I know I was wrong, father. I know I was wrong. I shouldn''t have


    disobeyed you."


    "Okay, okay." Amanda came out to mediate the dispute. She walked to Ang, put her arm around her


    shoulder and said, "Our child has finallye back. You should be happy. It''s time for her to eat. If he


    doesn''t eat now, it''s almost the first day of the new year."


    "Yes, yes." Not knowing where she came from, Sherry sat down on the other side of Jackson and


    raised her hand with a watch in front of him. "Grandpa, it''s almost half past nine. If you don''t eat now,


    it''s almost the first day of the new year. Do you have the heart to see your lovely granddaughter starve


    till next year?"


    After saying that, she winked her eyes, pretending to be cute.


    The atmosphere suddenly became lively, and Jackson couldn''t helpughing. He looked at her lovingly


    and said, "Okay, okay, let''s eat."


    After saying that, he looked at Ang lovingly, "Wipe your tears. It''s time to be hungry after several


    hours on the road."


    "Okay." Ang nodded, wiped her tears and smiled. At the same time, she felt much more rxed. It


    was good to have family''s tolerance.


    The New Year''s Eve dinner had been prepared. They didn''t have dinner until now when they knew that


    Ang and Eric wereing back.


    When Jackson mentioned the New Year''s Eve dinner, the servants served the dishes to the big round


    table in the restaurant.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, Jackson took the main seat. Next to him was Amanda, followed by Ang, Betty, Carry, and


    the rest of the people took their own seats.


    The New Year''s Eve dinner officially began, and then such a situation happened at the dinner table.


    "Come on, girl. This is your favorite chicken drumstick." Betty was the first one to put a drumstick into


    Ang''s bowl.


    "And this braised beef is also your favorite." Carry then added a piece of beef to Ang''s bowl.


    The third one who picked up food for her was Amanda. "Ang, this is your favorite glutinous rice ball."


    Seeing the food in her bowl, Ang was moved. These were all her favorite food, as if time had


    returned to a long time ago. At that time, her family was not as rich as now, but she was not worried


    about food and clothing. Her father''s career was just starting, and her mother would not only take the


    three sisters to thepany to help him every day, but no matter how busy and tired they were, as


    long as she wanted to eat. They would always cook for themselves.


    At the same time, Jackson looked at Ang with concern. He picked up a stewed meatball with


    chopsticks and put it in her bowl after hesitating for a while. "You don''t get tired of it."


    Ang looked up at him with a smile, "Thank you, father."


    "You don''t have to thank me. Eat quickly, or there will be no food left." Jackson said subconsciously.


    Ang was stunned, and a picture suddenly appeared in her mind. A family of five people were having


    dinner around the table. Her father also picked up a braised meatball and put it in her bowl. Because


    she was the youngest and the eating speed was the slowest, and the meatballs were the favorite food


    of the whole family, and they would always scramble for it. Therefore, generally, she could only eat one.


    At that time, she could only eat one meatball at most. Her father would always put one more piece in


    her bowl and say something like that.


    Ang felt a sting in her heart. She lowered her head, picked up the braised meatball and took a bite.


    But as soon as she bit it, her nose twitched. The taste was still the same as before. She suppressed


    her emotions and looked up at Jackson with a smile. "Dad, did you do it yourself? It tastes so good."


    Hearing this, Jackson''s eyes shed unnaturally, and the woman beside him said first, "Your father is


    also biased. In the past few years when you were not at home, he has never cooked this dish. When


    he heard that you woulde back today, he immediately cooked by himself, saying that we don''t


    need to interfere in anything."


    "Exactly." Carry added in a sour tone, "Don''t say anything else. It''s not easy for Ang toe back,


    so father must cook her favorite. It''s our blessing that we can eat the meatballs made by him today."


    "Ahem..." Jackson coughed unnaturally, "Hurry up to eat. It seems that I have mistreated you."


    "Dad, I didn''t say that." Carry immediately said, "But you are a little entric."


    "Ang is the youngest one in our family. Are you?" Jackson looked at his second daughter and said,


    "If you are the youngest, I will still love you so much."


    "Well, that''s it again." Carry puckered her lips. She looked like a child at the age of more than 40.

 Chapter 174 I Was Sent

    Chapter 174 I Was Sent


    The table was bustling with noise on this side. Everyone was picking up food for Ang, while the


    other side was cold and quiet.


    In the middle of Noble and Eric sat Sherry, and on the other side of Noble sat two silent men, his father,


    Ma Lian, and the father of Sherry Ran, Geoffrey Ran.


    "Why do I feel that my position in the family is threatened?" Looking at the lively scene over there, she


    had no desire to eat at all. She poked the bowl with chopsticks from time to time.


    "Are you jealous?" Noble turning to look at her.


    "A little." She admitted frankly.


    "You..." Noble shook his head helplessly, picked up a piece of food and put it in her bowl. "Eat it quickly.


    Only when you are full can you have the strength topete with aunt for your position in the family."


    "Yes, you are right." As if it was true, Sherry nodded. As soon as she picked up the food in her bowl


    and put it to her mouth, she seemed to think of something. She turned to look at Eric on the other side,


    blinked her eyes and said, "Boss, are you angry that Ipete with aunt for favor?"


    Hearing that, a smile yed at the corners of Eric''s mouth. He turned his head to look at her and


    asked, "What do you think?"


    "Hmm..." After thinking for a while, she said, "Forget it. I''d better give up. Otherwise, you will be


    unhappy."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she leaned forward and looked at the man next to Noble. "Brother


    Geoffrey, from now on, you should give more love to me than to my mother at home. I''m out of favor


    with my grandfather. If you don''t love me a little more, I will have nothing to love."


    The man called brother Geoffrey looked up at her and said, "Your mother is my most precious treasure.


    Who the hell are you?"


    With her eyes wide open, Sherry said, "I''m sent when you bought fish, but it''s not delicious without me!"


    "Be quiet." Hearing the voice, Carry knew who was calling without thinking. She nced at them and


    shouted at them.


    ncing at his wife, a light shed through his eyes behind the sses. Then Geoffrey replied


    obediently, "Okay, honey."


    Seeing that her father was such a ve to his wife, she looked at him with disdain. In their family, Carry


    was the king, and no one dared to object to what she said. As her father, he was smarter than anyone


    else, but he always showed that he was stupid. And he was very handsome, but he wore a pair of


    rustic sses. Because he didn''t want to get close to other women.


    Well, she agreed with this point. If her father dressed well and went out, he would really attract women.


    Lying on her stomach, Sherry lowered her head and ate the food in her bowl weakly.


    Seeing this, Eric picked up a piece of meat and put it in her bowl. He gave her a meaningful look and


    said, "So you are the scallion sent by others when they bought fish."


    He seldom made jokes, but at this moment, he began to make jokes. He knew a little about her family,


    and at the same time, he was a little envious of her. Her father was aputer genius, once a leading


    figure in the hacker industry. However, after meeting his aunt, he quietly quit the hacker industry, and


    then became an ordinary programmers in the Sun Company. The hobby ofputer was inherited


    from him.


    Sherry raised her head and rolled her eyes at him. "Boss, could you please not rub salt into my wound?


    If my mother could give birth to me a few years earlier, I would be older than you."


    After saying that, she snorted. After all, it was her father''s fault. He said that he wanted to enjoy the


    world of two people. A few years after their marriage, he didn''t let her mother to have a baby. What


    happened? She obviously can rank second among the peers, but now only ranked third!


    "You don''t have a chance. But brother and I will spoil you more in the future." Like stroking a pet, Eric


    touched her head.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Obviously, Sherry didn''t take his words seriously. She nced at him sideways and said, "That was


    when Lily wasn''t by your side. If she were here, you would have forgotten mepletely."


    Hearing Lily''s name, Eric was stunned for a moment, and then smiled. It was New Year''s Eve today. He


    wondered if Lily missed him.


    Seeing Eric''s expression, Sherry rolled her eyes at him again. He had said that he would love her


    more. Looking at him now, he was absent-minded just by mentioning the name of Lily!


    Men were all lustful! His father, who had hidden his strength, was like this, so was the boss in front of


    her. Bigger brother was great.


    ''Ah. No, Noble was not much better!


    As soon as she thought of Noble, she subconsciously turned her eyes to him. For the time being, he


    was really good to her and spoiled her very much. But a few years ago, when she saw him fell in love,


    he was even more worse than her father. He had spoiled that woman so much. It was only because


    God was so cruel that they were separated from each other.


    Thinking of this, Sherry looked at him with sympathy. s, her brother was so pitiful.


    Aware of her eyes, Noble turned his head to look at her. His ck eyes were full of confusion. "Why are


    you looking at me like this?"


    "Brother..." Looking at him pitifully, Sherry said, "From now on, I hope you can give me more warmth.


    Look at them. They are all around aunt now, and then look at our boss. I just mentioned the name of


    Lily. He has been absent-minded for a long time. Obviously, they don''t care about me anymore. You are


    the only one who can take care of me."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll protect you."


    "Brother is the best!" With a bright smile on her face, she put down her chopsticks and rubbed her


    hands on his arm, looking like ackey.


    This year''s family reunion dinner was obviously much more lively than before, and at the same time, it


    was much happier, although it was a littlete.


    After dinner, Amanda took Ang to the room specially prepared for her. The mother and the daughter


    had been separated for nearly twenty years, and they always had a lot to talk about. At the same time,


    Betty and Carry also went there, saying that they should have a good talk with their sister tonight.


    Atst, there were only a group of men and a woman in the living room.


    At this moment, lying on the sofa with her head resting on the thighs of Noble, Sherry listened to the


    conversation of these people quietly.


    "Eric,e here." Jackson waved at him.


    "Grandpa." Eric stood up, walked to him and sat next to him.


    "Tell me, what happened?" Jackson went straight to the point. The topic of conversation between men


    was always rted to business.


    Eric''s eyes shed unnaturally, "In fact, it''s not a big deal."


    "In the past, no matter what I said, you didn''t want toe back and take over thepany. Now you


    suddenly agree and bring your mother back. You still said it was nothing serious?" Jackson raised his


    eyebrows, apparently not believing what he said.


    "Yes, something happened, but it''s not a big deal." Eric didn''t intend to say anything. After all, Jackson


    had just recovered. He was afraid that he would be angry if he said anything.


    "Tell me the truth!" Jackson said seriously.


    "Eric, tell grandpa the truth." At this time, Noble opened his mouth and nced at Eric indifferently.


    His eyes swept over Noble and finally rested on Jackson. Eric said slowly, "There is something wrong


    with the Gu family. My father¡­ There is an illegitimate child outside, two years younger than me..."


    "What?"


    Before he could finish his words, Jackson interrupted him, "Does Richard have an illegitimate son who


    is only two years younger than you outside?"


    Jackson was not the only one who was surprised. Even Sherry, who was lying on the sofa, was even


    angrier. She sat up straight and said indignantly, "Your father is so inhumane. He actually has an


    illegitimate child who is about my age. What''s more, he''s so sorry for my aunt!"


    Compared with Sherry, Noble was very calm. After all, he had already known about it, so he patted on


    her shoulder, indicating her not to be so excited and to listen to Eric slowly.


    "Okay." Eric looked at Jackson and nodded. "Today, the mother and son were taken back to the Gu


    family by grandpa, so..."


    "So you came back directly?" Jackson interrupted him again.


    "Yes." Eric nodded again.


    "Good for you!" Jackson said with a look of disappointment, "Didn''t they discuss with your mother about


    taking the mother and son back to the Gu family?"


    "No." Eric shook his head and said, "If they have discussed, the current situation wouldn''t have


    happened."


    "Well, this is the man she forced to marry back then." Jackson sneered and then changed the subject,


    "But the people of my Sun family are not that easy to be bullied. They married at that time, but now


    such a thing happened and they don''t take your mother seriously. I''ll teach them a lesson, or I won''t be


    named Sun!"


    "Grandfather, you''d better stay out of this. I know what to do." Eric said in a hurry. To be honest, he was


    really afraid of what he would do. Although there were people he hated in the Gu family, not everyone


    he hated.


    Although Wayne''s stubbornness was somewhat annoying, he was also very concerned about Eric,


    which made him unable to hate him. Although Richard did something wrong, he couldn''t hate his father


    after all.


    "How can I not interfere?" Jackson said angrily, "Your grandfather didn''t take your mother seriously or


    the people of the Sun family seriously!"


    "Grandpa, I want to solve it on my own."


    "With your current ability, can you handle this matter?" Jackson asked.


    "I..." Eric was at a loss for words. To be honest, with his current strength, it was difficult for him to solve


    this problem immediately, but he had his own n.

 Chapter 175 Call Me Husband

    Chapter 175 Call Me Husband


    "Grandpa." Noble looked at Jackson and said, "I know you feel sorry for Aunt. She was bullied by the


    Gu family, which made you angry. But it''s not appropriate for you to stand up for it. It''s better for Eric to


    deal with it by himself. Besides, it''s a good opportunity for him to grow up."


    Hearing his grandson''s words, Jackson softened his attitude. "I was worried that he would suffer


    losses."


    "Grandpa, you think too much. Everyone will suffer losses, but brother Eric won''t." In front of Jackson,


    Sherry called brother Eric again. "Besides, I will definitely help him."


    "What can you do for him?" Hearing his granddaughter''s words, Jackson looked at her with


    amusement.


    "Don''t be so distrustful of your granddaughter." Sherry said, "I can hack into the internal system of the


    Gu Company, steal all their internal information and hand it over to brother Eric, which is the most


    advantageous weapon to destroy them."


    This was indeed a good way, and also the fastest way to destroy the Gu consortium, but¡­


    "You can do it?" Jackson asked, looking at her in disbelief.


    "Grandpa, you look down upon me too much!" Her self-esteem was damaged, and she immediately


    stood up. "I''m going to the study to show you!"


    Then she stood up and walked towards the study.


    "Sherry..." "I don''t need these at present, and I don''t need to deal with the Gu family in this way. I''ll ask


    you for help when I need it." Said Eric.


    "Grandpa, see? It''s not that I don''t want to help. It''s just that Eric doesn''t need my help now." Raising


    her eyebrows, she looked at her grandfather and said, "When he needs me, I''ll make it for you myself."


    "Okay, okay, you can do it. You can do it." Jackson could do nothing to his granddaughter. He liked her


    and had a headache.


    "Hum, of course I can!" After snorting arrogantly for a while, she sat down next to him again. "My father


    has such a strong gene. As her daughter, how can I not even do this?"


    "Ahem..." Geoffrey, who had been silent all the time, coughed unnaturally and looked at Sherry through


    his thick sses. "You should keep a low profile, especially at home."


    Rolling her eyes helplessly, Sherry said, "You kept a low profile at home. Everyone knows your


    background."


    "I''m just a technical housewife. It''s my great fortune to marry ady like your mother." As he spoke,


    Geoffrey pushed his sses up his face, and then turned to look at Jackson. "Of course, thanks to my


    father-inw''s wise decision, he didn''t dislike me, and gave me the opportunity to work in the Sun


    Company, and married. I will remember this debt of gratitude."


    Hearing this, Sherry was speechless to her father. He didn''t even blink his eyes when ttering others.


    She gave him a thumbs up and said, "You win!"


    "I''m just telling the truth." Said Geoffrey seriously.


    "You are telling the truth." She stressed the word "truth".


    "Well, you two living creatures." Jackson interrupted the conversation between the father and the


    daughter. "I know how capable Geoffrey is. Don''t say these words to me all day long."


    Every member of the Sun family, including the son-inw, who were losers? Even tonight, Ma


    didn''t say anything, but he was great. But this man, Richard, was so disappointing. How could he raise


    a woman without telling his little daughter? He even had a child!


    "I know, Dad." A smile yed at the corners of his mouth, but he still looked obedient.


    "It''s gettingte. Go to bed." After saying that, Jackson turned to look at Eric, "If there is anything that


    can''t be solved, just tell me. I will never stand but help you."


    "Okay, Grandpa." Eric nodded.


    "Well, go and have a rest. You must be tired after a few hours'' flight." After saying that, he stood up and


    said, "I''m tired too. I''m going back to my room. I don''t know how long your grandma and others will


    talk."


    On the other side, Geoffrey stood up at once and walked to Jackson to support him. "Dad, let me help


    you to your room."


    As soon as the two of them left, there were fewer people left in the living room. In addition, no one


    spoke, so it suddenly became quiet.


    Unable to bear such an atmosphere, Sherry sat up from the sofa and turned to look at Noble. "Brother,


    can I sleep with you tonight?"


    "Do you think it possible?" He looked up at her calmly.


    "No way." Hearing that, Sherry pursed her lips. She was quite conscious, because it was too boring to


    sleep alone.


    Before she got up and went back to her room, she greeted to Ma politely, "Uncle Ma, I''m


    going to bed. Good night."


    "Okay." Ma just nodded.


    For this silent man, who could get a response from him, Sherry was already very satisfied. She took a


    look at Eric, who was looking at his mobile phone, and knew what he was doing without thinking.


    Without saying goodbye, she turned around and went upstairs.


    At this time, Eric had no energy to care about what the people around him were doing. He looked at the


    phone wholeheartedly, with a happy smile at the corners of his mouth.


    It was a photo sent by Lily. The background was colorful, and in front of it was her smiling face. The


    content was, when could she be with him and enjoy the fireworks together?


    Eric almost burst intoughter when he heard this. He didn''t know how the girl came up with this kind of


    words.


    Eric didn''t like to send messages. He called her directly. When he was waiting for the answer, he found


    that he was still in the living room, while Ma and Noble were still there. It was not good to be


    intimate with Lily in front of them. So he greeted them, stood up and went back to his room.


    The phone didn''t get through for the first time, and it kept ringing until it stopped naturally. Looking at


    the phone that was hung up, Eric frowned. When he was about to dial again, Lily called back.


    "Hello, girl." Eric answered the phone, "Why didn''t you answer the phone just now?"


    "I don''t listen." Lily''s voice came through the phone, mixed with the sound of firecrackers, which was


    indeed a little noisy. "What? Are you angry?"


    "How dare I be angry?" Eric said half jokingly. He walked to the window, opened the curtain and looked


    at the night view outside.


    "The firecrackers were so loud that I didn''t notice that my phone was ringing. When I found it, it was


    hung up. Then I called you immediately." Lily exined in a soft voice, "Forgive me for the sake of


    apologizing."


    Eric knew that it was quite noisy there. After all, the Guan city was a second tier city, and the control of


    fireworks was not particrly strict. Unlike G City, where firecrackers were not allowed to be set off in


    the city, they could only be set off to the suburbs.


    "Well, for the sake that you admit your mistake voluntarily, I can forgive you, but..." There was a faint


    smile in his voice. Looking out of the window at the fireworks that almost shed in the sky, an idea


    shed through his mind. "Girl, you have to promise me one condition."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What condition?"


    "Hmm¡­ Call me honey." Eric hesitated for a moment, but still said, with expectation on his face.


    As soon as he said this, there was silence. What could be heard on the phone was the sound of


    firecrackers and the slightly inaudible breath.


    Eric knew that his request was a little abrupt, but he had this idea a long time ago. Considering that the


    two of them were still young, he didn''t mention it. But tonight he wanted to say it inexplicably, probably


    because of the atmosphere.


    Waiting for no response, Eric was a little anxious and tentatively called, "Girl?"


    There was no response at once. He waited for a long time before he heard Lily''s voice, "Yes."


    "Did I put you in a dilemma?"


    "Eric..." Lily said hesitantly, "Do you know what it means?"


    "I know." Eric clenched his phone subconsciously. He could feel the strange emotion of Lily. "But since I


    chose you, no matter what will happen in the future, the wife column on my household register can only


    be your name: Lily."


    After saying that, there was another silence.


    Unable to see, unable to hear, unable to touch, Eric suddenly felt a sense of worry. The fireworks in the


    distance outside the window were blooming wantonly, which were originally colorful, but now


    completely lost color in his eyes, leaving only a quiet grey.


    When he was about to say something, he heard Lily''s voice on the phone.


    She said, "Eric, I miss you."


    "I miss you too." The fireworks in the distance returned to their original color, and a smile appeared on


    Eric''s face. His hanging heart was also relieved, and he called in a low voice, "Girl..."


    "What?"


    "When things in G city get better, I will go back to see you."


    "You went to G city? Didn''t you say when the New Year''s day?" Lily asked in surprise.


    "Something happened, so I came back early." Eric replied simply.


    "What''s the matter?" Lily asked subconsciously.


    "Nothing serious." He didn''t want to say anything, and he didn''t want his own business to affect her


    mood. Then he changed the topic. "What are you doing?"


    Closing the window, Eric turned around, walked to the bed andy down with the clothes. There was no


    firecrackers on the phone, only Lily''s voice, "I''m lying on the bed."


    "Guess what I''m doing." Maybe it was a little cold, he pulled the quilt and covered himself.


    "Miss me." Lily chuckled on the phone.


    Hearing these two words, Eric was stunned, and then burst intoughter. "Girl, you are getting smarter


    and smarter, and at the same time..."


    He didn''t finish his sentence on purpose.


    "What is it?" Lily asked.


    "Shameless." As soon as he finished his words, he added, "But I like it when you are unscrupulous and


    shameless in front of me."


    "Eric, you are so annoying!"


    "Well, as long as you like it in your heart, it''s okay,"


    The phone callsted for several hours. It was not until midnight that the two of them reluctantly hung


    up the phone.

 Chapter 176 Setting Up The House

    Chapter 176 Setting Up The House


    Although it waste at night, Lily didn''t feel sleepy after hanging up the phone. Shey on the bed and


    looked at the ceiling with her eyes wide open.


    The fireworks outside the window had stopped, and the surroundings had be quiet. She was not


    in the Qiao family''s old house, but in the small nest belonging to her and Eric.


    Because there were Dillon and Lucia there, she went out after having the New Year''s Eve dinner after


    chatting with Joe for a while.


    She had taken a photo and sent it to Eric. In fact, she wanted to ask him if he coulde out tonight.


    But she didn''t expect him to go to G city in advance. He said that something had happened, but she


    didn''t get the answer. She felt a little uneasy.


    Tossing and turning, Lily couldn''t fall asleep. She just got up and turned on the lights in every room.


    Then she began to clean up. She could fall asleep when she was tired.


    There was heating in the room. She wore a simple pajama and walked barefoot in the room.


    Although the house had been decorated and the furniture had been bought, the position of the furniture


    was not what she liked. The first step was to adjust the position of the furniture. Of course, she didn''t


    have the strength to adjust the big furniture.


    After adjusting the position of the furniture, she took out a duster cloth and wiped all the furniture aside,


    and then the floor.


    The house had just been decorated, so didn''t buy many household items, including the things to mop


    the floor. Therefore, the floor was cleaned bit by bit with a duster cloth when she knelt down.


    In fact, the house wasn''t very dirty. Eric hired an hour worker, but Lily thought that since it was their


    own house, they had to clean it by themselves. Only in this way could they have a home.


    After cleaning up the master bedroom, the secondary bedroom and the living room, it was already two


    o''clock in the morning. Her back was still sweating, but she did not feel tired. Instead, she had a sense


    of aplishment.


    Thest one was the kitchen. There was nothing in the kitchen except for the fridge, stove and bowls.


    There was no smell of home at all.


    After cleaning up the kitchen, Lily leaned against the door of the kitchen. Her eyes shifted from the


    stove to the cupboard, and then to the fridge. She was thinking about what she should add, such as


    firewood, rice, salt, tea, pots and pans.


    All of a sudden, the words Eric said on the phone came to her mind again.


    He said, "Call me honey."


    When she first heard this, she waspletely unable to react and did not know how to react. At his


    age, other children were still thinking about how to learn, but he made such a request.


    But she liked it very much. It was a very warm name for her. The reason why she didn''t call him in the


    end was that it was a responsibility, but more importantly, it was because she was shy.


    Thinking of this, Lily suddenlyughed. She threw the rag in her hand into the trash can, turned around


    and went to the bathroom. She nned to take a shower and have a good sleep first, and tomorrow


    she would go to buy everything she should buy.


    On the second morning, Lily got up early, packed up and went out.


    As it was the first day of the New Year, there were not many people in the mall, and even few.


    Lily went to the special area for selling Kitchenware and tableware first and bought what she needed


    during the conversation with the saleswoman. But since there were so many things, she left the


    address and contact information and asked the person in charge here to help deliver them within the


    agreed time.


    After buying these, she went to the clothing area to buy two home clothes for Eric in person. Two days


    ago, he asked her to wait for him in their own house. She didn''t want him toe back without clean


    clothes to change.


    When she arrived at the clothing area, Lily picked up a shop with good color and style and walked in.


    She just bought home clothes and didn''t have too delicate requirements. She had only nned to buy


    it for Eric, but when she saw that the lovers'' clothes were also very beautiful, she couldn''t help but buy


    herself.


    Therefore, the final result was that she bought two sets of living clothes for couples and a pair of


    pajamas for couples. However, this pair of pajamas was a little cute. The style was childish. She just


    wanted to see the pajamas he wore.


    Lily couldn''t helpughing when she thought of the effect of his clothes.


    She carried the clothes she had bought and walked out of the shop with satisfaction. But when she


    raised her head, she saw the person she didn''t want to see most. Frank.


    Of course, he was holding a woman in his arms. As he only saw the side, Lily couldn''t see her clearly.


    When she saw them holding each other intimately into a famous brand clothing store, Lily followed


    them subconsciously. This was the first time she had followed someone.


    Frank''s hand had never left the woman''s waist, and the woman was full of shyness. While saying


    something, she was choosing clothes.


    Walking to the window of the clothing store, Lily finally saw clearly that this woman looked a little


    familiar. Wasn''t she the one who was taken to see a movie by Frankst time?


    With a sneer at the corners of her mouth, Lily turned around and was about to leave. But as if she had


    thought of something, she turned around, took out her mobile phone and pressed the Photo button to


    take photos of the man and the woman inside.


    It was not her fault. In the past, Frank and ire had often framed her. Since there was such a good


    opportunity, why not take advantage of it?


    When she put away her phone and was about to leave, Frank came out with the woman in his arms.


    The three of them just met.


    Both Lily and Frank were stunned at the same time, but the first one to react was Lily, who happened to


    meet him. "Mr. Frank? What a coincidence! You came out to buy clothes too?"


    After saying that, she deliberately looked at the woman in his arms. She was good-looking, with


    appropriate makeup, good figure, and well shaped.


    Embarrassment shed across Frank''s face. He immediately moved his hand away from the woman''s


    waist and said, "What a coincidence! Why are you alone? Where is Eric? Isn''t he with you?"


    Hearing that he mentioned Eric, a light shed in Lily''s eyes. Then she said, "Eric told me that the Gu


    family had something to deal with and didn''t have time to apany me. By the way, how could Mr.


    Frank have time to apany..."


    She looked at the woman beside him.


    "She is my distant cousin. She has been in the Guan city for two days. I''ll spare some time to


    apany her today." Realizing her observation, Frank immediately exined.


    "Okay." Lily nodded her head. She sneered in her heart, ''damn it! I don''t believe that she is your distant


    cousin.''


    Because the woman pinched him secretly just now. Apparently, she was dissatisfied with his


    introduction.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Frank felt a little guilty, but he still pretended to be calm and said to Lily, "Lily, why don''t youe with


    us? You can help my cousin choose clothes."


    "No, grandpa is waiting for me." Lily made up an excuse casually, "By the way, Eric said that something


    happened to the Gu family. What''s the matter? He didn''t tell me."


    "Didn''t he tell you?" Frank looked at her in surprise.


    "No." Lily acted as if she knew nothing about it.


    "s..." He said deliberately, "Maybe he didn''t want you to worry about him, so he didn''t tell you that


    uncle had an illegitimate child outside."


    Hearing this, Lily was not too surprised. She knew it. After all, she had already known about it.


    A sneer shed across Frank''s eyes, but he pretended to have no choice. He continued, "The


    illegitimate child outside is only two years younger than Eric, oh, about your age. Now that Grandpa


    knows about it, he didn''t discuss with uncle and aunt. He took them back to the Gu family yesterday.


    But now, it''s not good. The whole family is restless. Both aunt and Eric run away from home. I don''t


    know where she''s gone."


    Lily finally knew why he came back to G city in advance. It turned out that Wayne had taken the mother


    and son back to the Gu family. It was a bit too much. He did not consider others'' feelings at all.


    That idiot, Eric, asked him on the phonest night for such a small thing, but he refused to tell her. If he


    told her, she could also persuade him. He was still worried that it would cause her trouble.


    Seeing the dull look on her face, Frank thought that she was hit. Acent smile shed across his


    face, but he asked, "by the way, Lily, did Eric tell you where he went?"


    Lily looked at him and shook her head. "No, I didn''t know he ran away from home."


    She didn''t say that Eric had returned to G city. Since he didn''t choose to tell the Gu family that he had


    returned to G City, she naturally wouldn''t reveal his whereabouts to them.


    Looking at the confused look on her face, Frank knew that he couldn''t ask anything, so he stopped


    asking. But the woman beside him seemed to have no patience to wait any longer.


    "Frank, when are you going to talk?" There was impatience in her tone, and she even frowned. She


    looked at Lily with an unfriendly look in her eyes.


    Subconsciously, Lily nced at her and sneered. Her words exposed her true colors, but it was enough


    to match Frank.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt your shopping." Lily nced at the two apologetically. "I have to go now. Mr.


    Frank, go shopping with your ''cousin''."


    After saying that, she didn''t bother to look at the two people, turned around and left with the things she


    had bought.


    As soon as Lily left, the woman held Frank''s hand and said in a dissatisfied tone, "Frank, how can you


    say that I''m your cousin?"


    "I have no choice. You know my current situation. Our rtionship can''t be made public." Frank put his


    arms around her waist and kissed her on the lips. "Well, don''t be angry. Let''s go. We''ll buy whatever we


    want now."


    "That''s what you said. I want to buy one more bag."


    "Okay, as you wish."


    The two of them walked farther and farther away.

 Chapter 177 Find

    Chapter 177 Find


    It was not until nearly dusk that Lily put away all the things she bought today. She even deliberately


    took time to buy some food in the supermarket of themunity and put them in the fridge. After all the


    things were sorted out, the whole room was filled with the smell of home.


    She also took a few photos and sent them to Eric, with a note saying, "I''ll wait for you at home."


    Since Eric didn''t want her to worry about him, she had to do something to make him feel warm. She


    believed that he would be very happy to receive these photos.


    Thinking of this, Lily took her bag and went back to the Qiao family''s old house in a good mood.


    However, to her surprise, when she returned to the Qiao family''s old house, she saw Frank again. Oh,


    no, and his parents, Simon and Jade, and the helpless Richard.


    Seeing them, Lily frowned slightly, and at the same time, there was a sh of mockery in her eyes. She


    was really tried to see Frank two times a day, but Frank knew how to arrange the time. He spent the


    morning with another woman, and now he was with ire in the Qiao family. He was really a bad man.


    It couldn''t be changed.


    His parents were talking with Joe with a lot of smiles on their faces. Of course, beside them, there were


    Dillon and Lucia, but she didn''t see Eden. Perhaps he was reading in the study.


    "Lily." The first one who found her back was Richard. As soon as Lily entered the room, he stood up


    and walked to her, as if there was something urgent. He held her hand and looked at her with


    expectation. "Do you know where Eric and his mother have gone?"


    Lily was stunned. Apparently, she didn''t expect him toe over and grab her, but she calmed down


    the next moment.


    "Uncle Richard, I don''t know." She shook her head. In fact, she wanted to pretend that she knew


    nothing and ask him what had happened, but she didn''t do that because Frank was there. After all, he


    had told her this morning when she met him.


    "They didn''te to you?" Richard kept asking.


    "No." Lily shook her head again.


    "Then..." Richard was flustered, but he still didn''t give up and asked, "Did Eric call or text you? And did


    your aunt contact you?"


    Seeing that he was in such a hurry, Lily''s heart softened for a moment. He should love Eric and aunt,


    otherwise why was he in such a hurry?


    There was stubble on her chin, and her eyes were red and bloodshot. It was obvious that he didn''t


    sleep well, or perhaps he didn''t sleep at all.


    But when she thought that he had a woman and an illegitimate child outside, she felt a little angry. If a


    man really loved his wife and son, he shouldn''t have behaved outside!


    What''s more, he even took the mother and son back to the Gu family. How sad would it be for them?


    Lily med all these on Richard, so her previous sympathy disappeared immediately.


    "Uncle, Eric didn''t call me these two days, and aunt didn''t contact me either. I really don''t know where


    they have gone."


    Hearing this, Richard loosened his grip on Lily''s arm and took a step back, looking dispirited. "How


    could this be..."


    "Uncle, don''t be too sad." At this time, Frank came over and held him. "The most important thing is to


    take good care of yourself. You haven''t had a good rest since yesterday. Let''s go and sit down first, and


    then slowly find out the whereabouts of aunt and brother."


    As he spoke, he helped Richard walk towards the sofa. But when he turned around, he deliberately


    nced at Lily.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily was puzzled by his gaze. Then she sneered. Was he afraid that she would spill the beans and tell


    others that she had met him in the shopping mall with his distant cousin today? If that was the case,


    she would have spilled the beans!


    Thinking of this, she walked to the living room and sat next to Joe. This special seat was always hers,


    and Joe seldom let anyone else sit next to him.


    "Uncle, aunt." Out of politeness, she greeted Simon and Jade, who were close to Joe.


    The two nodded their heads separately. Then, Simon added, "Were you scared just now?"


    "No." Lily smiled and shook her head.


    "s..." Simon sighed and continued, "Richard is going crazy. The two of them left without any news.


    We couldn''t find them. We came here today to greet Mr. Joe, but you''re disturbed by these things.


    Please don''t take it to heart."


    Atst, he looked at Joe, as if he was really interceding for his brother.


    "Yes, you are right. It''s not a big deal for her to run away from home. It''s so unreasonable." Jade


    added.


    "Well, Jade." Simon nced at Jade and stopped her, "Stop it. After all, it''s the Gu family''s business."


    Jade stopped talking.


    "Mr. Joe, I''m sorry to disturb you." Simon looked at Joe apologetically.


    "It''s okay. Everyone will encounter some problems, but there will be a solution." Joe didn''t care much


    about the Gu family''s affairs, and he didn''t think it was too much for Eric and Ang leaving home.


    Instead, he was dissatisfied with Simon and Jade. To be exact, he didn''t like them.


    But the marriage between Frank and ire was a conclusion. As an elder, he had to endure it for the


    sake of the dignity of the Qiao family no matter how unhappy he was.


    But he liked Richard a little. He was a good father to raise a child like Eric. However, what happened


    now was really disappointing.


    But seeing his expression, Joe couldn''t help persuading him, "Don''t be too anxious. You should have a


    rest. As a sensible child, Eric should be fine."


    "I''m worried about them." Looking up at Joe, Richard said worriedly.


    "No, they won''t." Lily said in a firm tone subconsciously. But as soon as she finished her words, she


    frowned with chagrin. Wasn''t it the same as telling them that she knew the whereabouts of Eric and his


    mother?


    "By the way," As if he had seen hope again, he looked at Lily and didn''t notice her difference at all.


    "Lily, call your mother and ask if Ang is with her. They have been very close these days."


    Lily was stunned. It seemed that she didn''t expect him to say so. Although she didn''t want to help him,


    she still took out her phone and dialed the number under his expectant gaze.


    The phone was soon connected. It was not Tina''s voice, but Kerr''s. "Hello, Lily."


    "Oh, uncle Kerr..." Hearing his voice, Lily was no longer surprised. He had been in charge of answering


    the phone these days. He didn''t allow her mother to take her phone by herself because of the radiation


    problem.


    "Do you have something to tell Tina?"


    "Nothing important. I just want to know if Eric and aunt are with you." When she said this, Lily


    subconsciously looked at Richard, who was looking at her expectantly.


    "No. what''s wrong? What happened?"


    "Nothing. Don''t worry. Take care of yourself when you take care of my mother." After exchanging a few


    pleasantries, Lily hung up the phone and shook her head at Richard.


    Disappointment reced his expectation. He lowered his head and scratched his head irritably.


    At this time, Frank, who was standing beside him, sneered and looked up at Simon. The father and son


    smiled at each other and then looked away, as if they were afraid of being discovered.


    However, the more careful they were, the more easily they were found. Lily happened to see this


    scene. She frowned subconsciously, and immediately thought of what Eric had told herst time.


    Dale and her son showed up at this time, and they were close to Simon.


    Well, when they saw that Eric''s family had been separated, they must have been overjoyed.


    "Lily, call Eric." Richard, who had been depressed with his head down, raised his head again and


    looked at her hopefully. "I called him, but he refused to answer it. But if you call him, he will definitely


    answer it."


    Hearing this, Lily clenched her phone subconsciously. If she called Eric because of this, would he be


    angry? After all, he didn''t say anything when he left. Would she think that she was betraying him.


    But if she didn''t call him¡­ It didn''t make sense. On the one hand, she didn''t want to see the secretly


    happy faces of Simon and Frank; on the other hand, it would be too inhuman when he made this


    request in front of so many people.


    "Lily, uncle beg you, can you call Eric?" Seeing that she was hesitating, Richard said in a low voice,


    regardless of the dignity of the elders.


    Lily nced at him and then nced at Frank''s family. Seeing that they were all frowning, she decided


    to call them.


    They behaved so obviously as if they were afraid that Richard would know the whereabouts of Ang


    and Eric.


    "Uncle, don''t worry. I''ll call him." As she spoke, she took out Eric''s number and dialed it. When she was


    waiting for the call to be connected, she was thinking about how to open her mouth.


    "Hello, girl." Eric''s voice came from the other end of the line.

 Chapter 178 It Will Be Warmer With You

    Chapter 178 It Will Be Warmer With You


    "Eric." Lily called his name and turned her body. Out of the corner of her eyes, she nced at Richard,


    as if she was afraid that he would rush over to grab her phone.


    "Uncle Richard is here with me. He is very anxious and worried about you. He wants to know your


    whereabouts..."


    She said that on purpose. She believed that Eric would know what she meant.


    On the other side of the phone, Eric kept silent for a while. Then he said, "Girl, give your phone to my


    father and I''ll talk to him for a while."


    "Okay." Lily breathed a sigh of relief. He knew what she meant.


    Walking to the front of Richard, Lily handed the phone to him and said, "Uncle, Eric has something to


    tell you."


    It seemed that he couldn''t believe it. It took him a while to react. He was so excited that he took Lily''s


    phone and said, "Hello¡­ Where are you, Eric? Where is your mother? How is she now? Is she with


    you?"


    Perhaps it was because he was too anxious and his question was a little messy.


    "Dad..." Eric''s voice was very calm, "We are all good. Mom is with me, she..."


    "Let her answer the phone, Eric." Richard interrupted Eric and said anxiously, "I have something to tell


    her. Please let her answer the phone."


    "Dad." Eric said in a more serious tone.


    Hearing his son''s tone, Richard realized that he was too anxious, so he stopped talking.


    "Dad, what you should do now is not to find mom and me." Eric''s voice was heard again, "And I won''t


    tell you where we are. What you should do most now is how to deal with the present matter, and how to


    arrange the mother and son."


    "Eric, I..." Richard wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Eric on the phone.


    "I know grandpa is very determined, but you are the backbone of this matter. What to do, how to


    arrange, these things should be done by you, not let Grandpa make the decision."


    Listening to his son quietly, Richard calmed down.


    "Although I''m disappointed that you have an illegitimate child, you''re my father after all. I just hope that


    you can deal with this matter well and don''t give others any chance. Dad, have you ever thought


    carefully why they appear at this time? Have you ever thought that if our family breaks up because of


    this matter, who will benefit in the end?"


    Hearing that, Richard''s eyes widened subconsciously. He stood up and walked out of the hall with his


    mobile phone. Although no one could hear the sound from the phone, he still chose to go to a ce


    with few people and didn''t stop until he reached the front yard.


    On the other side of the phone, Eric continued, "I''m not deceiving others, but people always try to bully


    me. Dad, after all, it''s us who have blocked the interests of others, and I won''t say who this person is.


    Think about it yourself. Don''t doubt what your son has said. From beginning to end, I hope our family


    can be harmonious. As for the matter of mother and son, you should also deal it well. So that you can


    exin it to mom and me."


    "Eric, I will exin it to you." Said Richard hurriedly.


    "Okay, I''ll be back in two days. At that time, I''ll listen to your exnation in person. If there''s nothing


    else, I''ll hang up."


    "Wait..." "Eric, I want to hear your mother''s voice."


    "She''s fine. Give her a few days to be quiet. I''ll call you when she wants to talk to you."


    "I..." Before he could finish his words, the phone had been hung up. He could only look at the phone in


    a daze.


    "Uncle." At this time, Lily walked behind him and asked with concern, "What did Eric say?"


    Richard, who had already calmed down, turned around and looked at her, with a bitter smile on his


    face. "I have lived half a life, but in the end, I am not as good as my own son."


    Then he gave the phone back to Lily and said with a smile, "Lily, you helped us a lot. Since Eric knew


    you, he has changed. That''s why I don''t know the real him until now."


    Lily took over the phone and found that it was still a little hot. She didn''t know what Eric had said on the


    phone, but she knew that he must have said a lot of touching words, or Richard wouldn''t have said


    such words.


    "In fact, Eric has always been very sensible, but he never showed it before."


    Richard patted her on the shoulder and gave her a meaningful look. "You are the one who made him


    give up hiszy life. Thank you."


    Lily was stunned. She didn''t know what to do because of the big difference in the attitude of Richard.


    "Uncle Richard..."


    "Don''t worry. Nothing happened to Eric and his mother." Richard misunderstood her and said,


    "Although Eric didn''t tell me where they were, he said he would be back in two days. It''s time for me to


    deal with the matter in front of me these days."


    Then he turned around and walked into the living room.


    Looking at his back, Lily blinked her eyes. She was curious about what Eric had said to him, but she


    didn''t call him to ask. Instead, she turned around and walked into the living room. At the moment she


    turned around, her phone rang.


    She clicked on the message and found it was from Eric. It was short: very warm. Thank you, girl.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Seeing this, a smile appeared on Lily''s face. This was the photo she had sent to him before. He might


    be too busy to reply it now.


    After thinking for a while, she texted back, "It will be warmer with you."


    After replying, Lily stuck out her tongue and immediately put away her phone. Then she pped her


    hot cheeks with both hands. At this moment, she waspletely like a little girl.


    When she walked into the living room, she saw that Richard was talking to Joe.


    "Mr. Joe, I''m really sorry to bother you today. I''ll visit you in person another day. I''m leaving today."


    Although he was still tired, he looked much more energetic than before.


    Hearing what he said, Joe knew that he was not want to stay, so he didn''t try to persuade him to stay.


    "You won''t disturb me. I know you have something to do, so I won''t ask you to stay."


    After saying goodbye to Joe, Richard turned around and left without saying a word to Simon and Frank.


    Both Frank and Simon were stunned. They didn''t understand why he looked at them when he left. The


    two looked at each other and frowned at the same time.


    "Lily, what''s wrong with him?" Frank looked at Lily and asked. He wanted to get some information from


    her, because she was with him outside just now. He even saw him patting her on the shoulder and


    talking.


    "I don''t know." Lily shook her head in confusion.


    "Did Eric tell him where he and aunt were?" Frank still didn''t give up and asked tentatively.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know what uncle said to Eric." Lily was telling the truth.


    Since he couldn''t get any answer, Frank''s face darkened, but he didn''t dare to show it too obviously.


    At this time, ire couldn''t stand it anymore. She walked to Frank, looked at Lily and said, "Sister,


    Frank also cares about Eric. Why didn''t you tell him?"


    "I really don''t know." Looking at them, an idea shed through her mind, and she said, "And I know that


    Eric ran away from home because I met Mr. Frank in the mall today. He told me and I knew it."


    ire frowned and turned to Frank, "Did you go to the mall today?"


    An unnatural look shed across Frank''s face. He nced at Lily unhappily, while Lily looked surprised.


    "ire, you don''t know? Mr. Frank, his distant cousin is here. She wants to stay here..."


    "Lily." Frank immediately interrupted her, "If you don''t know where Eric is, just tell us. We also care


    about him."


    A sneer shed across Lily''s eyes, but she still looked calm. "If I know, I will definitely tell you. When


    Erices backter, he will definitely go back home."


    "Okay." Frank nodded, but his expression was really unnatural.


    But ire was not easily fooled. She looked at Frank and asked in a questioning tone, "Distant cousin?


    Frank, why didn''t I know you have a distant cousin? And I''ve never heard you mention her."


    After all, ire was still young. She didn''t know how to save face for others.


    But when she was about to question Frank, Lucia turned to her and winked at her, indicating her to hold


    back her temper.


    Receiving the hint of her mother''s eyes, ire could only put up with it, but she was not reconciled.


    She turned her eyes and smiled. Then she had an idea.


    "She¡­ She came all of a sudden." Frank looked away and subconsciously looked at Simon and Jade.


    Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that there must be something wrong, not as simple as a distant


    cousin. All of a sudden, the atmosphere in the living room became a little embarrassing.


    Lily looked at all this coldly and sat next to Joe as if it was none of her business. She really spilled the


    beans just now.


    But Joe couldn''t stand it anymore, he didn''t want to worry about it. He turned to Lily and said, "Lily,


    wake me up at dinner. I''ll go upstairs and have a rest."


    "Okay, Grandpa. Let me help you upstairs." Lily stood up and was about to help him up.


    "No." Joe dodged her hand and said, "Anyway, you are the owner of this house. Please entertain the


    guests here for me."


    "Okay." Lily nodded obediently. It was not bad to stay here and watch the y. Well, if necessary, she


    could say something. After all, someone had done something bad secretly to make Eric suffer.


    So, Lily sat down again, and then reached out to pick up an apple from the fruit tray on the tea table


    and began to eat it leisurely.

 Chapter 179 Tied Up

    Chapter 179 Tied Up


    "Frank, is she really your distant cousin?" ire held his arm and continued to ask.


    "Of course it''s true." Frank nodded at once. He was not used to the change of ire''s attitude. She had


    been questioning him before, and now she was sticky. He couldn''t figure out what she was thinking.


    "Okay." ire nodded, "Did shee alone?"


    "Yes." Frank answered subconsciously, "She just came here for two days."


    "Since she is your cousin, why don''t you ask her toe with you? It''s not safe for a girl to live


    outside." ire said thoughtfully.


    Frank was stunned. He didn''t expect that ire would say so. Then he turned to look at her in surprise.


    He hadn''t been with her well these days, but he found that she had changed. She seemed to be


    smarter than before and knew to solve problems in a roundabout way.


    If he really called her over, she would expose it immediately. And her parents couldn''t agree with her.


    Subconsciously, he looked in the direction of Simon and Jade and found that they were looking at them


    in confusion. Not only them, but also Dillon and Lucia.


    Lily looked at the scene with a smile while eating the apple. But ire''s change surprised her. She


    knew how to ask Frank''s question step by step.


    Seeing his parents confused, Frank was a little anxious. In fact, he hoped that they could understand


    the hint in his eyes and help him. He didn''t want to expose it in front of Dillon and Lucia.


    If the matter was exposed, they would definitely face the risk of breaking off the engagement. They had


    agreed that they would only get engaged when ire was sixteen years old, but there were still two


    years left. It was not a good thing to cancel the engagement before it was engaged. What''s more, the


    matter of uncle hadn''t been settled yet. If he made such a mess, Grandpa would me him, at that


    time, the loss would be even greater.


    No, no matter what, he couldn''t be exposed.


    When he looked away, he saw the faint smile in Lily''s eyes. He immediately understood and gave her a


    ferocious look. But just when he stared at her, she seemed to have telepathy and looked at him.


    Facing Frank''s eyes, Lily didn''t flinch. To be exact, she didn''t even want to hide, and even gave him a


    challenging look.


    Now he was no longer a threat to her, and there was no need to hide anything in front of him.


    Seeing this, Frank seemed to be driven mad. He knew she did it on purpose! He nced at her


    horizontally and then looked back at ire.


    "Thank you for my cousin. ire, you''ve really grown up and be more and more sensible." Then


    he kissed her on her cheek and said, "She is used to living outside and has a rtively independent


    personality. If she lives with others, she will feel strange. Anyway, she will leave tomorrow, so I won''t


    ask her toe here."


    "She will leave tomorrow?" There was a hint of "disappointment" in her tone. "When will she leave


    tomorrow? Do you want me to apany you to see her off? After all, I am your fiancee."


    "Yes, yes, she will leave tomorrow." Frank''s tone was a little stiff, "We don''t have to send her there.


    Tomorrow morning at eight o''clock in the morning, she will stay in a hotel near the airport, very close."


    "Really?" ire looked at him sideways, with obvious disbelief in her eyes.


    "Of course it''s true." With an unnatural look on his face, Frank tried his best to show his sincerity, and


    his hands holding ire tighter. "ire, I find that you are really bing the future hostess of the Gu


    family. You know how to deal with a matter well and how to maintain a good rtionship with others."


    "Frank, don''t praise me like that. I just want to do what I should do." A shy smile appeared on ire''s


    face. "Since you don''t need to send her back, then forget it this time. Next time shees to the Guan


    city for fun, you must tell me. Anyway, I have to treat her to a meal as a host."


    Hearing this, Frank was finally relieved. He smiled and said, "Okay, okay, I will tell you in advance next


    time shees."


    After saying that, he kissed on ire''s face again, "I like you more and more."


    "Well, Dad, mom, uncle and aunt are watching us." Flushed, ire lowered her head shyly.


    From beginning to end, Lily watched a free show, but it was really disgusting. One tried her best to


    know who the so-called cousin was, and the other tried to prevent the other from knowing who the


    cousin was.


    Originally, she wanted to exaggerate it, but when they argued to the end, she didn''t want to do so.


    It was just two idiots acting here. She didn''t want to be the third one to join in and lower her level.


    "Ahem..." At this time, Dillon deliberately coughed, but did not say anything to stop her. He said to


    ire, "ire, dinner is almost ready. Go to the study and ask my brother toe downstairs for


    dinner."


    "I know, Dad." ire replied obediently, pushed away Frank''s hand with a red face, and turned to the


    study upstairs.


    When ire turned around, Frank red at Lily with resentment.


    But this didn''t scare Lily at all. Instead, she smiled generously. She wanted him to know that it was her


    "carelessness" that spread out. She didn''t believe that he would p her.


    The others were not stupid. They also knew that this so-called cousin was not so simple, but they did


    not expose. Dillon and Lucia took into ount the presence of Simon and Jade, so they would not take


    the initiative to expose him, which would only make the two ns break up.


    Although Simon and Jade were angry with Frank, they couldn''t teach him a lesson in front of the Qiao


    family.


    As a result, everything went on smoothly.


    At dinner time, everyone had a good meal. None of them mentioned the so-called cousin thing in front


    of Joe.


    During the dinner, Simon deliberately told Dillon about the cooperation between the twopanies to


    show the intimacy between the two families.


    However, Lily never asked about their previous cooperation, but it didn''t mean that she didn''t know.


    Although she was busy with the wedding, sometimes she would still spare time to go to thepany.


    Of course, Emily was in thepany. As long as thepany had any cooperation, no matter without


    her help, she would tell Lily.


    Therefore, when they were talking about cooperation at the table, she told them that she was full and


    then got off the table.


    However, as soon as she got up and left the table, her phone rang. She took it out and found that it was


    a call from Kerr, so she answered it without hesitation.


    "Hello, uncle." While answering the phone, she walked towards the back garden. "Is there anything


    wrong?"


    "Tina wants to eat the food you cook. When will youe back to the manor?" Kerr raised his voice on


    the phone.


    "Then let''s do it tomorrow." In the back garden, Lily walked slowly to have a rest. "I''m fine here. I''m


    going to live there for a few days. Your wedding date is approaching. What can I do for you?"


    There was nothing important. After chatting with Kerr, she hung up the phone. As soon as she hung up,


    her phone rang again. This time, it was from Eric.


    When she saw the caller ID, a smile appeared on her face.


    "Eric." She answered the phone in a soft voice.


    "What are you doing, girl?" His voice was full of affection.


    "Guess." Lily lowered her head and kicked.


    "Miss me."


    "You are smart." She said in a soft voice, "But you have a thick skin."


    He chuckled, "What''s wrong? You don''t like it?"


    "Yes, I like." After saying these two words, Lily felt her face burning. She looked up at the sky, patted


    her face with the other empty hand, and blurted out, "I like you to be unscrupulous in front of me."


    "Ha ha..." Eric couldn''t helpughing, "You have a good memory."


    He said this to her when the two of them talked on the phonest night.


    "Of course, I remember what you said."


    "Should I reward you?"


    "Then what reward do you want?"


    Pop¡­ Hearing the sound from phone, Lily''s face immediately turned red. The temperature quickly


    rose, and the smile on her face gradually widened.


    Eric was getting more and more disgusting. How could he kiss her on the phone?


    "Do you still like this reward?"


    "Okay..." She answered shyly, holding the phone with one hand and covering her hot face with the


    other, like a little girl.


    "Girl?" Eric''s voice suddenly became low.


    "What''s wrong?" Hearing his strange voice, Lily also became a little nervous.


    "I miss you."


    Hearing what he said, she breathed a sigh of relief andforted him, "Didn''t you say that you would


    come back after you finished your work? Then you can see me."


    "Well, I came back on the fourth day of the Lunar New Year with my mother."


    "What time is your flight? I''ll pick you up."


    "Don''t pick me up at eight o''clock. I want to eat the food you cook. Can you cook at home?"


    "Okay." Lily replied with a smile.


    "My girl is getting more and more capable. She has arranged the house so well that I can''t live without


    you. What should I do?"


    "Then don''t leave."


    "Well, I''m going to tie you up and tie you to the waistband."


    "Haha..." Lily couldn''t helpughing. Eric was getting more and more humorous, but she liked it!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 180 I Did It On Purpose

    Chapter 180 I Did It On Purpose


    After chatting with each other for a while, Lily hung up the phone reluctantly with a sweet smile on her


    lips.


    She put away her phone and was about to turn around to enter the room, but when she turned around,


    she was shocked by the person behind her. She took a few steps back before she could stand firm.


    When she saw clearly who it was, she frowned unhappily and said in a somewhat heavy tone, "Mr.


    Frank, don''t you know it''s wrong to frighten people behind?"


    Frank looked at her with a sneer, "I''m standing here aboveboard. It''s you who are too focused on your


    little lover on the phone and don''t notice my existence."


    "It''s my wrong, isn''t it?" Lily also sneered. Her intuition told her that Frank was here for revenge,


    because she had identally told about his so-called distant cousin.


    "Ha ha." Looking at Lily with a smile, Frank said sarcastically, "Don''t you know where Eric is? Look at


    you two chatting happily. Don''t you know where he is?"


    "Do I have to know his whereabouts to have a good chat with him?" Lily asked with a smile.


    "You..." Frank was speechless. He narrowed his eyes and said, "Lily, I didn''t expect you to be so


    eloquent now."


    "Not bad." Lily wasn''t modest at all. "People are too honest and obedient. They will only be bullied to


    death. So, asionally you can be sharp tongued and show your little teeth. It''s good to tell others that


    I''m not easy to bully."


    Thinking of the death of such a coward in her previous life, Lily couldn''t help but want to p him. Of


    course, this was not reasonable. The gap between men and women was too big, and she was not


    stupid enough to really p him.


    "I didn''t expect you to hide so deeply. I really underestimated you." Frank sneered, "Lily, you really


    impress me."


    "You too." Lily retorted, "In front of people, you are the eldest son of the Gu family, with infinite glory. In


    front of your parents, you are a good son, filial and sensible, but what about secretly?"


    The more she said, the more sarcastic she looked at Frank. "Distant cousin? Well, Mr. Frank, how do


    you feel to be with your cousin?"


    "You..." Frankughed in anger, "I knew you told us on purpose that I was with another woman in the


    mall today."


    "I did it on purpose." Lily admitted frankly, "But you said she was your cousin. I don''t think it''s a big deal


    to tell her. After all, she is your rtive. Since she is your rtive, why can''t you tell her?"


    "Wow." Frank shook his head repeatedly, "Lily, I didn''t expect you to be so scheming to hide yourself so


    well. You know that she is not my cousin, but you still said it in front of my parents. Don''t you want to


    expose me on the spot?"


    "Well, Mr. Frank, I didn''t say that she is not your cousin." Lily looked very calm. From the corner of her


    eyes, she saw a figure standing behind the stone pir not far away. It was ire.


    A smile appeared on her lips, as if she didn''t notice her existence. She raised her voice deliberately.


    "You said it yourself. I simply think it is your ''cousin''."


    She stressed the two words "cousin".


    "Yes, it''s me. She''s not my cousin." Frank gritted his teeth, "So what? They all believe me, don''t they?


    Lily, don''t think that your n of sowing discord will seed. They will find out your true colors one


    day."


    Lily blinked innocently, "I always show my true face to others. Do you think I look like you? One in front


    and one behind?"


    "You..." As soon as Frank opened his mouth, he was interrupted by Lily. "Mr. Frank, as a man, if you


    dare to love or hate someone, if you like that woman outside but don''t like ire, just tell her not to


    hang on to her all the time. It''s unfair to her. But if you two date at the same time, you will fall out one


    day."


    As soon as she finished her words, she subconsciously nced at the direction of ire. She shook


    her body, probably because she was angry.


    Frank''s face turned red and pale. He clenched his fists, but he didn''t dare to do it. After all, he was in


    the Qiao family, so he had to hold back his anger.


    "Lily, I warn you. Don''t talk nonsense in front of ire. If she knows it, I won''t be polite to you."


    "Mr. Frank..." The voice was not from Lily, but from Eden. He walked out of the dark calmly, with his


    hands in his trouser pockets, and looked at Frank indifferently.


    "You are the first one to threaten the Qiao family. Do you have the self-awareness as a guest?"


    Lily looked at Eden in surprise. Just now, she only noticed ire, but she didn''t expect that Eden was


    also here.


    At the sight of Eden, Frank was stunned. His anger and arrogance had already dissipated, but he felt a


    sense of guilt in his heart. "Eden, why are you here?"


    "Mr. Frank, this is the Qiao family''s old house. Why am I here?" Eden asked with a faint smile. He


    looked gentle, but it gave people a sense of oppression.


    Frank frowned with chagrin, but he was more worried that whether he had heard what Lily said just


    now.


    Eden walked to Lily and stood beside her. He took one hand out of his trouser pocket and gently


    stroked her head with affection. "Are you scared?"


    Looking up at him, Lily felt warm in her heart, and an indescribable feeling filled her heart. She hadn''t


    contacted Eden for a long time, and suddenly found that he seemed to have changed a lot, and the


    way he looked at her¡­ He doted on her so much!


    What''s more, his action made her feel a little ttered. She even had an illusion that her brother was


    protecting her sister from being bullied.


    Lily shook her head and answered, "No."


    Well, it felt good to be protected.


    "That''s good." As soon as his words faded away, Eden looked at Frank, who was still in a daze, as if he


    had seen through his mind. "Not only I heard what you said just now, but also ire."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he turned to look at ire in the dark, "Come out. Don''t you feel


    ufortable being angry alone there?"


    Frank was dumbfounded. He turned around and looked in the direction Eden was looking at.


    Biting her lower lip, ire walked out angrily, staring at Frank anding over step by step.


    "ire..." Frank came to his senses and called her name weakly, but he didn''t know what to say next.


    "Frank, didn''t you say that she is your distant cousin?" ire looked at him with tears in her eyes.


    Although she knew he was lying when she asked him about it, he didn''t admit it in person. Instead, she


    could deceive herself that it was really his cousin. But when she heard the truth from him in person, she


    felt as if her heart was cut by a knife.


    "I¡­ I know it''s my fault." Frank exined with a gleam in his eyes, "But this is what I need. You know,


    sometimes I have to attend social engagements..."


    Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by ire. "You didn''t go to any party. How could


    you go to a social engagement? Besides, do you need to go to the mall with her?"


    This time, she was really angry and raised her voice.


    "ire, don''t be angry. Let me exin." Frank was at a loss.


    "Exin? Exin? How do you want to exin?" She was so angry that she couldn''t think so much.


    "Don''t tell me that you are in a social engagement. You are the young master of the Gu family anyway.


    In social engagement, it is always someone else to tter you. Oh, I see¡­ You can''t stand the


    temptation. In order to please you, someone gave you a woman and you fell in love with her."


    "No, it''s not like that. ire, calm down." Frank tried tofort her, "Calm down and listen to me,


    okay? I really have my own difficulties."


    "You have your own difficulties, don''t you? Okay, go ahead. I''m listening." ire stared at him with red


    eyes, waiting for his so-called difficulties.


    Seeing that she calmed down, he breathed a sigh of relief. Then he looked at her with a bitter look and


    said, "ire, you are only fourteen years old now. There are some things that I don''t want to tell you so


    early, but now I have to tell you. I''m twenty-one years old this year. I''m a normal man, and I can''t touch


    you in some ways. I can only rely on women outside to solve them."


    "You..." After all, she was an inexperienced girl. ire blushed. Although she was young, she knew


    what those so-called needs were. "But But you shouldn''t have gone to find another woman!"


    "If I don''t find another woman, ire, what do you want me to do?" Frank asked gently.


    "Can''t you bear it?" ire bit her lower lip and asked.


    "Once a man has an impulse, he can''t control himself most of the time." Frank implored, "ire, don''t


    be angry. Forgive me, okay? I promise I won''t go out to look for her again!"


    "Unless you cut off all contact with that woman!" ire looked at Frank with softened eyes


    "Okay, okay. I promise you that I will cut off all contact with her immediately. Such a thing will never


    happen a second time." Frank said confidently.


    "Besides, no matter what happens in the future, You have to endure it!" After all, ire was a little shy.


    Speaking of this, she blushed.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Okay, I''ll bear it!" Frank agreed without hesitation. Then he changed the subject and asked, "ire,


    can you forgive me now?"


    "Cut off contact with other women first." After saying that, she took a look at Frank. Then she turned


    around and left. But before leaving, she red at Lily.

 Chapter 181 The Pleasure Of Revenge

    Chapter 181 The Pleasure Of Revenge


    "ire..." Seeing ire trotting away, Frank chased after her. But before leaving, he also red at Lily


    and at Eden.


    Receiving the res from the two of them one after another, Lily felt a little confused. She could


    understand why Frank red at her, but what did ire mean by that? After all, it was she who told the


    truth for her. She didn''t appreciate it, but she even red at her, as if it was her fault.


    Eden patted on Lily''s head and said, "Don''t be angry."


    Huh? Angry? Confused, Lily turned her head to look at Eden. Then she heard him say, "If you are


    angry for ire''s re at you just now, I apologize for her. If you are angry for Frank, it''s unnecessary.


    It''s not worth getting angry for such a person."


    Lily blinked her eyes and realized that he had misunderstood. He thought she was angry, so she


    suddenly smiled. "I''m not angry. I just think ire is too simple. After Frank said a few words, she


    forgave him."


    Hearing this, Eden frowned imperceptibly. Frank''s previous exnation was a mess. If a man really


    loved a woman, there would be no such a problem. After all, he was just using ire.


    "I will talk to father and mother about this matter. ire is still young. We can''t let Frank destroy her."


    He spoke out his thoughts.


    "Okay." Lily answered absent mindedly.


    Now she didn''t have much time to care about how they would deal with this matter. Anyway, it was not


    her business. Just now, she said that ire was simple, because in front of Eden. What she and Frank


    had done to her in her previous life was still vivid in her mind.


    However, Frank was so bad that he even used such an excuse to deceive others. What kind of impulse


    and what kind of need were all lies, OK?


    It was an excuse for him to cheat on her. But it was not surprising for a bad man like Frank to say it out


    loud.


    "Let''s go inside. It''s cold outside." Eden looked at her and said.


    "Okay." Lily replied with a smile. Being protected and cared by Eden, she felt an unprecedented sense


    of warmth in her heart.


    The two entered the room one after another, only to meet Lucia and Jade. The two women couldn''t get


    involved in the discussion between Simon and Dillon, so they could only talk about the topic between


    women. But they didn''t expect that just now, they saw ire running back to the room with a red face,


    and then followed up by Frank.


    When they were about to catch up and ask what had happened, they saw Eden and Lilying in. So,


    Lucia pulled Eden and asked, "What''s wrong with your sister?"


    Pursing his lips, Eden took a look at Jade, he didn''t look well. "Mom, you should ask Frank."


    Frank? Lucia frowned subconsciously. She suddenly thought of what happened before dinner and


    realized. She had experienced it. How could she not know that Frank''s exnation today was an


    excuse?


    "Frank?" Jade continued. She looked at Eden in confusion, "Did ire get angry because of Frank?"


    "What do you think?" Eden asked with a fake smile.


    Hearing his question, Jade was stunned. He suddenly caught a glimpse of Lily behind Eden and said,


    "I know. It must be you who seduced him You are too close to the Frank, so you make ire angry."


    She wanted to say the two words "seduce", but when she thought that it was in the Qiao family''s old


    house, it was not appropriate to say so, so she changed her words.


    Hearing this, Lily was at a loss whether to cry or tough. Jade was smart enough. She didn''t know


    how her brain was made up. How could she make up such a reason? And she was so righteous!


    Taking a step forward, Lily stood straight in front of Jade and looked at her calmly. "Aunt, out of


    politeness, I call you aunt. Please think it over before you speak, okay? I''m now the fiancee of Eric,


    which even grandpa has agreed. Do you think I will still be so reckless to have anything to do with your


    son?"


    "But you and Frank were in the back garden at the very beginning." Jade said with certainty. After


    dinner, she went to talk to Frank and knew that he was going to the back garden. So she followed the


    direction and saw that he was indeed with Lily.


    Then she saw Eden appear. She thought they were talking about something, so she didn''t go to see


    her son. She didn''t expect that ire ran back to her room with red eyes and her son followed her.


    Hearing what Jade said, Lucia turned to look at Lily.


    "Jade!" After hearing this, Lily became less polite. She looked at Jade with sharp eyes and said,


    "Please use your brain before you speak. Don''t think that I''m easy to bully just because I''m a child. You


    should ask your son. I''m telling you, I don''t want a man like Frank even if gives him to me!"


    "You..." Jade''s eyes widened. She didn''t expect that Lily would talk to her in such a tone!


    Not only her, but also Lucia, who had always disliked Lily, was surprised. So was Eden. But his


    expression was not that exaggerated. He just looked at her indifferently.


    "What?" Lily interrupted Jade, "You''re not a good mother. When something happens, the first thing you


    think about is others'' fault, not your son''s. Now he''s messing around outside. ire has known about


    those bastards. The two of them have a conflict, but you me me. What do you mean? Don''t forget


    that it''s my home now. I''m the owner of this house. You framed me like this, and I have the right to drive


    you out!"


    Lily had wanted to scold Jade for a long time, but she had been repressed for various reasons before.


    In addition, what she had done in her previous life hadpletely burst out her resentment against her


    at this moment.


    Jade didn''t know how to deal with the scold. She turned to Lucia and said, "Lucia, look at this child.


    How dare she scold the elder? She..."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Aunt." "You''d better go back and ask your son about it tonight. If you continue to talk nonsense, it will


    only create contradictions in our Qiao family."


    "I..." Jade felt humiliated by the two juniors.


    Seeing her like this, Lucia didn''t know what to say. Even though she didn''t like Lily, she didn''t dare to


    provoke her in the old house of the Qiao family. She could only let her scold Jade, so she could only


    say Jade.


    "Eden, how could you talk to an elder like that?"


    "Mom, I''m telling the truth." Eden looked at his mother and said, "It''s all Frank''s fault tonight. It has


    nothing to do with anyone else."


    Lily turned to look at Eden and smiled. At present, in the Qiao family, besides her grandfather, Eden


    was the second one who cared about and defended her.


    Although his biological mother was Lucia, after going through so many things, she had no grudge


    against him anymore. Even her vignce was fading away little by little, as if they could get closer and


    closer.


    ncing at her from the corner of his eyes, Eden turned his head and his eyes met hers, giving her a


    reassuring smile.


    Hearing her son''s words, Lucia didn''t say anything more. Instead, she turned to Jade and patted her on


    the hand tofort her. "I''ll ask ire about this. You can also go to ask Frank and see what kind of


    conflict they have, so that we can solve it."


    At this point, no matter how angry Jade was, she had to endure it. She nodded and said, "Okay."


    But after saying these two words, she red at Lily fiercely.


    Lily was not the weak person she used to be. When she saw her ring at her, she also red back


    and said.


    "Don''t stare at me. It''s useless to stare at me. Don''t think that I''m deliberately hurting your son. I''m not


    that bored, and I won''t be as brainless as you. You said I seduced him in front of the media before. In


    the end, all the evidences are pointing to your son. He is pestering me, not the truth as you said. So, no


    matter what you do or say in the future, use your brain first."


    After these words, Lily only felt a burst of physical and mental pleasure. Well, a sense of revenge, at


    least on the lips, but at least not let her suffer.


    Jade was almost driven mad. She didn''t expect that Lily would be so rude to her. She red at her, but


    couldn''t say a word.


    "Lily, how could you talk to aunt like that?" At this time, Dillon and Simon came over. They heard the


    quarrel here, so they came. But when they heard these words, Dillon had to stop them.


    Hearing his voice, Lily turned her head to look at him. There was no fear in her eyes, and her


    expression was very calm. "Dad, what I said is true. It''s not the first or two times that your daughter was


    bullied and framed. I could bear it before, but my tolerance is limited, and it will explode to a certain


    extent. If rabbit is anxious, it will bite people.


    When she mentioned the two words "daughter", she sneered in her heart, because in Dillon''s heart, he


    had never treated her as his daughter, whether in her previous life or now!


    "No matter what happens, it''s wrong to talk to the elder in such a tone!" He frowned and said in a more


    serious tone. He didn''t know the truth, but he couldn''t offend the Gu family.

 Chapter 182 Edens Attitude

    Chapter 182 Eden''s Attitude


    "Dad, I''m helping ire tonight." A tinge of mockery shed through Lily''s eyes, and she didn''t care


    about the presence of Simon. He continued, "Frank did something wrong to ire, making her angry


    and run back to her room. But aunt insisted that I seduced her son, which made ire unhappy. If I


    don''t fight back, the reputation of the Qiao family will be ruined."


    She deliberately exaggerated the matter, "If this is heard by outsiders, how can they talk about our


    Qiao family? Are you going to listen to them again? "Look at the daughter of the Qiao family. How could


    she be so shameless to cling to the young master of the Gu family at such a young age?"


    Then she looked at Dillon innocently, "Dad, do you want to hear such rumors? What''s more, I''m


    married to Eric now. If my reputation is ruined, the Qiao family will be humiliated. Dad, do you want to


    see this happen?"


    Dillon was stunned by her question. Apparently, he didn''t know what to do. Simon, who came with him,


    asked, "What Frank did?"


    "Uncle, you''d better ask him yourself. Otherwise, someone will think that I hurt your son on purpose."


    Lily said in a jealous tone and deliberately nced at Jade.


    Simon was stunned by her answer.


    "Dad, it''s toote. I''m sleepy, so I''m going upstairs." After saying that, she turned around and walked


    towards the stairs, without looking at others. While walking, she said, "As for the truth, you''d better ask


    the people involved. I hope you can deal with it well after you know the truth. I don''t want it to be


    spread out and affect the reputation of the Qiao family."


    It seemed that she was the head of the Qiao family!


    Hearing what she said, the people who were left behind looked at each other, but at the same time,


    they were also upset. They were actually taught in such a tone by a child!


    Embarrassed, Dillon turned to look at Simon and said apologetically, "I''m sorry. Lily has been living with


    her grandfather these days, so she can''t control her temper."


    His words directly put the me on Joe.


    "It''s fine. She''s just a kid." Simon could only smile generously.


    However, Eden was a little unhappy. His face darkened and said to his father, "Father, I don''t think that


    Lily said anything wrong. You don''t have to apologize to the Gu family."


    Then he took a look at Simon and said, "Uncle, it''s your fault. We won''t pursued the matter of framing


    Lily in the past. But this time, it''s Frank''s fault. We can''t bear to swallow the insult all the time."


    "Eden, you..." Dillon looked at his son. It was the first time that he had seen such a side of him. He was


    a little surprised.


    "I''m sleepy too. I''m going back to my room to sleep." As soon as he finished speaking, he turned


    around and left. The rest of the matter was also between them. Anyway, he came here earlier because


    he felt a little sad when he saw that Lily was bullied. Now that she had left, there was no need for him


    to continue to stay here.


    After taking a few steps, he suddenly stopped and turned to look at Dillon. "Dad, I hope you can think


    about whether ire is suitable for Frank or not after you know the truth. I hope you can reconsider


    whether the engagement agreement between the two families should continue or not. After all, you


    can''t make her live a hard life in the future."


    As soon as he finished his words, he turned around and left without any hesitation.


    Eden''s words were like a stone thrown into a quietke, immediately causingyers of waves to disturb


    the peace of theke.


    Dillon was shocked and turned to Simon, with surprise in his eyes.


    Simon was also shocked. At the same time, he turned to look at Dillon. The two looked at each other. It


    seemed that the matter was really serious this time. Even Eden, who had been silent all the time, said


    something like that. One could imagine how serious the matter was. It even involved the marriage


    between the two families.


    Lucia and Jade were also shocked when they heard this, but Lucia was calmer than Jade. She


    probably knew why her son said so. But if their marriage was cancelled, her status in the Qiao family


    would be more unstable, which was absolutely impossible.


    "It''s normal for kids to have some conflicts. It''s not that serious." Lucia said deliberately to ease the


    atmosphere.


    "Yes, yes." Jade nodded, "When we figure out the truth, we can teach them well."


    Simon nced at Jade angrily, "Go and call our son. It''s time for us to go back."


    Simon also remembered what had happened. He had ignored the conversation between Frank and


    ire before the dinner. What his son said was nonsense. As a father, he would know if his son had


    such a rtive.


    At that time, he wanted to say something to him, but considering that he was in the Qiao family, he


    couldn''t say anything. He could only let him talk nonsense there alone. But now, it was so serious.


    Realizing that she might have done something wrong tonight, Jade didn''t dare to say anything. She just


    nodded and turned to call Frank.


    "Let me go with you. I''m going to see ire." Said Lucia. Then she turned around and left with Jade.


    "In my opinion..." Simon turned to look at Dillon with an unnatural look, "Tonight we will go back first.


    After we figure out the truth, we will talk about the solution. What do you think?"


    "Okay." Dillon nodded and said, "Just as Lucia said, it''s normal for children to have a fight. As adults,


    we just need to take care of them. It''s not good for anyone if it''s too serious."


    "You''re right. You just need to take care of the kids. Don''t make it a big deal." Simon nodded


    repeatedly.


    On the first day of the lunar new year, the peaceful and restless night passed.


    This night, Lily had a good sleep and almost had no dream all night. The second morning, after getting


    up, she stretched herself contentedly, quickly washed herself and put on her clothes. Then she went


    downstairs, because she had promised Kerr to go back to the manor to cook for Tina. As a daughter,


    her mother wanted to eat the food she cooked, so she must satisfy her mother''s requirements.


    When she went downstairs, Joe was reading newspaper on the sofa. To her surprise, Lucia came out


    of the kitchen, wearing an apron and carrying breakfast.


    What was going on? How could she cook breakfast? When she was in the Qiao family, she had never


    been in the kitchen and was always bossy to the servants.


    Besides, she hade to the Qiao family''s old house several times before, but she had never cooked.


    Today she even took the initiative to cook breakfast!


    Lily looked out of the window subconsciously. Was the sun rising in the west?


    "Girl, what are you looking at?" Seeing her like this, Joe put down the newspaper in his hand and


    asked.


    "I''m looking at the direction of the rising sun today." Lily turned to look at him and said in a low voice,


    "Sun didn''te out from the West. Why did she suddenly change her mind and start to make


    breakfast?"


    Hearing this, Dillon suddenly smiled. He took a look at Zhao Yanan, who was busy, and said to Qiao


    Qianmo, "Aunt Jane went back today. No one is making breakfast at home."


    "I see." Lily nodded and sat down next to him. She held his arm and said in a rxed tone, "Grandpa,


    let me tell you something."


    "Okay, go ahead." Joe looked at her sideways with affection in his eyes.


    "Mom called me yesterday and said that she wanted to eat the food I cooked. You know, she is


    pregnant now and has a picky taste. Besides, her wedding date will be in a few days. Uncle Kerr must


    be very busy and has no time to take care of her, so I want to stay there for a few days and take care of


    her by the way." After saying that, she deliberately made a cute gesture. "Grandpa, do you agree?"


    "Okay, okay." Joe said three good words in a row, and the affection in his ck eyes was indescribable.


    "It''s a good thing that you can be so filial to your mother. You can live there if you want, but don''t forget


    to go back to work after this period of time."


    "I know, grandpa!" After saying that, Lily kissed him.


    Not long after, Dillon, ire and Eden also came down, but thest one toe down was Eden.


    Seeing them, Lily naturally thought of what happenedst night, so she deliberately paid attention to


    their expressions.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Dillon looked calm, as if nothing had happened. ire''s eyes were red and swollen. Needless to say,


    she must have cried a lotst night when she went back, while Eden seemed not to be affected.


    "Dad, breakfast is ready." At this time, Lucia came over and said as a good wife, "It''s my first time to


    cook at home. I hope it won''t be too bad."


    "Well, thank you." Joe said calmly. Then he turned to look at Lily and said, "Girl, it''s time for breakfast."


    "Okay." Lily replied with a smile, and then helped him up. She turned to look at Lucia and said, "Aunt,


    it''s my first time to see you cook. Thank you so much."


    A hint of disappointment shed through Lucia''s eyes, but she still smiled and said, "Not at all."


    "I think Auntie must be good at cooking. You have lived outside with Brother and sister for so many


    years." There was a hint of irony in her words. She said it on purpose.


    Hearing these words, Lucia''s face began to darken, but she could only bear it.


    After a while, Lily held Joe''s arm and walked towards the dining table. Out of the corner of her eye, she


    saw that ire was staring at her, and Dillon didn''t look well.


    Seeing this, Lily suddenly felt a little happy. Well, she admitted that she said that on purpose just now.


    She was happy to see that they were unhappy. Well, it seemed that she was getting worse and worse.

 Chapter 183 Take Good Care Of Her

    Chapter 183 Take Good Care Of Her


    The breakfast was quite peaceful. No one mentioned what happenedst night. Besides, no one


    wanted Joe to know about it, so they chose to avoid talking about it.


    Lily didn''t care about it at all. It was the matter between ire and Frank. It had nothing to do with her


    at all. Last night, only brainless people like Jade would me her. But she scolding her was a


    counterattack.


    After breakfast, Lily went to the manor. She didn''t ask the driver to send her there, but took a taxi.


    When they arrived at the manor, they saw the busy Kerr who just came out of the kitchen with a bowl of


    hot soup in his hand. When he saw Lily, his eyes lit up as if he had seen a savior. "Lily, you''re finally


    here."


    Seeing him like this, Lily felt very happy. She suddenly smiled and said, "Uncle Kerr, why do I feel that


    you are helpless with my mother?"


    "I have no choice. Pregnant women are the most important." Kerr looked sad, but his eyes were full of


    happiness. "I can only be a cook undermand. Now that she is awake, hurry up and bring the soup


    to her."


    "Then you are also a happy cook." With a smile, Lily put her bag on the sofa and reached for the bowl


    in his hand. "Let me bring it to her."


    "Be careful not to hurt your hands." Kerr carefully handed the bowl to her and sighed exaggeratedly,


    "s, with a daughter like youing, I can also breathe a sigh of relief, and by the way, I can take a


    break."


    "Uncle Kerr, I seriously suspect that you asked me toe here. My mother didn''t want to eat the food


    I cooked." Lily joked and went upstairs with the soup.


    "Hey, you see through me." Kerr said with a smile and followed her upstairs.


    When they went upstairs, Lily turned left as usual, because Tina''s room was the first one on the left.


    "Lily, on the right." Kerr reminded, "Tina is in my room."


    Lily was stunned for a moment and then realized what had happened at once. She turned right and


    looked at Kerr with an ambiguous look, whispering, "Uncle Kerr, the night when your proposal was


    sessful..."


    Then she moved closer to him and blinked her bright eyes. "You took my mother to your bed directly.


    Otherwise, how could she get pregnant so soon?"


    "Ahem..." Kerr gave a dry cough and his face flushed unnaturally. "Don''t ask too much, kid."


    "Now you know I''m a child?" Lily squinted at him and said, "I didn''t know who told me that you needed


    a bed partner, but now he said that I was a child. Uncle Kerr, you''ve spoiled the future flowers of our


    mothend."


    Hearing this, Kerr''s face turned even redder. Well, he did say that to her.


    Seeing him like this, Lily stopped teasing him. "Well, uncle. I won''t tease you anymore."


    After saying that, she took the soup to the room of Kerr.


    As soon as she entered the room, she saw Tina lying on the bed, covered with a quilt. She opened her


    eyes and looked at the ceiling. No one knew what she was thinking, or perhaps she didn''t think of


    anything. She was in a state of emptiness.


    "Mom." Lily said and walked to the bed with the soup.


    "Lily." Seeing Lily, Tina immediately showed a smile on her face. She stood up and said, "You''re here.


    I''ve been missing you for a long time."


    As soon as Kerr saw her stand up, he rushed over and held her in his arms. "Be careful. Don''t move


    too much."


    While speaking, he put a pillow on her back with one hand and let her lean against it.


    "Oh, it''s okay. Why are you so fussy?" Tina nced at him coquettishly.


    "You have to be careful. We have to prevent all major movements. The doctor also said that the first


    two months are the most unstable, so we have to be more careful." As he spoke, Kerr helped her cover


    the quilt under her waist and put a coat on her, in case she caught a cold.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Kerr was so nervous about his mother, Lily was relieved. Standing beside them, she looked


    at them with a happy smile on the corner of her mouth, but she thought of the scene that she would be


    with Eric in the future.


    She didn''t know if Eric would take care of her like this after they got married. He was so meticulous in


    all aspects, just like how Uncle Kerr took care of her mother. He even had to help her get up in person.


    Thinking of this, the smile on her face became more and more obvious. She waspletely immersed


    in her own thoughts and did not notice that someone was calling her.


    "Lily, Lily." Tina called her twice in a row. Seeing that she still didn''t respond, she couldn''t help but raise


    her voice, "Lily!"


    "What? What''s wrong?" When she came to her senses, Lily looked at her mother as if she just woke up


    from a dream.


    Seeing her like this, Tina smiled, "What are you thinking about? I called you so many times, but you


    didn''t respond."


    "Nothing." With a blush on her face, Lily walked to the bedside and sat down. She scooped up a


    spoonful of soup with one hand and a spoon with the other. The temperature was just right, and fed it to


    Tina''s mouth. "Come on, have some soup."


    After drinking the soup, Tina looked at her and said, "That''s strange. If you don''t think about anything,


    why didn''t you hear me call you?"


    "Mom, you''d better stop asking. I won''t tell you even if you ask." Lily said with a smile. Then she


    scooped up another spoonful of soup and fed it to her mouth. She said in a somewhat naughty tone,


    "This soup is cooked for you by your exclusive cook. Drink it up."


    "I think she must miss Eric." Kerr, who was sitting at the head of the bed, said with a smile.


    "Uncle Kerr, it''s not right for you to expose my mind." Lily joked.


    "Look, it''s easy to guess what she is thinking." Kerr couldn''t help asking for credit from Tina, but she


    rolled her eyes at him and said, "Don''t you know that don''t guess what girls are thinking?"


    "Hey, I don''t talk anymore." Kerr shut up wisely.


    "Ha ha..." Lily couldn''t helpughing and continued to feed the soup. "My mother still loves me."


    Kerr shook his head helplessly, but he calmed down for the sake of mother and daughter.


    "Oh, right." As if he had thought of something, Kerr suddenly changed the topic. "You called me


    yesterday and asked me if Eric was here. What happened?"


    Hearing that, the smile on Lily''s face immediately faded away. "Nothing. Uncle is looking for Eric, so he


    asked me to call him."


    Seeing that she didn''t want to exin so smoothly, Kerr could tell at a nce that there must be


    something hidden, but since she was unwilling to tell him, he didn''t ask more.


    However, Tina asked with concern, "Lily, is there anything wrong with Eric?"


    "No." Lily didn''t intend to tell her. After all, she had a good rtionship with Ang these days. If she


    knew these things, wouldn''t it add trouble to her?


    "If you didn''t call Eric directly, why did you call us?" Obviously, Tina didn''t believe what she said. She


    continued to ask, "Did you have a conflict with Eric?"


    "No, mom, don''t think too much. I''m fine with him." As she spoke, she spooned the soup slowly to her


    mouth and said, "Come on, drink thest mouthful of soup."


    Tina dodged the spoon and looked at her sharply, "I want you to tell me the truth!"


    "Lily, you''d better tell your mother, or she will be more worried than anything else." Kerr advised.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll tell you." Lily smiled and tried her best to say in a rxed tone, "Nothing happened


    between me and Eric. There was a little conflict between his parents. Uncle had an illegitimate child


    outside and he was about my age. When Eric and aunt knew it, they ran away from home."


    "How could an honest man like Richard have an illegitimate child outside?" Tina looked at Lily in


    surprise.


    "Yes, Mr. Wayne has taken them home." Lily nodded.


    "Men are really bad!" Tina blurted out angrily.


    "Ahem..." Kerr coughed and said in an aggrieved tone, "Tina, don''t beat me to death. I love you


    wholeheartedly and have never changed my heart for decades."


    ncing at him, Tina ignored him and continued to ask Lily, "What about Ang? How is she?"


    "Eric said Aunt was good. He would take her back on the fourth day of the lunar new year." Lily told her


    the truth. She didn''t want to hide anything from her mother. Besides, it was not a big deal.


    "If shees back, let her live with me. I can apany her, so that she won''t be sad alone."


    Suggested Tina.


    "Okay." Lily replied with a smile, "When theye back, I''ll tell aunt. I think she must be willing to,


    but..."


    She turned to Kerr with hesitation, "Uncle Kerr, you won''t object, will you?"


    "Do you think I have the right to object?" Kerr asked with a smile.


    "Okay..." Lily deliberately hesitated for a moment, and then said with a smile, "No, and you dare not."


    Kerr looked at her with a smile, "You know it, but you still ask me. Isn''t it a waste of saliva?"


    "Uncle Kerr, you don''t understand. I''m asking you because I respect you as the master of this family."


    Lily exined with a smile, "As for knowing that you have no right to say no, that''s because I know that


    you won''t let mom and me down, indicating that you are a good man, which seriously shows your


    importance in our hearts."


    Kerr smiled in a good mood. He admitted that he was a little rxed after hearing what Lily said.

 Chapter 184 Come Here, I Love You

    Chapter 184 Come Here, I Love You


    When they were chatting happily, the door was pushed open. Andrew appeared at the door, wearing a


    thick pajamas.


    "Are you awake?" Turning his head to look at the door, Kerr his head to look at Andrew and said, "I


    make some soup for you. It''s still in the pot. It shouldn''t be cold yet. Go and get a bowl of soup."


    "Okay." Andrew scratched his head. He drank too muchst night when he went out to celebrate the


    New Year with his friend, and he was still in a bad mood.


    "Brother Andrew." Seeing him, Lily greeted him with a smile.


    "I heard your voice outside the door." Andrew smiled and said in a sleepy voice.


    "Then you have a good hearing." Lily joked. Then she stood up and asked Tina, "Mom, what do you


    want to eat for lunch? I''ll make it for you."


    "I want to eat the two appetizers you cookedst time." Said Tina.


    "Okay. What about the rest?"


    "No." Tina shook her head.


    "What about Uncle Kerr?" Lily turned to look at Kerr.


    "Whatever." Kerr replied, "I will eat whatever you cook."


    "That''s what you said. No matter how bad the food is, you have to eat it up." Lily said jokingly. Then she


    turned around and walked out with the soup bowl in her hand.


    Looking at her back, Kerr shook his head with a smile. This girl was getting more and more lovely.


    Andrew stood by the door with his sleepy eyes. Seeing that Lily came over, he said directly, "I want to


    eat braised prawns."


    Lily was stunned for a moment, and then smiled, "Brother, you''re wee."


    As she spoke, she walked past him and went downstairs.


    "You are already my sister. Is it necessary to be so polite to my own sister?" Andrew turned around and


    followed her downstairs.


    "But you have to pretend to be polite."


    "I''m not that sentimental."


    While they were talking, the two of them had entered the kitchen in session. Lily put down the bowl


    in her hand, looked at the pot on the stove, and opened it respectively. Then he took out a bowl, poured


    out the sober up soup in the pot, and put it in front of Andrew.


    "Uncle Kerr asked you to drink the sober up soup first. Come on, drink it first."


    Looking at the beverage in front of him, a strange emotion shed through Andrew''s heart, but he


    suppressed it. With a smile on his face, he took it over and drank it in one breath.


    Then he gave the bowl back to Lily and said, "It feels good to have a sister. You can wash the bowl by


    the way."


    Lily took the bowl and sighed deliberately. "Why do I feel that I''m not your sister, but your servant?"


    "Well, as the saying goes, a sister is used to be enved."


    "Where does thise from?" Lily looked at him angrily.


    "I told you." Andrew took it for granted and reached out his hand to rub her head. He looked rude, but


    he spoiled her very much. "So, from now on, you can only be enved by me."


    Without giving Lily a chance to retort, he turned around and walked out of the kitchen. "Remember my


    braised prawns. I''ll go upstairs and wash myself, and then sort out some documents."


    However, the moment he turned around, the smile on his face turned a little bitter.


    At noon, in addition to the two appetizers for Tina, Lily also prepared two other dishes with light taste.


    Of course, chicken soup was essential. Unlikest time, walnuts were added to stew, and during the


    process of stewing, oilyers were separated from the soup.


    She had also cooked the braised prawns ordered by Andrew, as well as braised spareribs and steamed


    fish. This table was really rich for the four people.


    At lunch time, Tina, who was helped down by Kerr, opened her eyes wide when she saw the table full


    of dishes. "Lily, did you cook all these?"


    She knew her daughter could cook, but she didn''t expect that she could cook so many dishes.


    Almost everyone''s taste was taken into ount on the table. The meat and vegetable match, the taste


    and light match, and the soup. Although they were all ordinary home cooked dishes, they looked really


    good.


    "Yes." Lily nodded and put away the bowls and chopsticks in her hands. She looked at Tina proudly


    and said, "Do you think your daughter is very capable?"


    "You naughty girl." Tina said in a spoiled tone, but her eyes were a little red. She had been trained in


    Qiao family, and it was difficult for her, as her mother, to cook so many dishes at one time.


    "Well, sit down and have dinner. I''m going to call brother." After saying that, she was about to turn


    around and go upstairs to call Andrew, only to see him walking downstairs in pajamas, rubbing the


    corners of his two eyes while walking.


    "Brother, are you tired?" Lily asked with concern.


    "Not bad." Stopping what he was doing, Andrew looked up at her and said, "I''ve been reading the


    company documents for a long time, and my eyes are a little sore."


    "Pay attention to thebination of work and rest." Lily exhorted, and then said with a smile, "Come


    and eat, or your braised prawns will be cold."


    "Okay..." His voice trailed off, and Andrew''s eyes were filled with happiness.


    At the table, Kerr was sure that everything was based on Tina. He fed her both food and drinks in


    person. Of course, he would feed himself from time to time.


    Seeing that he was about to dote on Tina, Lily turned to look at Andrew and deliberately said in a sour


    tone, "Dear Andrew, why do I feel that we have no status in our family? Do you have this feeling?"


    Andrew looked up at her and put a shrimp into her bowl, "Come on, I love you."


    His tone made Lily burst intoughter. "Brother, when did you be so humorous?"


    "We have no choice. We are all poor children." As he spoke, he deliberately nced at the two of them,


    Kerr and Tina, and said in a sour tone, "Father doesn''t care, mother doesn''t love, and in the near


    future, there will be a little boy topete for favor. In addition toforting each other, what else


    position do we have in this family?"


    "Well, you are right." Lily nodded in agreement. At the same time, she peeled a shrimp and put it in his


    bowl. "Come on, your favorite shrimp."


    Looking at her tender little hand moving back and forth with the shrimps peeled in front of his eyes,


    Andrew felt warm in his heart. He couldn''t help but take a look at Lily. If he had told her earlier that he


    liked her, she might not be his sister now.


    "You two are really enough." Kerr couldn''t stand their sour words anymore. He couldn''t help but look up


    at them and said, "It''s a special period. I''ll take care of you after this period."


    Andrew didn''t take his words seriously. He nced at his father and said, "Father, I''m afraid your


    special period is a little long. After you get married and aunt gives birth to a child, you will have to see


    the child next. It''s one to two years, or three or four years. I''m afraid that you won''t pay attention to us."


    "Kerr." At this time, Tina suddenly spoke. She turned to look at Kerr and said, "You''d better go back to


    thepany at ordinary times. You hand over thepany''s affairs to Andrew. Recently, he often


    goes out early andes backte, and there are many social engagements. I''m afraid that he can''t


    stand it."


    "Aunt, don''t get me wrong." Andrew said in a hurry, thinking that Tina had misunderstood him. "I was


    just kidding with my father. I can handle thepany''s affairs. At present, the most important thing is to


    take good care of you."


    "I''m just worried that you can''t take it." Tina said worriedly.


    "He is in good health. Don''t worry about him. If he wanted to grow up, how can he not exercise more?"


    Kerr nced at Andrew, and then filled a bowl with chicken soup and put it in front of him. "Come on, I''ll


    give you a bowl of walnut chicken soup. It''s good for both your health and your brain."


    All of a sudden, Andrew smiled and asked, "Dad, do I need to thank you?"


    "No. I''ll leave thepany affairs to you in the next two years. I''ll be responsible for the school affairs


    and take care of aunt."


    "I knew it." Andrew puckered his mouth, took a sip of chicken soup and turned to Lily. "Lily, as you own


    twenty percent of thepany''s shares, do you think you should also contribute to thepany?"


    "Hmm..." Lily blinked. She almost forgot it. In order to get Wayne to agree her to be with Eric, he


    transferred twenty percent of thepany''s shares to her.


    "Yes. If Lily isn''t busy, you should go to thepany to have a look." Kerr agreed.


    "Okay." Lily had no choice but to agree. After all, she had taken twenty percent of the shares of the


    company from. It seemed unreasonable not to do anything.


    A smile shed across Andrew''s face when he got her answer, as if he was relieved.


    "Can Lily do it?" Tina looked at Lily worriedly, "Don''t make trouble for Andrew in thepany."


    "Mom, don''t worry. I have learned a lot in thepany." Lily said, "But I don''t think I can go to the


    company every day to help brother. After all, it''s difficult for me to leave the Qiao Company. In addition,


    I have to go to school after the new term begins."


    "It doesn''t matter. You cane here whenever you are free." Andrew didn''t tell her the exact time. He


    was afraid that once the time was set, she might note to thepany.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Okay." Lily nodded.


    "By the way, the best man and bridesmaid will be yours .We don''t want to go out to look for someone."


    Kerr suddenly said.


    Andrew and Lily looked at each other and nodded without thinking too much.


    However, Lily joked, "Uncle Kerr, you really know how to make the best of it."


    "Of course, you two can do it for free."


    "Okay. You can give me and brother more red pockets then."


    "I agree with you." Andrew nodded in agreement as soon as Lily finished her words.


    Taking a nce at the two, Kerr said, "Two little misers."


    Lily smiled and said nothing. In fact, when Kerr mentioned the Groomsmen and bridesmaids just now,


    Eric''s face shed through her mind.

 Chapter 185 I Really Dont Want To Let You Go

    Chapter 185 I Really Don''t Want To Let You Go


    On the fourth day of the lunar New Year, Lily got up early, went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for


    everyone. Then went to her and Eric''s shelter, waiting for them toe back.


    The breakfast for the four people was very simple, but when she made the breakfast for Tina, she


    made more steamed eggs for her, and then poured the milk into the cup and warmed it with hot water.


    In this way, it would not be cold and their stomach would not be very ufortable in the winter.


    After the breakfast was ready, Lily sent them to their rooms respectively.


    That was because, when Tina was still sleeping, she had to hold Kerr in her arms. Otherwise, she


    would feel insecure. As a pregnant woman, she had to be considerate, so Kerr could only apany


    her in bed.


    As for Andrew, he didn''t go to bed until two or three o''clock in the evening. Usually, he didn''t get up until


    this time. But considering that it was not good for his health if he didn''t have breakfast, Lily would send


    the breakfast to his room on time in the past two days.


    Well, in the past two days, she was really the housekeeper in the manor. She took care of the family''s


    three meals a day, and also cared about who was busy and tired.


    First of all, she sent the breakfast of Kerr and Tina to their room, put it on a small square table specially


    prepared by the bedside, and then left. It was Kerr''s business to ask Tina to get up and have breakfast.


    Then she sent the breakfast to Andrew''s room. He was fine today. Although he didn''t get up, at least he


    opened his eyes. Unlike yesterday, he had been sleeping for a long time before he woke up.


    "Get up and have breakfast." After putting the breakfast on his bedside table, Lily called him, and then


    said, "After breakfast, take the bowl and wash it yourself. I''m going out today."


    "Where are we going?" Andrew sat up from the bed and scratched his chicken nest like head, "I''ll drive


    you there."


    "No, thanks. It''s very convenient for me to take a taxi."


    "Do you think it''s easy to take a taxi here?" Andrew raised his eyebrows and asked in reply, but he had


    already got out of bed and began to change his clothes, ignoring the presence of Lily.


    Lily thought for a while. It was easy to take a taxi here, but it was not easy to take a taxi out from here.


    If she had to take a taxi, she would have to walk for a period of time.


    Seeing her in a daze, Andrew asked again, "You haven''t told me where to go."


    "Go to the ce where I and Eric live." She replied.


    The action of putting on clothes paused. Andrew turned to look at Lily with disbelief in his ck eyes.


    "You Have you already lived together?"


    "Yes." Lily nodded, and then exined as if she was afraid that he would misunderstand, "Although we


    live together, nothing else actually happened."


    "Really?" Andrew asked in reply. His hand, which was buttoning up his cor, suddenly paused.


    "Yes." Lily nodded and looked at him with her eyes wide open.


    Hearing this exnation, Andrew suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. While continuing his work, he


    smiled and said, "You can go downstairs to have breakfast. I''lle down soon."


    "Okay." After saying yes, Lily turned around and walked out of his room.


    It was not until she disappeared in his room that Andrew withdrew his sight. When he nced at the


    food she brought up, the corners of his mouth unconsciously raised. He felt warm in his heart.


    After breakfast and getting changed, Lily took her bag and was about to go out. Andrew, who had


    already prepared everything, was waiting for her downstairs, but before she left, they greeted Kerr and


    Tina.


    Andrew didn''t know where Lily and Eric lived, so she pointed the direction all the way. On the way to a


    large supermarket, she asked him to stop and wait for her in the car. Then she went into the


    supermarket herself, with a pile of vegetables and two pairs of fluffy slippers in her hands.


    "So many?" Looking at the thing in her hand, Andrew was surprised.


    "Yes." Lily replied and put all the food in her hands on the back seat. Then she sat on the passenger


    seat and said, "Eric and aunt wille back soon. You don''t have to go back at noon. Let''s have lunch


    together."


    With a warm smile, Andrew started the car and left, "Okay."


    Soon, they arrived at themunity. After parking the car, they carried the vegetables. Of course, most


    of the vegetables were carried by Andrew. In Lily''s hands, there were only two pairs of slippers and two


    vegetables.


    They entered the elevator one after another and arrived at a meaningful floor. The two of them got out


    of the elevator one after another. When Lily opened the door, Andrew stood behind him with vegetables


    in his hands.


    To be exact, he followed her all the way, and his eyes never left her back. Looking at her who should be


    at the age of ying, but doing what an adult should do, he had an indescribable feeling.


    Sometimes, he even felt that what he saw was not a little girl of fifteen years old, but a mature woman.


    She could do everything well, such as housework and how to take care of people.


    "Come in, brother." After opening the door, Lily stood by the door and said to Andrew.


    He had been immersed in his own thoughts, but when he heard the voice, he immediately came to his


    senses. "Okay."


    As Lily put the slippers in front of Andrew, she said, "Try on your feet to see if you can wear them. If


    you can''t, I''ll take the shoes I bought for Ericst time."


    Hearing her words, Andrew put on his shoes, which were just the right size. He looked up at Lily and


    said, "They fit me well."


    "Then let''s wear this pair." After saying that, she bent down to take out another pair of shoes from the


    bag in her hand and put them on the door. Then she took out another pair of shoes from the shoe


    cab and changed them. Then she turned around and went into the kitchen.


    Seeing this, Andrew also walked in and put all the things in his hands in the vegetable washing pool.


    Lily took a look at her watch. It was already ten o''clock. Eric and Ang took the flight at eight o''clock.


    It took almost two hours from G city to the Guan city.


    She rolled up her sleeves, put on the apron and began to cook lunch. Of course, she didn''t forget to


    say to Andrew, "Brother, go to the living room and sit down. If you want to watch TV, you can drive it


    yourself. I''ll cook first, and I won''t entertain you."


    "Okay." Andrew replied indifferently, but he didn''t go out. Instead, he leaned against the door frame and


    quietly looked at the busy little figure.


    At this moment, Andrew envied Eric. He envied him for having such a good girl like Lily.


    Time seemed to stand still. Looking at it, Andrew was somewhat absent-minded.


    For Lily, at this moment, she was in a good mood. She hummed a happy tune when she was picking,


    washing and chopping vegetables.


    Suddenly, there was the sound of key opening the door, and then the sound of door opening. But


    before Andrew, who was standing at the door, could react, Lily had already rushed out.


    When Eric opened the door, he saw Lily, who was wearing an apron and smiling. With a smile at the


    corners of his mouth, he loosened the suitcase in his hand and stretched out his hands to her. "Girl."


    "Eric." Without hesitation, Lily threw herself into his arms, with her hands tightly around his waist and


    her head buried in his chest.


    Eric held her tightly and took two deep breaths in her neck, "I miss you."


    "Yes, I miss you too." Lily raised her head from his arms and rested her chin on his chest. She looked


    at him shyly with a red face and said softly, "Very."


    It was supposed to be a normal conversation between young couples, but in Eric''s eyes, it was very


    tempting. Her eyes were full of expectation, her tender cheeks were pink, and her soft lips were saying


    the most beautiful words.


    Without thinking too much, he lowered his head and kissed her, ignoring everyone present.


    It was not a light kiss. It was a kiss eager to rub the woman in his arms into the bone.


    They kissed so passionately that they forgot themselves, as if everything around them was illusory, and


    there was only each other in front of them.


    Andrew, who was still leaning against the door frame of the kitchen, frowned subconsciously when he


    saw this scene. His heart suddenly twitched, and his hands inserted in his hands unconsciously


    clenched into fists.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Then, a bitter smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. It was a foregone conclusion, wasn''t it?


    Moreover, she was his sister now. Lowering his head, he chose not to see this dazzling scene.


    Ang, who came back with Eric, was also blocked outside by the two people who were standing at


    the door and kissing. She wanted to stop them, but when she saw that they had been separated for


    several days and called each other every night to talk about their love, she just blushed and looked


    away unnaturally.


    Eric wouldn''t have stopped so soon if he hadn''t thought that his mother woulde back with him.


    After the kiss, he put his forehead against hers. His ck eyes were full of affection, and his voice was


    hoarse.


    "I really don''t want to let you go. What should I do?"


    "Then hold me a little longer." Lily''s voice was coquettish and her face was red.


    Hearing her words, Eric couldn''t helpughing, notughing, but happy, "But, mom is still outside the


    door."


    "What?" Hearing this, Lily pushed her hands and jumped out of his arms. She turned around and


    patted her red face.


    "Ha ha..." The lowughter came out of his mouth. Looking at her like this, he thought she was very


    cute.


    After adjusting herself for a while, Lily turned around and shouted at Ang outside the door with a red


    face, "Aunt¡­ Auntie,e in."


    Seeing all her lovely side, Ang smiled and joked, "When I saw you so forgetful just now, I didn''t see


    you being shy, but now you know you are shy?"


    "Aunt..." Lily lowered her head and didn''t dare to look up at her. It was really shameful for her to do


    such a thing in front of her future mother-inw. It was all Eric''s fault. Why did he kiss her? He didn''t


    know that she couldn''t resist his temptation!

 Chapter 186 Open Strife And Secret Struggle

    Chapter 186 Open Strife And Secret Struggle


    "Well, I won''t make fun of you anymore." Ang smiled.


    Kevin took the bag from her hand and bent over to put the slippers in front of her. "Auntie, this pair of


    shoes is new."


    Putting on shoes, Ang didn''t rush into the room, but looked around the room first. The living room


    and dining room are very warmly arranged, the ground is also very clean, not to mention the wall and


    the coffee table, not to mention the pillow on the sofa. It is neatly ced.


    After seeing all this, she looked back at Lily, with tenderness in her eyes. "Lily, you are a capable


    woman. You can tidy up the room in such a small age.


    "Mom, do you regret that you opposed me to be with her?" Eric said arrogantly.


    "You naughty boy." Ang patted him on the shoulder and nced at him angrily, "Didn''t I agree to


    your marriage now?"


    "But it still can''t change the fact that you really opposed it at that time." Eric said on purpose.


    "I don''t want to talk to you." Ang took a look at him and went into the room, heading to the balcony


    outside the window.


    Looking at his mother''s back, a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. He was very happy to see


    his mother''s smile.


    Although she had been getting along well with the Sun family in G city these days, and she often wore


    a smile on her face, he could see that it was not from the bottom of her heart. Although she was happy


    with her family, the person she cared about was not by her side, but in her heart.


    Although there was a stalemate between her and his father, her concern for him was still buried in the


    bottom of her heart. When she was told the time she came back, her eyes were bright. Maybe she


    didn''t notice it, but he saw it.


    Therefore, as long as his father could deal with the mother and son properly and exin how his


    illegitimate children came out, perhaps his mother would still choose to forgive him. After all, they used


    to love each other so much, no, they were also in love now.


    Withdrawing his sight, Eric was about to say something to Lily when he saw another figure. He looked


    up and saw Andrew. The smile on his face immediately disappeared and his tone became colder. "Why


    are you here?"


    Looking into his eyes, Andrew still leaned against the kitchen door and replied indifferently, "I''ve been


    here all the time."


    "Oh, really?" Eric looked at him with a faint smile on his lips and an unreadable smile in his ck eyes.


    "You must feel bad!"


    Of course, Andrew knew what he meant. Sometimes he even admired him. Although he was young, he


    looked mature and thoughtful. He was good at hiding his love for Lily, but he saw through it at a nce.


    From the first time they met, he had directly put himself as a rival in love.


    "Not bad." He answered indifferently.


    Looking away, Eric didn''t look at him anymore, but turned to Lily. At this time, she was busy putting the


    bag she had just taken from Ang on the sofa.


    Girl probably didn''t like him, or she wouldn''t have kissed him so deeply in front of him.


    Eric felt so happy that he withdrew his sight with satisfaction. When he lowered his head to change his


    shoes, he found that there were no slippers at all at the door.


    Subconsciously, he turned his head and looked at Andrew''s feet. He was wearing a pair of brand-new


    fluffy slippers, which made him dissatisfied. He raised his head and red at Andrew.


    But Andrew didn''t seem to care about his eyes. He knew why he stared at him, so he didn''t respond


    but still looked at him indifferently.


    In an instant, lightning and sparks exploded from the two people.


    In the end, Eric couldn''t keep calm. He still stared at Andrew, but said to Lily, "Girl, don''t you have my


    shoes to change?"


    Hearing the sound, Lily turned to look at him, as if asking him, or as if talking to herself, "Eh, haven''t


    you taken out your shoes?"


    She didn''t notice the undercurrent between the two men. She nced at the feet of Eric and found that


    there was indeed no shoes to change, so she turned around and walked over.


    "I put the shoes in the shoe cab and forgot to take them out." While speaking, she took out the


    shoes and put them in front of Eric.


    Seeing that she took out the shoes, Eric withdrew his sight and felt better. While changing the shoes,


    he leaned towards Lily, held her cheek and kissed her on the lips. "I thought you forgot to buy it for your


    husband."


    "What are you doing?" Lily blushed with shyness and pped his hand away. She took two steps back


    and looked at Eric shyly. "You are not my husband."


    "Although you don''t admit it, I''m afraid you have already admitted it in your heart." Eric said on purpose.


    "I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I''m going to cook." As soon as she finished speaking, Lily turned


    around and hid herself in the kitchen.


    When she heard the two words "husband" from his mouth again, a soft and numb feeling spread from


    the bottom of her heart, but it made her feel very shy and choose not to face him.


    Seeing her enter the kitchen, Eric raised his eyebrows at Andrew with acent smile, as if to show


    his victory.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Andrew didn''t take it seriously. He just smiled lightly without any expression on his face, but his heart


    was already filled with bitterness.


    They called husband. And the shyness on Lily''s face just now indicated that the rtionship between


    the two had progressed very fast these days.


    "Lily." He turned to look at Lily in the kitchen and shouted. At this moment, she was cutting vegetables


    with her head down and her side face was red.


    "What''s wrong? Brother." Stopping what she was doing, Lily looked back at him.


    "I suddenly remember that I haven''t finished my work yet. I won''t have lunch here." He looked at her


    with a smile.


    Hearing his words, a touch of disappointment shed across Lily''s face. "Are you in a hurry?"


    "Yes." Andrew nodded and looked away with a little guilt. "Maybe next time. Come and eat when I''m


    not busy."


    "Okay." Lily didn''t try to persuade him to stay. "Drive carefully."


    "Got it." With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Andrew continued, "By the way, didn''t father say


    yesterday that we were responsible for the task of the best man and the bridesmaid? Let''s try on the


    dress tomorrow. The wedding will be held the day after tomorrow."


    After saying that, Andrew deliberately nced at Eric, who was also looking at him. The two of them


    looked at each other in the air.


    Eric didn''t look well, and even a little gloomy. Andrew smiled slightly. Well, he was better than him in


    terms of the Groomsmen and bridesmaids. At least one day, Lily would be with him.


    "How about tomorrow morning? I have time." Lily didn''t notice the undercurrent between the two people


    at all. There was a bit of joy in her tone.


    "Okay, I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning." Looking away from Eric, Andrew smiled at Lily, turned


    around and left.


    But when he turned around, the smile on his face obviously disappeared. In fact, he didn''t have


    anything urgent to deal with. He just couldn''t bear to stay here and watch the intimate rtionship


    between the two of them.


    The door was opened and closed. With a straight face, Eric watched Andrew leave without saying a


    word. Then he turned around and went into the kitchen.


    "Girl." He walked behind Lily and hugged her from behind. He leaned his chin on her shoulder and


    called her like a spoiled child.


    "What are you doing?" When she turned her head and saw the handsome face in front of her, she


    blushed unconsciously and said in a soft voice, "Don''t hold me like this. I''m going to cook. It''s almost


    noon. You and aunt are hungry."


    "I just want to know one thing." Eric didn''t intend to let go of her and continued, "Then who made the


    decision about the Groomsmen and bridesmaids?"


    "Uncle Kerr." Lily answered without hesitation, "Brother and I happen to be here. They don''t have to go


    out to look for someone, so as to save trouble."


    "Only you two?"


    "Yes."


    "No way!" Eric said these two words subconsciously.


    "What?" Lily looked at Eric in confusion, "Why not?"


    "Uh..." Realizing that he might have said something wrong, Eric was stunned for a moment. He looked


    away and let go of Lily. He stood beside her and said awkwardly, "I mean, since they are getting


    married, we must have a good couple. You and Andrew are only the best man and the bridesmaid.


    Anyway, you need two couples. What do you think?"


    "Really?" Lily frowned and looked at him in confusion.


    "Let''s not talk about this. Uncle Kerr is a married man. Although they got married twice, they have only


    one groomsman and one bridesmaid. Isn''t it too shabby? Besides, if there are only two of you and


    Andrew, I''m sure you won''t be able to deal with your business." Eric tried his best to analyze all


    possible situations for her.


    "Think about it carefully. After the wedding ceremony, it is impossible for aunt to entertain guests, but


    she needs someone to take care of her. This person must be you. Uncle Kerr needs to apany the


    bar. If he is not good at drinking, he has to ask Andrew to drink. The father and son are very busy with


    this. Who else can entertain other people?"


    Uh


    Hearing this, Lily was stunned for a long time. She had never thought about these details, but after


    hearing his analysis, she felt that it was reasonable. There were few bridesmaids and Groomsmen, and


    it seemed impolite if they didn''t greet the guests well.

 Chapter 187 You Have An Intention On Me

    Chapter 187 You Have An Intention On Me


    "It seems to be missing." She said after thinking for a long time.


    Seeing that Lily was so cute, Eric couldn''t help kissing her on the cheek. She was so cute when she


    was in a daze just now.


    "Oh, don''t kiss me so often." Lily red at him with a blushing face. Then she changed the subject. "If I


    still want to find someone, who is better?"


    "It''s in front of you." Eric volunteered.


    "You?" Lily blinked and looked at him up and down. "Okay, but what about the bridesmaid?"


    Bridesmaid¡­


    Eric thought for a while and suddenly said, "Becky, aren''t you and her good friends? I think she will be


    very happy to be the bridesmaid."


    After thinking for a while, Lily thought it was feasible, so she nodded and said, "I''ll call Becky this


    afternoon, and then tell Uncle Kerr and mother that we''ll go to try on the dress together tomorrow."


    Seeing that she nodded, Eric kissed her again with a big smile on his face. "You cook first. I''m going to


    call Becky, I''ll tell Uncle Kerr and aunt."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he turned around and walked out of the kitchen, as if he was afraid


    that the person behind him would change her mind.


    Looking at his back, Lily felt a little confused. Why was he so anxious about it?


    There were four dishes and one soup for lunch, which were enough for the three of them, and most of


    them were what Eric liked to eat.


    At the dinner table, Ang didn''t move her chopsticks for a long time. She kept watching Lily picking


    up food for Eric. The interaction between the two was very intimate.


    "Okay, girl." Looking at the food piled up in his bowl, he couldn''t help but stop her, "How can I eat all of


    them?"


    "You are growing up now. You should eat more." Lily said as she put another chicken wing in his bowl.


    "You are also growing up. You should eat more." Then Eric picked up a chicken wing and put it into her


    bowl. "Put on some weight. It won''t hurt if I hold you."


    Hearing this, Lily blushed and looked at him coquettishly. "Eat well. Don''t talk nonsense."


    "I''m not talking nonsense." Eric looked at her innocently, "What I said is true, isn''t it, mom?"


    Then he turned to Ang.


    Ang smiled and shook her head. Her face was full of affection. "You are all growing up. You should


    eat more."


    After saying that, she looked at Lily and said, "Lily, you should also eat more. You are still in your


    developing period. You should keep up with the nutrition and don''t try to lose weight. Girls should be


    plump. You are too thin now."


    "See? Mom said so. You should eat more." Eric raised his eyebrows and looked at hercently.


    Lily red at him with a reproachful look, and her face turned even redder. She was really thin now.


    Since she was reborn, she had been worrying about all kinds of things, and even she could clearly feel


    that she was thinner.


    Feeling that this topic couldn''t be continued, she turned to Ang and changed the topic, "By the way,


    aunt, I''m going to the manor with Eric tomorrow. We may go to the manor in the evening, and the


    wedding will be held the day after tomorrow. I''m afraid we don''t have time toe back in these two


    days. How about you live in the manor with us tomorrow?"


    "Well..." Ang hesitated.


    "My mother also hopes you can go there. After all, you are her best friend in her life." Looking at her,


    Lily''s eyes were full of eagerness.


    In fact, what she said was right. When Tina was with Dillon, she stayed at home almost every day.


    Sometimes she went out to socialize with Dillon, but she didn''t even have a close friend.


    "Mom, you can stay there for two days." Eric also advised, "Aunt is pregnant now. It''s inconvenient for


    her to go out."


    As soon as Ang heard the two words "pregnant", her eyes widened in shock. "Is she pregnant?"


    "Yes." It was Lily who answered her. She nodded and said, "It''s almost a month. Auntie, you can go


    and live there alone. I and Eric are worried about you. If we go to the manor, you can chat with my


    mother and we can take care of you."


    "Okay." Ang finally nodded in agreement. Although she smiled, there was a touch of loneliness in


    her eyes.


    Eric saw everything in her eyes. He put down his chopsticks and reached out his hand to hold her


    hand. "Mom, I know what you are thinking about. After aunt''s wedding, I''ll take you back. The matter


    between Dale and Ethan hasn''t been properly handled. You don''t feelfortable when you go back."


    These words hit Ang''s heart. Although Richard had done such a thing, he was the one she loved so


    much that she was willing to give up everything for him. It was not easy to let him go.


    "Okay." She nodded with red eyes. Her son knew her well.


    Seeing this, Lily pursed her lips and said nothing more. After all, it was the matter between her and


    Richard, so she could not say anything.


    On the second morning, Lily opened her eyes. When she was about to get out of bed, someone held


    her waist and pulled her into his arms.


    "What are you doing?" She looked up at Eric and said in a hoarse voice.


    "Sleep a little longer." Holding her tighter, Eric rubbed her neck and said, "I just want to hold you like


    this all the time."


    "Stop it. Go to sleep. I''ll make breakfast and go back to the manor after breakfast. I have a lot of work


    to do today." While speaking, Lily tried to pull his hands away from her waist, but someone deliberately


    set her against him and didn''t let her go.


    "Eric..." She called her name helplessly, but her voice was soft.


    "What?" Eric repliedzily with his eyes still closed. He exhaled in her ear, "Mom is making breakfast.


    Let''s sleep a little longer."


    Hearing this, Lily blinked her eyes in disbelief, as if she hadn''t heard any sound outside the bedroom.


    So she listened carefully to the sound. There was indeed some sound in the kitchen, but it was very


    low, and it couldn''t be heard if she didn''t listen carefully.


    "Then we should get up now." Being held in Eric''s arms, Lily struggled to turn around and touched his


    face. "Good girl, get up. Don''t forget to try on the dress today."


    Her tone was full of spoil.


    At this moment, Eric enjoyed the caress of her little hands on his face. He opened his eyeszily with a


    smile on his lips, "Mom won''t say anything. It''s not easy to see each other, just let me hold you a little


    longer." After saying that, he kissed the soft lips in front of him.


    "Eric..." Lily blushed with shyness. She pushed him away and said, "Get up, or Auntie will think too


    much."


    "My mother won''t. If only we were a few years older, then we could do whatever we want to do


    aboveboard." While saying these words, Eric shamelessly pinched her waist, and one of his hands


    even slid to her chest.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "What are you doing?" Lily reacted quickly, grabbed his restless hand and stared at him with a red face.


    "Hmm..." Eric blinked innocently and took back his hand. "Nothing. I was wondering when small


    steamed buns would berge steamed buns. Now I feel so ufortable to touch them."


    "Eric!" Said Lily, gnashing her teeth. Then she kicked someone on the waist and kicked him under the


    bed. Her face was as red as a ripe apple. She stared at Eric who was kicked down.


    "Ouch, it hurts..." Under the bed came the voice of Eric, who was enduring the pain, and he curled up


    on the ground, as if he really could not get up from the pain.


    Lily knew how hard she had kicked and where she had been lifted just now, so she didn''t worry or feel


    guilty about the fact that Eric couldn''t get up at the moment. Instead, she crawled to the bedside,


    looked at him who was curling up on the ground and snorted, "You deserve it. Who let you do that?"


    "Girl." Eric looked up at her with a "painful" look on his face, "I''m really very painful. Do you know where


    you kicked?"


    "I know." Lily said frankly.


    "You know you haven''te to see if there is any disabled..." Eric looked at her intively, "If I am


    disabled, you will live as a widow for the rest of your life."


    "Are you sure that I kicked you?" Lily nced at him and didn''t notice that she was lying on the edge of


    the bed. The neckline of her pajamas was wide open, and the infinite glory in it was seen enough by


    someone!


    "How can I joke with you about this¡­ Ouch, it hurts..." While speaking, he intentionally made a sound


    of pain.


    "Really?" Lily tilted her head and seemed to be thinking about something. "I kicked a hard part just


    now. Generally speaking, a boy''s part is very soft. How can it be hard? Oh¡­ I see!"


    She pretended to be enlightened and red at Eric, who was lying on the ground and couldn''t get up,


    "You have an intention on me. Humph, you deserve to be kicked by me, rogue!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she got out of bed and rushed to the bathroom with a red face.


    Bang!


    It was not until the bathroom door was closed that Eric, who was curling up on the ground, came to his


    senses. He had nned to tease the little girl, but he didn''t expect that he was fooled by her!


    He blushed all of a sudden. How could she know that! With a darkened face, Eric stood up from the


    ground. It seemed that he should find an opportunity to ask her how she knew these at such a young


    age!


    In the bathroom, Lily kept pping her face with cold water. It was so shameful. She teased Eric just


    now and said something with colors.


    Looking up at herself in the mirror, whose face was as red as a tomato, Lily turned around and covered


    her face with her hands. She kept stamping her feet. She was too ashamed to see others. He would be


    misled by her one day!

 Chapter 188 Little Tricks Played By Eric

    Chapter 188 Little Tricks yed By Eric


    After breakfast, when they were about to go back to the manor, Lily''s face was flushed and she didn''t


    dare to look straight at Eric. Even if the eyes of the two met from time to time, she would immediately


    move away, pretending not to see.


    On the contrary, Eric was very calm. He always looked at her. The more she dodged, the more he


    looked at her.


    It was hard for Ang not to notice the obvious behavior of the two people. With a slightly serious look


    on her face, she walked to Eric and pulled him aside. With a bit of questioning in her tone, she


    deliberately lowered her voice and asked, "Did you do something to Lily?"


    "No." Eric denied and touched his nose unnaturally.


    "Really?" Ang looked at him doubtfully.


    "Really." Eric answered seriously. If he could get out of the shop after touching the steamed buns, as


    her fiance, he would be too miserable.


    "If it''s true, why does Lily keep blushing?" Obviously, Ang didn''t believe what he said. Last night, she


    didn''t agree to let the two sleep together, but Eric insisted on sleeping with Lily in the same bed. In the


    end, he directly wrapped her in the bed, and he repeatedly assured that nothing would happen. They


    just slept together.


    But is it seemed that nothing had happened? Lily didn''t even dare to look at him.


    "Ahem..." Eric coughed unnaturally, "That''s because she kicked me this morning in a position. It''s a


    coincidence."


    Hearing his words, Ang realized what he had kicked and red at him, "You deserve it! You are still


    young, especially Lily. If you dare to bully her so early, don''t me me for turning against you."


    "Mom, I''m your..." As soon as Eric acted coquettishly to her, his phone rang, so he had to answer it


    first.


    "Brother Ellison, here we are? Okay, let''s go downstairs right away." After a few simple words, he hung


    up the phone and said to Ang, "Mom, let''s go. The person who picked us up has arrived."


    "Brother Ellison?" Ang looked at him with a puzzled look on her face. As far as she knew, no one in


    the Gu family or Sun family could be called brother by Eric.


    "I''ll talk to you in the carter." Eric didn''t exin. He walked to Lily, who was sitting on the sofa with


    her head down, patted her on the head and said with a smile, "Are you still shy? Brother Ellison has


    come to pick us up. It''s time to go."


    Raising her head, Lily red at him coquettishly. She picked up her bag, walked to Ang and held


    her arm. "I''ll go with aunt."


    Eric smiled, "Whatever."


    When they walked out of the apartment, they saw Ellison at a nce. He didn''t sit in the car, but leaned


    against the door of his luxury car, waiting for them toe out.


    When he saw the three people, Ellison waved his hand and said, "Eric, this way."


    "You seem to be in a good mood." Walking to the car, Eric teased him.


    "I finally got the chance toe out. Of course I''m in a good mood." Ellison said in a rxed tone.


    When he saw Ang and Lily, he greeted them with a smile, "Auntie, Lily."


    Ang nodded at him with a smile and looked him up and down secretly. He looked familiar, but she


    couldn''t remember where she had met him before.


    Lily smiled generously and said, "Brother."


    "Let''s go. Get in the car." Ellison opened the back door and said to Ang and Lily.


    "Where are we going?" Lily asked subconsciously. At the same time, she turned to look at Eric.


    "To the manor." Eric replied with a touch of embarrassment on his face, "Send mom to the manor first,


    and then we go to pick up Becky to see the dress together."


    Lily blinked her eyes and became more confused. "But brother Andrew said he would pick us up."


    It was indeed an appointment with Andrew yesterday, but Ellison came to pick their up unexpectedly.


    "Ahem..." Eric pretended to cough and exined, "Yesterday when I told uncle Kerr to add a pair of


    bridesmaids and bridesmaids, I also told Andrew not to pick us up. He is also busy and doesn''t need to


    bother. Anyway, my second elder brother is at home, and it''s good to let him out for some fresh air."


    Lily didn''t know what he was thinking. She thought what he said was reasonable, so she stopped


    asking.


    On the other side, Ellison looked at Eric with a faint smile and answered by the way, "Lily, you don''t


    know that I have been suffering from depression at home these days. I''m watched by Hailey every day.


    Even if she sometimes goes on a task, it won''t be more than twenty-four hours. As long as shees


    back, as long as she can''t find me, both our family and thepany will definitely turn upside down."


    He poured bitter water, but he was telling the truth. He was really going to be driven mad by Hailey


    these days!


    Lily nced at him and said directly, "I think it''s good. You should be under the control of others so that


    you won''t have to harm women."


    "I''m not a scourge. I''m going to moisturize them. Look at your brother, my figure, this..."


    "Brother!" Eric interrupted Ellison in time. He nced at him and emphasized, "It''s time to go!"


    Realizing what he meant, Ellison stopped talking in a hurry and realized that Ang was present. After


    all, she was an elder and it seemed a little too much to say these words in front of her.


    "Mom, girl, get in the car." Eric opened the back door for them.


    The two didn''t say anything and got on the car directly.


    When he closed the door and was about to get on the car, Ellison nudged him with his arm and


    whispered, "Eric, are you jealous to such an extent?"


    Eric knew what he meant. He nced at him and said, "If you don''t want to be a driver, you can go


    back, but the car has to stay."


    "Damn it! Are you going to burn the bridge after crossing it?" Ellison red at him.


    "Hum!" Eric made the sound from his nose, and without looking at him, he went straight to the other


    side of the car and sat on the passenger seat.


    To be honest, Eric was really jealous. He told Kerr that he didn''t want Andrew to pick him up, and he


    even called Ellison to pick him up on purpose, in order to stifle all the opportunities for Andrew to get in


    touch with Lily!


    The man''s attitude towards Lily was so obvious. Even when everyone knew that she was his fiancee,


    he still didn''t give up!


    "You win!" Ellison gritted his teeth, turned around and got on the car. He epted his fate and became


    the driver.


    When did he, be a driver? Only Eric dare to order him so arrogantly.


    However,pared with being watched by Hailey at home all day long, he would rather be a driver.


    This was probably the most willing day in his life to be a driver for others.


    After the car started, Ang, who had been confused all the time, said, "Eric, don''t you introduce him


    to me?"


    She was still a little confused about Ellison. Firstly, both of the two were called brother. Secondly, they


    looked familiar, but she didn''t know where they had seen each other. Moreover, they didn''t look like


    sons of ordinary families. More importantly, they had an evil and attractive aura.


    "Mother, his name is Ellison. He is the head of the Qi Company. He ranks second among us three."


    Eric gave a brief introduction.


    "Yes, auntie." Ellison took a look at Ang from the rearview mirror and said, "As a matter of fact, Eric


    saved my life. If it weren''t for him, I would have died a long time ago. How could I live here?"


    Hearing this, Ang raised her eyebrows and looked ahead subconsciously. Her eyes happened to


    meet Ellison''s in the rearview mirror. She smiled and said, "I thought you looked familiar. It turns out


    you are the head of the Qipany."


    She had read a lot of gossips about him on the newspaper before, but she had never seen anything


    happen to the Qipany, so his ability was obvious.


    At the same time, she knew her son better. It turned out that there were so many capable people


    around him.


    When they arrived at the manor, they got off the car and walked in at the same time.


    Ang was not unfamiliar with this ce. Since she got close ton Tina, she hade here several


    times.


    It was the first time for Ellison toe here. He looked around and the whole front yard. Then he


    smiled at Lily and said, "The manor is great. It seems that your stepfather loves your mother very


    much."


    "Of course." Lily said these words proudly.


    "Here you are." At this time, Tina came out. Wearing a thick coat, she looked a little bloated, but she


    was energetic. Perhaps because she was pregnant or because she was taken good care of, she


    looked much younger. She smiled and greeted them, "Come in, it''s cold outside."


    "Mom." Lily ran to her with a smile and held her arm. "How could uncle Kerr let you get out of bed?"


    "I got up secretly." Tina snickered, "He went out today. I can''t always lie in bed. I''m going to be bored."


    "That''s right. Since uncle Kerr is not here, you should get up and do something." Lily nodded in


    agreement.


    "He was too careful." Although she said so, there was a happy smile on her face. As she spoke, she


    saw Ang not far away. She took away Lily''s hand from her arm, walked to her, took her hand and


    said, "We haven''t seen each other for only a few days. You''ve lost a lot of weight. I have a lot to talk to


    you. Let''s go to our room."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay." Ang nodded, but her eyes were inexplicably red. She knew that Tina must know what


    happened between her and Richard.

 Chapter 189 Settle After Things Happened

    Chapter 189 Settle After Things Happened


    Seeing that Tina and Ang went upstairs arm in arm, Lily asked in a hurry, "Mom, where is brother? Is


    he at home? We agreed to try on the dress today."


    "Yes, he is." Stopping her steps, Tina turned around to look at Lily. Before she could finish her words,


    she was interrupted by Andrew who came out of the study. "I''m here."


    He walked downstairs in casual clothes, as if he hadn''t had a good rest. He looked listless. When he


    passed by Tina and Ang, he greeted Ang and said to Tina, "Aunt Tina, have a good rest and try


    not to exercise as much as possible."


    "I''m not that delicate." Tina looked at him with a smile, "Put on more clothes. It''s cold outside."


    "Okay." Andrew nodded.


    After a few simple words of concern, Tina went upstairs with Ang and Andrew went downstairs.


    "Brother." Seeing himing down, Lily called him with a smile.


    "Okay." Looking at her, Andrew smiled with affection in his eyes. Then he nced at Eric, as if he didn''t


    see him. When he nced at Ellison, he raised his eyebrows unconsciously and said, "Mr. Ellison."


    He didn''t expect him toe here. Although he didn''t have any cooperation with him, the only time she


    met him was when he exposed Angus''s fraudst time. But he didn''t say anything at that time, but it


    could be seen that he had a deep rtionship with Eric and Lily.


    "Mr. Andrew." Ellison nodded with a smile and looked him up and down secretly. He was indeed a


    strong "rival in love" for the time being, but as far as the rtionship between them, it was not a threat


    at all.


    "Let''s go." Eric suddenly said, without looking at Andrew. He walked to Lily, took her hand and walked


    out.


    While walking, he said to Ellison behind, "Brother, hurry up. We have to pick up someone."


    Ellison smiled and looked away from Andrew. Then he turned around and left. Eric was enough. He


    had pulled her away with jealousy just after they greeted each other.


    Looking at their receding figures, Andrew''s expression didn''t change much, but his eyes became a little


    deep.


    He didn''t know that there was a new couple until Kerr told him yesterday. But he knew what was going


    on without thinking.


    Well, what Eric did was too obvious, but it was also good, indicating that he cared about Lily very much,


    at least not let her suffer losses in some ways.


    Of course, Lily and Eric were in Ellison''s car, and Andrew drove by himself. They had nned to pick


    up Becky.


    However, it was meaningless for Andrew to follow them. In addition, Ellison could take another person


    in his car, so Andrew didn''t pick him up and went to the ce where he tried on the dress first.


    Seeing that Andrew didn''t go, the happiest one was naturally Eric. He didn''t even sit on the passenger


    seat, but directly sat on the back seat with Lily. Without her permission, he directly held her waist and


    held her in his arms.


    Seeing him like this, Lily''s face turned red. She wanted to break away from his shackles, but it was in


    vain. She could only turn her head and re at him. "What are you doing? Let go of me. My brother is


    in front of us."


    Her voice was very low, but with unspeakable tenderness.


    "He can''t see." ncing at Ellison, who was sitting on the driver''s seat, Eric said indifferently.


    "Well, you can ignore me." Through the rearview mirror, Ellison took a look at the situation behind him.


    There was an obvious smile in his voice. "But you can''t go too far. After all, I am a normal man."


    Hearing what he said, Lily''s face turned redder, and even her ears turned pink. She bit her lower lip and


    red at Eric, "Let go of me, or I will be angry."


    Her fair face was pink, and her lips were sweet with tears. Although she was staring at him, her eyes


    were full of temptation, which made him unable to move his eyes away and his throat slid


    unconsciously.


    Then he quickly bent over and pecked on her pink lips, and then left. With a force from his hands


    around Lily''s waist, he held her on his legs and hugged her from behind. The two people''s postures


    became closer.


    "Eric!" At this moment, Lily couldn''t move at all. Even if she turned her head to stare at him, she


    couldn''t do that.


    "I''m here." Eric replied indifferently, rested his chin on her shoulder and said in a low voice, "I haven''t


    settled ounts with you for what happened this morning. Tell me, how should you be responsible for


    kicking me? Huh?"


    As soon as he mentioned what happened this morning, Lily subconsciously nced at Ellison. Seeing


    that he was looking at the car carefully and didn''t seem to pay attention to their affairs, she turned her


    head and whispered to Eric.


    "You deserve it, and I didn''t hit the vital part." She lowered her voice deliberately.


    "You didn''t hit the vital part?" Eric squinted slightly, "Do you know that you almost lost your happiness


    for the rest of your life?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Don''t scare me. I kicked your hip. Do you think I''m that strong?" Lily retorted.


    She had been shy in the morning not because she really kicked him somewhere, but because she had


    said something dirty to him. Now that he mentioned this matter, she naturally had to refute. Moreover,


    he mentioned it now with a certain purpose. Humph, now Eric was more and more impure.


    "Girl, you even remember where you kicked. Good." Eric smiled, but his words were unpredictable.


    "Then tell me, how do you know what is soft and hard?"


    Boom¡­


    Hearing this, Lily felt that the blood all over her body was gathered on her face. It was very red and hot,


    as if it was going to bleed.


    She immediately turned her head back. She didn''t dare to look at Eric, nor did she dare to look up


    ahead. She was afraid that Ellison would see her red face as soon as he looked back, so she could


    only lower her head.


    ''If I had known it earlier, I wouldn''t have made such a joke with him. I thought I would try my best to


    avoid him this morning and wouldn''t have been asked about it. But it turns out that I was wrong. Look,


    he is taking the opportunity to me me not long ago?''


    Although the two of them didn''t raise their voices, the space in the car was not big. No matter how low


    their voices were, the other person could hear them.


    When Ellison heard the conversation between the two, he almost burst intoughter. The two of them


    were enough to discuss such a topic now, but Eric could hold it back.


    He took a look at the rearview mirror with a teasing smile on his face. When he saw that Lily, who was


    sitting on Eric''sp, lowered her head, the smile on her face widened. This little girl was also very cute.


    When he was about to withdraw his sight, he happened to meet the sight of Eric who raised his head to


    look at him. With a subconscious smile at the corners of his mouth, he deliberately said, "Eric, don''t


    spoil Lily."


    "Focus on driving!" Eric red at him and said unhappily.


    "Well, you two continue." After making fun of him, Ellison looked ahead, but the smile at the corners of


    his mouth was still there.


    At this moment, Lily really wanted to dig a hole in the ground and hide herself. She felt so ashamed.


    She really regretted teasing him this morning!


    It was typical of him to settle ounts after autumn!


    "Girl, you haven''t told me yet. How did you know that?" Eric looked back at the woman in his arms, and


    unconsciously tightened his hands around her waist.


    Lily bit her lower lip and turned to look at Eric with a red face. She begged in a low voice, "Can you let it


    go?"


    "What do you think?" Eric asked her again.


    This girl knew so much. How could he not question her? Moreover, when the two of them had a crush


    on each other at the beginning, every time he kissed her, although she did not dislike his bad kiss, it


    was her who guided him every time before. It was obvious that he was not as good at kissing as her!


    And now she even knew about it. How could he figure it out without asking? She hadn''t gone to high


    school yet, but she knew so much about it. How could it be?


    "Well..." Lily lowered her head again, trying to find an excuse in her mind. After a long time, she finally


    thought of it. "Yes, it was said by the teacher in the physiological ss."


    "Did the teacher say that?" Obviously, Eric didn''t believe it. "Why didn''t I hear it from my teacher when I


    was in the physiological ss? Huh?"


    Damn it¡­


    Lily really wanted to swear. How could she forget that he had also learned the physiological lesson?


    This reason was reallyme!


    "Well, although the teacher didn''t say it so carefully, I''m curious¡­ So I went to the Inte and found


    something about it."


    Therefore, she found another excuse with less confidence.


    "Really?" Eric squinted slightly.


    "Yes." Lily nodded repeatedly, "Yes, yes, I won''t lie to you."


    "I trust you for the time being." He was finally relieved.


    Lily breathed a sigh of relief. She was afraid that he would ask more questions. It was a shameful


    question. She decided that she would never say dirty words to him again, or he would be like this!


    "Girl, I didn''t expect you to be interested in such things." He whispered in her ear, "If you want to know


    more, just ask me. Don''t search online. It''s a waste of time. It''s notplete yet. I know more."


    The warm breath blew into her ears, and Lily shrank her neck subconsciously. "No¡­ No, I''m not


    interested."


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t be shy. If you ask, I will tell you everything I know."


    Eric nced at her with a smile on his lips. She couldn''t bear to be teased.

 Chapter 190 Andrew Was Dove Up

    Chapter 190 Andrew Was Dove Up


    Lily finally knew what it meant to lift a stone to hit her own feet. Such a sensitive topic should never be


    mentioned in front of Eric in the future!


    Originally, she thought that they went to Becky''s house, and then they could go directly to the ce


    where they tried on the dress. After all, Andrew had passed, and if they went toote, it would not be


    good.


    But when they walked into Becky''s house, Lily thought they didn''t need to try on the dresses at all,


    because at this moment, several dresses of different styles were hung on the shelf in her living room.


    Alice was still dealing with one of them, and Becky was trying on another.


    "Lily, do you think I look good in this dress?" Becky, in a pure white fluffy dress, walked around in front


    of Lily,pletely ignoring the existence of Eric and Ellison.


    "It looks good." Lily said with a smile, but she didn''t understand the current situation.


    Hearing her answer, Becky didn''t show much satisfaction on her face. She looked down at her dress,


    thought for a moment and frowned. "But I think this dress is a little strange."


    When she said this, and Lily was fully aware of it, she had already taken her hand and walked directly


    to the row of dress racks next to Alice.


    "You''d better pick another one. These were all designed by my mother herself. She just brought them


    from thepany yesterday." While Becky was selecting the dress, she continued, "I was so happy to


    receive a call from Eric yesterday that he wanted me to be your mother''s bridesmaid. So I asked my


    mother to bring some dresses back from thepany in case we went out to buy them."


    Lily looked a little embarrassed. Seeing that Becky was in such a high mood to say these words, she


    asked Alice to prepare these dresses. On the other hand, she thought that Andrew had gone to the


    ce where they wanted to try on the dresses. If she refused Becky, she would feel bad.


    But if she didn''t refuse, it would be hard for brother. She was in a dilemma. She didn''t expect that


    Becky would help her prepare the dress.


    Ellison, who had been in a state of silence since he entered the room, naturally noticed something. He


    nudged Eric, who was standing beside him, and tilted his body to him. He whispered, "Eric, you are so


    jealous that you did this."


    After taking a nce at him, Eric looked back at Lily and said, "His motive is obvious. Of course I have


    to nip all the opportunities he has to get in touch with girl in the cradle."


    Hearing this, Ellison shook his head with a smile. "You are not strangled in the cradle, but in the


    mother''s womb, okay?"


    When he received his call to ask him to be the driver, he asked for the reason. He had thought that it


    was just a chance for Andrew to meet Lily, but he didn''t expect that he had already arranged the dress


    in advance.


    He bet that this wouldn''t have happened if he hadn''t asked Becky to prepare the dress.


    But poor Andrew, his original n could only be changed again and again, now he was fooled by Eric.


    They would definitely not go to the fitting room.


    Eric didn''t pay attention to Ellison''s teasing words. Instead, he fixed his eyes on Lily. After all, no one


    was allowed to covet his girl.


    "Lily, try this dress on." Becky took off a dress and put it in Lily''s hand, "Go to my room to change."


    "Becky..." Lily looked at her awkwardly. "We have an appointment to try on the dress with brother. Now


    he has gone to the ce where we are trying on the dress. We originally nned to pick you up and try


    it on together."


    "What?" Becky was confused, "I don''t know. No one told me about it."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nobody told you?" Lily was also confused. She turned her head to look at Eric, just in time to meet his


    eyes. When she was about to speak, she was interrupted by Alice.


    "Yesterday, Eric called me and said that he needed the bridesmaid''s dress." After finishing thest


    thread of the dress in her hand, she put down the scissors and looked up at Eric.


    "Yes." Becky echoed, "Otherwise, why did my mother bring so many dresses for us to choose?"


    At this moment, Lily seemed to understand something, but she couldn''t figure it out. She red at Eric


    and couldn''t say anything in front of so many people.


    Eric blinked and touched the tip of his nose unnaturally. Well, she knew. He didn''t know if she would


    lose her temperter.


    Alice took a look at Eric and then at Lily. She seemed to understand the reason. She shook her head


    with a smile and put the dress in her hand in Becky''s hand. "Try this one on. It should be more beautiful


    than the one you are wearing."


    "Okay." Becky took the dress and nced at Lily. When she was about to talk to her, she saw that he


    was already on the phone, so she didn''t say anything.


    Lily called Andrew with an apologetic look on her face, but the phone rang for a long time and no one


    answered it. He didn''t answer it until it was about to hang up.


    "Hey, brother, here is the thing..." As soon as the phone was connected, Lily exined apologetically to


    Andrew on the other side of the phone, "We won''t try on the dress today. The two dresses designed by


    aunt are very beautiful, just suitable for me and Becky. Well, I''m sorry to let you go alone. Oh, okay,


    bye, brother."


    Of course, Lily couldn''t tell the truth, so she had not to tell Andrew the truth. After hanging up the


    phone, she gave a ferocious stare at Eric, and then went into Eric''s room with her dress. Seeing this,


    Becky also went in, and the two of them happened to change together.


    After the two of them entered the living room, there were only three people left in the living room,


    including Eric, Ellison and Alice.


    At this time, after Alice finished her work, she had time to take a look at Ellison, who came with Eric.


    She knew him, but she had no business contact because theirpany had nothing to do with the


    industry.


    Realizing that he didn''t have time to introduce the two people, Eric quickly introduced to Alice with a


    smile, "Aunt, this is Ellison Qi, the head of the Qipany."


    Then she said to Ellison, "Brother, this is the domestic famous designer, aunt Alice."


    "I know." Alice nodded with a smile. She stood up, walked to Ellison and politely reached out her hand.


    "Hello, Mr. Ellison."


    "Hello." Out of politeness, Ellison reached out to shake hands with her and then loosened his grip.


    Seeing that the two of them were so polite, Eric said to Ellison, "Brother, I asked you to investigatest


    time is one of aunt''s men."


    Hearing this, Alice was a little surprised. She looked at Ellison and said with a smile, "It turns out that


    you helped me. Thanks to you, or my reputation would have been ruined long ago."


    "No, it''s just a piece of cake." Ellison was also a little surprised, but then he calmed down. He didn''t


    know when Eric had a friendship with the people in the design circle, but now it seemed that he was


    completely helping Lily.


    Alice smiled and said, "Mr. Ellison''s favor is of great importance to me. How about this? I''ll treat you a


    meal as a thank-you after I finish my work these days. At that time, Eric wille with Lily."


    "Okay." Eric replied with a smile.


    "Well, I happen to have the chance toe out." Ellison was very happy, not because he cared about


    this favor, but because he was controlled too strictly by Hailey. He woulde out as long as he had


    the chance and would never be watched by her at home.


    "Okay, that''s a deal." Alice was also a forthright person. Seeing that they agreed, she made the


    decision at once.


    At this time, Lily and Becky came out of the room. The two of them had changed into formal dresses.


    The dress Becky was wearing now was longer than the previous one. It was a princess style dress, and


    she looked cute in it.


    Lily also preferred the style of cute princess, but it didn''t match her style at all. Alice couldn''t help


    shaking her head, and then walked to the shelf with a row of dresses hanging on it. She looked around,


    but couldn''t find the one she thought was more suitable.


    Suddenly, something urred to her. She turned around and walked towards her room. "Lily, wait a


    moment. I''ll go get another dress for you to try."


    She saw Alice shake her head just now. She must be not satisfied with the dress she was wearing.


    After a short while, Alice came out with a white knee length dress with a flounce leaf edge. She handed


    it to Lily and said, "You should wear this one. Go and change it."


    "Thank you, aunt." Lily took the dress and smiled from the bottom of her heart. Then she turned around


    and entered Becky''s room again.


    Alice turned around and looked at Becky. She straightened the dress for her and looked it up and


    down. "This dress suits you, Lily suits queen''s aura, and you suits the princess style."


    "I agree with you." The one who spoke was Eric. Although he couldn''t see the Queen''s demeanor of


    Lily in usual times, she was so fierce in her bones when she beat people. She was so handsome that


    he valued her more.


    "Why didn''t I see that?" Ellison nced at Eric and said deliberately, as if he was pulling the rug from


    the pan.


    Eric nced at him, "She has the queen and gentle temperament, unlike Hailey¡­ She is a pure queen.


    Otherwise, how could she subdue you?"


    As soon as he mentioned Hailey, Ellison''s face darkened. The most unlucky thing in his life was that he


    knew Hailey.


    What a pure queen! Bah, she is just a tough woman!

 Chapter 191 Believe In Your Own Charm

    Chapter 191 Believe In Your Own Charm


    After changing the dress, Lily appeared in front of them again, which made everyone''s eyes brighten


    up. Her waist was properly folded, and the design of the fish tail at her ankles set off her tall figure. The


    only shoring was that her upper body was somewhat dissatisfied, and she knew that her face was


    a little childish.


    Alice walked up to her with a smile, reached out her hand to rearrange the dress for her, and said with


    a smile, "I told you that you would like this dress. A few yearster, when you get better and wear this


    temperament, I''m afraid that all men will be unable to control themselves."


    Hearing this, Lily''s face turned red. She nced at her shyly and said, "Auntie."


    "Why should you be shy?" Alice looked up at her and helped her straighten the chest of her dress.


    "Wear a thicker bra tomorrow. You''ll look better with a plump chest."


    When she said these words, she did not deliberately lower her voice, nor did she care about the two


    men behind her. She was used to saying something in front of the models in thepany because of


    her work.


    But now in Lily''s ears, it was too embarrassing! She not only flushed, but also her ears and neck were


    pink.


    "Mom..." Becky couldn''t stand it anymore. She walked to her mother, reached out her hand to touch her


    and said in a low voice, "There are boys."


    While she was speaking, she nced at the two people not far away, Eric and Ellison. In fact, when


    she heard her mother say these words, her face also flushed.


    Only then did Alice realize that she was at home, not in thepany. She coughed unnaturally, turned


    around and looked behind her. "I''m sorry, you can pretend not to hear me."


    After saying that, she turned around and continued to tidy up the dress for Lily.


    Eric seemed to be very calm, but his face flushed. Although sometimes he would tease Lily and said in


    private that it was a small steamed bun, as an elder, Alice said it for the first time. He was still a little


    shy.


    Ellison, on the other hand, was very calm. He was a yboy. It was normal for him to hear these


    words, but he still looked at Lily''s chest unconsciously. Then he twitched his mouth and touched Eric


    beside him with his elbow. He leaned over and whispered in his ear.


    "Eric, work harder."


    Of course, Eric didn''t understand what he meant. He turned his head and looked at him in confusion.


    Obviously, he was asking, what did he mean?


    Ellison rolled his eyes and said, "If you want to make Lily plump, you can massage her more often


    when you are free."


    Now that he had made it clear to Eric, Eric would be stupid if he couldn''t understand. He red at him


    and said, "I''m not as filthy as you."


    "Hum..." Ellison snorted, "Although you haven''t reached thest step, I don''t believe that you haven''t


    touched her body."


    What he said touched Eric''s heart. He red at him and said, "Brother, if you keep talking nonsense, I''ll


    tell Hailey that you''re messing with women again."


    He really want to do it. But every time he met her, he was stopped by her shyness. He couldn''t force


    her, could he?


    "Hey, you are the boss!" Ellison took a look at him and then stood back. It was not a big deal. He was


    his driver and threatened. What''s more, he had to call himself brother!


    It was enough to be a brother!


    The dresses of the two bridesmaids were finally decided. As for Andrew, Lily believed that he had also


    chosen. As for Eric¡­


    She turned to look at him and felt a little headache. "You can choose your own dress."


    If he hadn''t made trouble, the dresses for the four of them must have been chosen. Then there was no


    need to be scattered like this.


    Eric smiled and turned to look at Ellison. "Brother, I''ll leave it to you."


    "Eric, don''t you go too far?" Ellison turned his head and looked into his eyes. "I''m your brother, not your


    servant!"


    "Okay." "Oh," replied Eric indifferently. Then he looked at him and said, "You''d better go back early.


    Anyway, you don''t have anything else to do here. It''s okay to let Hailey take care of you. A yboy like


    you must be watched by her every minute."


    Ellison took a deep breath and red at Eric. He wanted to scold him, but he didn''t dare. He finally


    suppressed his anger, pointed at his nose and said angrily, "Well, well, well, I''m here to run errands for


    you today!"


    He had thought that he could get away with it, but it turned out to be this situation!


    "Well, it''s good that you understand this." While saying that, Eric patted him on the shoulder and said,


    "Brother, you should be clear about the size of my clothes. By the way, drive the car you gave me this


    afternoon. I can''t always let you be my driver, or I won''t feel at ease."


    Ellison punched him. Damn it! It wasfortable for him to wake him up than anything else!


    The two brothers were bickering with each other. On the other side, Lily had changed her clothes and


    put them on, as if she was ready to leave.


    "Aunt, you will attend the wedding of my mother and uncle Kerr tomorrow." Before leaving, she said.


    "I have received the invitation. Can I not go?" Alice looked at her with a smile, "I will send her there in


    advance tomorrow."


    Lily forgot that all the people in the business world, no matter they were in the same industry or not,


    even if they didn''t have any cooperative rtionship with each other, wouldn''t some big shots hold a


    big banquet at home?


    This was a good way to win over rtionships, and also a way to promote cooperation.


    "Okay." She nodded and said, "Thank you, aunt."


    "You''re wee." Alice patted her on the shoulder dotingly.


    Lily didn''t continue to say polite words. She said goodbye to Alice and Becky, and then left with Eric


    and Ellison.


    Lily had been thinking about Andrew, so she ignored Eric and walked straight ahead.


    Ellison, who was walking side by side with him, lookedcent. He nced at Eric beside him and


    gloated.


    "Don''t think that the girl doesn''t know what you have done. Let''s see how you can end it." After saying


    that, he swaggered forward.


    Eric really wanted to look up at the sky and sigh deeply. He hurriedly walked to Lily and reached out to


    help her take the bag in her hand. "Girl, let me take it. It''s heavy."


    "No, thanks." Lily avoided eye contact with him.


    "Girl, don''t be angry. Let me exin to you." As he said, he was about to put his hand on her shoulder,


    but she dodged.


    Lily still ignored him. She went to the car, opened the back door and sat on it, while Ellison had already


    sat on the driver''s seat.


    Seeing this, Eric hurriedly sat in, next to Lily.


    Seeing him approaching, Lily moved aside to keep a distance from him.


    "Girl..." Acting like a spoiled child, Eric moved closer to her.


    On the driver''s seat, Ellison smiled and nced at the two through the rearview mirror. Then he started


    the car and left. Eric could only show off in front of him. He had to be obedient in front of Lily.


    He looked like a hen pecked husband! He deserved to be controlled like this!


    Lily moved her body again. This time, she was close to the car door and there was no ce for her to


    move any more. She looked at Eric sideways, with a cold light in his eyes. "Eric, what did he do to


    you?"


    "He has provoked me everywhere." Eric said unhappily.


    Lily rubbed her forehead and said, "Yesterday, when you heard that there was only one groomsman


    and one bridesmaid, you proposed to have two bridesmaids. Then you told uncle Kerr about it. I had


    discussed with brother and asked him to pick us up to try on the dress, but you stopped him and asked


    brother Ellison to pick us up. What''s more, you even asked aunt to prepare the dress for me and Becky.


    What''s more, you even asked brother totry on a dress by himself. Is it meaningful for you to do so? He


    didn''t offend you."


    "Who said no?" Eric looked at Lily with an aggrieved face and unconsciously leaned towards her. "Do


    you know how unhappy I was when I saw him at home yesterday? What''s more, he is wearing the new


    shoes you bought for him. Even so, the key point is that he still looks at you with such a bare eye. As


    your fiance, how can I not be angry?"


    "Brother sent me back out of kindness. I keep him for dinner. There are no spare shoes at home.


    What''s wrong with me buying him a pair of shoes?" Lily was really speechless. She knew that Eric was


    jealous, more than once or two times. But why did he do that every time!


    "Anyway, I''m not happy. I''m jealous and unhappy. I just don''t want him to see him stay with you alone.


    You''re mine, and mine alone. Why should I let a man with impure motives to be with you?"


    Eric made a deration of his sovereignty. He put his arms around Lily''s waist and held her in his arms.


    "Girl, you are mine. I don''t like other men coveting my woman."


    "Eric..." Her tone softened. "After tomorrow, he will be my brother. A few monthster, I will have a


    brother or sister rted to him by blood. There will be no feelings other than brother and sister between


    us."


    "I know you won''t, but he won''t think so. After all, you two are not rted by blood." Eric held her


    tighter.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Besides, my family is busy these days and may not have time to care about you. I''m afraid that he will


    take advantage of this time tounch a fierce attack on you."


    "Haha..." Lily couldn''t helpughing. Being protected and cared by him was also a very happy thing.


    "Am I that easy to be lured? Eric, are you worried about me or too unconfident about yourself?"


    Eric kept silent for a while and said, "I''m afraid."


    Hearing this, Lily reached out and held his waist. "It doesn''t matter. Since I have decided to marry you,


    my decision won''t change easily. Eric, you have to believe in your own charm."


    "Okay." He answered softly. It was not that he didn''t believe in his own charm, but that his girl was still


    young. He was worried about Andrew''s identity, appearance, and consideration for her. After all, after


    Tina and Kerr got married, he had more chances to be with her.

 Chapter 192 The Beginning Of The Wedding

    Chapter 192 The Beginning Of The Wedding


    The wedding day was the busiest day.


    Before dawn, Lily had already got up. The makeup artist and his team had arrived and were waiting in


    the living room. She had to get up to receive them. Besides, today was her mother''s wedding day, so


    she couldn''t fall asleep.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    In the past two days, Ang, who had been staying by the side of Tina, also got up early. And Eric


    followed Lily when she got up, because he had slept on her bedst night!


    The rtionship between the two was well-known. In addition, Eric had promised repeatedly that he


    would not do anything, so the elders turned a blind eye to it and pretended not to see it.


    There were no servants in the manor before, so Lily personally brought tea and fruits to the dresser


    and his team. It didn''t mean that she didn''t have a high position in the manor, but that the protagonist of


    today''s party hadn''t got up yet and was spoiled to sleep a little longer. As her daughter, she couldn''t let


    these people sit here and wait for her, could she?


    Ang also greeted them. Now she was very satisfied with Lily. She almost couldn''t catch up with her


    in dealing with people and affairs.


    Eric sat on the sofa leisurely, with his eyes following Lily.


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting." At this time, Kerr went downstairs. He was dressed in pajamas, and his


    eyes were a little swollen, and there was a faint blue glow under his eyes. It was obvious that he didn''t


    sleep wellst night.


    "It doesn''t matter." The team leader replied politely with a smile.


    ncing at these people, Kerr raised an apologetic smile and said, "I may need you to wait another


    hour. She has been sleepy recently."


    Hearing this, the person in charge was obviously unhappy, but he had to force a smile. "Mr. Kerr, it''s


    eight o''clock. I don''t know if she can sleep for another hour."


    Most importantly, they arrived at six o''clock. They had been waiting for nearly two hours, but the


    protagonist was sleeping now, and she was sleeping sofortably!


    "It doesn''t matter. If it''s toote, the following procedures will be postponed." Kerr said casually.


    Since he had said so, the person in charge couldn''t say anything more, so he had to keep silent.


    "Uncle Kerr, let me wake mom up." Lily stood out and said with a smile, "Time can''t be dyed. The


    wedding party should start at twelve o''clock on time. If it''s toote, it''s not good for the guests to wait.


    Besides, grandpa is also here. He is an elder, so we can''t let him wait too. I know you care about mom,


    but today is different from before."


    "She didn''t sleep wellst night. She didn''t sleep well until thetter half of the night. I want her to sleep


    a little longer. After all, she is pregnant." Kerr was still unwilling.


    There was a deep smile in Lily''s eyes. It was good enough for Kerr to dote on his mother to such an


    extent. He would rather move back the process and let the guests wait, than let the people in his heart


    sleep a little longer. Few men in the world could do this. After all, this was too much criticism.


    All of a sudden, she stretched out her arms to hug Kerr, "Uncle Kerr, thank you. Thank you for loving


    my mother so much."


    Then she loosened her grip and went upstairs. "But I still have to wake her up. If today''s wedding


    ceremony is dyed, I don''t want to hear others gossiping about her."


    Kerr was a little stunned. He hadn''t recovered from the surprise that Lily hugged him just now. It


    seemed to be the first time that she hugged him, and also the first time that she was so close to him.


    Seeing this, Eric was not so happy. Although Kerr was an elder and was about to be a girl''s


    stepfather, he was also a man. How could she hug him without discussing with him? No, no, he had to


    settle this with herter!


    After arriving at Tina''s room, Lily walked quietly to the bedside and looked at her sleeping mother with a


    smile. She really didn''t want to wake her up, but today was a special day, so she had to wake her up.


    "Mom." She called softly and patted her mother on the shoulder. "It''s time to get up, or it''s toote."


    "What?" Tina opened her eyes in a daze. It took her a long time to see the person in front of her clearly.


    "What''s wrong, Lily?"


    "It''s already eight o''clock, mom. Don''t you forget what day it is today?" Lily looked at her with


    amusement.


    "Ah, why didn''t Kerr wake me up?" The drowsiness waspletely driven away. Tina lifted the quilt


    and got up immediately.


    "Oh, mom, slow down. We still have time." Lily hurriedly reached out to hold her, "Don''t worry. Go to


    wash yourself first, and then go downstairs to make up. The dresser is in the living room."


    It was not the first time for Tina to get married, so she knew it waste today. When she married Dillon


    before, she woke up at four or five o''clock in the morning, but got up at eight o''clock.


    "Tell the dressers first. I''ll be right there." She said as she walked towards the bathroom.


    "Okay, be careful." Looking at her mother''s anxious look, Lily was a little worried, but she felt happy.


    "Got it." Tina''s voice came from the bathroom.


    With a smile, Lily turned around and walked out of the room. The moment she walked out of the room,


    she happened to meet Andrew, who was well dressed. He was wearing a well cut silver gray suit,


    which entuated his figure.


    She was stunned. Thinking of what happened yesterday, an unnatural expression shed across her


    face. She called, "Brother."


    "Yes." Andrew smiled and stopped in front of her. "Why haven''t you dressed up yet?"


    "I''ll be right there." Lily almost forgot that she had to dress up too. She was busy greeting people just


    now, but it didn''t take her much time.


    After saying that, she turned around and was about to leave. After thinking for a while, she stopped and


    looked at Andrew, saying apologetically, "I''m sorry for what happened yesterday."


    Hearing this, Andrew smiled and touched her head. "It has nothing to do with you. Go ahead with your


    work."


    "Okay." Lily nodded and looked at him gratefully before leaving. She knew that even if she didn''t


    exin what happened yesterday, he could guess the reason. After all, Eric was a scheming man.


    Moreover, he did it on purpose. Everyone was clear about this trick.


    Looking at the back of Lily, Andrew smiled bitterly. How could he not know Eric''s tricks? However, it


    was surprising that he, who was still young, showed such a strong sense of possessiveness. The two


    of them still had a long way to go, and he hoped that he would treat Lily like this all his life.


    When they returned to the living room, almost all the people in the makeup team looked at Lily, as if


    asking her when the bride woulde down.


    Looking into their eyes, Lily smiled and said, "My mother has got up and is washing up. She wille


    down soon."


    As soon as she finished her words, she obviously felt that all the expressions on everyone''s faces were


    rxed. It was a torture for them to wait for one more minute. In addition, in order not to affect the


    process of the wedding banquet, they had to speed up.


    "I''ll go upstairs to have a look." As soon as Kerr finished speaking, he turned around and went upstairs.


    He looked more anxious than anything else, as if something big had happened upstairs.


    And everyoneughed when they saw him like this.


    "Eric." Lily turned her head to look at Eric, who was sitting on the sofa, and said, "It''s time for us to


    change. Becky and aunt will also be here soon."


    "Okay." Eric stood up from the sofa, walked to her and took her hand, "Let''s go upstairs and change."


    Hearing this, Lily''s face suddenly flushed. The scene that the two of them changed their clothes face to


    face popped up in her mind.


    Looking at her red face, Eric couldn''t help pinching her face and said, "Why do you blush when we


    change clothes together? Girl, what are you thinking about? Huh?"


    "No, No." Lily averted her eyes and pushed him upstairs. "Hurry up."


    She didn''t want to tell him what she had imagined. It was so shameful. Now she was bing more


    and more shameful. As long as she was with Eric, there would always be some inappropriate scenes


    for children in her mind.


    She patted her head remorsefully. ''Lily, you are bing more and more shameless. How could you


    have that kind of thought towards a little boy?''


    Looking at her little movements, Eric burst intoughter. This girl was so lovely. When he looked away,


    he happened to meet Ang''s eyes. By the way, he said, "Mom, you should also dress up. They will


    come today."


    "Okay." Ang replied with a smile. She knew that they were referring to the Gu family.


    The smile on her lips slowly turned into a bitter smile. She had to face it all the time. She didn''t know if


    the Gu family would bring Dale and Ethan here. If they did, she would probably have a battle to fight.


    Eric''s dress was sent here by Ellison yesterday afternoon, and Ang''s was also sent by him.


    When they were changing their clothes, the first thing Lily did was to rush into the bathroom with her


    dress. Then she isted Eric from the bedroom, as if he was a monster.


    Seeing this, Eric smiled helplessly and shook her head. He teased Lily who was in the bathroom, "I''ve


    seen what I should see and shouldn''t see. I''ve touched everything I should touch. Girl, aren''t you too


    shy now?"


    Hearing this, Lily, who was changing her clothes in the bathroom, blushed. How shameless he was!

 Chapter 193 A Perfect Match

    Chapter 193 A Perfect Match


    When Lily changed her clothes and opened the bathroom door, Eric was already dressed neatly. He


    was wearing a well cut ck suit, a white shirt inside, with his hands in his trouser pockets, and his


    upper body leaning against the door frame of the bathroom, waiting for her. He looked somewhatzy.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for ten minutes. If youe out a littleter, I''ll push the door open." Looking


    at her up and down, Eric said in a somewhatzy tone.


    The blush on her face hadn''t faded away yet. Lily red at him shyly and said nothing. Then she


    walked past him and went out.


    This nce, in Eric''s eyes, could be said to be a hundred charming and affectionate, with a doting


    smile on the lips, and then followed.


    In front of the dressing table, Lily carefully tidied up her dress and hair, and also put on a light makeup.


    Eric stood behind her silently, watching her doing these things. He was not surprised that she could do


    these things so expertly. After all, she was born in a rich family, so she must be familiar with dressing.


    After that, Lily turned to Eric and asked, "Is that okay?"


    With a little make-up, her features were more angr and exquisite. Her skin was almost blew through,


    and her pink lips were shining, which made people want to kiss her.


    Eric nced at the pink lips that made him want to move, and answered, "That''s good."


    "Then¡­ Is that all?" Lily asked with uncertainty.


    "Yes." He nodded. It was the first time that he had seen such a beautiful woman. Fortunately, he was


    also the best man today. Otherwise, if she stayed with Andrew all day long today, he would be so lucky.


    "All right." Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Lily didn''t make any change. "Then let''s go downstairs


    and see how mom and uncle are doing."


    "Okay." Eric answered. He kept his eyes on her.


    When the two of them walked into the living room, Tina was halfway through. The bride''s makeup was


    delicate and the process was much moreplicated, so it was a little slower. However, the dressers


    were also speeding up, in order not to affect the whole process of the wedding.


    On the other hand, Kerr had been well prepared. He had been waiting for Tina all the time. If she had


    any needs, he would immediately satisfy her.


    When Lily and Eric appeared, Kerr subconsciously turned his head and looked at them. His eyes lit up


    and he said, "You are a perfect match."


    Hearing his words, many people turned their eyes to him. They allughed, and some nodded.


    These three words were very suitable for Eric. He sped Lily''s waist and pulled her into his arms,


    drawing the distance between the two people closer. He smiled very satisfied and said, "Uncle Kerr, we


    are a couple. We must be a match."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he kissed Lily on the cheek.


    "What are you doing? There are so many people watching us." Lily was so shy that she shrank her


    neck and looked sideways at him with a red face.


    "Kiss you." Eric said seriously, not caring about the people present at all.


    "Stop it." Lily red at him with a pout. Then she shook off his hand and walked towards Tina.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Eric didn''t take it seriously. He looked at her back with a doting smile on his lips. It took him a long time


    to withdraw his sight, but he met Andrew, who was also looking at Lily, and raised his eyebrows


    provocatively.


    Andrew didn''t care about it. He just smiled faintly. He knew that Eric did it on purpose for him, so he


    said to Kerr, "Dad, I''ll go to the wedding site to see if everything is ready."


    "Okay." Kerr nodded.


    Seeing that Andrew left first, he smiled with satisfaction and gave him a look of farewell.


    Obviously, no one noticed the ''open strife and secret strife'' between the two. As the protagonist of the


    strife, Lily was looking at his mother with a smile. "Mom, you are so beautiful today."


    Tina''s make-up went to the eyebrows, so she couldn''t move her head. She could only look askance at


    Lily and said in a coquettish tone, "Didn''t I look beautiful before?"


    "Yes, yes. My mother is always the most beautiful." Lily answered with a smile, dragging a chair and


    sitting beside her.


    "Humph, you are such a sweet talker."


    "What I said is true. If you don''t believe me, you can ask this sister." Lily said to the make-up artist who


    was making up for Tina.


    The make-up artist was a girl of twenty-five or twenty-six years old. She was pretty. While she was


    painting on Tina''s face, she smiled and answered Lily''s question, "Both of you are beautiful. You have


    good skin and there are almost no wrinkles on your face. If the little sister didn''t call you Mommy, I


    would think you are sisters."


    "She just likes to talk nonsense." Hearing this, Tina felt a little embarrassed.


    "Mom, I''m not talking nonsense. The eyes of the masses are bright." Lily replied with smile. She was


    overwhelmed with mixed feelings. It was a chance given by god to see her mother get married.


    "Well, don''t look at me anymore. Go and see if there is anything you can help." Tina blushed and drove


    her away. She was happy today.


    "No, I just want to look at you." Lily directly refused her with a spoiled tone. She reached out and held


    Tina''s hand. Somehow, the atmosphere suddenly changed.


    "Mom, it''s so good to see you get married." She said in a low voice.


    Hearing this, Tina was stunned and sighed in her heart. She held her hand back and her eyes turned


    red. "My daughter, I should thank you. Thank you for taking me away safely, and thank you for sending


    me to Kerr."


    "Mom, why did you say ''thank you'' to me? There is no such thing as'' thank you ''between mother and


    daughter." Although she said so, Lily''s eyes turned red and her voice was even choked with sobs.


    She knew that her mother''s life was not going well. To be exact, her life was not going well. She was


    reborn and tried her best to save her from Lucia. She hid everywhere until Kerr appeared. He protected


    her, loved her, and had the ability to protect her, so he desperately sent her to his side.


    And it turned out that she was right. Look, she was living a happy life now.


    "If it weren''t for you, I might have¡­ I can''t make it today." Tina''s nose twitched and tears were about to


    fall.


    "Hey, don''t cry, don''t cry." The make-up artist immediately took out a piece of paper and wiped the tears


    from the corner of her eyes. "Today is a beautiful bride. If you cry, your makeup will be ruined."


    "What''s wrong?" "What''s wrong with you? Why are you crying?" Kerr asked, looking at Tina worriedly.


    "No." Tina shook her head.


    "That''s good." Kerr heaved a sigh of relief. "I thought you were sad again."


    A smile appeared on Tina''s face. She held Lily''s hand with one hand and held his hand with the other.


    Her eyes were full of happiness. "I''m very happy to have you, Lily and Andrew."


    After taking a look at her and then at Lily, Kerr realized that the mother and the daughter must have


    something to do with each other.


    He bent over and kissed her on the forehead. "You''re missing one..."


    As he spoke, he touched her belly with the other hand. "And he, our family will always be happy."


    The make-up artist had to stop what she was doing and didn''t want to destroy this warm moment.


    "Yes, we will be happy forever." Tina answered in a nasal voice, with tears in her eyes.


    Seeing that she was about to cry again, Kerr moved his lips down and kissed away the tears from the


    corner of her eyes. "Don''t cry, okay? You will be my unique bride."


    "Okay." Blinking her eyes, Tina forced her tears back.


    Seeing the two of them like this, Lily let go of Tina''s hand consciously and stood up. "I''ll go to the


    wedding banquet with Eric. I guess many guests are also there."


    "Okay." Kerr straightened up and looked at her, "I called just now. Mr. Joe is already there. You go and


    take care of him for me."


    "I know." Lily replied with a smile. Then she turned around and walked towards Eric.


    At this moment, Eric was talking with Ang. Nobody knew what they were talking about.


    Ang wore an improved cheongsam, with her hair in a bun and light make-up, which set off her gentle


    temperament. Ellison had a good taste. Yesterday, Eric just asked him to prepare the dress for her, so


    he prepared this suitable one for her.


    "Auntie, Eric." Walking to the side of the two people, Lily called out. Then she naturally held Ang''s


    arm and said with a smile, "Aunt, you look so beautiful in this dress."


    "You look gorgeous today." Ang praised with a smile.


    "Of course, mom. Don''t you know whose daughter-inw she is?" Eric smiled and held Lily''s waist,


    pulling her from Ang to his side. "Look, are we a perfect match?"


    "You..." Ang looked at him dotingly.


    "Don''t tter yourself here." Embarrassed, Lily nudged Eric with her elbow and said, "My grandfather


    has arrived at the wedding. Let''s go first."


    "Okay." Eric nodded and looked at Ang, "Mom,e with us."


    Hearing this, Ang''s face changed, but she still nodded, "Yes."


    Eric saw her change, because he knew that his father had arrived at the wedding.


    When he came back from G City, he had called his father and told him that he would take his mother to


    the wedding banquet. Therefore, his father had called early this morning and said that he had been


    waiting for them there. It could be seen how anxious he was.

 Chapter 194 I Prefer You To Call My Name

    Chapter 194 I Prefer You To Call My Name


    The wedding banquet was held in the best hotel in crown City, Brunei Hotel. [붫] had booked it for a


    long time. The decoration of the hotel was European style, with a little castle style.


    When Lily, Eric and Ang arrived, several waiters in uniform stood on both sides of the hotel gate.


    After the three people got out of the car, the person in charge of parking came over, took the car key


    from Eric, and then drove the car to the designated parking position.


    Eric, with one hand holding Ang and the other holding Lily, walked on the red carpet under his feet


    into the hotel. He knew that his mother needed more support at the moment, so he chose to hold her in


    his arms.


    The ce where the wedding banquet was held was not in the hotel hall, but in the back garden across


    the hall. There was arge green open space, and flowers were ced in every fixed ce. The


    wedding table had already been arranged.


    The white gauze on the stage was fluttering in the wind, surrounded by pink roses. Even the back of


    the chair covered with white gauze under the stage was inserted with a pink rose.


    Under the blue sky, white, green and pink were intertwined, making people feel like they were in a


    dream.


    However, there were still some people shuttling back and forth under the stage. Although the general


    arrangement was done, there were still some small details to deal with.


    When the three of them arrived at this dreamlike scene, they couldn''t help but exim, "It''s so


    beautiful."


    Eric couldn''t help looking sideways at her, with a smile on his lips, "You like it very much."


    Lily nced at him and didn''t answer his question. "Uncle spoiling my mother. Look, the flowers here


    are all her favorite pink roses."


    After saying that, she got rid of Eric''s hand and walked to the pink roses ced aside. She touched


    them and said, "There are dewdrops on them. I guess they were picked early this morning."


    "Yes." Andrew came over and replied, "They were sent here from the greenhouse this morning."


    Hearing the voice, Lily turned to look at him and said with a smile, "Brother."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Andrew smiled, "You are very beautiful today."


    "Thank you." Lily smiled and held his arm. "You''re also very handsome today. From today on, we''ll be a


    real family. As brother, you should give more respect to me, your sister."


    She said half jokingly.


    Looking at her innocent smile, Andrew''s ck eyes flickered, "Don''t I always give in to you?"


    "Hmm..." Lily blinked her eyes and said, "Yes, you do. But you have to be more tolerant of me from now


    on, or I won''t call you brother anymore."


    Andrew shook his head with a smile, "It doesn''t matter. I prefer you to call my name."


    It seemed that he was joking, but Lily knew what he meant. She was not a sensitive person, but at this


    moment, she could tell from his words that his voice was different from before.


    Thinking of Eric''s hostility to him and his jealousy, she seemed to understand what was going on. If she


    couldn''t understand it, she would live in vain.


    After thinking for a while, she didn''t show any difference on her face. "No, I can''t. If I call your name, my


    mother will definitely scold me for being childish, not to mention uncle Kerr."


    Andrew didn''t say anything. He just smiled at her and couldn''t take his eyes off her. As the bridesmaid,


    this dress suited her very well today. Perhaps it was because of the light makeup, herplexion and


    skin looked particrly beautiful. Unconsciously, he was a little fascinated by it.


    On the other side, Eric looked at the two people, who were talking andughing, arm in arm, and


    Andrew''s aggressive eyes, and his face was extremely gloomy. He wanted to let go of Ang''s hand


    and walk over, but at this moment, he saw his father, Richard, walking towards them.


    He couldn''t leave here. When he was thinking about how to take away the girl who belonged to him, he


    saw that she still let go of Andrew''s hand and walked to the other side, and on the other side stood


    Becky.


    He breathed a sigh of relief. At least this girl knew to take the initiative to let go of him. Otherwise, today


    he would definitely teach her a lesson. Didn''t she know that she was a married woman? How could she


    be so close to another man!


    Then she took a look at Andrew. Seeing his lonely face, Eric smiled and looked away.


    At this time, Richard happened to stand in front of them. He was dressed in a formal suit. Although he


    looked very energetic, when he looked carefully, his eyelids were still green. It was obvious that he did


    not have a good rest.


    "Ang, you¡­ You are back." He was so excited that he didn''t know what to do. Even his whole body


    was trembling.


    Ang tightened her grip on her bag, but she still looked indifferent. "Today is the wedding of Tina.


    Since I have promised toe, I must keep my word."


    "Okay." Hearing that, Richard was speechless for a moment. He fixed his eyes on Ang and wanted


    to go forward, but he didn''t dare to. He looked very helpless.


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Ang didn''t say anything either. Although she wanted to ask how


    the matter between the mother and the son was handled, she couldn''t ask. It was his fault. He didn''t


    take the initiative to give her an exnation, but asked her to take the initiative to ask. In this case, her


    momentum was obviously weak.


    Seeing that they were just looking at each other, Eric didn''t say anything but stood quietly aside. He


    knew that as a son, he didn''t have much to do about the matter between the two of them.


    Moreover, when he called his fatherst time, he had analyzed the problem clearly. If he didn''t know


    how to deal with it, he had nothing to say.


    "Ang..." Richard couldn''t help saying, "When the wedding is over,e home with me, okay?"


    "Go home?" Ang sneered, "Which home?"


    "Of course it''s our home." Seeing her like this, Richard was a little anxious. He seldom saw her sneer,


    to be exact, never.


    "We¡­ Is there still a home?" Ang asked in reply. She looked very calm, but her body was trembling.


    If she was not supported by Eric, she might not even be able to stand steadily.


    "Yes, of course!" Richard stepped forward and reached out to hold Ang''s hand, but she dodged.


    "Ang..." Looking at his empty hand, his eyes were full of disappointment.


    "No, that ce is no longer our home." Ang''s voice was somewhat ethereal, "I have a good time


    with my son outside, and it''s not necessary to go back."


    "Ang, let''s find a ce to have a talk, okay?" Richard begged, "I will exin everything to you. If you


    still think that I am unforgivable after hearing it, then I have nothing to say."


    "There is no need to exin. If you did something wrong, then you did it wrong." Ang still looked


    calm.


    "I..." Richard was speechless for a moment, and then continued, "Ang, can you give me a chance to


    exin? I know it''s my fault, but my heart has always been on you, and has never changed."


    "Really? Then you..."


    "Mom..." Ang, who had been supporting Ang, interrupted her. He knew his mother''s character. No


    one couldpare with a gentle and stubborn mother.


    "What you see is not the truth. If someone stealthily makes a stumbling block, isn''t it what they want


    you to do?"


    "Eric..." Ang turned to her son and asked, "Do you want to live with them?"


    "Mom, calm down and think about it carefully. Don''t get yourself into trouble." Eric knew who they were


    referring to. He looked around and said, "Let''s find a ce to sit down and have a talk. This is not a


    good ce to talk about family affairs."


    Although there were not many people present, there were always people. This was the family affairs of


    the Gu family, and they could not say it in front of so many people. As the saying went, family shame


    could not be publicized.


    Hearing this, Richard quickly nodded in agreement. "Okay, okay. Find a ce to sit down and talk


    slowly. I will exin everything to you and your son."


    Although Ang was arrogant and had nothing to say with Richard, she was still worried about him.


    After all, in order to marry him, she offended everyone in the family.


    Seeing that his mother didn''t say anything, Eric took it as her consent and walked towards the hall of


    the hotel with her in his arms. But before leaving, he turned his head and looked in the direction of Lily.


    Seeing that she and Becky were chatting with Joe, and Eden was also there. He didn''t know when they


    came, but he didn''t see anyone else in the Qiao family.


    As long as Lily was not with Andrew, he would rest assured.


    The whole hotel was booked by Kerr, so Eric took Richard and Richard to the second floor, opened a


    private room and asked a waiter to bring them three sses of water.


    In the private room, on the sofa.


    Eric sat next to Ang, and Richard sat not far from her.


    Ang didn''t speak first. She took a sip of the warm water, as if waiting for Richard to speak.


    However, Richard didn''t disappoint her. As soon as he sat down, he exined in a hurry, "I really didn''t


    know what happened between me and Dale that year. Oh, no, I should have known nothing before the


    incident. It was the second morning after the incident that I knew it. I drank with client that night and


    was so drunk that I fell asleep at the end of the hotel..."


    Perhaps he was too excited, and his words were a little confusing and illogical.


    "Dad, tell me the whole story." Eric couldn''t stand it anymore and interrupted him.


    Richard was stunned for a while, and he roughly understood what he said. He nced at Ang, took


    a sip of water on the tea table in front of him, and continued.

 Chapter 195 Kisses Are Not As Good As Strangers

    Chapter 195 Kisses Are Not As Good As Strangers


    "I have known Dale for a long time. No, to be exact, we have known each other since she was born.


    When I was very young, the Gu family did not settle down in the Guan city, but in S city. At that time,


    the Gu family and the Kang family were neighbors and had a good rtionship. Because the Gu family


    did not have a daughter, and parents liked her very much, she often came to visit our family when she


    was a child, and we became familiar with each other as time went by."


    "Later, my father moved to the Guan city to develop his career, so the Gu family moved there.


    Gradually, they had little contact with the Kang family. And I had sex with her. I happened to go to S city


    on a business trip that year. I didn''t expect to see her at the table. I had a good talk with clients that


    night and drank a few more sses of wine. Then I was drunk. I didn''t even get to the hotel. The


    second morning, I saw her on my bed¡­ We had that rtionship."


    Speaking of thest sentence, Richard deliberately looked at Ang''s expression, and then said


    carefully, "That is to say, we had Ethan that night."


    Hearing this, Ang''s hand loosened, but her face was extremely embarrassed. She tried her best to


    suppress her emotions, "Only once?"


    How high was the probability of a sessful pregnancy?


    "I swear, only once!" "If I tell a lie, I will be hit to death by a car when I go out!"


    "You..." Ang subconsciously wanted to cover his mouth, but it was toote. He had already said


    what he swore.


    Seeing this, Richard was ecstatic. He held her hand which had not yet been retracted and said, "You


    still care about me, don''t you? I know you won''t be so cruel. You still have me in your heart."


    "You Let go of me." Ang tried to break free, but in vain.


    "Ang, you don''t know how anxious I am when you and son are outside these days and I can''t find


    you." Holding Ang''s hand tightly, Richard looked at her with obsession.


    Since she couldn''t get rid of him, Ang looked at him calmly and said, "Richard, don''t think that this


    matter is over with only one exnation. You have to give us an exnation about how to deal with


    them."


    "I''ve arranged a separate dwelling for them. No matter how father opposed or insisted, I didn''t agree."


    "That''s it?"


    "Ang, this is the only thing I can do for the time being. I haven''t agreed to let Ethan recognize family.


    Although my father has agreed to let mother and son live in another house, he insists on this matter,


    because after all, Ethan is the child of the Gu family."


    After saying that, he looked closely at Ang, fearing that she would be angry or do something else. In


    the final analysis, if he hadn''t been drunk that year, such a thing wouldn''t have happened. In the final


    analysis, he hadmitted a crime.


    Ang didn''t do or say anything more. Most of the emotions that had been suppressed in her heart for


    the past few days had dissipated.


    Seeing that the atmosphere between his parents eased a little, Eric asked, "Dad, when did she start


    looking for you?"


    "When you had an affair with Lily, the whole family was worry about you." Richard replied, "Later, she


    appeared in front of you aboveboard. That was when we had dinner with Kerr, Tina and Lily. She


    suddenly appeared in the private room and said that she entered the wrong room."


    Eric frowned and seemed to be thinking about something, but Ang suddenly understood. No wonder


    he choked on wine as soon as that woman appeared that night.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I see." Eric seemed to be murmuring, but his eyes were cold, and a sneer appeared on his lips.


    His irrelevant words left Ang and Richard two in a daze.


    "Eric, what do you know?" Ang looked at him in confusion.


    Eric looked at his mother and said, "I''ve been wondering why grandpa insisted on letting Dale and her


    son live in the Gu family and let Ethan recognize their ancestors. It turns out that there is such a thing


    in the middle."


    Hearing what he said, Ang seemed to understand. She didn''t understand why Wayne insisted so


    much on the New Year, but she didn''t pay much attention to it at that time. She was totally immersed in


    the blow of the fact that Richard had an illegitimate child outside.


    "Dale has been getting along well with brother these days." Richard also said. At this moment, he was


    much calmer than before. "Last time, Eric analyzed so much with me. Aftering back, I secretly


    investigated. They didn''t appear by coincidence, but secretly arranged by them. Besides, it was my


    brother who brought them to my father."


    Speaking of this, his face darkened. He had never thought that his brother would treat him like this.


    Looking at his father, [¹ËÈÝÁØ] smiled and said, "I know. I have investigated all these in secret. Father,


    after all, it is because I entered thepany that they are affected. If I still live my own life without


    doing anything, maybe they won''t take any action."


    People, once their own interests were threatened, would always try to eliminate the person who posed


    a threat to them.


    "I have never thought ofpeting with him for anything, but he did such a thing. I..." Before he


    finished his words, he frowned.


    "Dad, I''ve told you that I don''t hit others, but people always hit me. Our existence has blocked the


    interests of uncle and others." Eric said calmly.


    There was no need for Simon to hide the ambitions of the Gu family. Besides, they had done


    something to Lily secretly for more than once or two times. They had done it to his parents this time. It


    seemed that they were getting more and more anxious to make profits.


    "I know." Richard sighed. He couldn''t let go of the barrier in his heart. In front of interests, he was just a


    passer-by, no, not even worse than a passer-by. This was almost an enemy.


    Hearing the conversation between the father and son, Ang also knew the whole thing, but the


    existence of Dale and her son had finally be a thorn in her heart.


    It was impossible for her to forgive Richard for a while. She wanted to take her hand back from his


    hand, but when she saw him like this, she felt sorry for him.


    "Eric, where are you?" At this moment, Lily''s voice came from outside, apanied by the sound of


    footsteps.


    Hearing her voice, Eric took a look at his parents and then stood up. "Father, mother, you can have a


    good talk. She is looking for me. I''ll go out to have a look."


    "Okay." Richard nodded. He did need some time to talk to Ang.


    "I''ll go out with you." While saying that, Ang was about to stand up, but was pressed on her shoulder


    by Eric.


    He looked into her eyes sincerely and said, "Mom, now that you''re back, you should listen to father.


    There are some things that you can''t control most of the time. Dale is not easy to deal with. She hasn''t


    shown up for so many years. Except for uncle and others who have done something secretly, there


    must be other reasons. Maybe it was her who designed that year."


    Ang was stunned. She had never thought that a woman could get a man in any way.


    Eric sighed slightly and took a look at his parents. Then he turned around and walked towards the door.


    When he was about to open the door of the private room, Lily just pushed the door open.


    "You are here." Seeing him, Lily smiled and reached out to hold his hand. "Brothers are here. They are


    looking for you."


    "Okay." Eric replied and held her hand, "Let''s go. I''ll go downstairs with you."


    "Okay." Lily nodded and nced at the private room from the corner of her eye. When she saw Ang


    and Richard, she didn''t say anything. She asked a waiter and knew that he was in a private room on


    the second floor.


    Eric closed the door behind him and went downstairs with Lily hand in hand.


    "Well..." She couldn''t help but ask with concern, "Aunt and uncle, are they all right?"


    "Nothing." Eric looked sideways at her, "They need time tomunicate."


    "Okay." Lily nodded. She really wanted to ask the matter of his illegitimate child, but she felt it difficult to


    ask.


    Eric seemed to see through her mind and said softly, "I''ll tell you in detail after uncle and aunt finish


    their wedding, okay?"


    "Okay." Lily looked up at him with a bright smile on his face. "Eric, you know me so well."


    "Of course I know my woman." As soon as he finished his words, Eric lowered his head, and his warm


    lips fell exactly on Lily''s attractive pink lips.


    This sudden kiss caught Lily by surprise. When she was about to push him away, the warm touch on


    her lips had been removed. She saw that Eric was smiling at her and ring at him like a spoiled child.


    "You are so annoying!"


    "Really?" Eric asked deliberately, "I''m afraid you like it very much."


    After hearing what he said, Lily''s face turned red as if her mind was poked. "Eric, you are really


    annoying!"


    "Wow, you flirt with him as soon as you find him."


    In front of them stood a few people, and these people were three people, Noble, Ellison and Hailey.


    There was no one else who could say these words except Ellison.


    Looking up at the three people, Lily''s face turned even redder, but she didn''t hide her shyness. She


    looked straight at Ellison and joked, "Brother, I think you are envious, right? How about you flirt with


    sister Hailey?"


    Ellison''s smile froze. He gave Lily a cruel look.


    It would rather kill him than flirt with a tomboy!

 Chapter 196 Advice

    Chapter 196 Advice


    Looking at his frustrated expression, Lily was in a good mood. It seemed that it was the first time for her


    to talk with Ellison like this.


    But today, he was still very handsome. He was well tailored and the well tailored suit made his slender


    figure very perfect. In addition, he always exuded a faint evil spirit. No wonder so many women rushed


    to him.


    On the other side, the breath of Noble was different from his. He was also in a refined ck suit, but he


    gave people a lofty and invible feeling. What''s more, there was always a coldness on him, making


    people dare not approach him.


    To be honest, if the three of them were topete in face, they would have their own characteristics.


    No one was inferior to each other, but if they were topete in temperament¡­


    Then Eric must be far less charming than the other two.


    Afterparing the three of them in her mind, Lily finally found that Eric was more likable.


    Standing next to Ellison, Hailey didn''t wear a formal dress. Instead, she wore pencil pants, which


    wrapped her slender long legs very well. She was equipped with a loose white sweater, her hair was


    still tied up in a ponytail, and she looked like a girl, but she was a little wild.


    Hearing that Lily was joking with her, she looked at Ellison with disdain and said, "Who wants to flirt


    with him? He is so stupid."


    "Hailey." The atmosphere between the two was really strange. Ellison turned his head and said to her


    almost gritting his teeth, "I warn you, you''d better pay attention to the asion, or don''t me me for


    kicking you out of the vi."


    Hailey didn''t take it seriously, "Can you drive me out?"


    "You can have a try!"


    Seeing that the atmosphere between the two was getting worse and worse, Lily loosened Eric''s hand


    and hurried over. She held Hailey''s arm and said with a smile, "Hailey, I''ll take you out for a walk.


    Anyway, there are still one or two hours left before the divorce ceremony starts."


    Hailey was stunned for a moment, and then nodded, "Okay."


    "Eric, I''ll leave them to you." After saying that, Lily held Hailey''s hand and walked out of the hall.


    Before leaving, Hailey deliberately nced at Ellison with a hint of warning in her eyes.


    But Ellison pretended not to see it.


    The scene of the two people fell in the eyes of Noble and Eric, but it was another taste.


    "Brothers, let''s find a ce to have a chat. The three of us haven''t been together for a long time." Said


    Eric.


    "Okay." Replied Noble.


    "Let''s go." But Ellison looked casual.


    Therefore, the three of them walked in a row in another direction of the hall. The aura emitted from the


    three of them could not be ignored.


    Although it was still early for the divorce banquet to begin and almost no guests hade, their good-


    looking team of three still attracted a lot of attention.


    Especially the waitress in the hotel. They almost jumped on them.


    On the other side, Lily and Hailey went to the wedding ceremony outside the hall. They found a seat


    under the stage, and Hailey sat next to her.


    "Hailey, do you mind me calling you like that?" Lily said first.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was not very familiar with Hailey. She had seen her for five times, but she liked her very much. Not


    to mention that she had helped her, she was able to suppress Ellison''s character and make people like


    her.


    "I don''t mind." Hailey smiled. She liked Eric''s little girlfriend.


    "Do you like Ellison?" Lily asked directly. She knew that Hailey didn''t like to beat around the bush.


    Hearing this, Hailey''s eyes shed unnaturally, and her face flushed. "Who likes him?"


    Knowing that she was shy, Lily didn''t expose it. She said in an experienced tone, "Ellisonis a yboy.


    The women around him are all gentle, soft and lovely girls. I''m afraid he can''t stand you being so


    irritable all of a sudden."


    "Those pretentious women are obviously not good people. They are disgusting." Hailey said with a look


    of disgust, "What''s more, I''m stopping idiots from contacting with them for his good. If he marries a


    dubious woman, he will suffer in the end."


    Lily rolled her eyes and said, "Do you mean that you won''t stop him if he goes to a woman with a good


    wife and a good mother?"


    "Of¡­ Of course not." An unnatural look shed across Hailey''s face.


    "Hailey." Seeing her reaction, Lily said, "I appreciate your character and like you, so I hope you can


    really get together with Ellison and subdue him, lest he hurt other girls again."


    Seeing that she always said that she liked Ellison, Hailey didn''t want to hide anymore. She approached


    her and lowered her voice, as if she was afraid that others would hear her. "Is it so obvious that I like


    him?"


    "Hmm..." Lily blinked her eyes and said, "I''m fine. Both Eric and I can see that. And brother, maybe he


    can also see that."


    With one hand on her forehead, Hailey leaned against the back of the chair and said, "I have covered it


    well. I was so rude to him. It doesn''t seem that I like him!"


    Lily smiled. These two people were enough. They were so obvious that every fool could see it!


    "Sister Hailey, if you continue to be so rude, I think Ellison won''t find out that you like him, and..."


    "What I want is that he can''t see it." Hailey interrupted Lily, "If he knows that I like him, he will definitely


    kick me out of the vi by all means."


    "Are you going to hide it all the time?" Asked Lily.


    Uh¡­ Hailey was stunned by her question. If it was a case that needed to be investigated, she would


    not be so slow. But facing the man she liked¡­


    She really couldn''t take the initiative to say it out. After all, in terms of love, she was still a piece of


    white paper!


    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Lily continued, "If you don''t tell him and don''t show it, it''s not good


    for anyone. Once you miss something, it''s a lifetime."


    "But I don''t know how to express it." Hailey bit her nails in distress. At this moment, she was not like a


    vigorous female detective, but a little girl trapped in love.


    "He likes lovely women, but I''m not. I''m afraid that once I expose thatyer of paper, he probably


    doesn''t want to see me."


    Hearing her words, Lily couldn''t help smiling. Hailey was so simple. She moved closer to her and


    whispered, "Hailey, haven''t you been in love?"


    Hailey paused and blushed. She muttered, "I like him since I was a child. Who am I going to be in love


    with?"


    It suddenly dawned on Lily that they grew up together. However, when it came to women, Ellison¡­


    How annoying!


    Hailey was such a pure and faithful girl. How could he ignore her and try to avoid her? He found those


    women was so bad.


    "Do you need my help?" Lily said to Hailey.


    Hearing this, Hailey''s eyes lit up, "Do you have a way to make him like me?"


    "There are many ways." Lily said, "But it depends on whether you are willing to cooperate or not¡­


    Sacrifice."


    When she said the two words "sacrifice", an unnatural expression shed across her face.


    "Tell me." Hailey became interested and moved closer to Lily.


    Lily looked around and found that although there were people around, they were all far away. Then she


    lowered her head and whispered to the two of them, "For example, you just throw him down directly,


    and give him a hard bow. He can''t defeat you, so you should easily defeat him."


    "Well, I''m afraid that he will hate me. Who would like a woman to force herself?" Hailey said with a


    frown.


    "Then you''ll seduce him. Your figure is absolutely the best. No man can refuse you." Lily said, "Buy


    some sexy pajamas and show them in front of him intentionally or unintentionally. Let''s see if he is


    hooked."


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea." Hailey looked a little embarrassed.


    "Ah..." Lily really wanted to scream to the sky. She couldn''t do that. What should she do!


    She was also slow in love, and naturally got together with Eric. That was the only way she knew to deal


    with men.


    "Hailey, how can I teach you?"


    "Well, you have no choice?" Hailey blinked, looking like a good student.


    "I asked you to sleep with him. You said you couldn''t. I asked you to seduce him and you couldn''t. what


    else can I do?" Lily said, shrugging her shoulders.


    "But I really can''t do these two methods." Hailey murmured.


    The two women whispered for a long time but couldn''te up with a solution. Finally, Lily felt helpless


    and asked, "Can you cook?"


    Hailey shook her head.


    "Can you wash clothes?"


    Hailey shook her head.


    "Then what can you do?"


    Hailey continued to shake her head.


    She studied abroad, but she didn''t need to worry about food, clothing, transportation. Even if she had a


    task, the other party would provide everything, and specialized service, so she never worried about it.


    This time, Lily waspletely speechless and gave up. Well, she admitted that Hailey really had no


    advantages except her beauty, strong ability to handle cases and good hands.

 Chapter 197 Get Hurt

    Chapter 197 Get Hurt


    "Hailey, I can''t help you anymore." Atst, Lily spread out her hands, indicating that there was nothing


    she could do.


    Even the name of sister was directly changed to Hailey. In terms of love, Hailey was not as good as


    her.


    "Then what should we do?" Hailey scratched her hair remorsefully and pouted, as if she were a little


    girl. "But I really can''t. It''s okay for me to be domineering and force him to bow. But what if I fail? You


    should know that I''m an idiot in this respect, and that idiot is an old hand. He will definitely be able to


    get rid of me easily in the middle of the way."


    "And what kind of seduction? He has seen so many women, and he doesn''t like me the most. I''m sure I


    won''t seed. Lily, please think of other ways for me. Don''t you get along well with Eric?"


    After thinking these two methods carefully in her mind just now, Hailey felt that these two methods were


    indeed not suitable for her.


    "Hmm¡­ It''s natural for us to be together." Lily answered honestly. To be honest, she didn''t spend much


    time on Eric.


    Moreover, even in her previous life, her emotional life was very simple. She was set up as his fiancee


    by the scum Frank, and then got married. She had never contacted with other men.


    "Then you have to help me too!" Hailey looked at her firmly.


    "Are you sure you want me to help you?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes!"


    "Okay." Lily rubbed her forehead and said, "I''ll tell you when I figure out the method."


    Maybe she could ask Eric privately what kind of woman a man liked in general.


    Lily thought, but she ignored one question. Eric was still a child. How much could he know about men


    and women?


    "Well, I''m counting on you." Said Hailey.


    Lily nodded.


    "Hey!" At this time, a hand pped from behind Lily. When it was about tond on her shoulder, it was


    grabbed by a fast hand of Hailey. With a serious look on her face, she red at him coldly. Then she


    turned around with the other hand supporting the back of the chair and turned over behind Lily.


    All this happened too fast, but in the blink of an eye, Lily was unable to react at all. She heard the


    scream of Becky, "Ah!"


    Then more people''s voices were heard.


    "Why are they fighting?"


    "Yes. Why did they fight?"


    Fighting? It was not until then that Lily realized what had happened. She stood up in a hurry and turned


    around to look behind. She took a deep breath and found that Hailey was fighting with Anna.


    The two of them were both good at fighting. They moved very fast, and each move was powerful.


    Hailey was a detective, so she must be better in physical strength and moves than Anna. After all,


    Anna was a student. Although she was good at fighting, she had less practical experience than Hailey,


    so it was difficult to deal with her.


    A woman fought with a woman, and the two women were both good at fighting. They looked beautiful.


    However, Lily was not in the mood to see the beauty. She hurried to the two and said, "Hailey, Anna,


    stop."


    The two of them were fighting fiercely. They didn''t hear Lily''s voice and didn''t seem to stop.


    Seeing this, Lily gritted her teeth and rushed directly between the two. "You all stop! Ah..."


    Without exception, she was hit on the back and kicked by Hailey with great strength!


    Fortunately, on the other side, Anna stopped her punch in time. Otherwise, Lily''s belly would have been


    kicked.


    "What are you doing? Rush to the middle desperately." Hailey hurried to stop, held her up and asked


    worriedly, "Is everything okay? Does it hurt? Are you seriously injured?"


    She kicked Anna. She didn''t expect that Lily would rush in directly. It was toote to take back her feet,


    but she reduced the strength.


    "Lily." Anna hurried forward and asked, "Where did you get hurt? Are you okay?"


    "Nothing." Lily winced in pain. Hailey''s kick was too heavy. She rubbed the spot where she was kicked


    andined, "You kicked me so hard."


    "Why did you rush in the middle? Don''t you know it''s dangerous?" Hailey red at her, "I''ve restrained


    my strength. If I don''t do it, your waist will be half disabled."


    "It''s all your fault!" Anna red at Hailey and defended Lily, "You saw her rushing over and kicked her."


    "Can you me me for that?" Not to be outdone, Hailey red back and said, "If you hadn''t attacked


    from behind, I wouldn''t have fought with you."


    "I didn''tunch a sneak attack. I was greeting Lily."


    "How could you say hello from behind?"


    The two of them argued with each other word by word. Lily was speechless. Enduring the pain, she


    interrupted the two of them, "Well, be quiet!"


    "Humph!"


    "Humph!"


    The two of them stopped talking at the same time and red at each other at the same time. Then they


    looked back at Lily at the same time.


    At this time, Becky, who was scared to death, ran over and looked at Lily worriedly. "Lily, do you want to


    go to the hospital? I feel pain."


    "Nothing." Lily shook her head and nced at Anna and Hailey. "Don''t be angry. It''s a


    misunderstanding. I''m fine."


    It was indeed a misunderstanding. The two of them were whispering to each other, but suddenly a


    hand appeared from behind. Hailey, who was on high alert, subconsciously thought that someone was


    attacking her, so she grabbed the hand without saying anything and directly fought with it.


    Fortunately, Anna was not bad at fighting and she reacted quickly to resist the sudden attack. The two


    of them tussled quickly.


    Fortunately, it was Anna. If it was another person, her hand might be dislocated, fractured or even


    disabled directly.


    "I''m sorry, Lily." Seeing that Lily kept rubbing her waist, Anna apologized.


    "I''m sorry." Hailey also apologized, "It''s a conditioned response. You know, I''m very vignt because of


    the special nature of my work. I''m afraid that I will be plotted by others if I''m not careful."


    "Oh, I''ve said it''s okay. Don''t me yourself too much." Lily didn''t care.


    "Take a seat, Lily." Becky said and gestured for Anna to help her sit down.


    The surrounding chairs were in a mess because of the ''War'' just now, and there were also many


    people surrounding them. Fortunately, it was not the wedding time yet, otherwise, the ceremony would


    not be able to go on.


    As soon as Lily sat down, Andrew rushed over and looked at him worriedly, "I heard that you were


    injured? Where did you get hurt?"


    He had been busy with other things. When he heard the noise here and heard some words from the


    crowd, he knew what had happened.


    "I''m fine. I was just touched." Lily pretended to be rxed. In order not to make him worry, he


    deliberately changed the topic. "The scene is messed up. Brother, please ask someone toe and


    reorganize it."


    "Don''t bother. I''ll do it. I''m responsible for it." Anna volunteered and then moved. She bent over to help


    the chair lying on the ground up and put it in order.


    "I also have responsibility." After saying that, Hailey also joined in.


    Seeing that the two were so conscious, Lily didn''t say anything. Fortunately, the two just fought with


    each other with fists and kicks and didn''t use chairs as weapons, or these chairs would have been


    destroyed.


    "What happened?" At this time, Eric came over with two people, including Noble and Ellison. The


    appearance of these three people made the scene hotter.


    "Nothing, just a little misunderstanding." Looking at the three of them, Lily said simply.


    Obviously, Eric didn''t believe it. When he was chatting with his elder brother and second elder brother


    in the hall just now, he heard the noise here, mixed with screams and even fighting. How could she be


    fine? But he didn''t ask more.


    On the other hand, Ellison was surprised to see that Hailey was doing something. He had never seen


    her take the initiative to do anything before. He stared at her busy figure and slightly narrowed his eyes.


    Obviously, she had something to do with it.


    With an indifferent look on his face, Noble looked around the scene. At a nce, he could imagine


    what had happened before, but he didn''t say anything.


    After returning all the fallen chairs to their original appearance, Hailey and Anna walked to Lily at the


    same time.


    "Does your waist still hurt? Do you want to go to the hospital for a check-up?" Hailey asked with


    concern. After all, she kicked her. She was the one who should be med.


    "Yes. How about we go to the hospital and have a check-up?" Anna echoed, "You are too weak to bear


    such a heavy kick."


    Knowing that the two of them were still ming themselves for what had happened just now, Lily


    looked up at them with a smile and said, "It''s really okay. If anything happens, can I still sit here and


    talk to you calmly?"


    Although she said so, she kept rubbing the ce where she was kicked. Hailey was so cruel that her


    waist was almost broken by her kick.


    "Did you hurt your waist?" Eric walked up to Lily, bent down and reached out his hand to the ce


    where she was rubbing.


    "Hmm..." As soon as he touched her, she frowned. Well, in fact, it really hurt!


    "Hurt?" Eric looked into her eyes and asked indifferently.


    "A little." Lily nodded.


    Seeing this, Eric picked her up directly. His face darkened. He nced at Anna and Hailey and said,


    "You''d better follow me."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was about to walk towards the hall with Lily in his arms. But before


    he left, he took a look at Andrew and said, "I''ll leave this to you."


    Then he turned around and left, leaving no chance for Andrew to speak.


    And Andrew was not stupid. It was obvious that Eric was jealous and didn''t want him to get close to Lily


    and care about her.

 Chapter 198 Ellison Is Playing With Fire

    Chapter 198 Ellison Is ying With Fire


    Anna and Hailey looked at each other. There was no resentment or me in each other''s eyes. They


    had a feeling that children made mistakes but were afraid of being med.


    Although Eric was not old, what they identally hurt at the moment was the person on his apex. The


    momentum exuded from his body actually made people feel a little oppressive.


    Therefore, the two of them had to follow up obediently, and Becky followed them because she was


    worried about Lily.


    Ellison and Noble, who were ignored, looked at each other and followed, leaving Andrew to deal with


    the disturbed scene and the onlookers.


    Eric walked into the suite with Lily in his arms, and then went straight into the inner bedroom. The


    people who followed him in stopped in the small living room outside the bedroom.


    In the bedroom, Eric put Lily on the wide bed and reached out to take off her dress, but was stopped by


    her. "What are you doing?"


    "Let me see your wound." He said in a low voice. His face was not very good, and there was even a bit


    of cruelty.


    "I''m really fine." Lily said in a low voice and looked at the door of the bedroom. "They are still outside."


    "Let me have a look!" He said in a more serious tone. At this moment, all he cared about was her injury,


    and he didn''t care who was outside!


    "Eric..." Lily looked at him with pleading eyes. "I know you''re worried about me, but I''m really fine. I


    know if I''m seriously injured. Besides, it''s impolite to leave brothers outside."


    "What time is it now? It''s none of your business." Eric nced at her.


    Swoosh! Swoosh¡­


    Regardless of her resistance, he directly unzipped the side zipper of the dress, and the dress was


    opened. Fortunately, the dress was designed with a nted shoulder. If it was a strapless design, the


    dress on the chest would have already been separated from the upper part of the body.


    However, the design of the oblique shoulder was not much better, because half of the glory on her


    chest was revealed.


    "Ah!" Lily hurriedly covered the open dress on her chest with her hands. But because of this movement,


    the part of her waist hit by the kick was pulled, and she grimaced in pain.


    Seeing this, Eric sighed slightly, sat down beside her, reached out and gently held her in his arms. "Girl,


    I just want to see the wound on your waist, and I have no other thoughts. Please don''t stop me, okay?"


    Lily blushed and said, "I don''t wear any underwear¡­ The bra." Her voice was as soft as a mosquito''s.


    It was not easy to wear a formal dress, so she only wore a flesh colored bra.


    "Girl." Eric felt a little helpless. He let go of her, raised her chin and made her look at him, "Don''t be shy


    in front of me. We are the closest two people, and it''s only a matter of time for us to meet frankly.


    Moreover, I''m just worried about your injury now. For other things, I have no other thoughts. Let go of


    me and let me see your injury, okay?"


    Lily swallowed subconsciously. Because of shyness, her neck was a little pink. She looked at him with


    eyes and finally loosened her hands.


    However, the moment she loosened her grip, she threw herself into Eric''s arms to cover her breasts.


    Then she turned her body to his side and moved her injured waist to his side.


    Seeing what she did, Eric smiled, with one hand holding her gently, and the other taking off the dress


    from her back, revealing more than half of her back, and the originally slender and white waist had


    already been red and swollen.


    Looking at the wound, the expression in his ck eyes froze and his face turned very bad. He reached


    out and gently touched the red and swollen part. "Does it hurt?"


    When his hand touched the ce where she was kicked, Lily couldn''t help but shrink back. "Yes, a


    little."


    "It''s swollen." He said.


    "Hmm..." Lily raised her head from his arms and looked at him. "It''s okay. Go back and apply some hot


    water on it, and then rub it."


    "Who kicked you?" Asked Eric, still holding her waist.


    Lily blinked and thought for a while before he said, "Hailey."


    "I think it''s her too." Eric rubbed his hand gently.


    "Ouch..." Lily frowned and looked at him pitifully. "Don''t rub it. You can do it after the wedding."


    "Okay." He moved his hand away and gently helped her put on the dress again. Although Lily was


    almost half naked in front of him, he didn''t have any evil thoughts. He was just worried and angry.


    "Come in." After dressing her up, Eric looked at the bedroom door and said.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Anna and Haileye in, followed by three people, Becky, Ellison


    and Noble.


    Taking a look at the two people standing in front of him, whose faces were full of worry and self me,


    Eric said, "Tell me what happened."


    At this moment, he was like a ruler, scrutinizing his subjects.


    "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have patted her from behind." Anna took the responsibility.


    Then, Hailey continued, "I also did something wrong. I thought there was a sneak attack, so I fought


    fiercely..."


    Her voice trailed off.


    They were all smart people. Although they didn''t see it with their own eyes, they roughly recalled what


    had happened in their minds.


    Who should be me?


    No one could me Anna. No, she just wanted to give Lily a surprise.


    Hailey''s fault? No, she didn''t have any responsibility. This conditioned response was necessary for her


    to carry out the task.


    After all, it was just an ident.


    However, it was not easy for Eric to calm down. He looked away from the two and fixed his eyes on


    Ellison. "Brother, take good care of your people. I won''t hold ountable this time, but it doesn''t mean


    that you will be so lucky next time."


    His tone was not good, and there was even no emotion in it. He also knew that Hailey had reduced the


    strength of her kick. Otherwise, with her skills, how could it be just a red and swollen wound.


    "Hey, Eric, when did she be my woman?" While refuting, Ellison red at Hailey and said, "She


    hurt Lily herself. Does it have anything to do with me?"


    Eric looked at him coldly, "She lives in your house, and you brought her here. Does it have nothing to


    do with you?"


    "She just stays at my home, okay?" Ellison retorted, "And she insisted oning with me today, not


    me begging to bring her here."


    As soon as he finished his words, the atmosphere in the room suddenly dropped a little. Eric pursed his


    lips and looked at him, with no emotion in his ck eyes.


    Hailey''s eyes had turned red, but she was so stubborn that she managed to hold back the bitterness in


    her eyes.


    However, the bitterness in her heart could not be suppressed. It turned out that in his eyes, she was


    such a shameless person.


    She quickly adjusted her state of mind and looked up at Eric. "It''s my responsibility, and I will naturally


    be responsible to the end. As a separate individual, please don''t get me and Ellison involved."


    Her tone was very cold, and she directly disassociated herself from Ellison. She called him by his name


    instead of "idiot".


    Her answer made everyone stunned. The first one to react was Lily. She frowned and nced at


    Ellison reproachfully. Then she stood up and walked to Hailey, holding her arm. "Hailey, I don''t mean to


    me you. Don''t me yourself. Brother''s talking..."


    "I know." Hailey interrupted her, "If I hadn''t been so shameless and begged Ellison toe here today,


    such a thing wouldn''t have happened. After all, it''s my fault."


    Lily was stunned. She saw a sh of self mockery in Hailey''s eyes. She was hurt by Ellison''s words in


    the end.


    They had been discussing how to attract Ellison''s attention, but now it seemed that everything had


    be a joke, because in others'' eyes, it was a ruthless misunderstanding.


    She turned around and red at Ellison again. "You''re digging your own grave."


    Hearing this, Ellison looked innocent. "What does it have to do with me? Why am I asking for death?


    She begged for it..."


    "What are you talking about?" Lily interrupted him.


    "Why can''t I tell you? I''m telling the truth, okay?" Ellison didn''t understand. He had nothing to do with


    this matter, but now it was all his fault?


    What had he done wrong!


    "Hailey, let''s go out." Unwilling to look at Ellison, Lily held Hailey''s arm and walked out.


    "Okay." Hailey replied and followed her out, without even looking at Ellison. When passing by him, she


    paused for a moment and said, "I will move out from your house tomorrow."


    She didn''t look at Ellison and said in a cold voice. Then she followed Lily out.


    Ellison was stunned. A strange feeling shed through his mind, and he had an indescribable feeling.


    But then he smiled again, looked at the back of Hailey and asked, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, I am." Without turning around, Hailey said in a determined tone.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s the best." Ellison almost burst intoughter. From tomorrow on, he could get his free life back.


    That was great!


    Seeing this, both Eric and Noble shook their heads at the same time. Outside the situation, Becky and


    Anna were confused.


    At this point, Eric was not in the mood to me anyone, nor did he say anything to Anna. He just said


    to her, "I may be busy today. You have to be with her all the time today. If she has too much trouble,


    you can help her."


    "Okay." Anna answered. Even if he didn''t tell her, she knew what to do. Besides, she had made up her


    mind to follow Lily all the time today.

 Chapter 199 What Did You Do!

    Chapter 199 What Did You Do!


    "And Becky..." Eric turned to Becky and said, "You are also the bridesmaid today. If possible, try your


    best to bear the responsibility for her."


    Becky smiled, "I know. Even if you don''t tell me, I know what to do."


    "Okay." Eric knew that as Lily''s best friend, Becky was a trustworthy person.


    Things hade to an end. Becky pulled Anna''s arm, indicating her to leave, because she felt that the


    three had something to say.


    Understanding what she meant, Anna nodded and the two walked out together.


    For a moment, there were only three people left in the room, including Eric, Ellison and Noble.


    "Brother Ellison." Eric broke the silence first, "Pray for yourself."


    His tone was not as cruel as before, but a little joking. After saying that, he patted Ellison on the


    shoulder sympathetically.


    "Hey, why should I pray for myself?" Ellison looked at Eric and said, "I don''t understand. Who did I


    mess with today?"


    Eric cast a sidelong nce at him and shook his head, as if he was hopeless.


    Even Noble, who had been silent all the time, couldn''t help saying, "As a person who has experienced


    it before, what I want to say is that once a woman''s heart is hurt, it is difficult to recover. You have been


    wandering among the flowers for so many years. It''s time to give up."


    "Hey! Are you all sick today?" Ellison hadn''t figured out who was responsible for the injury to Lily, but


    now the situation had changed to teach him a lesson. Should he behave like this!


    "What''s wrong with hanging out with women? I like it. Besides, who did I hurt?"


    Yes, that''s the point. He didn''t do anything today, which woman''s heart was broken!


    Seeing his reaction, both of them looked at each other and shook their heads tacitly. Then they turned


    around and left. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell what had happened between him and Hailey at


    a nce, but only he, a fool, didn''t know it at all.


    Seeing them leave, Ellison got angry. "What did I do today? How could you do this to me?"


    On the other side, Lily and Hailey walked out of the suite and found a quiet ce near the window. The


    two sat face to face.


    Hailey kept her head down, thinking about something, while Lily kept looking at her.


    "Hailey..." After a long time, Lily broke the silence between the two. "Brother said those words


    unintentionally. Don''t take it to heart."


    Hearing this, Hailey looked up at her, with a self mocking smile on her lips, "He is right. I am just


    begging for his love."


    "Hailey..." Lily frowned.


    "I know what you want to say." Hailey interrupted her, "I have thought a lot just now. For a person who


    doesn''t love me, I always think about how to attract his attention and make him fall in love with me. It is


    indeed in vain."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing her words, Lily didn''t say anything but held her hand.


    Without getting rid of her hand, Hailey continued, "In fact, I''m also stupid, but now I understand. Since


    he likes freedom and likes to be surrounded by women, let him go. I have my own life to live. I''m not a


    person who can''t live without a man. I have my pride, and my business..."


    As she spoke, she turned her head and looked out of the window. It was the ce where the wedding


    ceremony was held. At this time, it was much more lively than before, because as time approached the


    wedding ceremony, there were more and more guests.


    "In fact, it''s good for me to get rid of him now. I''m not as devoted as you in love. I''m really an idiot."


    Hearing the three words "idiot", Lily wanted tough, but she couldn''t. then, an idea shed through her


    mind, and she changed the topic. "Since you have decided to move out, have you decided where to


    live?"


    Hearing this question, Hailey was stunned and answered subconsciously, "No."


    But the next second, she added, "Find a hotel to stay for a few days first, and then look for a house."


    "How about living in my house?" Lily suggested.


    "Is it inconvenient?" Hailey''s face showed a touch of embarrassment. "Your mother has just married


    Kerr. It''s not good for me to live there."


    "I''m not going to live with them." Lily smiled. She misunderstood her meaning. "I have a house with


    Eric. You can live there, and we don''t often live there. Besides, Eric has something to deal with these


    days, and you must have heard about the Gu family. I usually live with Grandpa, so you can live there.


    Anyway, the house is empty."


    After hesitating for a while, Hailey nodded, "Okay, thank you."


    "You''re wee." Lily smiled casually. "You helped me a lotst time when I was in the AF Company."


    Hailey smiled bitterly. It was because of this that Ellison asked her toe back to help. But now¡­


    ''Forget it. Now that I''ve decided to move out from him, I''ll just let the undiscovered love stop at the right


    time. As for women, they should live a life without men proudly!''


    An hour before the wedding ceremony, Lily stood up and went to the gate of the hotel to wee the


    guests. Hailey followed her closely.


    At the same time, Eric, Andrew, Becky and Anna were already busy here, but they didn''t see Noble and


    Ellison.


    Eric was talking with the people who came to the wedding with a big smile on his face. It seemed that


    he was quite skillful in dealing with the wedding. Not to mention Andrew, he had been managing Kerr''s


    company since he came back. He was already an expert in social engagement.


    Whether it was a false greeting or a sincere conversation, he could quickly control it and then wee


    the guests into the wedding.


    Becky was also talking to the guests. She was a sweet talker, making them smile, and then pointed out


    the ce for the ceremony.


    Anna, on the other hand, stood aside. With her character, she would definitely note into contact


    with these guests, because she hated to deal with men!


    Seeing that Lily and Hailey came over, she immediately walked up to them and asked, "Lily, where


    have you been? I didn''t find you just now."


    "Hailey and I have found a ce to sit." Lily replied with a smile.


    "Okay." Anna answered. Then she took a look at Hailey, who was standing next to her, and reached out


    her hand. "My name is Anna. Now we know each other."


    "Hailey." Holding out her hand, Hailey smiled faintly and said, "You are young and good at fighting."


    "I''m far worse than you." Annaughed from the bottom of her heart. "What do you do? Why are you so


    vignt?"


    "Detective."


    "No wonder."


    The two of them chatted with each other. Lily was already greeting the guests.


    Seeing this, the two of them stopped chatting in a tacit manner. At the same time, they walked to Lily


    and looked at her from left to right. They seemed to be her bodyguards.


    Seeing the two people like this, Lily shook her head helplessly. She looked at Anna and asked, "Anna,


    where Auntie? Is she here?"


    "She''s here. I came with her. I guess she''s with Joe." Anna answered honestly.


    "Okay." Lily nodded.


    In addition to the famous people in the Guan city, there were also some special guests. For example,


    Emily was specially invited by Lily. This person helped her a lot in the Qiaopany.


    At this time, outside the gate of the hotel, the wedding car slowly came. The reporters, who had been


    waiting outside, saw the arrival of the wedding car and surrounded it. Although it was a group, it was


    appropriate to control the degree of crowding.


    It seemed that they were looking forward to reporting the protagonist of the wedding, but it was not


    messy. Obviously, someone had arranged it. And who else could it be except for Kerr?


    When the wedding car stopped, well-trained bodyguards had already surrounded, blocking the


    reporters on both sides of the red carpet. Then, someone specially opened the door and bent over to


    wee the people in the wedding car out.


    The first one to get out of the car was Kerr, who was wearing a tailored suit. The suit was tailor-made


    with pure hands, which was very sleek.


    After getting off the car, he bent over and stretched out his hands to carefully wee the bride in the


    car. The first thing appeared in everyone''s eyes was her slender hands with a pure white dress cover.


    Then saw the bride in the wedding dressing out of the car. Because of the white dress on her


    head, no one could see her face, but her beautiful outline could also be seen.


    At this moment, Tina was a little uneasy. She couldn''t help but hold Kerr''s hand tightly. Through the


    white dress, she saw the reporters on both sides of the red carpet and the guests who came to the


    wedding banquet. She was even more nervous, and even felt difficult to breathe.


    Realizing that she was uneasy, Kerr whispered in her ear, "Don''t be nervous. I''ll take care of


    everything."


    "Okay." Tina took a deep breath and lowered her head. Her eyes became a little sore. She didn''t want


    others to see her red eyes.


    At this moment, Kerr turned his head and kissed her across the veil. From the side, this scene was


    quiet and beautiful, and the journalist with quick eyes and quick hands instantly captured it.


    Tina didn''t expect that Kerr would do this. She raised her head in surprise, looked at him with her bright


    eyes, and was speechless for a moment.


    Seeing her like this, Kerr just smiled. He bent down and helped her straighten the hemline of the


    wedding dress. Then he gently sped her waist and took her to the red carpet step by step.


    He did everything by himself and didn''t pretend to be someone else''s hand. Everyone was envious of


    his subtle movements.

 Chapter 200 A Good Show Of Affection

    Chapter 200 A Good Show Of Affection


    "Rx, Tina." As he walked forward, Kerr whispered in Tina''s ear with a smile on his face all the time.


    "After you go in, I''ll ask Lily to take you to the lounge. You cane out at the beginning of the


    ceremony."


    "Okay." Tina nodded. She knew what Kerr had done was for her good.


    On the red carpet, a couple were walking, and the spotlights on both sides were constantly shing. At


    this moment, everything was beautiful.


    When they arrived at the gate of the hotel, the two stopped. Kerr looked at Lily and Becky and said,


    "Lily, Becky,e here."


    Hearing this, the two of them looked at each other and walked over at the same time, followed by


    Hailey and Anna.


    "Uncle Kerr."


    "Uncle Kerr." The two shouted at the same time.


    "Okay." Kerr nodded with a smile, and handed over Tina''s hand to them. "I''ll leave Tina to you. Take her


    to a suite and have a rest. I''ll pick her up in half an hour."


    "Okay, uncle Kerr." Lily smiled sweetly. She knew what Kerr meant. Logically speaking, the bride was


    supposed to be with the groom to greet the guests, but he asked her to have a rest. It could be seen


    how careful he was to his mother. He didn''t allow her to interfere in anything. He just wanted her to be


    a beautiful person.


    Supported by Lily and Becky, Tina turned to look at Kerr. She wanted to say something, but she


    couldn''t.


    He really protected her too well. When she married Dillon, she was busy from beginning to end, and


    almost everything was done by herself. Dillon didn''t interfere in anything. At that time, she was stupid to


    think that it was also happy. Now it seemed that it was just a joke.


    She shook her head and didn''t think about the past. At this moment, she was the happiest person in


    the world!


    Noticing that she wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought, Kerr walked up to her,


    leaned over and whispered in her ear, "Be obedient, okay? It''s not good for you and the baby to stand


    for a long time."


    Tina took a look at him with love in her eyes and shyly said, "Yes."


    Almost subconsciously, Kerr lowered his head and kissed her across the veil. She was beautiful today,


    which made people want to kiss more.


    "Ah, someone is watching us." Tina blushed and protested in a low voice.


    "Well, let them watch." Kerr smiled, "The bridegroom kisses his bride. Let those people be jealous."


    "Haha..." Hearing this, Lily and Becky, who were standing next to Tina, burst intoughter at the same


    time.


    "Uncle Kerr, that''s enough. You are trying your best to show off your love today!" Lily joked.


    Becky nodded, "I didn''t expect that the strict president of the school would be so cute today."


    Kerr nced at the two of them, pretending to be angry. "It''s rare to have such a chance to show off


    love in life. You two stop it and just watch it quietly."


    Lily and Becky looked at each other and smiled at the same time. Well, they just watched quietly.


    Hearing their conversation, Tina''s face turned redder. She felt lucky that she had a veil. Otherwise, she


    would be so shy to be watched by so many people.


    But she ignored that the nearly transparent veil made her shy expression more tempting than a dream.


    "Mr. Kerr, Congrattions!"


    At this moment, a familiar voice sounded beside them. They turned their heads at the same time and


    saw Simon. Beside him stood Jade, holding his arm. Wearing a luxurious dress, he looked tacky.


    Dillon and Lucia walked side by side with them. The two of them were also well-dressed with a polite


    smile on the surface, but anyone with a discerning eye could see that the smile on Dillon''s face was a


    little strange. To be exact, he was not happy.


    Behind them were ire and Frank. In a princess dress, ire held Frank''s arm with a smile on her


    face. They looked like a couple.


    The one who walked at the end was naturally Eden. He was also wearing a formal suit today, which


    made him look more mature than before.


    "Thank you." Kerr replied politely, "Mr. Simon, it''s my honor to attend my wedding."


    "It''s my honor to attend Mr. Kerr''s wedding." Simon replied with a smile.


    "Sister, Congrattions!" At this time, Lucia, who was standing aside, said to Tina, "it''s your fortune to


    marry a man like Mr. Kerr. You should cherish him. Don''t you think so, Dillon?"


    Then she led the topic to Dillon.


    To be honest, she was also a little unhappy, because Dillon was not happy to see Tina get married.


    Instead, he had a feeling of care.


    Dillon frowned slightly and took a look at Lucia. Then he looked at Tina and said only two words,


    "Congrattions."


    Lucia was not satisfied with these two words. Her eyes darkened, but she still kept smiling.


    Looking at the two people with a smile, Tina said, "Thank you. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have been


    here today, let alone be with Kerr."


    Her words were full of irony!


    As she spoke, she took her hand back and took the initiative to hold Kerr''s arm. She was about to be


    taken to the suite by Lily and Becky. She stood beside him and straightened her back.


    Seeing this, Lily knew his mother''s intention without asking, so she smiled and bent down to tidy up her


    wedding dress.


    She couldn''t lose her momentum today. Dillon and Lucia were here to make trouble.


    Seeing this, Becky, who was standing next to them, also helped to straighten Tina''s veil and said in an


    innocent tone, "Uncle Kerr, you have a good taste. Aunt is also beautiful. With this wedding dress, she


    is as beautiful as a fairy."


    After saying that, she deliberately nced at two people, Dillon and Lucia. She hated them very much.


    Lucia had often framed Lily, and Dillon had never been indiscriminate when he beat Lily.


    Knowing what she meant, Lily said, "Becky, I think it''s better to say the words like a fish falling into the


    wild geese and a closed flower and a shy moon. If she is as beautiful as a fairy, what should I do? I


    want to be better than you. This word can be used to describe me."


    Hearing this, Becky tilted her head and thought for a while. "Well, that''s right. As the daughter of aunt,


    you are an upgraded version. Well, I''ve decided to leave the four words'' beauty ''to you."


    "That''s good." Lily smiled contentedly.


    These seemingly joking words made some people feel distressed.


    Kerr was a smart man. How could he not know the intention of these two girls'' words?


    Seeing that the faces of Dillon and Lucia changed, he was in a good mood. Then he nced at the two


    and gave them a thumbs up in his heart!


    In that case, he would show off their love again!


    It had to be admitted that Kerr was childish at the moment. He reached out and sped Tina''s waist,


    and said in a soft voice, "Are you tired? If you feel tired, let me take you to the suite to have a rest."


    "I''m not tired." Tina shook her head and nestled in his arms. "I won''t feel tired if you are here."


    Her answer was like a stone for someone!


    The smile on Lily''s face was almost unbearable. She really wanted tough out loud. Looking at Dillon


    and Lucia, whose faces were about to turn pale, she felt a pang of pain in her heart. Today, uncle Kerr


    and mother had be good at showing off their love.


    At this time, Andrew and Eric who had been busy greeting other guests, came over. Although the two


    were rivals in love, their goals were quite consistent at the moment.


    Although they had called the others before, they had seen the situation here.


    "Dad, take aunt to have a rest. Eric and I will be here." Walking to the side of the two people, Andrew


    said in a caring tone, "The ceremony will be held soon. Let aunt have a rest first."


    "Yes, uncle Kerr. Aunt is pregnant. She shouldn''t be too tired, not to mention that she has to stand at


    the wedding ceremonyter." Eric added.


    Kerr nced at the two with a smile. He took their kindness and said, "Then I''ll leave it to you. I''ll take


    Tina to have a rest first."


    After saying that, he turned to look at Dillon and Lucia, and then at the others. He said apologetically,


    "Excuse me for a moment. Please forgive me."


    The other guests nodded and wrotepliments.


    "Mr. Kerr, you are so considerate."


    "Yes, Mrs. Tina is so happy."


    Therefore, under the gaze of the crowd, Kerr bent down and picked up Tina, while Tina put her arms


    around his neck and leanedfortably in his arms.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The hemline of the wedding dress was long. Even if Kerr picked up Tina, some of them were dragged


    to the ground.


    Seeing this, Becky hurried forward and helped her to make a nice arc. Then she stood up and smiled


    with satisfaction, "It must be very beautiful when you walk in like this."


    Under the influence of her mother, she had a certain appreciation of beauty. She also knew how to


    make it beautiful to be photographed by the surrounding reporters.


    Kerr turned to her and said, "Thank you." Then he walked in with Tina in his arms.


    It had to be said that their backs looked really beautiful. Kerr''s back was tall and straight, showing the


    aura of a strong master. Although Tina was held in his arms, only saw the arms around his neck, the


    looming veil, and her feet wrapped by the hemline, the ck and white made a perfect match, making


    everyone around lose their color in the spotlight.

 Chapter 201 I Really Want To Kiss You

    Chapter 201 I Really Want To Kiss You


    The main character left, and the others had no interest to continue here. They all walked to the


    wedding site.


    Eric and Andrew looked at each other. It seemed to be the first time that the two of them had been so


    peaceful. Then, the two looked away, returning to their previous state of ''rival in love''.


    Seeing that the protagonist had left, the two of them, Dillon and Lucia left.


    However, Simon and Jade didn''t leave in a hurry, because they just came to the wedding. There was


    no enmity between them and the Xie family. To be honest, it was Kerr who transferred twenty percent


    of thepany''s shares to Lily''s name, which helped her to be together with Lily, which made them


    feel a little more pressure!


    Therefore, after the disappearance of Eric and Ang on the thirty day of the lunar New Year, when


    they saw Eric again today, they naturally wanted to say something.


    Realizing that they wanted to say something, Eric sneered and walked up to them, "Are you surprised


    to see me?"


    He said to them in an arrogant manner.


    Simon and his wife were obviously unhappy about his attitude, especially Jade. She frowned and said,


    "Eric, do you know how worried we were when you and Ang disappeared? How can you talk to us in


    such a tone now?"


    "Really?" Eric sneered, "Thank you for your concern for us, aunt. Mom and I have lived well outside


    these days, and we have a good time. I''m afraid that some people with ulterior motives will be


    disappointed."


    Hearing this, Jade''s face changed immediately. "Eric, you are wrong. We care about you, but why do


    we be people with ulterior motives?"


    "Aunt Debbie, I didn''t say you had ulterior motives." Eric nced at her and kindly reminded her, "If you


    are so self-centered, it''s easy to make others misunderstand that I don''t respect the elders."


    "You..." Jade was rendered speechless and stared at him.


    Eric didn''t want to y such a stupid game of bickering with her in public, and he was not in the mood


    to y with her, not to mention that she didn''t deserve it!


    After all, Jade was of no use in the Gu family. She could do nothing but make a fool of herself.


    After taking a look at her, he turned around and was about to leave. After all, there were still a lot of


    guestsing to the wedding.


    However, it was not easy for Jade to let him go. She looked around at the guests and deliberately


    raised his voice, "Eric, your grandfather said that he would change the name with your half brother after


    fifteen and let him officially settle down in the Gu family."


    Jade was not afraid of the family scandal. Although it had nothing to do with them, it had something to


    do with the Gu family. Hearing her words, many people around looked at them strangely, but most of


    them looked at Eric.


    He had nned to leave, but when he heard this, his body froze, and the coldness in his ck eyes


    instantly condensed into a ball. He turned around and stared at Jade. Just as he was about to speak,


    his palm was held by a soft little hand. He turned his head and saw that it was Lily who stood beside


    him.


    "There is no need to be angry about such a thing." She looked at Eric with a smile, nced at Jade


    from the corner of her eyes, andforted him in a soft voice, "Dog can bite people, but it can''t bark.


    Barking dogs are usually not destructive. They can only bark a few times at most. Moreover, before


    things are settled, everything is unknown. It''s unnecessary to be angry."


    Her voice was not loud and could only be heard by a few people standing close to her. Moreover, her


    voice wasfortable.


    What''s more, she had already broken up with Jade. On the first day of the new year, she was scolded


    at the Qiao family''s old house without scruple. Now there was no need to be a peacemaker here to


    mediate.


    She didn''t believe that she could make a fool of herself in front of so many people. It would be a shame


    for her and Simon!


    "Lily, you!" Jade red at Lily and couldn''t say a word. Her face turned red.


    "What''s wrong? Aunt?" Lily blinked her eyes innocently, "Are you not feeling well? Why don''t you go


    inside and have a rest? I have to entertain the guests here and can''t leave..."


    Then she fixed her eyes on Simon and said with a smile, "Uncle, please take her inside for a while. I''m


    really sorry that I can''t entertain you in person."


    Since she had said that, they were shameless enough not to leave. Besides, there were so many


    people watching, and it was not easy for them to continue.


    Simon red at Lily. As a man, he couldn''t talk to a little girl here, so he had to leave with Jade.


    Looking at their receding figures, a sneer shed across Lily''s eyes.


    Eric turned his head to look at her, and the coldness in his ck eyes disappeared, reced by a


    smile. At this moment, he really loved her small mouth. She didn''t curse them, but they were unable to


    resist.


    Noticing Eric''s gaze, Lily turned to him and said, "Why are you looking at me like that? Go ahead with


    your work. The ceremony will begin soon. It''s time for us to go there."


    Hearing this, he bent over and whispered in her ear, "I really want to kiss you."


    Lily blushed and nudged him with his elbow. "Get down to business!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she released his hand and was about to leave. But when she turned


    around, she saw Frank looking at her with resentment and cruelty.


    Well, how could she forget such a person? It seemed that she hadpletely broken up with him on


    the first night of the New Year!


    "Mr. Frank, this way please. I won''t entertain you in person." Lily said with a fake smile.


    "You''re really busy. No wonder. After all, it''s aunt''s second marriage. As a daughter, you should be


    busy." It was ire, who was standing beside Frank.


    Since she received the threatening informationst time, when she saw Lily, she didn''t dare to act


    rashly. At most, she would say something.


    "Yes." Lily replied with a smile, "Although it''s a second marriage, my mother is also lucky to marry a


    tycoon in the real estate industry. Uncle Kerr is also very nice. He is going to dote on her."


    The implication in her words was too obvious. She was talking about Lucia vaguely. ire was not


    stupid, so she could tell that.


    Although she was angry, she couldn''t lose her temper in front of so many people. She could only re


    at her and then walked inside with Frank, arm in arm.


    Watching them leave, Lily realized that in the Gu family, she and Frank''s family seemed to have torn


    their faces apart!


    She didn''t know if it was good for Eric, so she turned around subconsciously and saw him staring at


    her.


    "Eric, it seems that I have offended your uncle, aunt and brother." After saying that, she pouted


    innocently.


    Eric smiled and touched her head, "Fine, as long as you are happy."


    "Well, all right." Lily smiled and suddenly thought of something. She whispered to him, "I''ll show you


    something after I finish my work."


    "What is it?" Eric asked.


    "You will know when the timees." She didn''t say anything, but kept him in suspense.


    Seeing her like this, Eric didn''t ask any more questions. They hadn''t seen each other for only a few


    days, and she seemed to have done a lot of things that he didn''t know.


    After sending away some difficult people, Lily breathed a sigh of relief. She had thought that Dillon and


    Lucia might make trouble here before, but now it seemed that they were fine. Instead, they were very


    angry.


    But she didn''t expect that Frank''s family would be so difficult to deal with. That was enough for Jade.


    Regardless of the asion, she wanted to hit Eric, but she talked about the things that hadn''t been


    confirmed. Was it interesting?


    However, she also got a useful news, Ethan would settle down in the Gu family.


    "Lily." At this time, Eden, who had been walking at the end but had been silent all the time, walked up


    to Lily and said apologetically, "Don''t mind what ire said just now. She is just eloquent."


    ire didn''t expect that he would apologize for ire. She smiled and said, "I didn''t take it to heart.


    You heard what I said."


    Eden smiled and touched her head, "This is the normal you. In the past, when you were too stressed,


    things would develop in the opposite direction. Now you¡­ Very well, you are also very beautiful today."


    Then he walked into the hall.


    Looking at his back, Lily blinked her eyes. She seemed to be confused about Eden''s words. What he


    said to ire just now implied that Lucia was involved. Why didn''t he get angry?


    Thinking of his attitude towards her these days, Lily thought that Eden must have changed. Well, that


    must be the case. Otherwise, why did he always help her?


    And he always treated her with a doting attitude.


    "He''s gone. Why are you still looking at him?" She heard Eric''s sour voice.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she came to her senses, Lily turned to look at him and said, "I feel that Eden is spoiling me more


    and more."


    "What?" Eric was confused.


    "He is always on my side. It was him who helped me when I broke up with Frank on the first day of the


    New Year." Lily murmured.


    "You break up with Frank?" Eric frowned, "What happened?"


    "That day..."


    "Lily." When Lily was about to exin, Becky''s voice came from the side. She waved at them and said,


    "The ceremony is about to begin. It''s time for us to go there."


    "Okay." "Yes," replied Lily. She turned around and took a look at Eric. Then she held his hand and


    walked away while saying, "I''ll tell you in detail after finishing."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 202 Ten Percent Of The Shares Of The Qiao Company

    Chapter 202 Ten Percent Of The Shares Of The Qiao Company


    The wedding ceremony was held on time.


    The white gauze fluttered on the stage, making a perfect match with the pink roses. In the sunlight,


    they were so beautiful. The audience were crowded. The chair that had been set up before was full of


    people. Not only that, there were also many people standing beside, and many reporters and


    photographers were busy.


    In the warm and sweet music and under the gaze of the audience, Joe held Tina''s hand and walked


    onto the stage step by step through the passageway covered with pink roses.


    Lily and Becky were standing at the nearest ce to the new couple under the stage, and behind them


    stood Hailey and Anna. They were the ones who kept their words. They had said that they would


    always be with Lily today, so they really stood behind her.


    Eric and Andrew stood on the other side of the tform, opposite them.


    At this moment, Lily was so excited that her eyes were filled with tears. She lived a new life, saved her


    mother, and then watched her marry. No one could understand this kind of mood, and no one else


    could experience it.


    On the stage, Joe was so excited that tears welled up in his eyes. He held Tina''s hand and trembled all


    the time. He looked up at Kerr, who had already reached out his hand and was looking forward to


    seeing him. He held back his tears and handed Tina''s hand to him.


    "I have always treated Tina as my own daughter. Now that I give her to you, it means that I will give her


    to you for the rest of her life. I hope you can treat her well."


    After finishing his words, Joe couldn''t help but cry, even though he was once a big shot in the business


    world.


    "I know, Dad." Holding Tina''s hand tightly, Kerr called Joe father sincerely.


    It was Kerr''s idea to ask Joe to send Tina to the wedding in person, because he knew that in her heart,


    she had always regarded Joe as her biological father. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have divorced with


    Dillon for so long, and she would still call Joe father. Therefore, at this moment, it was reasonable to


    call him father.


    "s." Joe replied, his voice trembling with excitement.


    Wiping his eyes, Joe took the microphone of the wedding host aside. When everyone was wondering


    what he was going to do, they only heard his voice from the microphone.


    "Today is my wedding daughter. As a father, I don''t give her any dowry of tens of millions. What I can


    give is only ten percent of the shares of the Qiaopany. I just hope that my son-inw can treat her


    well and make her live afortable life for the rest of her life."


    His words were very simple, but they caused an uproar among the audience.


    Everyone knew that Tina was not the biological daughter of Joe, but his ex daughter-inw. But today,


    he easily gave her ten percent of the shares of the Qiaopany as a dowry. More importantly, from


    what he said, it gave people the feeling that the ten percent shares were worthless!


    "Dad!" Tina cried out in panic. Obviously, Joe''s behavior waspletely out of her expectation.


    With the microphone in his hand, Joe turned to look at Tina and said in a voice of vicissitudes of life,


    "Tina, I know what you want to say. I have seen what you have done for the Qiao family all these years.


    Today is your wedding day, and I don''t want to talk about the past. In my heart, you are my biological


    daughter. As a father, I don''t have much I can do or do. The dowry is only the shares of the Qiao


    company."


    in words were often the most touching. Some people began to shed tears, and some began to


    apud. No one knew who took the lead, and the apuse became louder and louder.


    Tears welled up in Tina''s eyes. When she divorced Dillon, she gave up her marital property because of


    Lucia''s interference. At that time, Joe was in a bad mood because of his wife''s death and couldn''t care


    about her at all. Now, he divided the ten percent shares of the Qiaopany into her name, which


    made her have a certain connection with the Qiao family.


    Kerr gently held her in his arms, this was not his n. He looked at Joe with aplicated expression


    in his eyes. He had discussed with him about the betrothal gift before, but he refused. But now he did


    it¡­


    It could be seen that he not only treated Tina as a daughter, but also felt guilty. After all, Dillon had


    treated her like that before.


    Under the stage.


    Lily was also stunned by Joe''s action. She looked at him in disbelief. When she realized what had


    happened, the first thing she did was to look for Dillon and Lucia.


    Ten percent of the shares was not a small number for the Qiaopany. In her previous life, her death


    was also rted to these shares, because before her grandfather passed away, he transferred a part of


    the shares of the Qiaopany to her own name, which caused her to live in a conspiracy. She didn''t


    know the truth until she died.


    On the side of the two rows off the stage, Lily saw Dillon and Lucia sitting together. They didn''t look


    good, and it could be said that they were extremely difficult.


    Dillon frowned and looked at the stage with hatred. Obviously, he didn''t know about the share transfer.


    Needless to say, the biting muscles on both sides of Lucia''s cheeks had appeared. It could be imagined


    that she must be gritting her teeth at the moment, probably hating Tina on the stage.


    With a smile on his lips, Lily looked at them with her dark eyes. She was happy to see them so


    unhappy. Oh, God, please forgive me for taking pleasure in their misfortune.


    Lily looked back at the stage again. At this time, Joe had walked off the stage. The host was smiling


    and telling the love story of Kerr and Tina.


    But it was not a long story. He just cut it short. After all, Tina was pregnant and she was old. Kerr didn''t


    want her to be tired.


    Then the vicar announced an oath. It was a man of more than 50 years old. He looked at Kerr and said,


    "Groom, are you willing to marry the woman in front of you as your wife? Love her, be loyal to her,


    whether poor, sick or disabled, until death."


    Kerr looked at Tina affectionately, "I''m willing to take over the rest of her life. She won''t suffer, nor will


    she wander from ce to ce. There''s only a ce I built for her."


    Hearing this confession, the priest not only gave him a look of appreciation, but also turned to look at


    Tina. "Bride, will you marry the man in front of you? Love him and be loyal to him, no matter he is poor,


    sick or disabled, until he dies."


    Tina was deeply touched by Kerr''s confession of love. Tears streamed down her face. Hearing the


    priest''s question, she nodded repeatedly, "Yes, I do."


    Seeing them like this, the vicar''s face was full of gratification. "I dere that from today on, you will


    be an official couple. Groom, you can kiss your bride."


    As soon as the vicar finished speaking, Kerr couldn''t wait to hold the tearful Tina into his arms. "Don''t


    cry, okay? It''s not good for your health to cry too much."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Kiss."


    "Kiss her, kiss her."


    "Yes, the groom must kiss her."


    "You should to lift the veil and kiss her."


    Someone stood up and shouted loudly.


    At this moment, Tina stopped crying and blushed. Those people off the stage were so noisy.


    Looking at the woman in his arms, Kerr smiled and whispered in her ear, "Tina, they all want me to kiss


    you."


    Under the veil, Tina raised her head and looked at him shyly, with her eyes rolling, which made her look


    a little seductive. Kerr couldn''t help but swallow, and suddenly remembered the two words that Lily had


    specially used to irritate people at the hotel gate before.


    He had to admit that Tina was so beautiful at the moment that he couldn''t take his eyes off her.


    "Uncle Kerr, kiss her now!" Not knowing when, Lily had already stood on the stage, with a delicate tray


    in her hand, in which there were wedding rings. She looked at the two with a smile and whispered,


    "After kissing, you have to wear wedding rings together."


    It was not until then that Kerr came to his senses. He loosened his grip on the woman in his arms, lifted


    the veil, bent over and kissed her soft lips that he had been expecting for a long time. It was so soft, as


    if he hadn''t kissed her since she was pregnant. He was afraid that he couldn''t help but get angry.


    He really wanted to kiss her till the end of the world and never let her go.


    However, no matter what he thought, Kerr held back his excitement. He moved his lips and whispered


    in Tina''s ear, "I really don''t want to let you go."


    As he spoke, the hot air she exhaled went straight into her ears. Subconsciously, Tina shrank her neck


    and nced at him in a flirtatious manner, and her face quickly flushed.


    At this time, the host''s voice sounded, "Now, let''s wee the bride and groom to exchange rings."


    Kerr didn''t immediately pick up the wedding ring from the tray in Lily''s hand and put it on Tina. Instead,


    he took two steps back from Tina. Under the confused eyes of the crowd, he knelt down on one knee,


    took her left hand and kissed it devoutly. Then he picked up the wedding ring and put it on the slender


    and white nameless finger.


    His action made Tina moved again. She burst into tears wantonly. This man always moved her too


    much, and also gave her too much love.


    Even Lily, who was holding a delicate tray beside, was moved by the scene. Kerr loved his mother so


    much.


    After putting on the ring, Kerr didn''t get up at once. Instead, he kissed the ring finger on the ring finger


    again, stood up, and then put his hand in front of Tina. "It''s time for you to put it on for me."


    His voice was soft and slightly inaudible, with a bit of coquetry.


    She looked up at him with tears in her red eyes. Tina followed Kerr''s example, but she didn''t kneel


    down on one knee. She held up his left hand and kissed the back of it, leaving a lipstick mark on it.


    Then she took the wedding ring and put it on his ring finger, and then kissed it. The kiss fell on the ring


    finger and the wedding ring.

 Chapter 203 The Last Accident Of The Wedding Ceremony

    Chapter 203 The Last ident Of The Wedding Ceremony


    After exchanging wedding rings with each other, Kerr and Tina hugged each other tightly. This moment


    was not easy for the two of them. In this love, the two of them had taken a detour, but fortunately, they


    had a happy ending in their lives.


    Lily stood aside and looked at the two people quietly. Her eyes were red, and she was still holding the


    delicate tray in her hand. She raised her head and looked at the sky, forcing the mist in her eyes back.


    She hoped that happiness would apany the two of them for the rest of their lives. She hoped that


    uncle Kerr could really do it, so that she wouldn''t suffer, and that she wouldn''t be homeless.


    Someone took the lead, and the apuse was louder and louder.


    The next step was to throw the bouquet!


    At the moment, a lot of women who were not married had already stood under the stage. All of them


    were smiling and their expressions were excited.


    On the stage, Tina turned her back to the audience with the bouquet in her hand. Kerr stood beside her


    to protect her from falling down identally when she threw the bouquet.


    Seeing that Kerr was so careful, Lily couldn''t help smiling. He was too careful.


    Taking a deep breath, Tina threw the bouquet back with her hands.


    "Ah..." Maybe it was because she used too much strength, or something else, when the bouquet was


    taken off her hand, she tilted her body and screamed in horror.


    "Watch out!" Fortunately, Kerr had been protecting her all the time and quickly held her in his arms.


    At the same time, the bridal bouquet that was thrown out was off track. It didn''t fly to the group of


    women off the stage, but to the direction of Anna and Hailey.


    To be more exact, it directly threw it at Hailey.


    She had been standing quietly, seemingly at the wedding ceremony, but her thoughts flew to one


    hundred and eight thousand miles away, because today she was seriously hurt by Ellison.


    When the bouquet was smashed down, she couldn''t see it clearly. She thought it was a sneak attack,


    so she grabbed the bouquet agilely and urately. Her eyes were very sharp. When she saw clearly


    what was in her hands, she was relieved and her expression softened.


    But she ignored everyone''s gaze. She was beautiful, with a good figure, and a pair of long legs that


    even women envied.


    At this moment, the unmarried woman who did not receive the bouquet gave out a cry of loss, but the


    whistles of the men also sounded. It seems that they are now noticing the existence of such a great


    beauty.


    "Who is this woman?"


    "I don''t know. Look at her legs It''s exciting to think about it!"


    "Yes, but it seems that she is not easy to tame."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "The more difficult to control a woman, the more interesting it will be."


    Someone in the crowd whispered to each other and looked at Hailey aggressively.


    These discussions fell into the ears of Ellison and Noble. The two sat next to each other, and the


    people discussed were behind them.


    Hearing these words, Ellison was very unhappy, or to be exact, very unhappy. He turned his head and


    stared at them. "You''d better get rid of those thoughts."


    "What? Is she your girlfriend?" One of them looked at him and asked.


    Ellison was stunned by this question, but he didn''t know how to answer it.


    Seeing that, the man continued, "It seems that she is not your girlfriend. Since she is not, we have the


    right to pursue her."


    Ellison''s face darkened, "How dare you chase her?"


    Chase, chase. Don''t you see that I''m very unhappy!


    "You are ridiculous. She is not your girlfriend. Even if you are interested in her, you shouldpete


    fairly. Why do you stop us from pursuing her?" The other person who had just discussed looked at


    Ellison discontentedly.


    "That''s right. Whether we can catch up or not depends on our own abilities." Someone echoed.


    Ellison red at them and gnashed his teeth. "I''ll remember you!"


    Anyone who was familiar with him knew that there was a threat in his words.


    A smile yed at the corners of Noble''s mouth. His ck eyes were full of smile. "I think they are right.


    Hailey is not your girlfriend. Why should you stop them from pursuing her?"


    "Brother." Ellison looked at Noble and frowned. "Why did you say that? Besides, do they deserve her


    just because they look like this?"


    "I think they deserve it." As he spoke, he nced at the people behind him and said, "It seems that


    they are also sons of famous families. No matter who they are, Hailey won''t have a hard time."


    "How can they match each other?" Ellison looked at the expression on his face and said, "Brother, don''t


    push Hailey into the fire, okay? Look at their thin arms and legs. They can''t protect her at all."


    Seeing his anxious look, even the smile in his ck eyes was stronger. He looked at him and asked,


    "Can you protect her well?"


    "I..." Ellison was stunned for a moment, and then said with a stiff neck, "Of course I can protect her


    well!"


    "But you don''t like her." Noble curled her lips. "And she is not your girlfriend. What identity do you have


    to protect her?"


    Ellison was dumbfounded by this question. He had mixed feelings. What the hell! He came to Kerr''s


    wedding today to make him unhappy!


    And Hailey, why did you take the bouquet? She had attracted so many bad men''s attention!


    "Ah, be careful."


    Someone shouted and immediately attracted everyone''s attention at the wedding.


    Because of this shout, both of the two looked over at the same time and saw the white gauze shelf


    falling down on both sides of the wedding stage for some unknown reason.


    At the same time, Kerr was about to go down the stage with Tina in his arms, and Lily was also on the


    stage. At this moment, the iron frames on both sides were falling to the middle. It was toote for them


    to dodge, and the situation was too critical!


    "Damn it!" Ellison stood up at once, and so did Noble. Just when the two of them were about to rush


    up.


    Someone took a step faster than them, and Hailey was the fastest to react. When the shelf was about


    to fall, she threw away the bouquet in her hand and jumped onto the stage in a sh, followed by Anna.


    They were the closest to the stage, and on the other side, Eric and Andrew almost jumped onto the


    stage at the same time.


    Therefore, at this moment, the situation on the stage was like this. Hailey supported the iron frame on


    the left, which was about to fall down, and Anna supported the iron frame on the right.


    On the other hand, Eric pulled Lily into his arms and protected her with a posture of protection in case


    that the shelf fell down and hurt her.


    Andrew jumped onto the stage and directly resisted the falling iron frame above Lily''s head. His


    common goal with Eric at this critical moment was to protect Lily.


    Kerr, who was walking off the stage, bent his back and tightly protected Tina in his arms, fearing that


    the shelf would fall down and smash her.


    "You go down quickly." Hailey looked at the people on the stage and said with difficulty, "This shelf is a


    little heavy. I don''t think it willst long."


    "Eric, take Lily downstairs." Anna took a look at the direction of Eric and Lily, and then looked at the


    direction of Kerr and Tina. "Mr. Kerr, you''d better go downstairs now."


    The things that build the tform are all thick iron shelves, not anything like stic, and they support


    the most important part. For girls, it is really heavy!


    "Go away! Stay away from here!" Andrew said this to the audience, afraid that he would hurt themter.


    For a moment, the wedding scene was in a mess, and the people around the stage quickly left. No one


    had expected such an ident to happen at the end of the wedding ceremony.


    Sweat began to break out on Hailey''s forehead. No matter how skillful she was, it required strength to


    hold on to the heavy iron frame. She was a woman after all, and she couldn''t hold on any longer.


    However, the people on and off the stage hadn''t finished yet. If she let go, she would definitely hurt


    people, so she could only hold on.


    Anna was also in a worse situation. Although she was good at fighting, she was still a little girl and


    didn''t have as good endurance as Hailey. At this moment, she should grit her teeth and hold on. There


    was only one thought in her mind, that was, she couldn''t let the iron shelf fall down and hurt people.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. When she opened her eyes again, she slipped. She was


    shocked and quickly calmed down. At the same time, she shouted, "Hurry up!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt that the thing she was holding was light. At the same time, a


    ck shadow blocked her sight.


    Anna raised her head subconsciously. She didn''t know when Noble stood in front of her, and his hands


    supported the iron frame she was holding.


    Her tense nerves suddenly rxed. She said instinctively, "Thank you."


    "You go downstairs first." Said Noble.


    Anna shocked her head. Although she had his help, she didn''t reduce the strength of her hands. "It''s


    very heavy. It''s safer for two people to hold on. It won''t be toote to go down until the people


    downstairs are dispersed."


    The two of them were a little close. As an adult, Noble was much taller than Anna. He looked down at


    her and saw not only the thin sweat on her face, but also the pores on her face clearly.


    "Go down." In front of outsiders, he was not a talkative person. At this moment, he sounded a little


    commanding.


    Anna raised her head and nced at him. She frowned unhappily. "I said, we can go downstairs after


    everyone is gone!"


    She had her own insistence. Although she was young, she knew what to do.


    Seeing her like this, Noble frowned slightly. It was not because he was angry. There was a tenacity in


    her body, and this tenacity just touched a string in the bottom of his heart. He could not help but look at


    her.


    Her eyes were very beautiful. Her eyelids were round, and her eyshes were long and curved. Her


    eyes were firm. Perhaps it was because she didn''t grow up, she looked a little young after all. In this


    way, if she acted like a spoiled child, she would definitely win the hearts of many boys.


    Realizing that his thoughts were a little far away, he stopped in a hurry and looked away from her.

 Chapter 204 Be Brave

    Chapter 204 Be Brave


    At the same time, Ellison also joined Hailey.


    He and Noble ran to the stage almost at the same time, and they ran directly to her without thinking,


    actively sharing the pressure she borne and supporting the thick iron frame she supported.


    However, the posture of the two of them was somewhat¡­ Well, it was too close, or even close to her.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You go down." Ellison looked a little serious, which was totally different from his usual appearance.


    Hailey looked up at him, pursed his lips, without any expression, although the pressure felt less, but the


    strength of his hand did not decrease as a result, she wanted to move a little step, distance from


    Ellison, but just As soon as she moved her feet, she felt that the iron frame moved, and there was a


    tendency to fall down. She was shocked to hold her feet immediately.


    "I let you go down first!" Ellison said again, looking at Hailey sharply.


    This was probably the first time he had spoken to her so seriously since he knew her.


    Hailey was still unmoved. This time, she didn''t even look at him. She just frowned. The two were so


    close to each other, and the smell of him went straight into her nose, making her heart tremble.


    "Hailey!"


    Ellison was so angry that he gritted his teeth and looked at the woman in front of him. He knew that she


    was stubborn, but he didn''t expect her to be so stubborn.


    "It''s none of your business if I can''t get down." Hailey looked indifferent, still holding on to the iron


    frame.


    Although it was much better for two people to hold on than one person, what if all of them fell down?


    Even if there were another two people, it would be in vain.


    "You..." Ellison was rendered speechless. He wanted to get angry, but he couldn''t. Thinking of what


    those men had said earlier that they wanted to chase her, he felt even more depressed.


    She was such a bad tempered woman, but there was still someone chasing after her. What a ghost!


    Hailey didn''t care about his anger. The only thing she wanted to do now was to ask someone to help


    her. Otherwise, the man in front of her would make her heart rate out of bnce again sooner orter.


    There were two more people supporting the main shelves on both sides, and the form was a little


    stable than before. The people around the tform quickly moved away from the dangerous area.


    Because of the wound on Lily''s waist, Eric directly took her to the safe zone and put her down. Then he


    said, "Don''t move here. I''ll ask someone to help."


    "Okay." Lily nodded and watched him leave in a hurry. She couldn''t help saying to his back, "Be


    careful."


    She didn''t know whether he heard her or not.


    Frowning, looking at everything not far away, Lily still had a lingering fear. She did not expect that such


    an ident would happen at the end of the wedding ceremony. At the moment when the iron frame


    was about to fall, she almost thought that she would be hit by the iron frame. Unexpectedly, Eric rushed


    up and directly protected her in his arms.


    At the same time, all the people who were familiar with and had extraordinary skills rushed up to stop


    the ident.


    Fortunately, they helped him, otherwise, Eric and she would definitely be injured. What''s more, uncle


    Kerr and mother would also be injured, and the guests around the stage would also be hurt.


    It was a good wedding. Everything went smoothly ahead, but she didn''t expect such an ident to


    happen in the end!


    She didn''t know whether it was really an ident or someone did it on purpose.


    Pursing her lips, Lily didn''t say a word. She quietly watched as Eric sent someone to deal with the


    ident in front of her. Most of the people he found were young and strong men, and he was shuttling


    back and forth among them.


    Slowly, the danger was removed. Hailey, Ellison, Noble and Anna got out of the danger area and


    walked off the stage.


    However, they stepped down in a different way.


    Perhaps it was because she had held on for too long that Hailey''s steps were a little unsteady. Ellison


    wanted to help her up, but as soon as he reached out his hand, she pushed it away and turned her


    head to re at him.


    "Don''t push yourself too hard." Ellison nced at her and reached out his hand again.


    Hailey dodged again and looked at him with a pale face. "It''s none of your business."


    Then she walked on unsteadily.


    Ellison frowned. This was the first time he saw her like this. She had always been domineering in front


    of him before. How could she be like this now?


    To be exact, everything was fine before she came here today. He couldn''t figure out where he had


    offended her.


    There was an inexplicable sense of impatience in her heart. He didn''t care about it and had nothing to


    do!


    Then he strode away from Hailey¡­


    Looking at his receding figure, Hailey subconsciously bit her lower lip, with red eyes and a burst of


    grievance in her heart.


    On the other side, Noble was carried down by Noble. After all, she was a little girl. It was not easy for


    her to hold on for so long with such a heavy weight. People couldn''t help but admire her.


    When she let go of her hand, she almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, she was held by Noble beside


    her, so she didn''t fall to the ground.


    Anna said politely, "Thank you."


    "Okay." Replied Noble lightly. He held her in his arms and walked out of the dangerous area step by


    step.


    He lowered his head and took a look at Anna in her arms. Her face was a little pale. She pursed her


    lips tightly. There were sweat on her forehead, but even if she was tired, there was always a stubborn


    look on her face.


    Feeling the gaze of Noble, a strange expression shed through Anna''s heart. She suddenly said, "Put


    me down. I can go."


    "Wait a minute." Answered Noble.


    "Put me down." Anna said in a more serious tone.


    "I''ll put you down when we arrive at a safe ce."


    "Put me down!" She repeated, and her tone became more and more impatient.


    Seeing that she insisted, even Noble''s patience was limited, so he put her down directly.


    As her feet touched the ground, Anna pushed away his hand subconsciously. She didn''t want to have


    any physical contact with him anymore. When she was about to walk forward, she stumbled and


    couldn''t walk steadily at all.


    "Watch out!" A tinge of worry shed through his ck eyes, but he immediately became a little


    unhappy. He didn''t know why she insisted on walking by herself in this situation.


    Closing her eyes, Anna took a deep breath and quickly adjusted everything. Then she opened her eyes


    again and looked at Noble. "Thank you."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she pushed his hand away and forced herself to concentrate and


    move forward step by step. She hated the approach of men, and more hated the men staring at her.


    Men were not good. They were all fickle. The father who had said that he would take good care of this


    family and been regarded as a good man by her all the time had run away with another woman!


    As a result, men couldn''t resist the temptation of animals. She didn''t want to have any physical contact


    with them.


    It seemed that she didn''t appreciate what she had done. Noble really wanted to turn around and leave.


    But looking at her slender and stubborn back, a touch of pity rose in his heart. Finally, he followed her.


    If she fell down, he could catch her in time.


    Once upon a time, he had been so patient? And a little girl whom he had only met for a few times.


    Seeing that everyone had left the tform, Lily was relieved. When she saw Anna who was staggering,


    she immediately walked over.


    "Anna, are you okay?" Lily held her arm and asked with concern.


    "Not bad." Anna shook her head with a smile. "What about you? Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine too. Let me help you to the suite and have a rest first."


    "Okay." Anna nodded. She did need a rest. She had been holding on for so long and had no strength at


    all. Her hands didn''t feel like hers anymore. They were sore.


    Holding Anna''s arm, Lily looked back at Noble and asked, "Brother, did you hurt anywhere?"


    "No." "I''ll go to see Ellison. He seems to be very angry."


    He had seen what [ÆëĽÕÜ] had done to [°×Þ±]. Although he didn''t hear what they had said, he felt very


    angry when he left.


    "What?" Lily was confused. Why was Ellison angry?


    "Someone said he wanted to chase Hailey, but he was unhappy and argued with others. He seemed to


    have a fight with Hailey just now, and then left angrily. I''ll go and have a look."


    After a simple exnation, he walked away. But before he left, he nced at Anna subconsciously, but


    she didn''t look up at him, not caring about his leaving at all.


    Lily smiled and roughly understood what was going on. But Ellison was also an innocent man. Although


    he often hung out with women, he might not really have a rtionship once.


    Although he said he didn''t like Hailey, he had already buried her deep in his heart, just because he


    didn''t know it. Otherwise, when the ident happened just now, he would go directly in the direction of


    Hailey, not in the direction of Anna.


    Moreover, the direction he ran to the stage was closer to Anna than Hailey.


    "Lily."


    As soon as Lily walked into the hall with Anna, Lily heard Hailey calling her. She followed the voice and


    saw her walking over from the dark with a pale face.


    "Are you okay? Did you get hurt?" Kevin asked with concern.


    "Do you think I will get hurt?" Hailey asked with a smile, "I''m just a little tired and want to find a ce to


    have a rest."


    Lily smiled. With her skillfulness, it was unlikely for her to be injured, not to mention that Ellison went to


    help her. "Well, let''s go. I happen to take Anna to the suite to rest."


    "Okay." After saying a good word, Hailey nced at Anna and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect you to


    be in good health."


    "I''m so tired that I can''t catch up with you." Anna replied with a smile. They were friends now.


    "You can catch up with me after practicing for a few more years."


    While they were talking, the three of them walked towards the suite together.

 Chapter 205 Eden Stop Drinking

    Chapter 205 Eden Stop Drinking


    Although there was an ident at the end of the wedding ceremony, the subsequent wedding


    reception still had to continue. As for how to deal with the ident, you had to wait until after the


    wedding reception.


    As the Groomsmen, Eric and Andrew, greeted the guests and apologized for the shock caused by the


    ident.


    As the main character of today''s party, of course, Kerr and Tina couldn''t be absent. Kerr, who had been


    caring about Tina, had nned to ask Tina to have a rest after the ceremony, but she insisted on


    coming, saying that she couldn''t neglect these people.


    And he also knew that she did this for his good. After all, most of the people who came to the wedding


    banquet were in the name list of the Guan city. She did not go to rest, but to earn his face.


    After settling down the two people, Lily came down to help. She stood beside Tina with Becky, one on


    the left and one on the right. At this moment, Tina had changed into a toast dress, a pure white


    strapless dress.


    When the toast began, Andrew and Eric also came over. They had to block the toast for the groom


    today when necessary.


    Eric stood beside Lily. Before the toast started, he leaned his head to her ear and asked softly, "Is your


    waist hurt?"


    He was still thinking about the wound on her waist caused by Hailey''s kick.


    Lily shook her head and turned to look at him with a smile. She replied in a soft voice, "It doesn''t


    matter. Don''t worry too much, okay?"


    "If you feel pain, go and have a rest. We can handle it here." As he spoke, Eric put his hand on her


    waist and gently touched the wound across the dress. He frowned slightly and said, "The bump has


    be hard."


    "All right." Lily held his hand and said softly, "It''s just swollen. You can rub it for me when we go back


    tonight."


    With worry in his ck eyes, Eric held her hand and looked at her with pity. Then he loosened his hand


    and said, "Okay."


    Seeing that he cared about her so much, Lily''s heart was full of warmth. Regardless of how many


    people were watching, she quickly leaned forward, stood on tiptoe and kissed Eric on the corner of his


    mouth.


    Like a dragonfly skimming the water, she left with a gentle kiss and stood as if nothing had happened.


    The sudden kiss made Eric unable to react at first. By the time he reacted, the person in front of him


    had already returned to her original position with a straight face.


    With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, he really wanted to kiss back, but the time was not


    allowed, because the bride and groom had begun to toast.


    Seeing this scene, Andrew felt a different feeling. He pursed his lips and felt bitter in his heart.


    The first table was the one where the members of the Qiao family were. The reason was that Joe was


    an elder and Tina called him father, and the people who sat at the same table with them were also from


    the Gu family.


    "Dad." Standing in front of Joe, Kerr raised his ss, which was filled with liquor. "Thank you for taking


    care of Tina for so many years, and thank you for giving her to me personally."


    Joe''s eyes were red and his voice was choked with sobs. "After all, our Qiao family always owes a lot


    to her. I''m happy from the bottom of my heart that she can find her own happiness. I hope you can


    really do what you said in today''s wedding vow and treat her well all your life."


    "Don''t worry, Dad. Since I can say it, I can do it." Said Kerr.


    Joe nodded with relief and turned to look at Tina, "Tina, I have told your father that you must live a


    good life in the future. If you want to go back to home, you cane back at any time. The gate of the


    Qiao family is open for you at any time."


    "Okay." Tina nodded with red eyes.


    "Dad, we propose a toast to you." Kerr raised his ss and turned to look at Tina. Then he said to Joe,


    "Since she is pregnant, let her drink juice to toast you. Don''t you mind?"


    "No, I don''t mind." Joe raised his ss with a smile, "As an elder, I wish you happiness."


    The three of them raised their sses and drank together.


    Then, Joe sat down. A well-trained waiter next to him filled up Kerr''s ss, which was still full of liquor,


    and the ss of Tina was still filled with juice.


    "Mr. Dillon." Raising his ss, Kerr looked at Dillon with a smile, "I''d like to propose a toast to you


    alone. Thank you for taking care of Tina all these years, and thank you for letting go of her."


    He stressed the two words "take care of". People who didn''t know the situation would think it was a


    word at first nce, but it sounded harsh to Dillon. These two words were too ironic.


    Dillon didn''t look well, but there was still a hint of smile on his face. He stood up and raised his ss,


    "Mr. Kerr, I''m relieved to have you take care of Tina. I''ve been treating her like a family member in the


    Qiao family for so many years. Please take good care of her."


    rtives? Huh¡­


    Kerr sneered in his heart. When he met her, it was after she divorced. If she was his family, why should


    she hide in case of being murdered?


    What a liar!


    "She''s my wife, no one is allowed to touch her. Do you think I can take good care of her?" Kerr asked


    with a smile.


    Dillon''s face darkened and smiled, "That''s good."


    "Cheers! Cheers!" As soon as he finished his words, a ss of liquor was put into Kerr''s throat.


    Seeing this, Dillon couldn''t help drinking. He raised his ss and took a sip.


    After the two drank up, Lucia, who was sitting next to Dillon, stood up with a ss of red wine in her


    hand. She looked at Tina with a smile, but it was not in her eyes. "Sister, I propose a toast to you. I


    have done something wrong to you before. I hope you don''t mind."


    Tina raised her eyebrows and looked at Lucia, without saying anything in a hurry. She looked at her


    with a smile and said slowly, "Mrs. Lucia, when you call me sister, you really call me old. I''m younger


    than Dillon. Now I take father as my biological father, so we are brother and sister. What''s the name of


    your sister? I should call you sister-inw."


    Her tone was soft and harmonious, but the meaning behind her words was quite ironic.


    Lucia''s face darkened. At the wedding ceremony, when Joe announced that he would give ten percent


    of the Qiaopany''s shares to Tina as a dowry, her heart was already full of resentment. Now


    hearing her words, she was even more angry, but she could not lose her temper.


    She smiled and said, "That makes sense. It seems that I should change my address to you."


    Tina curled her lips and her eyes were full of coldness. She didn''t know what Lucia was up to, but she


    suddenly apologized to herself.


    However, her mind was not simple.


    Seeing that Tina didn''t say anything, Lucia handed the red wine in her hand to her and said, "If you


    drink this wine, I''ll call you sister. What do you think?"


    When she looked up at Lucia, Tina smiled, but she didn''t notice it. She said in a distant tone, "Lucia,


    you are supposed to drink this ss of wine. You called me wrong, but it doesn''t seem reasonable for


    me to drink this ss of wine, right?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    This time, she called her by her name.


    Hearing this, Lucia''s face showed a sullen expression, but she controlled it well. She smiled and said,


    "Look at my memory, I really should be punished. I''ll drink this ss of wine."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she raised her ss and drank it up. Then she asked the waiter


    standing aside to pour the wine, and took an empty ss, indicating the waiter to pour it too.


    Then he picked up two sses of wine and handed one of them to Tina, "Sister, today is your wedding


    day. You must drink this ss of wine anyway, right?"


    Tina''s eyes darkened. She looked at the ss of wine in front of her. Logically speaking, although she


    was pregnant, it was not a big deal to drink a little wine, but she just didn''t want to drink this ss of


    wine. Moreover, when she proposed a toast to Joe just now, she drank juice. Why did she have to drink


    red wine with Lucia?


    "As you know, I''m pregnant and alcohol will have an impact on the fetus. I''d better not drink this ss


    of wine." Looking at her, Tina looked indifferent.


    She was not stupid. After drinking this ss of wine, it was obvious that she had epted Lucia''s


    previous apology. She was a mistress who had destroyed her family and chased after her endlessly,


    trying to murder her. Of course, Tina couldn''t forgive her generously.


    Perhaps no woman in the world could be so generous.


    "It seems that you are..." Before Lucia could finish her words, Eden stood up. He seemed to have a


    bad expression on his face. "Mom, I''ll drink it for her."


    All of a sudden, all the people at the table looked at him, and even the people at the next table looked


    at him strangely, because his voice was a little loud.


    "You..." Lucia looked at her son in disbelief and was speechless for a moment.


    Tina was also surprised. She didn''t expect that Eden would stand up and drink for her.


    "Eden, sit down." It was said by the Dillon. He frowned slightly and said, "Propose a toast to the mortal.


    You are just a child. Don''t interrupt."


    "Dad, today is Auntie''s wedding. I should have proposed a toast to her, but she is pregnant and can''t


    drink. Since mom proposed a toast to her again, it''s okay for me to drink this ss for her, isn''t it?" Said


    Eden.


    To be honest, he was a little disappointed at his mother''s performance today. Although he didn''t know a


    lot of things between her and Tina, it was always his mother who did the wrong thing. And he could see


    that his mother did it on purpose today.


    This question made him speechless. He could only look up at him. He didn''t expect that he would


    contradict him today.


    When she came to her senses, Lucia pulled Eden and asked, "You are just a child. What kind of wine


    do you drink?"


    "Mom..."


    "Just let him drink."


    As soon as Eden finished his words, he was interrupted by Joe. He looked at Eden with a smile and


    continued, "You are sensible."


    Since Joe had said so, Dillon and Lucia would not say anything more. They could only let him do


    whatever he wanted.

 Chapter 206 If Possible, Add Some White Water Into The Wine

    Chapter 206 If Possible, Add Some White Water Into The Wine


    If it were ording to his usual personality, he would definitely not do such a thing. In the past, when


    he first entered the Qiao family, he didn''t say anything when Lucia asked someone to drive Tina out of


    the Qiao family. But today, he really couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Moreover, seeing that she was so hard on Tina, he felt a little sad for no reason. The more he saw her


    being bullied, the sadder he felt.


    For example, every time something bad happened to Lily, he would feel depressed, depressed, and


    even unable to breathe smoothly.


    Taking the ss of wine from Lucia''s hand and handing it to Tina, Eden raised his head and drank it up


    in one gulp. Then he looked at his mother with a hint of iprehension in his eyes. He put down the


    ss and said to Tina and Kerr, "Aunt, uncle, wish you a happy marriage in a hundred years."


    Then he sat down.


    Tina had been looking at Eden all the time. Seeing what he did today, an indescribable feeling surged


    in her heart. She had never felt this way before.


    She frowned and tried to control her emotion. With a smile at the corners of her mouth, she said,


    "Thank you."


    This was probably the first time she saw him happily. She even admired him a little. At least, he was


    not like Lucia or Dillon. It was rare for him to keep his original character when he grew up in their family.


    Seeing this, Lily, who had been standing behind Tina, looked at Eden differently. He was getting more


    and more iprehensible. He not only had been partial to her these days, but also had helped her


    mother today. His behavior was really confusing.


    Seeing that her son had already drunk the wine for Tina, a strange look shed across Lucia''s face, but


    then her face turned gloomy and frightening. She turned her head and red at Eden, and then had to


    drink the wine in her hand.


    Her good son dared to embarrass her for an outsider. After sitting down, she felt a little ufortable.


    ire sat next to Eden. Under the table, she reached out and pulled his clothes. When he turned to


    look at her, she whispered in his ear in a voice that could only be heard by two people, "Brother, how


    can you help an outsider?"


    Hearing this, Eden frowned and replied in a low voice, "Aunt is not an outsider."


    "You..." ire red at him, "Now you are not only helping Lily, but also her mother. Brother, don''t


    forget who is your family."


    ncing at her unhappily, Eden turned his head and ignored her. Whether he was helping Lily or Tina,


    he was following his heart. A voice in his heart told him that he should help.


    This round of Lucia''s toast was finally over.


    "Tina, Kerr." At this time, Ang, who was sitting at the same table with Qiao family, stood up, holding


    a ss of wine in her hand, and looked at the two people with a smile. "This ss is a toast to you. I


    wish you a long life together..."


    "Me too." Before she could finish her words, Richard also stood up and looked at her sideways. "There


    is no reason for a family to propose a toast alone."


    After saying that, he turned his head to look at Eric, who was standing behind Kerr. Before he could say


    anything, he had alreadye over, with red wine in his hand from the wine te held by a waiter


    beside him, and walked to the middle of them.


    "Auntie, uncle, let''s toast you together."


    "Okay." Kerr and Tina smiled at the same time.


    "We, the three of us, wish you happiness and happiness forever." Said Richard.


    "Thank you." Tina replied with a smile. She looked back and forth between Ang and Richard and


    said, "So do you. Family and harmony are more important than anything else."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The implication of her words was obvious. She had heard about their situation from Ang, and at this


    moment, she could see that Ang had changed her opinion of Richard. They might have met each


    other today, so they must have misunderstood the affair of Richard. Otherwise, ording to Ang''s


    character, it was difficult to sit with him so peacefully.


    Even Eric''s attitude towards Richard had changed. It was obvious that the whole family toasted


    together.


    After drinking the wine, Eric put down the ss and stood back. But at the moment he put down the


    ss, he took a cold look at the direction of Simon, with a faint smile at the corners of his mouth.


    Simon happened to raise his head at this moment and met his eyes. His heart froze and he felt a chill


    in his heart.


    When he came to his senses, Kerr had raised his ss and said, "Mr. Simon, thank you foring to


    our wedding today."


    His tone and words were much more distant to the Gu family.


    "Mr. Kerr, happy wedding!" Simon raised his ss and was about to drink it when he seemed to think of


    something. He turned to look at Jade and Frank and said, "We also want to thank you and your


    ladyship."


    Hearing this, Jade stood up with a smile, and so did Frank.


    "Thank you." Kerr raised his ss, followed by Tina, but said nothing.


    For their toast, it could be regarded as a quick battle. One or two words and a ss of wine were over.


    Then they went to the next table.


    This table was held by the business leaders of the whole Guan city, and Noble and Ellison happened to


    be at this table.


    Although it was rare for Noble to attend all kinds of banquets, his ability was well known. As for Ellison,


    although he had always been active on the entertainment newspapers as a yboy, his ability and


    means could not be ignored.


    Before Kerr and Tina came to toast, all the people at and beside the table hade to greet them.


    However, because of the coldness of Noble in front of outsiders, he simply responded to a few words,


    sat down and ignored them.


    Ellison was even more furious and ignored him directly, because he was really in a bad mood today!


    However, when they saw Kerr and Tinaing to propose a toast, they still stood up to greet them and


    raise their sses to congratte them.


    "Mr. Kerr, Mrs. Tina, wish you a happy marriage." Noble raised his ss first and then drank it up. It


    was his habit.


    "Thank you." Kerr and Tina raised their ss and drank it up.


    So did Ellison. Although he looked unhappy, he still raised his ss with a smile and said, "Wish you


    two a happy life. Let''s toast first."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the wine had entered his throat.


    The two drank up again.


    Then the two of them toasted to the others one by one, and as the bridesmaids and Groomsmen, Lily,


    Becky, Eric and Andrew had been following them all the time.


    There were ten people at each table. After toasting to each other, Kerr was a little drunk and his face


    was obviously flushed. After all, he had drunk white, and now he had toasted two tables. Even if he


    was good at drinking, he couldn''t afford to drink like this.


    But he still kept sober. He turned to look at Tina and said, "Tina, you go to rest first. I and I will take


    care of the rest."


    "It''s okay. I''m drinking juice." Tina shook her head. She wanted to be with him at this moment. If he was


    drunk, she could take care of him as soon as possible.


    "I''m afraid you''ll be tired. Don''t forget there''s a little baby in your belly." Kerr reached out to hold her


    waist and kissed her on the face, "Be obedient, okay?"


    "Then don''t drink too much." Tina looked at him with love in her eyes. Then she whispered in his ear, "If


    you can''t, you can put some white water in the wine."


    Hearing this, Kerr smiled, lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. "Why are you so cute?"


    Tina blushed and nced at her coquettishly, "You are already thirty or forty years old. You are still


    cute."


    "Well, in my eyes, you are always cute." Kerr said affectionately.


    At this moment, the two of them began to talk sweetly in front of so many people, which made them


    jealous. Someone shouted, "Have you had enough intimacy? We are waiting for you to propose a


    toast."


    The voice attracted almost everyone''s attention. Tina lowered her head, too shy to look up.


    Kerr looked at the crowd and replied with a smile, "I''ll propose a toast to you soon. But my wife is


    pregnant and she can''t be too tired, so I''ll propose a toast to you one by one. Please forgive me."


    "Mr. Kerr, you are so fast!" Someone answered, but also his words were full of smile.


    Someone echoed.


    "Mr. Kerr, you are a big winner in your life. You are not only sessful in business, but also have a


    good time in love. We can''tpare with you."


    "That''s right. I''m willing to admit defeat."


    "Now that Mrs. Tina is pregnant, Mr. Kerr, you have to drink two more sses of wine."


    Someone said. Kerr nodded with a smile, "Of course."


    After dealing with these people, he turned to look at the two, Lily and Becky, "I''ll leave Tina to you. Take


    care of her."


    "Okay, uncle." The two answered with a smile at the same time.


    Then, Lily held Tina''s hand and turned to look at Eric. She whispered in his ear, "Eric, if you can help


    block the wer, just do it. But don''t get drunk. If possible..."


    Speaking of this, she lowered her voice, "Change the liquor into water."


    Just now, she heard Tina whispering in Kerr''s ear, but this method was indeed feasible. There were so


    many people in the wedding banquet. If drank all, not only the bridegroom, but also the two


    Groomsmen would be drunk.


    Hearing this, Eric smiled, reached out to touch her head and replied softly, "I have my own way."


    "Hmm." Lily looked up at him and blinked his eyes. "Tell brother Andrew too. Everyone is busy today. If


    you get drunk, you can''t take care of them."


    Hearing her words, Eric squinted slightly and asked, "If he and I are both drunk, who do you want to


    take care of?"


    Lily was stunned. She didn''t expect that he would ask such a question. A smile shed across her


    eyes. This person was 80% jealous again.

 Chapter 207 More And More Sentimental

    Chapter 207 More And More Sentimental


    "Of course brother." She answered without hesitation.


    "What?" Eric was unhappy, "Girl, don''t you think you are wrong?"


    "Really?" With an innocent look on her face, Lily said, "From now on, I''ll officially be my brother. It''s


    natural for a sister to take care of her brother."


    It made sense!


    When Eric was about to say something, Kerr turned to look at the two people and stopped him. He


    smiled and said, "Lily, take Tina downstairs to have a rest. She''s tired. I''m going to make trouble for


    you."


    The reason why he wanted to interrupt their sweet conversation was that his son looked really


    depressed. How many men would feel good when they saw the girl they liked flirting with other boys?


    There was probably no such thing in the world!


    Lily stuck out her tongue naughtily and said, "I know, uncle."


    Well, she just teased him on purpose, but ignored that there were so many people around her.


    "Well, go ahead. By the way, call some food upstairs. What do you want to eat?" Kerr exhorted.


    "Okay." Lily answered with a smile on her face. Kerr had almost be the housekeeper.


    Then he looked affectionately at Tina. Kerr said, "I''m going to propose a toast to everyone. Be careful."


    "I see. You''d better hurry up. It''s not good for us to wait too long." Urged Tina with tenderness on her


    face.


    "Okay." Kerr then turned around and went to the next table. As the best man, the two of them had to


    follow him.


    After they left, Tina reluctantly looked away and said to Lily and Becky with a smile, "Let''s go."


    "Okay."


    Then the three of them were reincarnated at the same time and prepared to leave.


    "Lily."


    As soon as Lily turned around, she heard Ellison calling him. She turned around and looked at him in


    confusion. "What''s wrong? Brother."


    "Well¡­ But... " Looking at her, Ellison frowned and wanted to say something but stopped on a second


    thought. He wanted to ask her something, but he felt that he shouldn''t ask her.


    Seeing him like this, Lily was even more confused. At this moment, Ellison was not like what he usually


    was. He had never been so hesitant before?


    "Brother, what do you want to say?"


    "I..." Hailey''s face shed through his mind, and then she pushed him away angrily, so he gave up and


    said, "Nothing. Go ahead with your work."


    Huh? What was going on? Lily confused.


    "He wants to ask about Hailey." By the side of them, a smile appeared on the corner of Noble''s mouth,


    which solved Lily''s doubts.


    Swoosh¡­ Lily couldn''t helpughing. "If you want to know, just ask. When did you be so


    sentimental?"


    "Maybe someone feels ufortable when someone threatens to chase after Hailey." Said Noble


    coldly.


    "No." Ellison objected at once and raised his voice unconsciously, "I''m not happy about that kind of


    woman like her. How can I feel ufortable?"


    Seeing someone''s duplicity, there was a smile in his ck eyes. He shook his head and didn''t say


    anything. After all, there were so many outsiders at the table. It was not good for them tough at him.


    The smile in Lily''s eyes deepened. She had nned to tease him a little more, but it was not


    appropriate to embarrass him in front of so many people. After all, he was a famous person in the Guan


    city.


    "Hailey and Anna are both resting in the suite, the one we have been to before." Then she took a look


    at Ellison and said, "The two of them haven''t eaten anything yet. If you go upstairs, bring them


    something to eat."


    "Who wants to see her? I won''t." He said with duplicity. Then he picked up his ss and drank slowly,


    absent-minded.


    "Well, forget it." After casting a sidelong nce at him, Lily turned around and left with Tina. She said in


    a moderate voice, "Hailey said she felt dizzy just now. I don''t know if she is feeling better."


    Hearing this, Ellison couldn''t stay calm anymore. His hand holding the ss paused. Subconsciously,


    he looked at the direction in which Lily left. He wanted to ask her something, but he couldn''t say it.


    Finally, he chose to sit down.


    However, he was not as calm as before. He was not in the mood to drink or eat.


    Taking a sidelong nce at him, with a smile on the corner of his mouth and ck eyes, Noble didn''t


    say anything. Instead, he picked up the ss and took a sip.


    It seemed that Ellison, who often dated with women, was also defeated by Hailey this time, and he


    didn''t know it himself.


    Unexpectedly, the stubborn little figure shed through his mind. He didn''t know how she was doing.


    She was so stubborn that she insisted on walking when she was too weak.


    Taking a nce at Ellison, he stood up and left without calling him.


    "Where are you going?" Seeing him leave, Ellison suddenly asked.


    "I''m going to see a person. By the way, I''m going to see Hailey." Said Noble without looking back.


    Seeing this, Ellison also stood up and caught up with him. "I''ll go with you to see that person."


    He ignored Hailey automatically in his words. Taking a nce at him from the corner of his eye, he


    asked, "Aren''t you going to see Hailey?"


    "Who is going to see her?" Ellison rolled his eyes and said, "I''m just curious. Who are you going to see,


    a man or a woman?"


    "Okay." A faint smile appeared on his face, but he didn''t debunk it.


    They helped Tina to the suite, which happened to be next to the suite where Hailey stayed. Lily


    deliberately chose this room so that they could take care of each other.


    After helping Tina sit down, Lily asked, "Mom, what do you want to eat? I''ll go and order for you."


    "I''m not hungry." Tina shook her head and smiled, "But I want to eat the food you cook."


    "I can''t make it today. Maybe another day." Lily smiled.


    "Okay." Seeing that her eyes suddenly softened, Tina reached out her hand and gently stroked Lily''s


    face. "In a twinkling of an eye, you have grown up and can do anything. As a mother, I feel ashamed of


    myself."


    Everything around them seemed to be gentle. Lily held her mother''s hand and said, "Yes, I''ve


    grown up. I know how to deal with many things. So from now on, don''t worry about me and take good


    care of yourself. After all. You should pay more attention to yourself."


    "I see." Tina tapped her nose and said dotingly, "You are going to be my mother."


    "I''m thinking for my future brother or sister." Lily reached out and touched Tina''s belly. "You have to be


    obedient inside. Grow up quickly. When youe out, I will spoil you in everything."


    "You..." Tina shook her head with a smile, her eyes full of affection.


    Letting go of her hand, Lily stood up and looked at Becky, who had been silent all the time. She said


    apologetically, "I''m sorry to leave you alone."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nothing." Becky smiled from the bottom of her heart. She walked up to Lily and held her hand. "It''s not


    easy for you to get along with aunt. I can''t disturb you."


    Lily smiled and changed the topic. "You haven''t eaten anything today. What do you want to eat? I''ll ask


    someone to bring it up."


    "Whatever. I''m not a picky eater."


    "Okay." Lily nodded, "Please stay here and take care of my mother. I''ll ask someone to bring some food


    here, and then check on Hailey and Anna. Thanks to them today."


    "Okay." Becky nodded.


    After walking out of the room, Lily asked the waiter who was waiting outside to prepare some food and


    send them to the two rooms respectively. Then she went to the next room.


    When she walked to the door, she happened to see two people standing in front of the door, which


    seemed to be waiting for someone. The two of them did not speak.


    "Brothers, why are you here?" Lily asked subconsciously. After asking this question, she felt that she


    was an idiot.


    Their purpose here was obvious. Apart froming to see Hailey, what else could it be?


    "I''m here to see Anna." Replied Noble calmly. In his memory, the little girl who had only seen a few


    times should have this name.


    To see Anna?


    Lily raised his eyebrows, nced at Ellison, and finally fixed his eyes on Noble. "Come here to see¡­


    Anna?"


    There was a hint of doubt in her tone.


    "Yes." Noble nodded, "Yes, I dide to see her. And I also want to see Hailey. But there is no door


    card, so I have to wait for someone to bring it up. As for Ellison..."


    "Of course I''m here to see Anna." Ellison interrupted him. "It''s rare that you are interested in a girl, so I


    muste with you."


    The corners of Lily''s mouth twitched. Now she really felt that Ellison was bing more and more


    sentimental. How could he tell the truth!


    To see Anna? Was he familiar with Anna?


    Besides, when did Noble be interested in Anna? She was still a little girl under age. Could she


    meet his taste?


    He was really good at lying!


    Well, since he was unwilling to admit that he went to see Hailey, she could not expose it.


    She had a key card for this suite. She had kept a spare one when she sent them here before.


    As soon as the door was opened, Ellison walked in first, leaving the two to look at each other.


    "I think brother is getting more and more sentimental." Lily whispered.


    "Yes." Noble nodded. "Although he has experienced a lot of women, none of them has been with his


    heart. So he is also an idiot in love."


    "It seems that there is a little idiot." Lily nodded in agreement. After all, he was the same as Hailey, but


    Hailey was better than him.


    At least she knew who she liked in her heart, but Ellison, who cared about her so much, refused to


    admit that he liked her.


    Of course, she didn''t know whether he really didn''t know it or not. If he really didn''t know it¡­ Then he


    was really an idiot.

 Chapter 208 The Difference Of Noble

    Chapter 208 The Difference Of Noble


    There was a living room, a bedroom, a small dining room and a small kitchen in the suite.


    Lily and Noble entered the suite and then the bedroom.


    There was only one bedroom, which meant there was only one bed. Therefore, Hailey and Anna slept


    in the same bed. However, the bed was big enough, so it was not crowded for the two to sleep on it.


    When they came in, Hailey had already woken up. Sitting on the edge of the bed, she looked at Ellison


    indifferently.


    On the other hand, Anna was still sleeping. It seemed that she was much more tired than Hailey. After


    all, Hailey was a detective and had received professional training in physical strength. The small


    ident today didn''t cause much damage.


    Anna was different. She was a student. She must have learned Kung Fu in a martial arts school, so


    she couldn''tpare with the training Hailey had received.


    "It seems that you are good." Ellison said indifferently.


    "I won''t die." At the same time, Hailey replied him calmly.


    "You..." Seeing her attitude, Ellison was unhappy. "Can''t you talk to me nicely?"


    Looking up at him, Hailey stood up and walked out directly. "Go out and have a talk. Don''t disturb her


    rest."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she walked out of the bedroom.


    So Ellison followed her out.


    Then the two of them looked at each other in the room. Oh, no, there were three people this time,


    because Anna was lying on the bed.


    Lily shrugged her shoulders to show her helplessness.


    On the other hand, Noble smiled disapprovingly.


    Taking a look at Anna who was still in aa, Lily walked over and tucked her in.


    "You have a good rtionship with her?" Noble asked in a low voice. The reason why he asked was


    that he met Anna and Lily on the same day. It was the first time that they met each other. Carl, who had


    been in the underworld for more than 10 years, negotiated a contract with him and then broke it. So


    they fought fiercely.


    He remembered that when he rushed in, Anna was dealing with six or seven men alone, while Lily was


    suppressed on the ground and almost molested.


    The second time they met was in a cinema. The three of them went to the cinema. Then Anna criticized


    the woman beside him with dissatisfaction.


    Then they met for the third time today. It seemed that this little girl was always different from others.


    "Not bad." Lily stood up and answered in a low voice, "Her mother helped me, and she also saved me.


    Later, she became my schoolmate. So we are good friends now. And I like her character, very


    straightforward."


    "Okay." "Okay," replied Noble. He looked at the bed and saw Anna curling up on her side. Her sleeping


    posture indicated that shecked a sense of security.


    Seeing the expression on Noble''s face, Lily raised her eyebrows subconsciously. A sentence that


    Ellison had said before shed through her mind.


    Then, without thinking, she asked directly, "Brother, are you really interested in Anna?"


    His eyebrows twitched. A strange feeling shed through her heart, but he hid it quickly. After all, he


    had been in the business for so many years. How could he easily show his feelings.


    "What are you thinking about?" "Do you think it''s possible? I''m at my age, and she''s at her age.


    Besides, I don''t like to be an old ox eating tender grass."


    "Really?" Obviously, Lily didn''t believe what he said. She kept staring at him, as if she wanted to see


    through him.


    Who is he? How could he let others easily see through his deep thoughts?


    "Don''t make blind and disorderly conjectures." He couldn''t help patting Lily''s head and said, "Let''s go


    out. I don''t want to disturb others'' rest inside."


    "Okay." Lily nodded automatically and then turned around to walk out of the bedroom. Although she


    was denied by Noble, she still felt that his feeling for Anna was strange.


    Seeing her leave, Noble turned around and left. But before he left, he couldn''t help but nce at Anna


    who was lying on the bed.


    Outside, Hailey and Ellison seemed to have entered a state of cold war, and the two of them did not


    speak.


    Ellison frowned and looked at Hailey, but Hailey ignored him and even didn''t cast a nce at him.


    Anyway, at this moment, she thought, since you don''t like me, I''ll leave your world.


    The atmosphere fell into an embarrassing state. At this time, Lily walked out of the room and felt that


    she shouldn''t be here. Because now she couldn''t help the two people who liked each other but didn''t


    know how to express their feelings.


    More precisely, a man who obviously liked others but pretended that he didn''t like you was the


    pretentious Ellison.


    On the other hand, she knew she liked him, but she didn''t know how to attract his attention.


    In fact, the reason why Hailey was so entangled was that Ellison had been hanging out with women all


    day long. The women around him were all delicate and lovely. Even if they were not really delicate and


    lovely, they could pretend to be.


    Unlike Hailey, she always showed her true self.


    s¡­


    Lily sighed silently in her heart. It was better for them to deal with the matter of love slowly. If


    necessary, she could only add fuel to the fire.


    Seeing this, even Noble was very unnatural. He said, "Since there''s nothing else, I''ll go first."


    Then he left.


    "I''ll go with you." As soon as he finished his words, Ellison stood up and then followed closely behind


    him.


    Turning his head to look at him, Noble raised his eyebrows as if asking, "Are you sure you want to go


    with me?"


    Ellison nced at him and said nothing. He quickened his pace, bypassed him and went out directly,


    showing everything with his actions.


    Well, Noble shrugged.


    As soon as the two of them left, a waiter pushed a food cart, brought the food, and then left.


    Lily put the food in the dining car on the table in the suite, and then said to Hailey, "Hailey,e and


    eat something."


    Her voice brought Hailey back to her senses. She looked up and said, "I have no appetite. I don''t want


    to eat."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily frowned, walked to her and sat down. Then she put her arm around her shoulder and said, "Eat


    some. You are tired today."


    "I really don''t want to eat." Hailey lowered her head. Her tone was full of disappointment, and she didn''t


    have much strength to speak. She was totally different from her usual moody self.


    Looking at her like this, Lily pursed her lips and thought for a thousand times. It seemed that she was


    thinking about what to say or how to help her.


    After thinking for a while, she made up her mind. "Hailey, in fact, my second brother likes you."


    Hearing this, Hailey raised her head and looked at her. Her eyes were rolling, as if she had seen some


    kind of hope. Suddenly, she felt that her eyes were lit up, but they went on at random. She shook her


    head with self mockery.


    "No, he doesn''t like me."


    "Believe me, but he doesn''t know he likes you yet." Lily continued to persuade her.


    Obviously, Hailey didn''t believe her words. "If he likes me, he shouldn''t have said those hurtful words to


    me today, let alone be angry with me. I''m so tired, and he not only doesn''t care, but also directly


    leaves."


    Uh¡­


    After thinking for a while, Lily continued, "That''s because he don''t know how to express his true


    feelings in front of you. He''s used to being careless."


    Hailey just shook her head and said nothing.


    During this period of time, she lived in his house and investigated the women he had dated before. He


    always wore a smile on his face and spoiled them. He would buy whatever they wanted, and he was


    never stingy.


    But he seldom showed this side to her. Since she lived in his vi, he always tried to escape. If she


    didn''t watch closely, she didn''t know which woman he would sleep with every night.


    She had only been back for more than a month, and she was tired of caring about him.


    "Trust me, Hailey. My brother really likes you." Seeing that she shook her head, Lily was a little anxious


    and continued, "I can see that he is actually an idiot in love. In the past, when he was with those


    women, he never cared about them. He just yed with them..."


    "Shut up, Lily." Hailey interrupted her, stood up and took a look at her, "I''ll take up a whole day of Eric


    tomorrow. Help me pack my luggage."


    "Okay, I''ll go with him tomorrow." Lily answered.


    "Okay." Hailey nodded, turned around and walked out. "I''ll go back and pack up. Come here tomorrow


    morning."


    "Okay." Looking at her back, Lily sighed helplessly. These two people were so awkward¡­ What a


    headache!


    At the end of the wedding banquet, Kerr got drunk. Andrew and Eric also drank a lot, but they were still


    sober.


    The two helped Kerr to the suite where Tina was. At this time, both Lily and Becky were there.


    "Why are you so drunk?" Tina stood up to greet him, heartbroken.


    "It''s a rare good day. Dad must have drunk a few more sses." Andrew replied as he helped Kerr lie


    down on the bed.


    When they went to bed, Kerr pulled his cor and shouted, "Drink, today is my wedding day. Drink,


    everyone¡­ Both."


    It could be seen that he was really happy.


    "You are so drunk. Why do you still drink?" Tina gave him a reproachful look, untied his tie, bent down


    to take off his shoes, and pushed him into the bed.


    Then she stood up and looked at Lily, "Lily, go to the front desk and find some antidotes."


    "I''ll go." Before Lily could say anything, Becky said, "Lily''s waist is injured. It''s inconvenient."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she walked out.

 Chapter 209 Eric Pretending To Be Drunk

    Chapter 209 Eric Pretending To Be Drunk


    Hearing that Lily was injured, Tina immediately turned to her and asked, "You were injured just now? Is


    it serious?"


    Knowing that his mother mistakenly thought that she had recovered from the ident just now, Lily


    didn''t exin more and said, "Nothing. I just touched my waist."


    She did it on purpose. If she told the truth, Tina would be more worried.


    "Really?" Tina doubted.


    "Of course it''s true. When did I lie to you?" Lily said firmly, "Besides, if I was seriously injured, Eric


    would have sent me to the hospital. Brother wouldn''t let me stay here."


    After saying that, she deliberately nced at Andrew and Eric, believing that they could understand


    what she meant.


    Of course they knew what she meant. They didn''t say anything when they received her hint.


    "That''s good." Hearing this, Tina breathed a sigh of relief. Then she turned around to take care of Kerr.


    Seeing this, Lily walked up to Andrew, looked up at him with a smile and said with concern, "Brother,


    you can go to have a rest too."


    Hearing this, a smile appeared on Andrew''s face because of her concern. "It''s okay. I have something


    to deal with outside."


    "You¡­ Ah!" Lily wanted to say something more, but her waist was suddenly carried over, and her


    whole body was lifted off the ground. She was so scared that she screamed.


    Tina, who was taking care of Kerr, straightened up and turned to look at Lily, while Andrew also looked


    at her in surprise.


    When they saw the situation clearly, the two looked away at the same time. Tina continued to bend


    down and unbuttoned Kerr''s chest, so that he could breathe easily.


    Andrew, on the other hand, shook his head slightly and didn''t want to see the scene.


    Because at this moment, Eric held Lily and turned around, letting him hold her tightly in his arms.


    "Eric, what are you doing?" When she came to her senses, Lily tried to break free from his grip, but to


    no avail.


    Eric held the woman in his arms tightly and buried his head in her ear. The warm breath he exhaled


    directly into her ear, "Girl, I''m the one you should care about. I''m drunk."


    His voice was hoarse and a little drunk, as if he was really drunk.


    Lily subconsciously shrank her neck. Her ears and neck were full of the heat he exhaled when he


    spoke. She reached out and pushed him, "Let go of me first."


    "Well, you don''t care about me even if I''m drunk." Eric acted like a spoiled child.


    Lily touched his forehead helplessly. She raised her head, raised her eyebrows and looked at him. "Are


    you really drunk?"


    "Yes." Eric nodded with a dull look in his eyes.


    Lily was not stupid. How could she know what he was thinking?


    She had told him so many times that Andrew was a big brother in her heart. She just cared about him a


    moment ago, but the next second he was jealous here and found such a bad excuse.


    The look in his eyes was brighter than anything else. He was not drunk at all! Pretending to be drunk¡­


    That''s enough!


    Since he pretended to be drunk¡­


    A hint of slyness shed through Lily''s bright eyes. She stretched out a finger and shook it in front of


    him. "What''s this?"


    Eric saw what she looked like just now and knew that she might be plotting something. But now he


    could not expose her, nor could he say that he was not drunk. It was really a dilemma.


    But at the same time, he was looking forward to knowing what she would do next.


    "Two," he answered in a drunken voice.


    "You must be drunk." Lily nodded, pretending to be serious. Then she lowered her hand and twisted


    Eric''s waist when he was not noticing. Then she made a turn of ny degrees.


    "Ouch..." Eric cried out in pain. It was such an idea that she hit him so hard!


    "Are you still drunk?" Seeing him in pain, Lily felt better, but she didn''t stop.


    "Hmm..." Eric blinked his eyes on purpose, and the look in his eyes became a little clearer, but then he


    became absent-minded again. "No, I''m not. Can you help me to rest?"


    Still pretending!


    Gritting her teeth, she exerted more strength to her hand than before. Lily almost exerted all her


    strength, and she didn''t believe that Eric could continue to endure it.


    But to her surprise, Eric really endured it this time. It was in great pain, but he still acted as if nothing


    had happened. Then he made a move that made Lily very embarrassed and annoyed.


    He sped the back of her head and kissed her on the lips. In front of Tina and Andrew, he kissed her


    in a daze!


    She didn''t expect him to do this at all. She was so shocked that her eyes widened. She stopped what


    she was doing and began to push him away¡­ Eric..."


    How could the drunken Eric care about her resistance? Instead of letting her go, he deepened the


    kiss¡­ It was more than any previous kiss.


    Lily knew that Eric did it on purpose, but she could not resist. After all, she was still a little girl. Although


    Eric was young, he knew kung fu and was good at fighting. How could she resist?


    Eric did it on purpose. In fact, the kiss was a punishment. He punished her not for caring about him


    first, but for caring about Andrew, which made him very unhappy, and punished her to hit him with great


    strength.


    She knew he was pretending to be drunk. She even exposed him in front of Andrew. How shameless


    he was!


    The ''passionate kiss'' between the two was still going on. Tina''s mind waspletely focused on Kerr.


    She turned a blind eye to them, but Andrew was different.


    He just stood there, and Eric kissed Lily in front of him unscrupulously. It was difficult for him to pretend


    not to see, not to mention that the noise was not small!


    Just then, Becky came back with the antidote in her hand, followed by a strange man in formal clothes,


    about 35 or 36 years old.


    "Ah!" Becky didn''t expect to see such a "hot" scene as soon as she entered the room. She cried out in


    surprise, and then blushed. She turned her head and didn''t look at the two people who were kissing


    passionately.


    "Ahem..." Andrew pretended to cough to remind the two of the end.


    Eric let go of Lily and looked at her pink lips. Then he smiled with satisfaction. He was very satisfied


    with her swollen red lips.


    As soon as he was free, Lily pushed Eric away and red at him like a spoiled child. Seeing her


    charming eyes, he felt itchy.


    Now she was so attractive to him. When she grew up, he was afraid that as long as she gave him a


    look, he would be submissive and couldn''t wait.


    Seeing that the two were separated, Becky handed the antidote to Tina and a ss of warm water.


    "Aunt, give uncle the antidote."


    "Thank you." Taking over the ss of water and the reconciled medicine, Tina said with a smile.


    "It''s not troublesome." Becky replied with a smile. Seeing that it was inconvenient for Tina to feed


    medicine alone, she immediately bent down to help.


    The man who followed Becky in walked up to Andrew apologetically, bent over and said, "Mr. Andrew,


    I''m really sorry for the ident on Mr. Kerr''s wedding. I''m responsible for it."


    Andrew knew this man, the person in charge of the wedding n. With a cold expression on his face,


    he said, "I want to know why the shelf on the stage suddenly fell down."


    His purpose of asking this was obvious, because he wanted to confirm whether it was an ident or a


    man-made one.


    Hearing his question, Eric and Lily turned to look at the person in charge, which was also what they


    wanted to know.


    As well as Tina and Becky, who fed the antidote to Kerr, also looked over.


    The man cleared his throat and said apologetically, "Mr. Kerr, here is the thing. We have checked the


    site and found that it was the group of people below. They were too careless when building the stage.


    Two screw were missing on the ce where the support was ced. The stability was not enough,


    which caused such an ident at the end of the wedding."


    "Really?" Andrew''s tone was full of doubt.


    "Yes, sir." The man nodded respectfully and said sincerely, "So we will take full responsibility for this


    time, including the loss caused by the wedding."


    Andrew frowned and thought for a while before he said, "I see."


    After saying these words, he subconsciously looked up at Tina, who happened to be looking at him.


    The two of them looked at each other with different expressions.


    "I''m really sorry for what happened today. I''ve criticized the people in charge of building the tform. If


    there''s nothing else, I''ll go out first." The man said.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Okay." Andrew answered. He looked away from Tina indifferently and looked at the person in charge.


    "Since the responsibility is on your side, you have to deal with the rest carefully."


    "It''s my pleasure, Mr. Andrew." After saying that, the man wiped his forehead, turned around and left.


    After the man left, Tina turned to Andrew and asked, "Andrew, do you suspect that someone is


    targeting me?"


    From the way Andrew looked at her just now, she could guess what he was thinking.


    "Yes." Andrew nodded and admitted frankly, "My father and I have never offended anyone. Of course,


    we can''t rule out those partners who have been refused by us in business. But aunt, you are different.


    Those people are more likely to target you."


    Hearing this, Tina pursed her lips. He was right. After she left the Qiao family, she had been living a


    hidden life. She didn''t live such a life until she met Kerr. Instead, she lived in the sunshine under his


    protection.

 Chapter 210 Suspicion

    Chapter 210 Suspicion


    "If it was targeting me..." Tina looked at Andrew again and frowned, "Then only Lucia is left."


    Andrew nodded with all his thoughts. Although he had never cared about Tina, he had heard about it


    from his father and knew the rtionship between Lucia and her.


    Since she had be his stepmother and the apple of his father''s eye, what he could do was to help


    her arrange external enemies and let her live well with his father.


    "I will check it carefully." He said.


    Hearing their conversation, the shyness on Lily''s face faded away, and a hint of coldness appeared on


    her face.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "If it''s really her, it means that what grandpa did today irritated her. She has always been coveting


    everything of the Qiaopany, and now she has taken ten percent of the shares as a dowry for my


    mother for no reason. She must be jealous."


    "No." Eric shook his head and spoke out his thoughts, "I believe that grandpa didn''t tell anyone before


    he gave ten percent of the Qiaopany''s shares to aunt as dowry. If we had told him earlier, the


    wedding ident would have happened long ago, and it couldn''t have happened until the end."


    "You mean this might have nothing to do with her?" Tina shifted her eyes from Andrew to Eric.


    "Yes." Eric nodded.


    ire had secretly taken photos of him and Lily at the banquet and posted them on the entertainment


    newspaper. Ellison had warned her secretly. Was she so impatient that she began to take actions


    again?


    "It''s not necessarily." Lily also spoke out what she was thinking. She nced at Eric, and then turned to


    look at Tina. "Mom, Grandpa gave you an emerald ring worth more than ten million. Do you remember


    that? That''s what she wants."


    Tina nodded, and then asked her own question, "But if she wants to mess up my wedding for that


    emerald ring, she can''t choose at the end of the wedding."


    Lily frowned. She also couldn''t figure it out. "Based on this reasoning, this matter may really be just an


    ident."


    Tina sighed, frowned and rubbed her forehead. "I don''t know. I can''t figure out Lucia."


    "Actually, aunt is right." Andrew said, "If she really wants to take back the emerald ring, she can''t


    choose to do such a thing at today''s wedding. There are so many people, and she has no chance to


    get close to aunt. She won''te back at all."


    "I don''t think it has anything to do with Lucia." At this time, Becky, who had been in silence and almost


    fainted after hearing their conversation, spoke.


    "If it was me who wanted to get what I wanted, I would ask several people to do it alone. In this way,


    the probability of sess would be higher."


    As soon as she finished speaking, everyone looked at her.


    "What''s wrong? Am I wrong?" Confused, Becky looked around and took it for granted.


    "Who is so stupid to do such a thing in front of so many people? Not only can''t you get what you want,


    but also can you easily expose yourself. Who will do such a stupid thing? The simpler the matter is, the


    more rough it will be. It''s so tired to go through so many twists and turns!"


    "I agree." Eric nodded his head first, "If it''s really Lucia, as long as someone wants to investigate, he


    can find out her background and easily expose. Moreover, in today''s situation, she can''t get what she


    wants at all. All her efforts are in vain."


    "Not necessarily. Maybe she just wants to disturb the wedding on purpose." Andrew put forward the


    opposite opinion. He looked at Eric and said, "Women are also very jealous. Don''t forget that aunt has


    a rtionship with Dillon before. She doesn''t want aunt to live a better life than her, and she is very


    likely to do such a thing."


    Eric''s face darkened. He obviously felt that Andrew was deliberately against him. He raised his


    eyebrows and asked, "Do you think she will be so stupid?"


    Hearing this, Andrew''s face froze. "Everything is possible. In case, I will investigate it clearly. I don''t


    want my family to be threatened."


    "Andrew..." Hearing his words, Tina''s eyes turned red. "Thank you."


    It was not because she was grateful for his help in investigating this matter, but because he was willing


    to treat her as a family.


    "That''s what I should do." Andrew grinned.


    "By the way, aunt." At this time, Becky suddenly looked at Tina and said, "When I went to get the sober


    up medicine for uncle Kerr, I met grandpa downstairs in the hall. He said he wanted to see you again."


    "Okay, thank you." Nodding her head, Tina felt a lump in her throat. Then she stood up and said to


    Andrew, "I''ll leave your father to you. I''ll be back soon."


    "Okay." Andrew nodded.


    "Mom, I''ll go with you." Lily walked up to Tina and held her arm. "I''ll go with you to see Grandpa off."


    Tina smiled and agreed.


    Then the two left.


    After they left, Eric took a deep look at Andrew, and then turned around to leave. He also had to look


    for Ang and Richard.


    When Lily and Tina appeared at the wedding banquet, most of the guests had left. Joe was sitting on


    the sofa in the hall, apanied by Dillon, Lucia and Eden. ire must have left with Frank.


    "Dad." When she walked up to Joe, Tina called him and sat next to him.


    "Grandpa." Lily also called her, and then sat down beside Tina.


    Joe took a look at the two of them, and finally fixed his eyes on Tina. He patted her hand with relief and


    said, "I''m relieved to see you can be so happy."


    "Dad..." Tina held Joe''s arm like a spoiled child and said, "Thank you for raising me up for so many


    years."


    "We are a family. You don''t need to thank me." Joe grumbled, "Go back to the old house more often.


    Dad is lonely at home alone."


    "Okay." Tina agreed with a smile. Then she looked at Dillon, who were sitting on the other side of Joe,


    and said, "I''lle back to see you when you''re alone in the old house."


    Her words were euphemistic, but the implication was obvious. If there was someone annoying, she


    would definitely not go back.


    How could Joe not understand what she meant?


    He smiled, "When you came back, you didn''t want to see them, so I naturally wouldn''t let them appear."


    "Thank you, Dad." Hearing this, Tina smiled happily and nced at Lucia from the corner of her eyes.


    She saw her frowning and looking at her.


    Lucia clenched her teeth and red at Tina, then looked away.


    Seeing this, Tina smiled silently. When she looked away, her eyes met Eden''s. Then she was stunned.


    For some reason, there was a strange feeling in her heart, which she had never felt before.


    Perhaps it was because he drank the ss of wine that Lucia proposed to her today that she had a


    different feeling for him. Unconsciously, she smiled at him.


    Eden didn''t expect to meet Tina''s gaze. When he saw her smile at him, he feltfortable and rxed.


    Subconsciously, he smiled back.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the polite smile of the two people made Lucia, who caught themughing at


    each other, immediately darkened her face. Her heart trembled, and she turned to look at Eden and


    red at him.


    Looking at his mother''s eyes, Eden felt strange and the smile on his face disappeared.


    Seeing the scene that Lucia was ring at Eden, Tina frowned. It seemed that she didn''t like him very


    much. She even didn''t allow her son to look at her.


    However, she didn''t want to care about the mother and son''s affairs. Tina looked back at Joe and said,


    "Dad, if you have time, you can go to the ce where I and Kerr live. In this way, you don''t have to stay


    alone in the old house."


    "Okay." Joe nodded with a smile, "I will go there as soon as I have time. By that time, don''t dislike me."


    "No, I won''t."


    The two chatted for a while, and Joe proposed to leave. After all, today was the wedding day of Tina,


    so he couldn''t always take her time.


    Seeing this, Tina stood up to see her off, and Lily also stood up.


    At the same time, Dillon, Lucia and Eden also stood up and left with Joe.


    After seeing them off, Lily was about to go back to the hall, arm in arm with Tina. They happened to


    meet Ang and her husband, who were walking out, and Eric.


    "Ang, are you going back?" Tina asked.


    "Yes." Ang nodded and said, "I was about to say goodbye to you, but Eric said that you came to see


    Joe off, so we didn''t go upstairs to see you."


    With a smile, Tina walked to Ang and held her arm, "I really want you to stay for a few more days."


    "Please don''t. I don''t want to disturb the two lovers'' world between you and Kerr. You just got married.


    I''d better be sensible as a third wheel." Ang joked with a smile.


    Seeing that she was still in the mood to joke with her, it seemed that she had thought a lot about what


    happened to Richard.


    With these thoughts in her mind, Tina turned to look at Richard and said in a tone of an experienced


    person, "Richard, it''s hard to find such a good woman as Ang. You should cherish her. If you miss


    her, you will never find such a woman in your life."


    Richard didn''t expect her to say that.

 Chapter 211 Lucias Anger

    Chapter 211 Lucia''s Anger


    "I know." He smiled and took the initiative to hold Ang''s hand. "As for other things¡­ I will try my


    best. At least, I will live up to my beloved woman."


    "That''s good." Seeing Richard''s reaction, Tina was happy for them.


    Ang, on the other hand, blushed and struggled to get rid of his hand, only to find that it was in vain


    because her hand was tightly held by him.


    "Thank you for your concern for us." Richard said with a smile.


    "I don''t care about you. I care about Ang." Tina nced at him, and then looked at Ang, "As long


    as the misunderstanding is cleared up, you can unite as a family and go out together. As for those


    demons and monsters, just let them go. They can''t stir up big trouble."


    "Well,e on. Pay more attention to your health. You should pay more attention to your pregnancy at


    this age." Ang said with concern.


    Hearing her caring words, Tina said with a smile, "I will. Kerr is very kind to me. He has almost handed


    over thepany''s affairs to Andrew. He takes care of me at home all day long."


    "Okay, okay. I know he loves you." Ang joked with a smile, and then said, "We are leaving now. You


    are tired today. Go back and have a good rest."


    "Okay."


    "Father, mother." At this time, Eric said, "You can go back first. I won''t go back today. I have something


    to deal with Lily."


    Ang turned to look at him and nodded without hesitation. "Okay, but you are not allowed to bully


    Lily."


    "Mom, when did you see me bully her? It''s better for her to bully me."


    "I didn''t!" As soon as Eric finished his words, Lily retorted, "You bullied me!"


    "Have I ever bullied you?" With a smile in his dark eyes, Eric looked at Lily and said, "Tell us how did I


    bully you. Aunt is also here, so are my parents. You can tell them what I have done."


    "You..." Hearing his words, Lily blushed.


    How could she tell them? He asked her to sleep in the same bed with him. Although he didn''t cross the


    boundary, he always touched her from head to toe. He didn''t leave any part of her body that she should


    touch, except for the most private part of course.


    What''s more, he always kissed her. Just like before, he always bullied her like this. How could she tell


    the elders about this?


    He knew she couldn''t speak, but he still said it on purpose. He was so scheming!


    Embarrassed and angry, Lily stared at Eric with a red face. She wanted to scold him, but she couldn''t.


    How she wished she could strangle him!


    Seeing her like this, the smile in Eric''s ck eyes was even bigger. It was quite interesting to tease her


    from time to time. Look, her little face was white and red, and her seductive eyes were shy. It was


    almost irresistible.


    "Eric." Ang couldn''t stand it anymore. She patted on his shoulder and said, "Why do you always


    make Lily angry? Go and coax her. As a boy, don''t you know to be nicer to girls" Besides, she is your


    fiancee."


    "I know, mom." With a smile in his dark eyes, Eric walked up to Lily, put his arm around her shoulder


    and pulled her into his arms.


    Lily was unwilling to give in. She struggled to get rid of his hand, but was still easily pulled into his


    arms. He lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "It''s no big deal. From now on, I''ll let you bully me


    every night, just like I bully you."


    As soon as he finished his words, Lily raised her foot and stepped on the back of his foot.


    Bully him back like him? She could figure out why his mind was full of dirty ideas!


    "Hmm..." Eric frowned because of the pain, but he didn''t dare to show it too obviously. This little girl


    was also very cruel. Her heels were so hard, and she even used so much strength. She was not afraid


    of trampling her future husband.


    "You deserve it!" Lily grumbled.


    The other three people all saw what the young couple were doing and shook their heads with a smile.


    Richard and Ang didn''t stay any longer. They turned around and left. But before leaving, Richard


    said to Eric, "Take good care of Lily. Don''t make her angry from time to time."


    Looking at the back of his parents, Eric was speechless. He didn''t make her angry just now. He just


    asked her to bully him back, but she stepped on him directly. It was so painful!


    "I''m going back to my suite. Do as you like." Then, Tina turned around and left.


    Only two people, Lily and Eric, were left.


    When Lily didn''t notice, Lily broke free from his arms, turned around and walked straight into the hall.


    "I''m going to check if Anna''s awake or not. We have to send them backter."


    Eric held her hand and said, "Of course they will be sent. Let''s go back first."


    "Why are you going back?" Lily turned around and looked at him, raising her eyebrows. "I haven''t


    finished my work yet. How can I leave first?"


    "Isn''t there Andrew?"


    "He''s also very busy."


    Hearing what she said, Eric was unhappy. Regardless of the pain on the back of his feet, he directly


    lifted her up and turned to the door of the hotel.


    This little girl was annoying. How could Andrew be busy? Was he too busy to send Becky and Anna


    back?


    She was more and more considerate of others. Where did she put her fiance!


    "Eric, put me down!" Lily screamed. She didn''t know what was wrong with him.


    "No, go back with me." Eric said in a firm tone. He didn''t mean to stop at all. He took her directly to the


    garage.


    "What are you doing?" Lily felt helpless. She didn''t seem to have offended him. He got angry for no


    reason.


    "Go home." He answered seriously. Then he walked to the car, opened the door beside the passenger


    seat, put her in directly, and fastened the seat belt for her agilely.


    However, Eric didn''t rush to the driver''s seat. Instead, he leaned over and looked at the girl in front of


    him. "Girl, I''m tired today. Go back and have a sleep with me, okay? Becky and Anna will be sent back


    by Andrew."


    His tone was soft. Hearing that, Lily looked up at him and saw that his face was indeed full of tiredness.


    A hint of pity shed through his eyes, so she nodded in agreement.


    Eric lowered his head and kissed her forehead. Then he closed the door, walked to the driver''s seat,


    opened the door and drove away.


    Qiao family.


    Lucia walked into the house with a long face, and Dillon''s face was not much better. Only Eden had a


    straight face, and no one could tell what he was thinking.


    Walking into the living room, Lucia threw her bag on the sofa, sat down and looked at Dillon.


    "Dad just gave ten percent of the Qiao family''s shares to Tina as a dowry without telling me. He didn''t


    even tell you. Isn''t he going too far?"


    Dillon pulled his tie impatiently, "I didn''t expect him to do such a thing. Not only me, but also others in


    thepany may not know about it."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, he is quite generous. He gave an ancestral jade ring to Tina before, saying that it was returned


    to the original owner. But who knows if it is really the original owner. Why haven''t I heard him mention


    this ring before?"


    The more she said, the angrier Lucia became. She unconsciously clenched her fists.


    "How do I know?" Dillon nced at her and frowned.


    "If it was the original owner, he would have given it to her long ago. Why did he have to wait until she


    married Kerr? In my opinion, dad is biased in favor of her, even worse than you, his own son." The


    more she said, the more dissatisfied Lucia became. "Didn''t you know there was such a gem before?"


    Dillon shook his head. He really didn''t know that there was a jade ring at home. He didn''t know it until


    Joe gave it to Tina.


    "It seems that Tina has a high position in his heart." Lucia''s tone was full of jealousy, and the look in her


    eyes was also very sharp.


    "Let''s not talk about how much that is worth, but today he gave her ten percent of the Qiaopany''s


    shares as a dowry. It''s too much. She is not her own daughter, but he give such a heavy dowry."


    "Stop it." Dillon rubbed his forehead. He had a headache today. "What you said is all my father''s idea.


    He didn''t even tell me, which made me headache."


    Hearing his slightly impatient tone, Lucia was also angry, "It''s all your fault? If you could pay more


    attention to Dad, how could you not know what he is doing?"


    Hearing thisint, Dillon was also angry. "He is my father. Do I have to send someone to secretly


    investigate him?"


    "Did I ask you to investigate him? I just asked you to pay more attention to him and greet him at any


    time. Look at what you have done? When did you care about him? You didn''t even go back to the old


    house a few times. What kind of concern was this? It''s Lily who stays with him all day long..."


    Lucia seemed to have thought of something, and her eyes suddenly lit up. "I know why dad is so


    generous. I''m sure that Lily in front of dad and constantly whispered in his ear that Tina is a good girl.


    That''s why dad sent so much dowry without telling everyone. The mother and daughter are also very


    scheming."


    Dillon rubbed his forehead. He was a little annoyed by what Lucia said. He was in a bad mood, but she


    still said so, which made him even more impatient.


    But he didn''t say anything, because ording to her character, the more he said, the more mistakes


    he would make, and she would keep nagging.

 Chapter 212 As An Elder, You Should Set An Example

    Chapter 212 As An Elder, You Should Set An Example


    Eden had been listening quietly. When he saw his motherining, he couldn''t help frowning.


    Since he could remember, his mother had never behaved like this. Before he returned to the Qiao


    family, she had always forced he and his sister to work hard in study and strive for the attention of his


    father and grandfather.


    And her change seemed to be shown gradually after she returned to the Qiao family. Her side was


    really annoying.


    "Today, she was showing off in front of my father. She looked so arrogant that I couldn''t help but want


    to p her two times."


    Lucia continued, "Dad has given ten percent of the shares to Tina today. I don''t know how much


    heritage he will leave to Lily after she grows up..."


    "Mom." Finally, Eden couldn''t stand it anymore. He frowned and interrupted her, "Can you stop talking


    about this? It''s his decision to give grandpa and aunt anything he wants. Besides, he is an elder and


    has the right to do so. As the younger generation, we can only listen to him."


    "Eden!" Lucia turned to look at him and said, "How can you help others? Have you ever thought about


    how much you and ire can get if they take too much from the Qiao family?"


    Eden frowned more tightly. He didn''t expect his mother to be so snobbish. "Mom, Lily is Dad''s


    daughter, and also grandpa''s granddaughter. Grandpa should be good to her no matter what."


    Speaking of this, he recalled what had happened in the past. When Lily hadn''t moved to the Qiao


    family''s old house, she had suffered a lot here. If it weren''t grandfather who couldn''t bear, he would


    have picked her up. Now she would suffer more grievances.


    "Do you really take me as your mother?" Lucia red at Eden angrily, "You always help Lily and Tina.


    Who are you? You''ve been very unusual these days. You not only helped Lily secretly, but also blocked


    the wine for Tina today. Besides, it''s me who proposed a toast to her. Have you ever thought how


    embarrassed I was by what you did today?"


    Eden felt helpless and said, "Mom, you''ve gone too far today. You know that she''s pregnant and can''t


    drink, but you still make things difficult for her in front of so many people. I can only stand out and drink


    that ss of wine for her."


    "You..."


    "I''m going upstairs. Enjoy yourself." Dillon stood up and interrupted Lucia. Then he went upstairs and


    nced at Lucia with a frown.


    She had changed,pletely different from the person in his heart before.


    "Dillon, you..." Turning around and looking at the back of Dillon, Lucia was speechless and her face


    darkened.


    Taking a deep breath, she turned to look at Eden and continued in a better tone than before, "Eden, I''m


    doing this for both of you. Although Lily is your half sister, she is still an outsider in my eyes. What I can


    do is to try my best to fight for the interests of you and ire in the Qiao family."


    Eden didn''t say anything, but he felt very ufortable. He didn''t like his mother to be in such a hurry


    for quick sess and instant benefit.


    On the contrary, Lily and Tina didn''t fight for anything. Even when Tina left the Qiao family, she didn''t


    take anything with her. What she got today was from her grandfather, which meant that she deserved it.


    As for Lily, she did her best to work and study in thepany. He didn''t see her y any tricks, but


    was framed by others.


    Seeing that he didn''t say a word, Lucia sighed, "You''re not a child anymore. You should also think


    about yourself. Look at Lily. She joined thepany with you and brought the cooperation to the


    company and made a lot of benefits. But you haven''t done anything yet."


    "Eden, I''m not ming you. You have to work harder. That bitch has surpassed you in study, and now


    she even surpasses you in work. Don''t you feel aggrieved? A boy can''t evenpete with a girl. How


    can I not worry and be angry?"


    Eden pressed his lips and didn''t say anything. His face showed a little impatience. When she talked to


    him, he felt even more restless and depressed, making people feel breathless.


    Especially the word "bitch"ing out of her mouth made him very unhappy. He hated Lucia to use


    these three words to describe Lily.


    "Mom, I''m tired too. I''m going to bed." Then he stood up and went upstairs.


    If he didn''t leave, he would probably not be able to sleep tonight. His mother''s nagging was really


    annoying.


    "All I said is for your own good. Don''t you want to hear it now?" Looking at his back as he went


    upstairs, Lucia said discontentedly.


    Hearing this, Eden stopped and turned to look at her. There was a hint of helplessness in his tone.


    "Mom, if you really care about me, then don''t worry too much. I haven''t left anything behind in study


    and work. Don''tpare me with Lily. If she is capable, I won''t say anything even if Grandpa


    transferred the wholepany to her name in the end."


    "You..." Lucia''s eyes widened. She didn''t expect her son to say that.


    "And..." Eden continued, "Mother, no matter what, Lily is a member of the Qiao family. Don''t always use


    some bad words to insult her, which will only lower your identity. In my eyes, you are my mother, and in


    others'' eyes, you are Mrs. Qiao. You have to set a good example in front of younger generation and


    outsiders. Don''t let others see the mockery of the Qiao family."


    After saying that, he paused and took a look at Lucia, "I have finished what I should say. Mom, if you


    have nothing else to say, you should go to bed early. You are also very tired today."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Eden went upstairs and ignored Lucia.


    For a moment, the living room was so quiet that even a needle fell to the ground could be heard.


    Looking at the direction of the stairs, Lucia gritted her teeth secretly, and the expression in her eyes


    was also obscure. It was okay that Dillon didn''t like to hear her nagging, and even her son was getting


    more and more disobedient.


    He was getting more and more out of control. Recently, he had be more and more concerned


    about the mother and daughter. Nobody knew what had happened to him.


    This was not a good sign. No, she couldn''t let him go on like this, or many things would be out of her


    control.


    No, he was out of her control now. It seemed that there was something that she couldn''t wait any


    longer.


    On the second day, Lily got up early, because she had promised Hailey yesterday to help her carry her


    luggage and move from Ellison''s vi to the ce where she and Eric lived.


    After getting up, she went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. Maybe he was too tired yesterday, Eric


    was still sleeping, and she did not wake him up.


    The fridge was still full of food. Considering that Eric and she were still in the stage of growing up, they


    needed more nutrition.


    So, when she was making breakfast, Lily specially made more.


    They cooked the wheat porridge, steamed an egg custard, and prepared sandwiches and a ss of


    milk for each of them. Of course, the amount of food for Eric must be more. After all, he was a boy.


    She prepared breakfast and put them on the table one by one. When everything was ready, Eric hadn''t


    got up yet. Lily looked at the time and found that it was already half past eight. So she nned to wake


    him up in person.


    Otherwise, not only the breakfast was cold, but also the time would be dyed. After all, she had an


    appointment with Hailey.


    When he went back to the bedroom, Eric was still sleeping on his side. Thinking of being held in his


    arms in the morning, Lily felt her face burning.


    She sat on the edge of the bed. Seeing that he was sleeping soundly, Lily didn''t want to wake him up.


    He was so sleepyst night, but he still insisted on massaging the bump on her waist that was kicked


    out by Hailey.


    Looking at him quietly, Lily couldn''t help reaching out her hand to stroke the outline of Eric. Perhaps it


    was because he was not mature enough, he always looked a little childish when he was asleep.


    How she wished time could pass faster. She couldn''t wait to make Eric grow up as soon as possible.


    She wanted to see his mature appearance, he must be more handsome and eye-catching than now.


    Her hand slid down along his eyebrows and eyes one point one, gently painting his delicate features.


    His eyebrows, eyes, nose, and finally stopped at his lips. Eric''s lips were very thin, but the shape of his


    lips was very beautiful. Every time she saw him pursing his lips, she couldn''t help but want to see.


    Her finger pulps had been fixed on his thin lips, and Lily was a little stunned. She suddenly bent down,


    slowly approached, and slowly moved her lips to the thin lips she longed for.


    Finally, her lips touched Eric''s. It was soft, warm andfortable.


    Before he woke up, she didn''t move. The lips of the two people gently touched together, and even their


    breaths intertwined. This feeling was very good, very warm, and made her reluctant to stand up.


    After a long time, Lily finally had the intention to move her lips away. But as soon as she moved, her


    neck was sped, and then she was pressed under him.


    "Girl, I really like the way you wake me up." Eric''s ck eyes were fixed on the person under him. As


    he just woke up, his voice was a little sleepy.


    "You... You wake up." A touch of embarrassment shed through Lily''s eyes, and her face flushed a


    little. She didn''t dare to look into Eric''s eyes.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, I''m awake. The sleeping prince was awakened by the kiss of the beauty." Eric curled his lips and


    pulled her hair aside gently.

 Chapter 213 Show The Scheming Side

    Chapter 213 Show The Scheming Side


    Lily''s face turned redder. She pushed Eric and said softly, "Get up and have breakfast. Otherwise, it will


    be coldter."


    "But I don''t want to have breakfast now." Eric didn''t intend to get up. He stared at her with his dark


    eyes, lowered his head and pulled the distance between the two, and his nose almost touched each


    other.


    "Who cares about the breakfast now?" His voice was hoarse and affectionate. As soon as he finished


    speaking, he kissed on Lily''s soft red lips.


    When she touched Eric, he woke up. But he was curious about what she wanted to do, so he


    pretended to be asleep and wanted to know what she would do next.


    However, he didn''t expect that she would paint his outline and facial features bit by bit at one point one.


    In the end, she even kissed him. Of course, it was not a kiss. It was just a slight touch of his lips.


    But how could such a gentle kiss satisfy Eric? Therefore, the moment she stood up and left, he directly


    held her in his arms.


    "Hmm..." Lily didn''t expect that Eric would be so direct. She wanted to resist, but it was toote, and he


    wouldn''t allow her to escape.


    Kissing was a long and lingering kiss, but kissing was not the case.


    "Eric..." She called out in time, opened her eyes and looked at him with confusion. "We can''t go on."


    "Okay." Eric also stopped, and his voice was extremely hoarse. His forehead was against hers, and the


    tip of his nose was facing the tip of his nose. His breath was burning.


    Since he didn''t move, Lily didn''t dare to move. At this moment, she was a little annoyed. Why did she


    kiss him before when she had nothing to do? But now, she was provoking herself!


    After a long time, Eric suppressed the restlessness, gently kissed the soft lips in front of him, and then


    raised his head to distance the two people.


    Lily pushed him and said in a flirtatious tone, "Get up quickly. Go to pick up Hailey after breakfast."


    "Okay." Eric replied.


    After kissing her nose, he got out of bed and walked towards the bathroom. "Go change your clothes


    too. We''ll leave after breakfast."


    "Got it!" Lily pouted and sat up. It seemed that it was necessary to make rules with him. He was getting


    more and more unreasonable!


    Not only in movement, but also in words. Where did he learn these? He was very simple. Even the first


    kiss was guided by her, but now, she was directly crushed in this respect!


    Eric seemed to have a good appetite. He ate up all the breakfast made by Lily, including the food that


    she hadn''t eaten. Then he cleaned the table and went to the kitchen with satisfaction.


    Seeing that he was cleaning the kitchen, Lily also smiled. Eric knew how to wash the dishes after


    dinner.


    After that, the two drove to the vi where Ellison lived.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    On the way, Lily, who was sitting on the passenger seat, was quiet. She turned her head to look at the


    scenery outside the car. She was too shy to talk to him about what had happened in the morning.


    Eric was quite natural. He focused on driving while looking at her with a faint smile at the corners of his


    mouth. Every time she stirred up trouble, he would be like this.


    "Girl, you said you wanted to show me something yesterday. What''s it?" He broke the silence in the car.


    Hearing this, Lily looked back at him, not realizing what was going on for a while. She looked at him


    nkly.


    "Yesterday you told me that you offended uncle and his family, and then you said you wanted to show


    me something." Looking at her, Eric reminded her.


    Lily''s eyes lit up at her words. "I remember."


    Then she took out her phone from her bag, took out a photo and handed it to Eric, "This is it."


    "Frank has another woman?" This was his first reaction when he saw the photo.


    "Yes." Lily nodded and took back her phone. After all, he was driving and couldn''t watch it for a long


    time.


    "It''s not the first time I''ve seen it." She continued, "The first time I saw him was when I went to the


    cinema with Becky and Anna, but I didn''t see her clearly at that time. The second time I met her when I


    went to the mall to buy household supplies, and then I took a photo of her."


    "Well, it''s very good." Looking sideways at her, he praised, "Send this photo to my phone."


    ''Send it to my phone?''


    A hint of doubt shed across Lily''s face, but she soon understood and smiled. Then she sent the


    photo as he wished and put away her phone.


    "Are you going to investigate this woman and start with Frank?"


    "Girl, you are almost a mind reader." Eric smiled, "This is a small gift for them. After all, uncle has made


    our family into a mess."


    His tone was full of sarcasm when he said thest sentence.


    "Well, if possible, we can also investigate those hotels where they have checked in and find out the


    video. This may be better."


    Lily said with her fingernails, and said in a very calm tone, "Of course, you''d better send the two faces


    to your grandfather. Don''t give them directly to Simon or Frank. It won''t work. If you want to make a


    scene, it will be more explosive. But I don''t know if your grandfather can stand it."


    Eric raised his eyebrows and stopped at the red light. He turned to Lily and said, "Girl, I''m a little


    worried about my future."


    "What?" Lily turned to look at him in confusion.


    "You are such a scheming woman." What he meant was obvious.


    Lily snorted, "If you make such a mistake, I won''t spare you!"


    After saying that, she made a grimace at him.


    Eric smiled and touched her head, "In order not to be tortured to death by you, I think I''d better keep my


    chastity."


    "Well, you know what you are doing." With a soft voice, Lily turned around and continued to nail her


    fingernails.


    At this time, the green light was on. Eric started the car and went back to the road.


    "Let me tell you how I offended Frank and his family." Lily said without raising her head.


    "Okay."


    "When I met Frank and that woman in the mall, he told me that she was his distant cousin. On the first


    day of the New Year, their family came to visit Grandpa. Dillon, Lucia, ire and Eden were all there.


    Then I spilled the beans..."


    Lily told Eric what happened that night as if she had counted all the details, especially how she cursed


    Jade. The excitement on her face was beyond description.


    Eric listened quietly and looked at her vivid appearance. In his eyes, she was so lovely.


    When she finished, there was a smile in his ck eyes. He smiled slightly and said, "You said it on


    purpose, didn''t you?"


    "Hmm..." Lily blinked, with a cunning look in her eyes, and admitted generously, "Yes. Anyway, she is


    his distant cousins. It doesn''t matter if I say, right?"


    Eric shook his head with a smile, and his ck eyes were full of affection. "Yes, you are right. You know


    that ire is hiding in the eavesdropping, but you let him admit that she is the woman outside him. Girl,


    you really make me look at you more and more differently."


    "I''m just bored. They make you and your mother unhappy. I just want them unhappy too. Only in this


    way can I feel better." Lily took it for granted.


    He reached out his hand and lifted her chin. Then he leaned over and kissed her on the lips before he


    sat down and continued to drive.


    "I love you so much." He said.


    Lily red at him and said, "Don''t kiss me when you are driving. It''s too dangerous!"


    "Okay, it''s up to you." Eric smiled dotingly, "Stop the car and kiss you from now on."


    Lily''s face turned red. She turned around and red at him. "Bastard!"


    Eric pretended not to hear and continued to drive with a smile on his face.


    He finally knew why Lily had told his grandfather about it earlier, because Simon and Jade had already


    known it, and other members of the Qiao family, except Joe, had also known it.


    But they were still getting along well, which meant that they had turned a blind eye to it and let it go.


    Although it was not a big deal, it was not a small matter if it was exposed to Grandpa. At that time, they


    would probably suffer a blow.


    Well, that''s good, but it''s just to make grandpa angry for a while. Although he felt a little guilty, who let


    Grandpa be so stubborn to let the mother and son enter the house on the night of thirty?


    This was just a small gift for him.

 Chapter 214 You Are Most Likely To Be A Toy Boy

    Chapter 214 You Are Most Likely To Be A Toy Boy


    When they arrived at Ellison''s vi, Hailey had already packed up everything and was waiting for them


    in the living room. There were two big suitcases, one small suitcase and one small bag.


    "All the things are here?" Looking at these suitcases and Hailey, Lily asked.


    "Yes." Hailey nodded with a calm expression on her face. Then she stood up from the sofa and said,


    "Let''s go."


    Then she handed a big suitcase to Eric, "Help me take this."


    Then she handed the smallest suitcase to Lily and said, "Lily, take this one."


    Finally, she took a big suitcase and a small bag.


    "Let''s go." After she arranged everything, her tone was emotionless and she didn''t seem to miss this


    ce at all.


    Seeing her like this, Lily and Eric looked at each other, and then she blinked and asked, "Just leave like


    this?"


    "Or what?" Hailey raised her eyebrows and asked.


    "Well..." This question really confused Lily. It was all Ellison''s fault!


    "Ahem..." Eric cleared his throat and looked at Hailey, "well, don''t you tell second brother?"


    "I told him yesterday." Hailey replied indifferently and walked out with her suitcase.


    Lily and Eric looked at each other again, and then the two followed her.


    Catching up with Hailey, Lily asked awkwardly, "Well¡­ Isn''t brother at home?"


    "No, I don''t know he is on which woman''s bed." Hailey said angrily.


    Lily really couldn''t do anything about such an answer. Ellison was really enough. Deep in his heart, he


    obviously liked Hailey, but he had to show that he didn''t like her.


    Now he is leaving, but he can''t even see a person. At least you should stay at home!


    Eric was also helpless. He was a little boy, and he really didn''t know how to persuade others.


    Persuade a woman? It seemed that he couldn''t do it, because he didn''t know what women were


    thinking. His mother and Lily were the most women he had met so far.


    Persuading a man? That would be even more impossible. What''s more, Ellison had experienced much


    more women than her. There was no need for him to persuade him!


    That''s it. Everything will be solved.


    Putting all the luggage in the trunk, they all got on the car. Eric was the unchanged driver, and Lily


    chose to sit in the back seat with Hailey.


    After the car started, Hailey leaned against the back of the seat and closed her eyes for rest, but said,


    "If Ellison asks, don''t tell him where I am."


    Although she didn''t say it by name, both Lily and Eric knew that she said it to them.


    "Okay." Lily answered.


    "But I don''t think he wants to know either." Haileyughed at herself, "He wants me to leave and have


    fun every night."


    Uh¡­


    Lily felt sorry for Ellison in her heart. If Hailey really gave up on him, he would probablye back to


    pester her when he realized one day.


    "Actually, brother is not..."


    "I''ll sleep for a while. Call me when we arrive." Eric wanted to speak for Ellison, but was interrupted by


    Hailey as soon as he opened his mouth. Then she opened her eyes and took a look at Eric from the


    rearview mirror. "I need to be quiet these days, so don''t tell anyone my whereabouts."


    She emphasized again, closed her eyes and continued to rest, and this person naturally referred to


    Ellison.


    At the same time, Ellison, who was ying with fire and didn''t know it, was lying on the sofa in the


    house of Noble. He was quiet, looking at the ceiling and thinking about something.


    Sitting next to him, Noble was smoking with a cigarette between his fingers. The smoke swirled in the


    air, making people feel unreal.


    Neither of the two spoke. The living room was very quiet. It was not until he finished smoking and


    stubbed out the cigarette in the ashtray that he broke the silence. "When are you going to be so


    absent-minded?"


    Hearing this, Ellison turned to look at Noble, listless, and spit out three words, "I don''t know."


    Casting a sidelong nce at him, Noble leaned his upper body against the back of the sofa and asked,


    "Did you sleep with a woman for a long timest night and get dried up?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Ellison frowned and looked a little angry.


    "You didn''t go backst night. Why did youe to me this morning to be in a daze? Wasn''t you


    raped?" When he said this, there was a faint smile in his ck eyes.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I didn''t hang out with womenst night!" Ellison scratched his head remorsefully. "I slept in the office."


    "Oh..." His voice was a little long and meaningful. "It''s rare that you don''t go to find a woman. It''s also


    strange."


    "I''m not interested." As soon as he finished his words, Ellison looked listless again. He was lying on the


    sofa, staring at the ceiling, with his eyes unfocused.


    "Not interested?" As if he had heard a joke, Noble smiled, "You really impress me. The yboy Ellison


    has lost interest in women."


    Well, Noble admitted that he was taking pleasure in his misfortune at the moment.


    Rolling his eyes, Ellison nced at him crossly, "Boss, don''t youugh at me?"


    Today, he was really unusual. He was not only making fun of him, but alsoughing at him. It seemed


    to be not his usual style.


    "Why did youe here today? If you have nothing else to do, just go back. I don''t have time to


    apany you."


    This was what he looked like under normal circumstances. Ellison withdrew his sight and stretched his


    feetzily. "I''m fine, but I don''t want to go back either."


    At the thought of going back, he felt very unhappy. Logically speaking, if Hailey moved away today, he


    would have a very free life from now on, which was a very happy thing. But now he did not feel happy


    at all. Instead, he felt a little disappointed. What the hell was this state of mind!


    "You don''t want to go back and see Hailey leave?" Noble pointed it out directly.


    "How is that possible?" Ellison nced at him and said, "I wish I could set off firecrackers to send her


    away. I won''t be free until she leaves."


    "Really?" ncing at him.


    "Of course!" Ellison emphasized.


    Putting his hand on his forehead, Noble thought, ''if he really think so, he would have already gone


    back. He wouldn''t have been sitting here listlessly.''


    Obviously, he wanted others to stay, but he didn''t know how to say, so he had to hide here to kill time.


    "Well, that''s it." "I got the news that the people from the province wille to the Guan city for


    inspection next month. You''ll be ready then."


    "The provincial inspection?" Ellison frowned in confusion.


    "Yes." Answered Noble. He took out a cigarette and lit it. "The leaders are nning to ren the Guan


    city, and they happened to meet the senior leaders changing their positions. You know this. The new


    officials take three fires in office. If the new leaders want to make some achievements, the first choice


    is the Guan city."


    Hearing this, Ellison became interested. He narrowed his eyes and asked, "You mean our business


    opportunity hase?"


    "Yes, of course we should strive for the opportunity toe to our door." Taking a deep breath, Noble


    exhaled slowly.


    "Have you decided the specific time?" Ellison asked.


    "No, I just got the internal information that someone woulde next month. The specific time and


    number of people are not confirmed yet."


    "Okay."


    "Don''t tell anyone about this. When the timees, you can find an opportunity to pull strings." Then,


    he took another puff with his cigarette between his fingers, and said in an elegant manner, "I''m


    probably a little busy here. First of all, I have to hand over thepany that my grandfather asked me


    to temporarily manage to Eric in G city. After that, I cane back to manage my ownpany."


    Ellison nodded, "Then what''s his n for the Gu family?"


    "I don''t know the details yet." "The fact that Richard had an illegitimate childpletely angered the


    Eric. ording to my understanding of Eric, when the situation in G City stabilized, the Gu family might


    be ready to make a move."


    "I think so." Ellison agreed, "He is also tolerant. If I were him, I would have done it a long time ago."


    "The situation is different." There was a hint of meaning in his tone. "At the beginning, he was never


    interested in family business. Otherwise, a smallpany would have been controlled by him long


    ago. It was because of the appearance of Lily that changed him and made him realize what he was


    doing now. Therefore, what could change a man, in the final analysis, was there someone in his heart


    that deserved to be taken care of and protected."


    "You are right." Ellison smiled, "But he has changed very fast. He has known Lily for only a few months.


    How many people can make such a rapid progress? After all, Lily has made a great contribution."


    "Yes." "Didn''t you notice? Lily is also very smart. At a young age, she knows how to weigh the


    advantages and disadvantages. She knows what kind of business she can do and what kind of


    business she can''t. If Eric doesn''t advance, he will be a gigolo with her."


    "Ha ha..." Ellison chuckled, "I think if Lily is not bullied, he will be a toy boy at ease."


    "No, he won''t." Said Noble firmly. Then he looked at Ellison with a smile and said, "If we don''t have the


    strength, you are the one who is most likely to be a toy boy."


    "Hum..." Ellison rolled his eyes, "This assumption doesn''t exist, because I have be a powerful


    man."


    "Really?" "Then why don''t you dare to face Hailey?"


    "Of course I dare to face it!" The topic was brought back to the starting point. Ellison almost jumped up


    from the sofa. "I don''t want to see her for a moment! So, before she leaves, I will never go back!"


    Taking a nce at him indifferently, Noble didn''t say anything. Instead, he stood up and went upstairs,


    leaving a sentence, "Ellison, you are running away from reality. Ask yourself what kind of feeling you


    have for Hailey."


    "I..." Ellison was stunned, looking at the direction he went upstairs.


    After a long while, he looked away. What else feelings could he have for Hailey? Of course, he wanted


    her to leave his vi, so that he could continue to live the past, howfortable and rxed!

 Chapter 215 Different Lives

    Chapter 215 Different Lives


    After returning to the special apartment, Lily helped Hailey move her suitcase into the guest room,


    while Eric answered the phone. He didn''t know who was calling. He looked in the direction of the guest


    room and went to the balcony.


    After moving all the suitcases into the guest room, Lily sat down on the edge of the bed, took a breath


    and said to Hailey, "You can use this wardrobe to put clothes and the bed sheet on this bed..."


    While speaking, she patted the bed and said, "If you don''t like this color, change it. I have a new one."


    Looking at Lily, Hailey smiled, "I''m not that picky. I''m fine."


    "Okay." Lily nodded. She could tell that Hailey''s smile was not deep in her eyes, and there was even a


    little weariness on her face. She could not help but sigh secretly. She reached out her hand to pull her


    arm and let her sit beside her.


    "Hailey, in fact, I think he still likes you, but he doesn''t know it yet."


    "Lily..." Hailey turned to her, "I don''t want to talk about him."


    "Okay." Lily blinked and changed the topic. "What are you going to do next?"


    "Find a house first, and then take on a new task." Hailey''s eyes dimmed.


    In fact, she wanted to say that she wanted to go home, but she didn''t dare. If she went back, she would


    definitely be criticized by the elders of her family. At that time, no one in the family agreed with her to


    choose this job. She ran away from home in a fit of pique.


    "Don''t look for a house. Just live here." Said Lily.


    "It''s not convenient for me to live here. After all, you and Eric..." Before Hailey finished her words, Lily


    answered, "It''s okay. This bedroom is empty anyway."


    Hearing this, Hailey''s eyes widened. "You two sleep in the same bed?"


    "Yes." Lily nodded her head and didn''t realize that there was something wrong with her words. When


    she realized it, she blushed immediately and exined, "Well, don''t misunderstand. Although we slept


    together, nothing happened."


    Hailey looked at her suspiciously, as if thinking that her words were somewhat credible.


    Seeing this, Lily was a little anxious. "Really. We are so young. How can we go that far, not to mention


    that there are elders watching us."


    Seeing her like this, Hailey believed her a little bit, "You really don''t fit to eat forbidden fruit too early."


    "Hmm." Lily blushed and nodded. Everyone was worried about Eric when they slept together.


    Then she changed the topic. "What do you want to eat for lunch? I''ll make it for you."


    "It''s okay. Whatever you cook." Hailey replied.


    "Do you have any taboo food?" Lily asked again. When she finished, she suddenly remembered that


    Eric was a picky eater. He didn''t eat corn, onion, mutton, shrimp, fish¡­ Oh, by the way, there were


    onions in the soup. If there were onions in the soup, they would definitely be disliked!


    Every time when she cooked, she thought of the food he didn''t eat. It was enough!


    "I don''t mind." Hailey shook her head.


    "I''m going to cook. Have a rest first." After saying that, Lily stood up and went out.


    When Lily walked out of the guest room, Eric just hung up the phone and walked in from the balcony.


    "Have her settled down?" He asked.


    "Okay." Lily nodded, turned around and walked into the kitchen. "I''m hungry. I''m going to cook."


    Eric followed, "I''ll go with you."


    After entering the kitchen, Lily first steamed the rice, and then took out all the dishes she wanted to eat


    at noon. She was about to wash them, but was stopped by Eric. "Let me wash them. You go to cut the


    vegetables, so soon."


    She turned to him and asked, "Are you busy this afternoon?"


    "Yes." Eric nodded, "Grandpa called me just now and asked me to go back in the afternoon, probably


    to let Ethan go into the Gu family."


    "It seems that your grandfather can''t wait any longer." Lily asked Eric to wash the vegetables in her


    hands, and then she washed them clean and cut them on the chopping board.


    "Exactly." There was a hint of mockery in his tone. While selecting the dishes, Eric said, "Dale is also a


    resourceful person. In addition, Simon put obstacles, so Grandpa is naturally anxious."


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    "Let''s go back and see what they are going to do. I can''t make a decision for this kind of thing in Gu


    family. No matter how I object, grandpa won''t listen to me. The most important thing is to see how my


    father will treat this matter. If he still disappoints me and mom, we will leave this family forever."


    Eric said calmly, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    "You''re right. But I believe Uncle won''t let you down this time." Lily smiled and continued to cut the


    vegetables in his hands. "I can see that he loves Auntie very much, but he is not so strong in character.


    He won''t object to the elders'' words on many things."


    "Yes." Eric agreed with her.


    "By the way, no one else knows that you and aunt go back to G City, right?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "No." Eric shook his head, "I don''t want to tell anyone else except you and my brother. I don''t want to


    cause unnecessary trouble."


    "That''s good."


    "Girl, I may not have time to apany you these days." Then, Eric looked up at her and said, "After


    going back home today, I will go back to G city in two days. Since I have decided to take over my


    grandfather''spany, I have to go back and negotiate with my brother."


    "It''s okay. Your grandfather''s business is the most important. I''m not a child and I don''t need you to


    apany me every day."


    Eric smiled with affection, "You are a sensible girl, but I will call you every night."


    "Hum..." Lily rolled her eyes at him and said duplicity, "I don''t want you to call me."


    "Really?" Eric raised his eyebrows.


    "What do you think?" Lily asked.


    "I don''t think so."


    "Then why do you still ask?"


    During the quarrel between the two, a delicious lunch was ready. Except that Eric didn''t know how to


    cut and fry vegetables, he was good at washing vegetables. Oh, and washing dishes. Every time he


    finished eating, he could clean up the kitchen.


    At lunch time, Lily was sitting next to Eric, while Hailey was sitting opposite them. She still looked


    indifferent, so she must be in a bad mood.


    Seeing this, Lily was a little anxious. Both she and Ellison loved each other. But Ellison was too stupid.


    He deserved the nickname Hailey had given him before. He was such an idiot!


    Hailey was not a picky eater. She had been eating quietly with her head down, not in the mood to care


    about anything else.


    Seeing her like this, Lily rolled his eyes and an idea shed through her mind quickly. Then she turned


    his head to look at Eric and asked, "Eric, do you have any membership card of a senior club or a bar?"


    Hearing this, Eric stopped picking up food and turned to her, "What are you doing?"


    "Can I have a try?" Lily said, taking his nervousness into ount. "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything


    stupid."


    "Then why do you want the membership cards of these ces?" Eric frowned, "It''s not safe for a girl to


    go to those ces."


    "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing." As she spoke, she winked at him, indicating him to look at Hailey,


    and whispered in front of him, "I want to help Hailey, well, to be exact, let Ellison face his heart."


    Eric stared at her for a while and then turned to look at Hailey. Seeing that she was silently eating with


    her head down, he then looked back at Lily and asked, "What are you going to do for her?"


    "It''s a secret." Lily said these two words with a smile, and her eyes were full of cunning.


    Eric raised his eyebrows and stopped asking, because he knew that ording to her character,


    whatever she didn''t say would be in vain.


    "No, I didn''t. But brother has one. I''ll ask him to send you one." He said, but in his mind, he wanted to


    ask Noble to give her the tinum membership card of the bar under his name. It was safer to stay in


    the bar under his name.


    "Okay." Lily answered with a smile.


    After lunch, Eric stood up and left. Lily also saw him off, but only sent him to the door.


    "Be careful while driving. Don''t be too impulsive when dealing with things." She warned.


    "Got it." Standing outside the door, Eric pinched her face and said in a spoiled tone, "You are almost an


    old woman."


    "I just care about you, okay?" Lily nced at him discontentedly. "Hurry up. Don''t forget what you have


    promised me."


    "I can''t forget it." Then he lowered his head and quickly kissed on her lips. "I don''t care how you help


    Hailey and Ellison, but you have to take care of your own safety. After all, the bar is not a safe ce."


    "I see. I''ll call Anna over. She''s good at fighting and Hailey is good at fighting. Nothing will happen." Lily


    spoke out his n.


    "Well, that''s good. Let''s go. Remember to miss me." As soon as she finished speaking, Eric kissed her


    again and left with satisfaction.


    Looking at the two people, Hailey felt a little ufortable. She turned her head and pretended not to


    see them.


    In her eyes, they were both children, but they gave people the feeling of love. When husband left, wife


    went to the door and said goodbye. Husband was reluctant to leave, but he had to leave. He could only


    kiss her and say touching honeyed words to her.


    Such a rtionship was something that she could not reach. Her heart was full of bitterness. After all,


    the same person had different lives.

 Chapter 216 Good At Acting

    Chapter 216 Good At Acting


    In the Gu family''s house.


    In the living room, an argument was going on. Wayne sat at the top of the sofa, which was also his


    specific position.


    The closest people to him were naturally Dale and Ethan, and Ang and Richard, who chose a ce


    far away from them. Of course, Jade, who was watching the drama, sat far away from them in a yful


    manner.


    "Dad, have you ever thought about my feelings before you make any decision? Have you ever thought


    that I still have a family of my own? Have you ever thought about Eric and Ang?" Richard looked at


    Wayne and asked.


    "Have you ever thought of her when you bullied her?" Wayne red at him angrily. "She was so young


    at that time. She endured the rolled eyes of everyone and gave birth to him with all her efforts. She


    brought him up. What''s wrong with letting him recognize his family? But you, as a father, are unwilling


    to do anything. Do you still deserve to be a father?"


    Richard''s face darkened, "Dad, I have never objected to whatever you said since I was a child, but can


    you consider for me on this matter? I didn''t mean to stop Ethan from going back to the Gu family. He is


    my son and I agree with him. But can you discuss this with me in advance?"


    "Since you admit it, what else do you want to discuss?" Wayne stared at him with his eyes wide open.


    Discuss what? Richard was almost choked by his words. He took a deep breath, held back his anger


    and said, "Dad, I still have my family, right? I don''t know how it feels to have one more child. But how


    about Ang and Eric? Could she ept such a fact? Besides, you went too far on the New Year''s


    Eve."


    "Why should I go too far to bring them back to celebrate the New Year? Do you want our children to live


    outside on that day? Wayne questioned.


    When Eric returned home and walked out of the hall, he happened to hear these arguments. He


    rubbed his forehead and couldn''t stand it anymore. His grandfather was so stubborn.


    Taking a deep breath, he adjusted his state of mind and straightened his back. He walked in with a


    serious expression on his face. "Grandpa, you have gone too far on this matter."


    The sonorous and powerful voice resounded through the whole hall, attracting everyone''s attention.


    Seeing Erice in, Wayne frowned, "What did I do wrong? If you were him, would you think that I had


    gone too far?"


    "Don''t make such a meaningless assumption." Frowning, Eric walked to the side of Richard and sat


    down. He looked at Wayne and said, "Grandpa, you should have discussed with us in advance, instead


    of giving us a surprise. If we had discussed it carefully before, we wouldn''t have ended up like this."


    "Discuss?" Looking at Eric, Wayne''s eyes were burning with anger. "You and your mother ran away


    from home without saying a word on the New Year''s Eve. Did you discuss with us?"


    Eric''s face darkened, "Grandpa, can you think about it in another position? Your father suddenly had an


    illegitimate child, and a woman came out and lived at home. If it were you, could you ept this fact?"


    "You..." Wayne wanted to say something more, but was interrupted by Eric, "No one can ept such a


    fact, right? Mom and I just did what normal people should do. Besides, we didn''t run away from home.


    We just found a ce to have a rest. If we really ran away from home, we won''te back now. "


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, he nced at Dale and Ethan, "We''re back now. I''m afraid some people are


    unhappy."


    His words were so targeted. Although he didn''t name anyone, everyone present could tell who he was


    talking about.


    Hearing this, Dale''s face changed immediately, but she didn''t show it obviously. Ethan next to her


    pursed his lips and looked at Eric coldly.


    "How did you say that?" Looking at Eric, Wayne said, "After all, she is your elder. And he is your


    younger brother..."


    "I didn''t admit it." Eric interrupted his grandpa with a sneer and turned to him, "Grandpa, did you call


    me back today to see you quarreling with each other?"


    Hearing this, Wayne brought the topic back to the point, "I''ve discussed with your uncle, aunt and her


    before. After fifteen, I''ll let him recognize our family and settle down in the Gu family."


    Eric narrowed his eyes and asked, "Then whose household register should he keep?"


    This was a problem. After the marriage of Richard and Ang, the household register was separated


    from Wayne''s.


    "Of course it will fall on your household register. Don''t forget that he is your brother." Wayne answered


    naturally.


    Hearing this, Eric sneered, "Since it is going to be registered on our household register, Grandpa, why


    don''t you discuss with my parents when you discuss with uncle and aunt? What do you mean?"


    "You..." Wayne was speechless. Apparently, he was stopped by his question. He always knew how


    smart his grandson was, but he didn''t expect that he couldn''tpete with him.


    Seeing this, Eric continued, "Grandpa, look, you have always listened to uncle and aunt''s opinions on


    this matter. You have never asked my parents, not to mention me, a younger generation. You take it for


    granted that we will ept it."


    After a pause, he continued, "You said that after fifteen years, you would let Ethan settle down in the


    Gu family and in our household register. Grandpa, what you should think most is to discuss with us?"


    "I asked you toe back today just to discuss this matter, didn''t I?" Wayne said with his neck craned,


    unable to answer his grandson''s question.


    "Well, since it''s a negotiation, I won''t say anything. You can discuss it with dad and mom." After saying


    that, Eric shut up and leaned against the sofa, as if he had nothing to do with it.


    Wayne was so angry that he red at him, but he couldn''t say anything. He could only turn to Richard


    and said, "What do you think of letting Ethan settle down?"


    "I don''t agree." "Dad, don''t you know how I got along with Ang? Now such a thing is happening. Do


    you want to see me divorce her, or do you want to see me break away from the Gu family?"


    "You..." Wayne didn''t expect him to say such harsh words.


    Obviously, it was a clear threat. If he insisted on doing so, either his wife and children were separated,


    or he was separated from him. After all, in order to marry Richard, Ang had broken off the


    rtionship with the Sun family.


    "Richard, it''s your fault." Jade, who had been watching the y, suddenly opened her mouth, with a


    look of persuasion. "After all, little he is your child. Do you want him to wander outside? And I believe


    that Ang is also a reasonable person. Besides, she is a mother herself. She won''t have the heart to


    see a child without a father, will she?"


    As soon as she finished her words, Eric cast a cold nce at her and said, "Aunt, your hand is too


    long."


    The implication was that it was none of your business.


    "Eric, why are you so thoughtless? I''m doing this for your own good." Looking at Eric, Jade said


    discontentedly.


    "Really?" With a slight smile on his thin lips and a cold expression on his face, Eric said, "Aunt, if you


    have time, you''d better take good care of your own business. You are not qualified to interfere in our


    family''s affairs."


    "You!" Jade was speechless with anger. Eric''s words were getting harsher and harsher.


    "Uncle, since the Richard doesn''t agree, then forget it." Dale, who had been silent all the time, said with


    an aggrieved look, "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have given birth to him in the past, or this wouldn''t have


    happened. It''s all my fault that I loved Richard too much."


    "Who do you think of?" Wayne frowned and said, "You gave birth to him, that bastard of Richard. It''s all


    his fault, and our Gu family is also guilty of you. He must be registered in the Gu family, and we can''t


    dy his bright future."


    "Uncle, thank you very much for what you have done for me. But there is really no need to hold on any


    longer. Since Richard doesn''t want to ept him as his son, I won''t waste any more time here. I have


    raised him for so many years just because I want him to see his father and get the missing father''s


    love. But if this will destroy the future happiness of Richard, I choose to give up. I will leave with him, go


    back to our previous life."


    Dale''s words were very reasonable, and also showed her selflessness. For the person she loved, she


    was willing to give up everything she and her son deserved. In everyone''s eyes, she was a good


    woman.


    But in some people''s eyes, it was just acting!


    And this person was no other than Eric, who saw her every move, and even the resentment hidden in


    her ck eyes.


    She was really a master of acting, and her means were excellent. She knew how to y the sympathy


    card and how to put herself in the most advantageous position.


    Look, Grandpa was fooled by her, wasn''t he? He was sold by her, but he still gave her money.


    "Since aunt is so reasonable..." Eric said with a sneer. He took a look at Dale, and then turned to


    Wayne, "Grandpa, how about we help aunt?"


    "What are you talking about?" Wayne red at him unhappily, and then turned to Dale, "Don''t take it to


    heart. It''s up to me."


    "Uncle, forget it. I really don''t want to thank you, but please don''t put me and him in a dilemma. I don''t


    want you to have a fight."


    Dale was still considerate. She nced at Eric from the corner of her eyes and clenched her fists. The


    pain of bone stabbing spread all over her body.

 Chapter 217 Break Up

    Chapter 217 Break Up


    "Uncle knows that you are kind-hearted, but on this matter, it''s our fault." Wayne looked at her


    apologetically, "You were so funny when you were a child that you often came to visit us. At that time, I


    wanted you to be the daughter-inw of the Gu family, butter I had to move out for the development


    of the Gu family, s..."


    Speaking of which, he sighed, "Later contact with you will be forgotten after a while, and the children


    will grow up and have their own families."


    Wayne''s words almost made everyone''s face change. He had intended to let Dale be the daughter-in-


    law of the Gu family. It could be seen how much he liked her!


    Ang, who didn''t say a word, changed her face again and again, with unprecedented anger in her


    heart. Wayne spoke too regardless of other people''s feelings, not to mention the current situation.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Richard also frowned. He didn''t expect that he would say such words in such a situation.


    Subconsciously, he turned to look at Ang beside him. Seeing that she didn''t look well, he reached


    out and held her hand tofort her.


    Ang didn''t struggle. She knew that if she struggled, it would give some people a chance tough at


    her, so she just raised her head and red at Richard,ining.


    However, Dale''s eyes were full of smile because of these words, but her face was not too obvious. She


    looked in the direction of Richard, and when he saw that he was looking at Ang with concern, the


    smile in her eyes immediately disappeared.


    Jade was happy, but snickered alone. Her eyes wandered back and forth between Dale and Ang, as


    if to measure the status of the two in Wayne''s heart.


    "Thank you, uncle." Dale restrained all the expressions on her face and said, "I don''t think I''m so lucky.


    Now I just hope that he can be fine."


    "God made fools of people." Wayne said in a somewhat helpless tone, "Dale, if you have any


    requirements, just say it. After all, our Gu family owes you. It''s difficult for you to raise up him by


    yourself for so many years. After little mo settles down, you will live with him in the Gu family. Children


    all want their mother to be with them."


    A satisfied smile shed across Dale''s eyes when she heard this, but she said something else, "Uncle,


    although it''s a good thing for him to live in the Gu family, I won''t stay. After all, I''m not a member of the


    Gu family."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Ethan, who had been silent all the time, said lightly, "Where is mom?


    Where am I going?"


    Eric smiled coldly. He said the same words on the night of thirty, and the mother and son cooperated


    perfectly.


    If the Gu family wanted to keep this grandson, then this grandson''s mother had to stay with them, no


    matter what her identity was!


    Huh¡­


    He turned to look at Ethan. He knew what to do at such a young age to strive for the best interests for


    himself.


    "Dale, listen to me. Just stay in this house." Wayne persuaded, "You left with him after the New Year,


    which made me feel so guilty. Now that we have settled the matter, you can stay here and take care of


    him. I think the child can''t live without you."


    "Well..." With an embarrassed look, Dale nced at the direction of Richard subconsciously.


    Unfortunately, his eyes were always on Ang, and he didn''t notice her at all.


    However, Ang noticed the look in Dale''s eyes. She tried her best to keep calm and looked at her


    with a touch of coldness in her eyes. Then she turned to Wayne and asked indifferently, "Dad, are you


    sure you want to keep them in the Gu family?"


    Hearing this, Wayne looked at Ang and said, "You are also a mother. Don''t you know that the best


    way for a child to grow up is to stay with his mother?"


    With a sneer, Ang had nothing to say about Wayne''s attitude. Fortunately, Richard didn''t have any


    feelings for Dale. Otherwise, this time she came back, she could really describe her current mood with


    her heart and coldness.


    "Yes, I''m also a mother. I know how important a mother is to a child, so I''ve never left Eric, let alone


    using the child to fight for interests." After a pause, she continued.


    "Dad, since you want to keep them in the Gu family, do they stay in the Gu family''s old house?"


    "Of course." Wayne answered without thinking too much.


    "In that case, they can stay in this house." While saying this, Ang nced at Dale and Ethan, and


    finally fixed her eyes on Wayne. "Dad, I won''te back to see you often with Richard and Eric. If


    there is anything, just call me and inform me."


    "You..." Wayne frowned and said angrily, "Are you mad at me?"


    "Dad, you are an elder, so I don''t dare to be angry with you. You see, from the beginning to the end,


    you have no scruples about us. You let Ethan settle down in the Gu family, and it will be registered on


    the household register of me and Richard. You didn''t discuss with us, and even insisted on letting them


    stay in the Gu family for a long time. I didn''t say anything, did I?"


    Ang continued in an indifferent tone, "Since you don''t take me as a member of this family, why


    should I care about your feelings? Anyway, I have been living outside since I married Richard. It doesn''t


    matter whether we can go back to this house or not? What''s more, my surname is Sun, not Gu. Except


    for the legal couple rtionship with Richard, I have nothing to do with the Gu family. So, if you treat


    me like this as an outsider, I don''t need to treat you in other ways."


    Surprise shed across Wayne''s face. He didn''t expect that Ang, who was usually gentle and kind,


    could be reasonable.


    "In fact, I''m quite disappointed in you." Ang continued, "I have been married to the Gu family for so


    many years, and I know what you have done to me. But since this matter happened, I have a deeper


    understanding of you. I don''t know what kind of psychedelic drug this woman has put into you, making


    you try every means to keep her, but your behavior is really disappointing."


    "Why did you let a third party live in our house in front of your son and daughter-inw? Dad, I just


    want to ask you, do you want our family to be good or do you want us to break up? Don''t you think it''s a


    time bomb that can make the Gu family a mess at any time?"


    After saying that, she rubbed her forehead, looking tired. "Dad, I have finished what I should say. As for


    what you want to do, just do it. I have no right to interfere, but what I mean is clear, not against you. I


    just want to tell you that I have my dignity. I can''t let my husband live under the same roof with a


    woman who has an intention on him. He can''t even meet her once!"


    Hearing this, Wayne frowned and turned to look at Richard, "You mean the same?"


    "Yes!" Richard replied with great certainty, "I can ept the child. After all, he is my son in blood


    rtionship, but I can''t bear this woman. So, Dad, we three won''te in the future. If there is


    anything, just call me or tell me in thepany."


    After saying that, he reached out and held Ang in his arms. He knew that she was angry and tired,


    but she still kept calm.


    "Are you tired?" He asked with concern.


    "Okay." Ang nodded, "A little."


    "Then let''s go home." Then he pretended to help her up.


    "Okay." Ang replied softly.


    In fact, it was supposed to be said by Richard but she didn''t want the rtionship between the father


    and the son to be more stiff, so she said it for him. But, this was also what she really wanted to say.


    She was really an ordinary woman, and she couldn''t be so generous as to let her husband get along


    with a third party day and night.


    Seeing that they were about to leave, Eric also stood up and said to Wayne, "Grandpa, I can''te


    back often to see you. Take care of yourself in the future."


    Then she followed Richard and Ang out of the room.


    Seeing that they really left, Wayne was anxious, "If you step out of this gate, you will not be able to


    think about the property of Gu family in the future."


    He was so angry that he even said such words.


    Hearing his words, the three of them stopped at the same time and turned to look at him.


    "Dad, are you threatening me or do you mean what you said?" It was asked by Richard.


    "What do you think?" Wayne''s eyes turned red with anger.


    "If it''s a threat, I won''t stay. If it''s a promise, I will still choose to leave." "I have never coveted the


    property you have created, so it doesn''t mean anything to me. I believe that I can support Ang and


    Eric on my own ability."


    "Grandpa, you are so childish." Eric said to Wayne, "Even if you kick us out of the Gu family and freeze


    all our ounts in the Gu family, I still have the ability to support dad and mom. You know clearly


    whether I have the ability or not, don''t you?"


    Wayne''s eyes widened. How could he forget that his grandson, Eric, had been hiding his strength all


    the time? His words were credible. Even if he really asked them to give up, he still had the ability to


    make the family live afortable life.


    "I trust my husband and my son." Ang said with a smile, looking at Wayne who was staring at them,


    "At that time, I would rather cut off all rtions with the Sun family than marry Richard. After all..."


    She paused deliberately, and the smile on her face increased a little. "The Sun family is several times


    bigger than the Gu family."


    Her words were full of irony!

 Chapter 218 Go To The Bar

    Chapter 218 Go To The Bar


    "You, you..." Seeing the three of them leave, Wayne was so angry that his face turned red and his


    chest rose and fell. "Unfilial son! Unfilial son!"


    "Uncle, don''t be angry." Dale stood up in a hurry, walked to Wayne and sat down beside him. She


    reached out her hand and gently stroked his chest, trying to soothe him. "Don''t be so angry. It''s all my


    fault. I shouldn''t havee to you with my son."


    "It''s none of your business." He calmed down a lot and looked at Dale with a bit of pity in his eyes. "You


    are a good mother and a good woman. In fact, you should havee to find us earlier. You brought up


    him alone until he was born. You have worked hard these years."


    As if her mind had been spoken of, Dale''s eyes turned red and her voice was a little choked. "It''s not


    hard. To be honest, I''m d that I insisted on giving birth to him at that time. He is smart and sensible,


    and there are many things that don''t need me to worry about. If I have the ability, I won''t bring him to


    the Gu family. But I''m still a woman, and he will spend a lot of money in the future, I¡­"


    She choked with sobs.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Seeing this, Wayne patted the back of her hand tofort her, "I know, it''s not easy for a woman to


    take care of a child alone. Don''t worry. Since you and your sone to the Gu family, you should live


    happily. I will make decisions for everything in the future."


    Wiping her eyes, Dale looked up at Wayne and said, "But in this case, your rtionship with Richard


    will only be worse. Uncle, I''d better go."


    "What are you going to do?" Wayne cast a reproachful nce at her, "I said you would stay. How many


    times do you want me to say that? Listen to Uncle!"


    "But..."


    "No buts." As soon as Dale opened her mouth, she was interrupted by Wayne. "I know you are worried


    about the rtionship between me and my family. Don''t worry. I know what to do. s..."


    He sighed and continued, "I said something heavier just now, but they were also mad at them. I lived to


    this age, and I still know how to deal with some things. After two days, I will talk to them. The person is


    old and the body is not good. If it is not good, he will go away. The rtionship between the father and


    the son is not broken if it is broken."


    Hearing this, Dale nodded, "I''m relieved to hear that, uncle. If you really fall out with Richard for us,


    then we are guilty."


    Although she said so, a hint of coldness shed through her eyes.


    "Let''s not put his residence on the household register of Richard first." Wayne''s tone was somewhat


    helpless, "First it fell on the Gu family''s ancestral household register. Will you be angry with me for what


    I did?"


    "How could I be angry?" Dale looked up at him with a relieved smile, "I''m satisfied as long as he can


    come back to the Gu family."


    "Okay." Wayne nodded with satisfaction. He was more and more satisfied with her. She was also a


    considerate girl.


    First of all, it was his concession to let Ethan settle down on the household register of the Gu family''s


    ancestors. After all, he was his own son. If he was unwilling, he could not force him to agree, or the


    result would be the opposite.


    Lily and Hailey.


    Less than three hours after Eric left, Lily received a call from Noble, who told him the name and


    location of the bar, saying that they could go there at any time and tell him his name, and then


    someone would receive them.


    After hanging up the phone, she walked to Hailey, who was sitting on the sofa in a daze, and asked


    mysteriously, "Hailey, do you want to forget my second brother all of a sudden?"


    Hearing this, Hailey looked up at her confusedly, "How can I forget? Do you have any idea?"


    Since Ellison didn''t care about her, it was a good thing for her to forget him.


    "Okay." Lily nodded and said, "There are several kinds. First, alcohol can dispel sorrow. After waking


    up, you can start your own life again. Second, start a new rtionship. It''s said that the fastest way to


    forget someone is to start the next rtionship."


    After saying that, Lily couldn''t help but criticize herself in her heart. What kind of theory was this?


    Anyway, she didn''t believe it.


    "Really?" Hailey asked doubtfully.


    "Of course!" Lily nodded sincerely. She had tried her best to deceive her into going to the bar.


    "Then you go to buy some wine and drink with me tonight." Hailey took it seriously.


    "No." Lily shook her head and said, "It''s so boring to drink at home. If you want to drink, you can go to


    the bar. There is a good atmosphere there. If you are lucky, you may have an affair. It''s so good to


    meet a man of good quality and good to you."


    Hearing this, Hailey frowned. She was not unfamiliar with the bar. Sometimes when she was on a


    mission, she had to ambush in the bar to find evidence, but she had never drunk in the bar, or got


    drunk.


    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Lily held her arm and said in a spoiled tone, "Okay, I''ve never been


    there before. I want to have a look. I know a bar is very good. The environment is different from other


    ces, and it''s rtively safe."


    These words were all made up by her. She had never seen anything like the bar, and she dared to say


    so because it was under the name of Noble. Since it was his, the environment must be better than


    other bars, and the security must be guaranteed.


    "Okay." Hailey had no choice but to nod in agreement. In fact, she also wanted to have a try to see if


    she could really get drunk and relieve her worries.


    "Okay, I''ll call Anna." After saying that, she immediately took out her phone and dialed Anna''s number.


    After a few words, she told Anna the address of the bar and made an appointment to meet at the door


    of the bar.


    Seeing that she hung up the phone, Hailey looked at her in confusion. "Why are you calling Anna?"


    "Help me." Lily answered without hesitation, "If you are really drunk, I can''t get it back by myself. One


    more person, one more strength."


    Hearing this, Hailey stopped asking.


    After making up their minds, the two of them went into their own rooms to change their clothes. Lily


    changed into a rtively casual one, while Hailey wore a beige hollow out knit shirt with a ck


    camisole and ck underpants, which set off her long straight and thin legs incisively and vividly.


    The two of them were dressed simply, but they looked like neighbors.


    ording to the address, when Lily and Anna arrived at the bar by taxi, Anna was already there


    waiting for them. Her dressing was more childish, to be exact, the aura of a student.


    "Anna." Lily called her with a smile. Then she held Hailey''s hand and walked over. "Let''s go in."


    "Okay."


    The three walked in arm in arm.


    As soon as they walked out of the bar, a waiter came over. He looked at them up and down and said


    apologetically, "Sorry, we don''t wee young people here."


    After saying that, he took another look at Lily and Anna.


    Lily nced at him and said with a smile, "We are guests of Noble."


    Hearing this, the waiter frowned. Few people knew the real owner of the bar, but they said such words.


    He had to be more careful. Maybe they were really the guest of his boss.


    "Please wait a moment. I''m going to see the manager." He said politely.


    "Okay." Lily nodded with a smile.


    The waiter turned around and left immediately.


    While they were waiting, the three of them looked around the bar, but the gazes of the three were


    different.


    Lily looked around curiously. It didn''t look like a pub at all. On the contrary, it was very quiet and the


    lights were dim. It seemed that this was a good ce for people to chat, have a heart to heart talk or


    have a date.


    Hailey was looking around out of instinct. First of all, she wanted to see if there was any danger


    around. Especially in the dim light, she couldn''t help but look.


    Anna was about the same. The first thing she thought about was safety, because in her impression, the


    bar was not a good ce.


    After the three of them finished looking at each other, the manager came over and stood in front of


    them with a big smile on his face. "Excuse me, who is Miss Lily?"


    "Yes, I am." Lily answered with a smile. She couldn''t help ncing at him and nced at the work card


    on his chest. It was not until then that he knew that he was the manager here whose surname was


    Wang. Presumably, Noble must have given him orders.


    "Miss Lily, nice to meet you. I''m the manager here. Mr. Noble asked me to give it to you." Then, the


    manager handed a dark gold VIP card to Lily.


    Lily subconsciously raised her eyebrows, took the VIP card and said, "Thank you."


    It seemed that he was very generous. This membership card was obviously not an ordinary one. It


    must be someone with a certain identity to get it.


    "You''re wee." Manage answered with a smile. He looked Lily up and down secretly. The big boss


    was actually interested in this young girl, and her taste was really unique. However, since the big boss


    liked the girl, he couldn''t neglect her.


    "This is a customized card here. There are no more than ten people in the whole city. You''re one of


    them, and the room is also a special one. I''ll take you upstairs. Please follow me."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he turned around and walked forward, trying to lead them the way.


    "Thank you." After saying that politely, Lily held the arms of Hailey and Anna and followed him.


    "You''re wee. Mr. Noble asked to take care of must be an important guest. This is what I should


    do." He said with a smile.


    Lily smiled. He was so sophisticated that he could say whatever he wanted to say.

 Chapter 219 Design Hailey

    Chapter 219 Design Hailey


    The room was well equipped, with wine cab, bar counter, sofa, LCD TV hanging on the wall, and


    even a simple kitchen.


    The wine cab is full of wine, the bar counter is filled with various foods, and the simple kitchen


    counter is stocked with various fruits and juicers.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Lily nodded and thought, ''Well, it''s so considerate to have juice. It seems that it''s really good to have a


    super membership card!''


    "Miss Lily, Mr. Noble has ordered that you can have whatever you like in this room." He said with a


    smile. Then he looked at the three of them and said, "If you have anything, call me at any time. I''m


    leaving now. Have a good time."


    "Thank you." Lily replied politely.


    "Goodbye, Miss Lily."


    "Bye."


    After he left, Lily turned to look at Hailey. When she was about to say something, Hailey had already


    walked to the bar counter, picked up an unknown ss of wine and drank it up. Lily was shocked with


    her eyes wide open.


    At the same time, Anna was also shocked. The two of them couldn''t help but look at each other.


    Hailey''s situation was too frightening!


    At this time, Hailey was not in the mood to care about the two of them. Since she could get drunk to


    relieve her sorrow, she would get drunk as soon as possible and have a good sleep. After waking up,


    she would forget what she wanted to forget, and then start her own life again.


    She wasn''t good at drinking, and she could handle a few sses. After all, she had been abroad for a


    few years, so she knew a little about wine. After drinking the first ss, she directly took a bottle of


    whiskey from the bar counter, poured it into the ss, and then drank it up in one gulp, followed by a


    second ss.


    It seemed that she was going to give herself a hard time.


    Anna couldn''t stand it anymore. She nudged Lily and whispered in her ear, "What is she doing? She


    won''t stop until she gets drunk?"


    "Yes." Lily nodded and replied in a low voice, "She wants to use alcohol to numb herself and then


    forget the person in her heart."


    After saying that, she felt a little guilty, because she came up with this idea.


    "It''s because of men again." Anna rolled her eyes speechlessly. "Is it necessary to sacrifice your body


    for men?"


    "Hmm..." Lily nced at her and said, "Anna, you are biased against men. In fact, there are a lot of


    good men. But you are still young and haven''t met the person you like. You won''t think so after you


    meet him."


    "Ha ha." Anna sneered, "I don''t want to meet those men. They are so troublesome."


    Lily didn''t say anything more about her prejudice. When she grew up and met him, she wouldn''t think


    so.


    For example, when she just came back from her rebirth, she thought that there was no man in the


    world who was reliable. In her previous life, her dearest husband and her closest father worked


    together to cheat her of the shares in her hands. She died when her husband kicked the stairs and


    died. At that moment, she really hated men to the bone.


    But in this life, she met Eric after she was reborn, which rekindled her dead heart. It was also he who


    gave her a support and a harbor to stay.


    So, it''s not that there are no good men in the world, but that you haven''t met the right person. Meeting


    the right person is the greatest happiness in your life.


    "Here you are." Suddenly, Lily handed the recording pen to Anna and whispered in her ear, "Go and


    persuade Hailey first. Tell her what''s wrong with men, and then record all her words."


    Taking the recording pen, Anna looked at her in confusion. "Why did you record it?"


    "Of course it works." Lily smiled mysteriously and didn''t answer her question. She turned around and


    walked to the simple kitchen. "I''m going to make a ss of juice. You''d better do as I said. Otherwise, if


    she gets drunk, what she says may not be what I want."


    "Hello, Lily, can you tell me first?" Anna shouted at Lily curiously.


    "Shh..." Lily made a gesture of silence to her. She carefully looked at the direction of Hailey and said to


    Anna in a way of lipnguage, "Don''t let her know. Hurry up."


    Seeing her like this, Anna didn''t ask any more questions. She put away the recorder pen and walked


    towards Hailey.


    Seeing this, Lily smiled. She walked to the kitchen table, skillfully washed the fruit te, and put the


    peeled kiwi fruit into the juice refiner. Then she pressed the button, and the juice refiner began to


    rotate.


    Soon, two cups of kiwi fruit juice were finished and poured into the transparent ss, which looked


    particrly beautiful under the light.


    When Lily walked to Anna with a ss of kiwi fruit juice in one hand, Hailey''s face flushed. She must


    be a little drunk. She said resentfully, "You''re right. Men are bad. He likes this today, likes that


    tomorrow, he will never refuse women. That''s how Ellison is. Humph!"


    After saying that, she snorted fiercely, raised her head and drank up the wine in the ss. Then she


    poured herself and continued, "But why do I still like such a man? I really don''t understand!"


    Hearing her half drunk words, Lily smiled. She nced at her and didn''t answer her. Instead, she took


    the juice in her hand to Anna and said, "Here you are."


    Taking over the ss and taking a sip, Anna said to Hailey, "If you like such a man, you deserve to be


    abandoned." Her words were full of disgust.


    "I''m not abandoned, okay?" Hailey looked up at her, her eyes wet because of the slight drunkenness. "I


    didn''t even give him the chance to express my love. How could it be possible for me to be abandoned?


    It was me who abandoned him!"


    Anna didn''t know much about the rtionship between Hailey and Ellison. She and Hailey just know


    each other. The two of them were not close, but she had a good impression of her. Perhaps it was


    because the two of them were both martial artists and their personalities were somewhat simr.


    "All right, all right. You didn''t give him a chance to express your love, and you abandoned him." Anna


    had topromise to a drunkard, but there was still one thing she couldn''t figure out, so she asked


    again.


    "Since he is a yboy and doesn''t have any advantages, how did you fall in love with him?"


    "I don''t know..." Hailey muttered, staring at the ss in her hand. The transparent ss was reflected


    in the light, and her face looked somewhat unreal. "I fell in love with him at the first sight, but I didn''t


    know it was love at that time. I just thought he was good-looking..."


    While saying that, sheughed as if she had thought of something. "You don''t know how miserable he


    was when he was a child. He was bullied all day long. He was beaten ck and blue, or he was beaten


    to lie on the ground without any strength to fight back. The first time I saw him, he was trampled under


    feet. I couldn''t stand it, so I helped him and then beat those broken children away. Every time he was


    beaten, I would help him. From then on, he learned to hide behind me..."


    Hearing what Hailey said, Anna disliked Ellison even more. He was not only coward and ipetent,


    but also needed a woman to protect him. What''s more, he fooled around with women all day long.


    Wasn''t this the same as what her father did?


    The only difference was that her mother, who was good at work, didn''t have any skills.


    Lily didn''t join their conversation from beginning to end. Instead, she drank kiwi fruit juice quietly. When


    she saw Hailey counting everything about Ellison carefully, she put down the juice in her hand, looked


    at the time, and then looked at Hailey''s state. Then she found an excuse to go to the bathroom and


    walked out of the private room.


    In fact, there were all kinds of washrooms in such a high-end private room, but Hailey waspletely


    immersed in her own world and didn''t feel anything wrong. She didn''t doubt that Lily walked out of the


    private room, while Anna looked at her strangely, but said nothing. She knew that she must have


    carried out her n when she went out.


    Walking out of the private room, Lily took a look at the corridor and then walked to the end of the


    corridor. She took out her cell phone, found out the number of Ellison and dialed it directly.


    After a while, the phone was connected.


    "Hello." Ellison''szy voice came through the phone, as if he was still a little weak.


    "Brother..." Lily deliberately lowered her voice to create a more nervous atmosphere. "Hailey is drunk. I


    can''t get her back alone."


    "Is she drunk?" On the other side of the phone, Ellison''s voice suddenly rose several decibels. "What


    would she like to drink?"


    "Brother, it''s not the time to talk about it now." Lily''s voice was still very low, "The key is that there are


    still two men around her now. Oh, no, three men are surrounding her. I took the opportunity to sneak


    out and make a phone call. Come here quickly, or we will be finishedter!"


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Ellison stood up excitedly on the other end of the line, and Lily even


    heard him holding the key in his hand. "Where are you?"


    "Hurry up! Hurry up!" After saying that, she hung up the phone directly without telling him the address.


    Then her phone was turned off. Yes, yes, it was powered off!


    She did it on purpose. She knew that Ellison would be anxious, so she just let him be anxious. After all,


    he was her deep love. And the reason why she turned off her phone without scruple was that she didn''t


    worry about any danger at all. After all, this was the territory of Noble.


    Moreover, Anna was there. With her skills, it was no problem for her to deal with five or six men.

 Chapter 220 Got Medicine

    Chapter 220 Got Medicine


    But Lily did something wrong. She turned off her phone.


    As soon as she put away her cell phone and was about to turn around and walk back to the private


    room, there were two people standing behind her. One was a fat man full of the smell of alcohol, and


    the other was rtively thin. They stood beside her with a somewhat obscene expression.


    Looking at the two people in front of her, the smile on Lily''s face disappeared in an instant, and her


    eyes were full of vignce. She did not know these two people, especially this fat man with big ears and


    greasy face. His eyes staring at her were as if a wolf saw its prey, gleaming.


    A bad feeling rose in her heart. She pursed her lips and looked around from the corner of her eyes.


    She frowned and thought that something was wrong. She shouldn''t havee to the end of the


    corridor just now. There was no way back, and the only way out was blocked by the two people in front


    of her.


    Seeing that they just looked at her with green eyes and didn''t say anything, Lily forced a smile and


    said, "Excuse me, please."


    "It''s a nice voice, soft. It''sfortable to hear..." The fat man said, looking Lily up and down. Instead of


    retreating, he took a step forward and said, "And she looks good. It seems that she is not an adult yet.


    Hmm, it should taste good."


    The fat man said his impression of Lily, as if he was looking at amodity.


    "You know all women at a nce. You have a sharp eye." The rtively thin man said, looking at Lily


    with burning eyes.


    "You are not bad either." The fat man turned his head and smiled at the man. "How about we..."


    Before he finished his words, Lily could see their intention from the two people''s eyes. It was too


    obvious.


    "Then who will be the first?" The wretched man asked.


    "Of course together." The fat man said without hesitation.


    Lily was not stupid. Although their words were not very explicit, she already knew what they meant in


    their conversation. These two people were just beasts!


    How could Noble allow such a person to enter the bar? It was a disgrace to the whole bar!


    After the two finished their discussion, they turned to look at Lily. The fat man said to Lily with a big


    smile, "Little sister, would you like to y with uncles for a while?"


    Hearing this, Lily turned his her and smiled, "Okay, but uncle, what are you going to y?"


    "Of course it''s for fun. I''m sure you''ll like it, and you''ll want to die." The man answered first.


    "What are you talking about?" Lily tilted her head as if she knew nothing.


    "Ha ha." The fat man and the wretched man looked at each other andughed at the same time. Then


    the fat man said, "The desire to die is a kind of ecstasy. You can''t stop it. After ying for the first time,


    you want to y for the second time."


    "Yes, and you kept begging us to y with you." The man added.


    These two people''s words made Lily disgust, but in order to buy time, she had to continue to pretend to


    be them. She med herself foring here to make phone calls and turning off the phone!


    Although she hated it, she still looked innocent. "Really? Is it really as funny as you said?"


    "Of course, I won''t lie to you." The fatty said.


    The two of them didn''t take any precautions against Lily. They just treated her as a little girl. She was


    innocent, with a little evil expression on her face, which made them itchy and couldn''t stop.


    Lily nodded, "But, uncle, how should we y?"


    When she asked this, she turned on her phone secretly when they were not noticing.


    "Come with us. We will know how to y. I promise it will be very interesting." The fat man said as he


    reached out to hold Lily''s hand.


    Looking at the greasy big fat hand, Lily couldn''t help but take a step back to avoid his touch. But she


    had already retreated to the wall, and there was no way back!


    "What? You don''t want to?" The fatty''s face changed when he saw her dodge.


    Too bad!


    Lily knew that she couldn''t beat them. After all, there were two of them She nced at the corridor and


    pursed her lips. She didn''t know if those people woulde out when they heard the cry for help.


    It seemed that she had to find a way to save herself. Rolling her beautiful eyes, she smiled and said,


    "Of course not. I''m wondering if I should ask my sister toe with me. She is still waiting for me in the


    box."


    As soon as he heard the two words "sister", the obscene man''s eyes lit up. "You came out with your


    sister alone?"


    There was a hint of inquiry in his words.


    "Yes, today is her birthday. I took her out to celebrate it secretly. I don''t dare to tell Dad and mom."


    "How about I call her and ask her toe out with us? Didn''t you say it was fun? Since it''s fun, I want


    to y with my sister."


    The fat man and the wretched man looked at each other with greed in their eyes and nodded at the


    same time. "Okay."


    Seeing that they nodded, a faint sneer appeared on Lily''s face. Then she quickly found out Anna''s


    number and dialed it.


    Anna answered the phone actively. She answered it almost as soon as the phone rang.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hey, sister,e out for fun." As soon as the phone was connected, Lily said this, and did not give


    Anna a chance to speak. Then she said, "At the end of the left end of the corridor, there are two uncles


    who want to take me to y, but I want to take you with me. Come out, we are waiting for you here."


    "Okay, I see. I''ll be right there." This was the answer from Anna on the phone. She was calm and


    composed.


    Hearing this answer, Lily knew that Anna had known that her situation was not optimistic. She hoped


    that she coulde in time. Of course, she hoped that she could find help before she came.


    Although she knew that with the strength of Anna, it was more than enough to deal with the two people


    in front of her, she was afraid that they still had other people. If there were more people, it would be


    difficult to deal with them.


    About a minuteter, Anna walked out of the private room.


    Lily breathed a sigh of relief when she saw her.


    When the two men saw Annaing out, their eyes lit up. They met two girls today, both of whom


    were good-looking and had different personalities.


    The woman next to him was weak, and the one who was walking over must be tough. She walked with


    the wind. If she conquered him in bed, she would definitely be very interesting!


    Anna''s face darkened to a certain extent. She walked very fast, and her hands hanging on both sides


    had been clenched into fists. The look in her eyes was even colder, which looked extremely terrifying.


    When she was about to walk in front of the three people, Anna shouted, "Lily, squat down!"


    Lily didn''t dare to neglect her. She squatted down directly. Then she saw Anna raise her right fist and


    give a spinning kick. The two men were beaten back several steps.


    "You, you, you..." The fat man who had been punched looked at Anna in disbelief. "How dare you hit


    me!"


    "I hit you!" As soon as she finished speaking, before he could reactpletely, Anna lifted her leg and


    kicked him hard in the chest, making him retreat several meters.


    The man who had been kicked stepped back involuntarily because he had just been kicked.


    Seeing that these two people really didn''t have much strength, Anna red at them fiercely. "Get out,


    or I''ll kick your to death!"


    How cruel her words were!


    Lily, who was squatting, looked up at Anna in surprise. She didn''t expect her to say such rude words.


    Anna turned to look at Lily, bent over and pulled her up. She looked at her from beginning to end and


    asked, "Are you okay?"


    "Nothing." Lily shook her head and said in a low voice, "Let''s go now, or we will be in trouble."


    They looked at each other, with an evil look in their eyes. Then they nodded at the same time. When


    the two turned around, they took out a small bottle of transparent liquid from their pockets and sprinkled


    it directly to the two people.


    Lily didn''t realize that they would do this. By the time she reacted, it was toote. Her body had been


    stained with a lot of unknown liquid, with a faint fragrance. It was not pungent, but pleasant.


    Anna was a little better. After all, she was a martial artist, so she reacted faster. When the fat man


    sprinkled the liquid on her, she quickly took two steps back, but even so, her body was still stained.


    "Don''t breathe, Anna." Lily hastily reminded her, and then held her breath.


    Although she didn''t know what it was, she had lived for two lifetimes and knew something dirty.


    Needless to guess, the unknown liquid they had just spilled must be some kind of medicine, and it was


    very easy to make people feel bad.


    "Ha ha..." The fat manughed wildly. "I see how long you can hold back, even if you don''t breathe. As


    long as this medicine gets on your skin, it will still take effect. Within a few minutes, you will obediently


    follow us."


    "Ha ha!" The wretched man alsoughed wildly.


    Hearing this, Anna stared at the fat man with a greasy face and gritted her teeth. "Scum!"


    As soon as the words fell, her people had stepped in front of the fat man, then stretched their legs and


    kicked them firmly in the middle of his crotch.


    "Awoo..." The fatty immediately covered the part that was kicked and fell to the ground. His originally


    greasy fat face was now red because of suffocating. His expression could even be said to be a little


    cautious.

 Chapter 221 Cold Water In Winter

    Chapter 221 Cold Water In Winter


    The liquid took effect very quickly. As soon as Anna took back her feet and steadied herself, she felt


    that her body began to be weak. Moreover, something restless was spreading in her body. She


    gritted her teeth and tried her best to suppress the unknown restlessness in her body.


    Her eyes turned red as she tried to hold back her anger. She turned around and red at the wretched


    man.


    The wretched man shrank his neck subconsciously when he met her frightening eyes. If he had known


    it earlier, he would not have let the previous girl call her. But now, she attracted such a cruel character.


    A sneer crept up Anna''s face. She ran towards the man at a very fast speed and kicked him hard.


    Before the man could react to protect the lower part of his body, he was hit.


    "Ah!" A scream resounded through the whole corridor, and then the wretched man fell to the ground


    with a bang, covering his important parts and rolling on the ground.


    "Ouch¡­ It hurts!"


    "Ouch..."


    The two men shouted on the ground.


    At the same time, Lily really wanted to p her hands, but there was nothing she could do. She was


    sshed with a lot of liquid, and at this moment, the air around her was filled with a faint fragrance, so


    it was natural for her to inhale more.


    Therefore, at this time, she not only felt seriously weak, but also clearly felt a strange restlessness from


    the depths of her body.


    "Anna..." As soon as she opened her mouth, Lily closed her mouth subconsciously and opened her


    eyes wide in surprise. The voice was so soft that she couldn''t even hear it herself. The voice was a little


    seductive!


    Damn it! Needless to say, the unknown liquid contained not only the drug that made people weak, but


    also the nature of aphrodisiac. Otherwise, how could she be like this?


    Anna turned to look at Lily, who was almost unable to stand against the wall. "Go back to the private


    room."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she closed her mouth in surprise. This voice had be unlike her


    own voice, and the effect of the drug on her body had increased. She could bear it before, but now she


    could not bear it at all. Her legs began to tremble uncontrobly.


    "Anna..." Lily''s whole body began to tremble. She tried to walk with her hands against the wall, but she


    couldn''t move at all.


    "What happened?" The manage came, followed by three or four men in ck.


    "Manage, you cane faster." Looking at him, Anna said through gritted teeth. When she received


    Lily''s strange call just now, she called him with thendline phone in the private room, but he didn''t


    arrive until now!


    "I''m sorry." He took a slightly apologetic look at Anna and Lily, and then turned his head to look at the


    two people who fell on the ground and cried with their hands covering their important parts. He ordered


    the men in ck behind him, "Take them away and let Mr. Noble deal with them in person. They have


    the guts to make trouble there!"


    "Yes, sir." The several men in ck took the two people away from the scene quite skillfully.


    Perhaps it was because the istion effect of each room was too good that such a loud noise did not


    disturb the guests in other rooms.


    "Miss Lily, are you okay?" He looked at Lily with concern. He only knew that this was the person Mr.


    Noble asked to take special care of, so he had to be careful.


    Lily really wanted to roll her eyes. She said in a weak and attractive voice, "Your eyesight is also not


    good enough."


    At this moment, she was almost unable to stand steadily. She stood almost against the wall, and even


    her breath became difficult. To be exact, it was not difficult, but burning. The temperature of her breath


    was extremely high, making her breathing extremely difficult, and her face extremely red and unnatural.


    He was a sophisticated man. He knew what had happened between the two girls as soon as he saw


    them like this. He didn''t dare to neglect them and hurriedly took out the inte. "Ask two waitresses


    toe up."


    After saying that, he didn''t dare to go forward to touch the two people, Lily and Anna. He could only be


    anxious. Before he rushed here, he had informed Noble, hoping that he coulde as soon as


    possible.


    "Hmm..." Lily couldn''t help but groan. Her face turned red. Then she quickly covered her mouth with


    one hand and widened her eyes in horror.


    The effect was so strong! Besides, all the restless factors in her body had been awakened, and she


    couldn''t suppress them even if she wanted to. She really wanted to curse. Now that Eric was not here,


    she couldn''t just find a man to solve it, could she? Her body was so strange that she bit her lower lip


    tightly.


    "Lily..." Anna also called out in a hoarse voice, "This medicine¡­ What the hell is it?"


    After all, she was just a child. It was the first time that she had encountered such a situation. Obviously,


    she did not know the specific effect of the medicine.


    Lily turned to look at Anna. Her face was red and her forehead was still sweating. It seemed that she


    had endured it very hard.


    Damn it! Those two bastards!


    She gritted her teeth and said, "Spring¡­ Medicine!"


    Anna widened her eyes. Obviously, she didn''t expect it to be this kind of medicine. Although she was


    young, it didn''t mean that she didn''t know what the aphrodisiac was. She closed her eyes and took a


    deep breath. Then she opened her eyes again and looked at manage, "Send¡­ Let''s go to the


    hospital!"


    She knew that the fastest way to get rid of the drug was to find a man, but she didn''t want to waste


    herself like this. Those damn men were so lucky, so she had to go to the hospital!


    "I have already..." He was interrupted by a deep voice, "What happened?"


    They looked at the direction of the voice and saw that Noble rushed over with a long face, followed by


    two waitresses.


    "Mr. Noble." He called him respectfully and then exined, "Someone tried to harm Miss Lily and her


    friends and drugged them."


    "Drugged?" A hint of cruelty shed through his ck eyes. He stood still and looked at the two people,


    Lily and Anna. It was clear at a nce that he had seen all kinds of strange things since he had been in


    the business world for so many years. It was obvious that the drug had taken effect at the moment.


    His ck eyes darkened. He ordered the waiter behind him, "Take them to the suite first."


    "Yes, Mr. Noble." The two waitresses answered at the same time. After all, they were well-trained


    people. They walked to Lily and Anna respectively, supporting one by one.


    "Take us to the hospital!" Anna avoided the touch of the waitress. She bit her lower lip and looked at


    Noble stubbornly.


    He looked at Anna. Her forehead was wet with sweat, and her eyes were a little seductive. Her face


    was pale and pink, and her lips were red. Suddenly, a strange feeling shed through his heart.


    Realizing his abnormality, he immediately looked away and answered lightly, "Don''t worry. I will call the


    doctor over."


    Anna trusted what he said. She had met him several times. Although they were not very close, she


    thought he was a decent man.


    "Hmm¡­ Hurry up!" As soon as she finished her words, she looked away from Noble and looked at Lily.


    At this time, she was supported by someone, and to be exact, she was leaning against the waitress


    who was supporting her. She was very soft.


    Noble nodded as a promise to her. Then, while dialing the phone, he ordered the two waitresses, "The


    ck V suite on the five floor."


    The two men were stunned for a moment, and then reacted quickly. They answered in one voice, "Yes,


    Mr. Noble."


    Even manage couldn''t help raising his eyebrows when he heard this. There was only one ck V suite


    in the legendary, which was a private suite belonging to Mr. Noble. He had never let anyone else in for


    so many years.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    It seemed that Mr. Noble liked Miss Lily very much. Otherwise, why did he take her and her friend to


    the ck V suite!


    As soon as the phone was connected, even Noble said in amanding tone, "Take your medicine


    box and go to DC immediately. It''s a matter of life and death. If you are slow, your career as a doctor


    will end!"


    After saying that, he hung up the phone directly, without waiting for the response from the other end of


    the phone.


    Then he dialed another number. The phone rang for a long time before it was connected. "Eric, DC, Lily


    was drugged."


    He said simply. He believed that the person on the other end of the phone coulde here as soon as


    possible. After all, Lily was the person he had always cared about.


    With the help of the bodyguards, Lily walked in the front, followed by Anna who was supported,


    followed by Noble, and the manage followed him.


    Suddenly thinking of Hailey, Lily stopped. She tried hard to control the restlessness in her body, turned


    around and looked at Noble. He said with difficulty, "Hailey, she is still in the private room¡­ She is


    drunk..."


    Hearing this, Noble frowned and inexplicably became angry. It was said that three women made a


    scene, but it was not like this, was it? Two of them were drugged, and the other one was drunk. It was


    really a headache!


    He took a look at Lily, then turned to manage and ordered, "Go to their private room to see another


    woman. By the way, call Mr. Ellison and ask him to pick her up!"


    Now he had no time to care about Hailey. The best solution was to let Ellison take her away.


    "Yes, Mr. Noble." He nodded and left.


    ck V was the exclusive suite of Noble, so he was the only one who had the room card. Therefore,


    when he walked to the door of ck V, he opened the door for others for the first time in his history.


    After entering the room, he took a look at the two people, Lily and Celia. His eyes darkened. He


    ordered the person who was supporting them, "Take them to the bathroom and turn on the cold water


    to wash them."


    Cold water! It was winter! What a cruel man!


    Although the winter in the Guan city was not very cold, few girls could stand the cold water.


    The two waitresses looked at each other in shock. They couldn''t help but take one more look at Noble.

 Chapter 222 Irresistible Efficacy

    Chapter 222 Irresistible Efficacy


    Seeing that they didn''t move, Noble opened his mouth again and said in an irresistible tone, "Do as I


    tell you."


    "Yes, Mr. Noble."


    The two waitresses didn''t dare to neglect his order anymore. They helped Lily and Anna to the


    bathroom.


    Seeing them enter the room, Noble frowned. Then he picked up thendline and dialed an internal line.


    "Prepare two sets ofdy bathrobes and two bowls of ginger soup."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After ordering everything, Noble went to the sofa and sat down, habitually took out the cigarette, and


    was about to light it up, as if thinking of something, and then extinguished, and then went to the window


    to pull the curtains open, open the ss There is natural wind in the room.


    In the bathroom, Lily and Anna were in a dilemma.


    Because of the effect of the drug, the restlessness in her body waspletely aroused. She always


    felt that there was a fire in her body, but she could not find an outlet. Lily knew what the good medicine


    was at the moment, but her good medicine was not beside her. She could only be washed by cold


    water, which made her teeth tremble.


    Even so, she still couldn''t suppress the evil fire in her body. It was just a little better than before. Damn


    it, the effect was so strong!


    Sitting on the floor of the bathroom, Anna''s face was red and her eyes were unfocused. She bit her


    lower lip tightly. She didn''t know how to get rid of the heat in her body. She could only let the cold water


    shower, which at least made her a little morefortable.


    "Anna..." Lily, who was standing against the wall, also squatted down. She sat down next to Anna and


    let the cold water pour down from her head. She said weakly, "I''m sorry. I¡­ I shouldn''t have brought


    you here today."


    Anna turned to look at her and said in a helpless tone, "If you don''t bring me here, will you be like this?"


    "What''s going on¡­ It might be worse." Lily said in a soft voice.


    "So you should thank me instead of feeling guilty for me." Anna smiled. Under the effect of the drug,


    the corners of her eyes were a little seductive. "We are good friends. It''s better for us to share the same


    trouble than to bear the consequences alone, isn''t it?"


    Hearing this, Lily felt a little guilty. She reached out her cold hand and held the same cold hand of


    Anna. "Thank you."


    Thank you for helping me in time when I was in trouble. Thank you for taking such an undeserved


    catastrophe for me. I''m afraid there''s no return in my life.


    "You''re wee." Anna turned her head to take a look at her and suddenly smiled. "We have trouble


    together. You are my best female friend so far, as well as Becky and Hailey..."


    As she spoke, her eyes turned red. "Those girls always looked down upon my father since childhood.


    They said that he was not like a man who relied on women to live, so I hung out with boys and always


    fought with them to make trouble. And I learned Kung Fu secretly in order not to be beaten."


    She didn''t expect that she would have such an experience. No wonder she chose to follow her mother


    without hesitation when her parents divorced that day.


    Seeing her like this, a smile appeared at the corners of Lily''s mouth. She pretended to be rxed and


    said, "Thanks to your skills, or I would have been dead today."


    Knowing what she meant, Anna said in a rxed tone, "Humph, so you have to thank me. I heard from


    Becky that you are a good cook, so you have to reward me."


    "Okay, no problem."


    The two chatted with each other, trying to distract their attention.


    As time passed, cold water could reduce the heat on the surface of their body, but the heat in their


    body became more and more intense.


    Lily found it difficult to speak. Her breath was hot, and she couldn''t even sit still. She leaned against the


    wall of the bathroom, but the wall was too slippery. She fell to the ground and watched the cold water


    rushing down from the shower head.


    Anna was a little better than her. At least she could sit still. But she didn''t have the strength to speak.


    Her face was red and her eyes were blurred.


    "If¡­ If the doctor called by Noble hasn''te yet, I think¡­ We might die here." When Anna said this,


    she was extremely helpless.


    Lily didn''t have the strength to answer. She could only lie on the floor and nod weakly.


    The two waitresses who helped them in didn''t leave and stood quietly aside. Seeing them like this, the


    two frowned at the same time and couldn''t help worrying about them.


    They had been soaked in cold water for so long, but they didn''t say a word. The two were still young


    girls¡­


    The two of them unconsciously looked at each other. If the cold water continued to pour like this, they


    would definitely catch a cold.


    "I''ll report to Mr. Noble." One of the waitresses said. She couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Okay." Another waitress nodded with a worried look on her face.


    The waitress who spoke first was about to open the door of the bathroom, but before her hand touched


    the door, it was pushed open from the outside.


    Maybe it was because the person who opened the door was too anxious that he pushed the door a


    little hard. Fortunately, the waitress reacted quickly and stopped in time, or her hand would be hurt.


    "Mr. Eric..." The waitress shouted in surprise when she saw the personing in.


    Eric didn''t have the energy to care about her and went straight into the bathroom. His handsome face


    was full of anxiety. When he saw the two people sitting and lying under the shower head, his face


    directly darkened. Atst, his eyes fell on Lily, who was lying on the ground, letting the cold water


    shower on her.


    He couldn''t see her face, but she gave him a sense of hopelessness. He didn''t say anything and went


    straight into the bathroom to turn off the shower.


    As soon as the water stopped, Lily opened her eyes. When she saw it was Eric, her eyes immediately


    turned red. She felt relieved and smiled.


    "Eric..." The voice was almost faint. Lily stretched out her hands to him, almost using all her strength.


    Knowing that she was asking for a hug, Eric hurried to her side, bent over and lifted her up from the


    ground, regardless of whether his clothes would be wet by the water on her body.


    "Girl, I''mte." His voice sounded in her ear, and his ck eyes were full of apology.


    Lily shook her head and wrapped her arms around his neck tightly. She buried her face in his neck and


    said weakly, "You''re here¡­ That''s great."


    Touching her cold face, Eric held her tighter unconsciously, "You have suffered a lot."


    Then he turned around and walked out of the bathroom with Lily in her arms.


    Just as he turned around, Noble came in. He nced at Eric and Lily and said nothing. He walked


    directly to Anna who was sitting weakly in the corner and bent over to pick her up.


    Being picked up, Anna wanted to resist subconsciously, because she didn''t want the man to be so


    close to her, but she didn''t have the strength to resist at all. She could only look at him with a little


    vignce.


    "I won''t thank you."


    Hearing that, Noble stopped and looked down at the weak girl in his arms, who was still pretending to


    be strong. The corners of his mouth lifted slightly. "I don''t need your thanks."


    "Humph!" Anna snorted and turned her head away. She didn''t want to see him. He was supposed to be


    responsible for what had happened on his territory.


    Seeing her attitude, Noble felt a little funny. She was so weak, but she still pretended to be strong. This


    girl was interesting.


    Eric walked in front of them with Lily in his arms, while Noble walked behind them with Anna in his


    arms. They walked out of the bathroom one after another.


    The bathrobe and ginger soup that had been sent here by Noble had been put on the bedside table.


    There was only one bed in the master bedroom of the suite, but at this moment, the two of them had to


    be put on the bed at the same time¡­


    Eric was not pleased, because he had to change her clothes and do something else. It was absolutely


    inconvenient under the watch of Noble and Anna.


    "Open the suite next door." Eric said to the two waitresses who followed him out.


    The two of them looked at Eric at the same time, and then at Noble at the same time.


    "Go ahead." Noble agreed. He knew what Eric was worried about, so he added, "Go alone, and leave


    one person here to help."


    "Yes, sir." The two answered at the same time. Then the two waitresses consciously divided their work.


    One of them went to the bed and took the bathrobe and ginger soup prepared for Lily out.


    After that, Eric went out with Lily in his arms.


    At this moment, there were only Noble, Anna and the waitress left in the room.


    "You can put me down now." Anna said in a hoarse and seductive voice.


    He looked down at her andughed. Somehow, he could feel her resistance and even hostility to him,


    which made him a little confused.


    It seemed that he had never done anything excessive to her since he knew her. And he had never


    offended her, had he? But why did she dislike him so much?


    He couldn''t figure it out!


    However, he still put Anna on the bed as she said. Then he turned to the waitress and ordered,


    "Change her clothes."


    After saying that, he took a look at Anna again, turned around and walked out. "I''ll go out first. Call me


    if you need anything."


    Looking at his back, Anna smiled with satisfaction. It seemed that he was a good man. At least he


    knew to avoid meeting her.


    But the next second after he went out, Anna bit her lower lip and frowned. She clenched her fists and


    her nails pierced into her palms.


    The damn medicine took effect again!

 Chapter 223 Noble Almost Lost His Composure

    Chapter 223 Noble Almost Lost His Composure


    After walking out of the bedroom, he looked at his watch and frowned unhappily. Then he took out his


    phone and dialed a number.


    It took him a long time to answer the phone. "Where have you been? Half an hour has passed, but you


    hasn''t arrived yet!"


    "My dear brother, please forgive me? Yesterday I just returned, the jetg hasn''te back." The


    phone was filled withints.


    "I just want to ask you, where have you been?" There was a bit of impatience in his tone.


    "Five minutes, five minutes left, OK?"


    "If you don''t show up in five minutes, you''ll pay for it!" As soon as he finished speaking, he hung up the


    phone, frowning tightly.


    p!


    The bowl fell to the ground and broke into pieces.


    What happened? All of a sudden, a tinge of worry shed across his handsome face. He turned around


    and ran into the bedroom. What he saw was such a scene¡­


    Anna''s wet clothes were all taken off and thrown on the ground, and she was lying on the bed weakly,


    biting her lower lip hard, and thedy in charge of changing her clothes was wearing a bathrobe for her


    but didn''t wear it properly, she only wore it halfway, just covering important parts.


    Seeing this scene, a trace of embarrassment shed across his face, but was quickly concealed by


    him. He looked at the waitress and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Stopping what she was doing, the waitress stood up and looked up at him timidly. "I''m sorry, Mr. Noble.


    I knocked over the ginger soup when I took off her clothes just now."


    Hearing this, Noble frowned, and inexplicably a touch of anger rose in his heart. "Get out!"


    "Mr. Noble..." The waitress looked at him, trembling. She knew his temper. If anyone made a mistake in


    front of Mr. Noble, he would lose the opportunity to continue working here.


    "Get out!" "Pay the bill and get out of DC."


    "Mr. Noble..." The waitress''s eyes were already red. She wanted to say something more, but was


    stopped by a fierce look from Noble. Seeing this, she had to turn around and leave.


    DC had always been strict. Even if he made a mistake in private, he would be severely punished.


    Moreover, she had made such a stupid mistake in front of the big boss of DC. It was a light punishment


    to be driven out.


    Lying on the bed, the bathrobe was only half worn, and the person who served her was driven away.


    Anna was angry, but she had no strength to speak. She could only bite her lower lip and re at the


    culprit, Noble!


    Being stared at by her like this, there was an unnatural expression on his face, which was quickly


    covered up by his usual indifference. He walked to the bedside, bent down and made an amazing


    move. He actually helped Anna put on the bathrobe himself!


    "You¡­ Don''t touch me..." Anna was frightened to make a difficult sound. She tried her best to hold


    back the drug, and now she was resistant to what Noble did. Her fists tightened a little, and she didn''t


    even realize that her nails pierced into her palms.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not interested in you." ncing at her, he said calmly, and skillfully helped her put on


    the bathrobe.


    Obviously, Anna didn''t believe what he said. But at this moment, even if she resisted, she couldn''t lift


    her strength. She could only let him do.


    On the other hand, Noble looked like a real gentleman. He held her up with one hand and wore a


    bathrobe with the other. His movements were quite smooth.


    Seeing that he didn''t seem to have any other meaning, Anna breathed a sigh of relief.


    But no one knew what was going on in his heart except for Noble herself.


    In fact, his heart was about to suffer. He had never had the impulse in these years, but he was


    inexplicably mobilized at this time, but he was facing a small girl.


    He thought he must be sick. Yes, it must be. Otherwise, how could he have such an impulse to


    hallucinate such a little girl?


    The little girl in front of him, except for her skin was a little tender, white and pink, was really nothing.


    She didn''t have any good development, and her figure was not even good at all. But facing such a


    withered body¡­


    No no no, this is definitely not my style, absolutely not! The man who looked calm but in fact was in a


    mess kept hypnotizing himself.


    He quickly put on her bathrobe, stood up, nced at her and said lightly, "The doctor will be here soon.


    Hold on."


    "Okay..." Anna answered softly.


    After taking a deep look at her, Noble immediately turned away, He saw the wet clothes on the ground,


    and the ground ginger soup and broken bowl dregs, so the first time in his life that he has done this.


    He bent over and picked up the broken bowl dregs bit by bit and threw them into the trash can aside.


    Then he found a duster cloth to wipe the ginger soup on the ground. Finally, he picked up Anna''s


    clothes and threw them into the washing machine in the suite.


    A strange look shed through Anna''s eyes when she saw what he did. She didn''t expect that he would


    do that. It was totally different from his usual style!


    When he finished all these actions, there was a knock on the door.


    When he opened the door and saw the person standing outside, his face darkened. He raised his hand


    and looked at the person. "Ten minutes has passed. You are five minuteste."


    "Who is to me? I arrived five minutes ago, but the person in charge here didn''t allow me toe in."


    Harry Lian looked at him discontentedly. His hair was in a mess because of the journey, and even his


    clothes were worn askew, with a medicine box on his shoulder.


    "Mr. Noble, I¡­" At this time, manage, who was standing behind Harry, poked his head out with an


    embarrassed expression on his face. "I don''t know he is here for you, and his dressing is really..."


    "Well, you can leave now." Noble interrupted him. Needless to say, he had already guessed it. Harry''s


    dressing was not good enough. He was so disheveled that it could be described as slovenly. However,


    fortunately, he rushed in with all his might.


    "Yes, sir." He replied respectfully. Then he took a look at Harry before he left, as if he wanted to


    remember what he looked like, in case such a thing would happen again when he came next time.


    Taking a look at Harry, he said, "Come in with me."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he turned around and entered the bedroom. Seeing this, even Harry


    hurried to follow him.


    After entering the bedroom, he pointed at Anna who was lying on the bed and said, "Let''s have a look.


    She was drugged."


    Hearing the two words "drugged", Harry raised his eyebrows subconsciously. He looked at Anna who


    was lying on the bed and smiled. Then he turned to look at Noble and said, "Brother, when are you


    interested in this kind of dish sprouts?"


    Hearing this, the expression on his face changed. "Harry, I asked you toe here to save people, not


    to make a fool. Do you believe that I will tell uncle that you have returned?"


    "You are threatening me!" Harry red at him, put down the medicine box and began to look for


    something in it.


    While looking for the antidote, he mumbled, "You should tell me earlier that she was drugged. Then I''ll


    come directly with the antidote that can cure that kind of drug. It''s the antidote specially developed by


    me after Ibined many kinds of aphrodisiac abroad. It''s universal. Now I can only give her an


    injection."


    "Hurry up!" Noble couldn''t stand his nagging, so he urged. As for his cousin, he really wanted to kick


    him. He had been like this since childhood.


    ''What''s more, if you want to learn medicine, you should study hard. As a result, you have no interest in


    traditional medicine and then go abroad secretly without telling your family. In the end, you have to ask


    me to deal with your family.''N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    However, he had to admit that he had obtained a lot of awards from what he had learned abroad these


    years.


    "Don''t worry. It won''t take long for the drug to work on her." Harry was pouring the medicine into the


    medicine box unhurriedly.


    Looking at the untidy look of Harry, Anna frowned. She didn''t like people like him who didn''t like to be


    clean. She didn''t expect that Noble would call such a person here, and it seemed that he didn''t care


    about the patient''s condition at all!


    "I say..." In the end, she couldn''t help but speak to him. Because of the effect of the medicine, her voice


    was full of tenderness. "If I am tortured to death by the medicine, I wille to you even if I die."


    "No, you won''t." A touch of embarrassment shed across his handsome face, and then he answered


    indifferently, "Don''t worry about his medical skills."


    "Humph!" Anna nced at him and said nothing. Obviously, she didn''t believe what he said.


    "It''s just a piece of cake. You won''t die." After everything was ready, Harry turned around, with the


    prepared syringe in one hand and a medical swab dipped in alcohol in the other. With a big smile on his


    face, he said, "Come on, have an injection. Spank me. I promise the injection will work."


    For some reason, Anna seemed to see another meaning from his smile, but she didn''t think too much


    about it. When she heard that the needle was about to hit her buttocks, her face suddenly turned red.


    She didn''t wear anything in the bathrobe. She had been soaked in cold water for a long time, and she


    had already been wet from inside to outside. Moreover, Noble knew this, because just now she was


    naked. The bathrobe he put on.


    On the other side, when hearing this, Noble''s face darkened. He turned to Harry and asked, "Can''t you


    hit somewhere else?"


    "It''s not a precaution. Should I have an arm shot?" Harry asked with a smile.


    Hearing this, Noble was speechless and his face flushed.

 Chapter 224 Harry

    Chapter 224 Harry


    "Ahem..." Noble coughed unnaturally and looked at Anna. When he was about to say something, she


    stared at him and said, "You go out first."


    "You can do it yourself?" Asked Noble subconsciously.


    "Get out!" Anna said in a more serious tone. When he put on the bathrobe for her just now, he had


    seen some parts of her body. Now the injection ce was a little sensitive. She didn''t want him to take


    advantage of her again.


    Frowning, a hint of displeasure appeared on his face. It seemed that he was angry, but a little awkward.


    Noticing his difference, a smile shed across Harry''s eyes. He said deliberately, "Can you hurry up?


    It''s just a spank. You don''t have to waste time like this. Take off your bathrobe and give you a shot."


    "How dare you!" It was said by Noble. He turned her head and looked for Harry. Her ck eyes were


    full of anger.


    It was easy for him to say that. If he took off her bathrobe, he would see everything. That''s enough!


    "Do you still want to save her?" Harry looked at him with a serious look, but his eyes were full of smile.


    ''Well, he is obviously under the control of a man''s possessiveness. Don''t think that I can''t find a way to


    cure you.''


    Taking a deep look at him, Noble ordered, "Turn around."


    "Transfer?" Harry looked at him as if he had heard a joke. "Brother, have you ever seen any doctor who


    has an injection with his back to a patient?"


    "I want you to turn around!" His tone was harsh, and even his face darkened a little.


    With a faint smile on his lips, Harry turned around helplessly and said, "I really don''t know what you are


    going to do."


    Seeing him turn around, Noble walked to the bed and sat down. nced at Anna, regardless of


    whether she would like it or not, hugged her directly into his arms so that she was half-sideways, and


    her face was directly on his chest. One hand sped her waist, the other hand lifted the bathrobe to


    reveal the exposed area, and then pulled the quilt to cover the covered area.


    "All right." After that, he said to Harry, "Hurry up."


    Hearing this, Harry turned around. When he saw, he raised his eyebrows subconsciously. Noble


    protected well.


    Except that the injection part was exposed a little bit, the other parts were all wrapped tightly. That was


    enough!


    "Hurry up." Noble urged again. He could feel the temperature from the person in his arms, and she


    could bear it. She hadn''t said a word since the drug took effect.


    Harry pouted and walked over.


    At the same time.


    Lily''s wet clothes had been changed by Eric. He asked the waiter to take them down, wash them and


    dry them. He only fed her a sip of the ginger soup, but she refused to drink it again.


    Lilyy weakly on the bed, her cheeks red and her eyes wet. Eric sat on the edge of the bed, with


    ginger soup in his hand.


    "Girl, drink two more drinks to dispel the cold." As he spoke, he scooped up a spoonful of ginger soup


    and fed it to her mouth.


    Lily turned her head and dodged, "No, Eric¡­ I don''t want to drink this now..."


    Her voice was hoarse, but at the same time soft and feeble. What she needed most at the moment was


    not the ginger soup, but a good medicine that could detoxify her body, and this good medicine was him,


    Eric!


    "Be a good girl." Eric coaxed, "The first one to expel the cold. My brother called the doctor over. Be


    patient. When the doctor arrives, the effect of your medicine will be relieved."


    He knew what kind of medicine she had been drugged and wanted to help her get rid of it, but it was


    not the right time yet. He had promised Tina that he would not touch her until ten yearster. If he did


    so now, it would be equivalent to breaking his promise. Moreover, they were too young to go that far, so


    he could only let her endure it.


    If possible, he would rather suffer this on his own.


    Lily shook her head, bit her lower lip, twisted her body, and crawled to Eric with difficulty. She reached


    out to hold his waist, and then got into his arms. "I¡­ I can''t stand it anymore. Help me¡­ Eric..."


    Eric was shocked and put down the bowl in his hand in a hurry. He held Lily tightly in his arms and said,


    "Girl, please hold on, okay?"


    He didn''t dare to do anything to hurt her.


    "No..." Lily said softly, her hands fumbling on Eric''s body. When one of her hands slipped into his chest


    and touched his skin, she shivered.


    "Girl..." Eric''s voice turned a little hoarse as he held her restless hand in front of his chest. He was not a


    holy being and was still young, so he was easy to be impulsive, but he had good self-control.


    He forcefully suppressed the changes in his body, and increased the strength to hold Lily''s hand to stop


    her from moving. "Good girl, let''s wait for the doctor."


    "No..." There was still only one voice. Although her hands were shackled, Lily changed another way.


    Her head was constantly rubbing in Eric''s arms. Her face was flushed, her lips were trembling, and her


    eyes were full of charm.


    Seeing her like this, Eric subconsciously moved his throat. At this moment, he really wanted to be her


    antidote, but his mind told him not to allow it.


    Girl was under the control of the drug, but he was sober. No matter what, he couldn''t be impulsive.


    "Eric, help me..." Lily begged for help softly in her arms. Her body was like thousands of ants biting.


    She felt extremely ufortable, and the heat was hotter and hotter than before. Because she was


    soaked in cold water before, the drug was suppressed, but now itpletely broke out.


    It was difficult to suppress her with her weaker and weaker will, not to mention that when Eric came,


    her will to endure was even weaker.


    Looking down at the woman in his arms, Eric took a deep breath. He couldn''t go on like this, or


    something would really happen.


    Thinking of this, he made up his mind. He let go of Lily''s hand and pushed her away. Then he stood up


    and said, "I''ll go to my brother''s ce to have a look. You have to endure it first."


    After saying that, he didn''t dare to look back at Lily. He turned around and walked out directly.


    Lily was pushed to lie on the bed weakly. Her eyes were wet. She bit her lower lip and looked at the


    back of Eric with grievance.


    She didn''t me him. On the contrary, she liked him more. In this case, he could stay calm. It could be


    seen how much he could bear it.


    Walking out of the bedroom of the suite, Eric took a deep breath, and then walked out. He was about to


    look for Noble. As soon as he opened the door of the suite with the doorknob in his hand, he saw the


    person he was looking for standing in front of the door. It seemed that he had just arrived.


    "Brother, where is the doctor?" He asked as soon as he saw him.


    "Yes." Harry, who was standing behind him, walked out. He was disheveled and waved at Eric with a


    smile. "Hi, Eric. Long time no see."


    Eric frowned subconsciously and looked at Harry up and down. It took him a while to recognize him.


    "Harry?"


    "You should call me brother." Harry red at him with discontent and continued, "I haven''t seen you for


    a few years. You''ve grown so tall. Time flies. The little boy who wore a pair of trousers in the past has


    grown into a handsome man."


    As for Harry, Eric knew him. He was the son of the second uncle of Noble, and also his cousin. They


    were about the same age, but even Harry was two years younger than Noble.


    "Brother, is the doctor you are talking about him?" There was a hint of disbelief in his tone.


    "What? You look down on me?" Before Noble could say anything, Harry opened his mouth.


    Eric knew that he studied medicine and had studied abroad for several years, but he really didn''t know


    his medical skills, because he had never seen him since he went abroad. At this moment, he looked


    terrible!


    "It''s him." Seeing that Eric didn''t believe him, Noble said, "He just detoxified Anna. Now she is asleep."


    Eric finally believed him. He looked at Harry from beginning to end. If it weren''t for the medicine box in


    his hand, he wouldn''t look like a doctor. Instead, he looked like a refugee who had escaped from a


    cave.


    Bang!


    At this time, there was a sound of something heavy falling from the bedroom. Hearing this sound, they


    were all stunned. The first one to react was Eric. Without thinking too much, he turned around and ran


    to the bedroom.


    Then, it came to the end of Noble and Harry.


    When Eric ran back to the bedroom, he saw that Lily was lying on the bed with a pitiful look on her


    face. Obviously, the sound of something heavy falling on the ground just now was the sound of her


    rolling out of the bed.


    He walked to her in a hurry and picked her up. Then he put her on the bed and looked at her carefully.


    "How was it? Did you fall somewhere?"


    "No." Lily shook her head. Her eyes were red and her face was as red as a ripe apple,


    "Ufortable¡­ Ufortable."


    "I know." Holding her in his arms, Eric turned to look at Harry, "Please hurry up."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Harry put down the medicine box and opened it. Then he stood up skillfully, but his mouth was not idle.


    "Eric, why do I feel that you and Noble are more and more alike? It''s obvious that you are asking for


    help, but you don''t have any self-awareness at all. Instead, you take it for granted to make a request.


    Birds of a feather flock together, right?"


    Hearing these words and looking at Harry''s slow movements, Eric frowned unhappily. He didn''t expect


    that Harry would talk more and more in the past few years.


    Staying in Eric''s arms, Lily subconsciously took a look at Harry. She didn''t know him and had never


    heard Eric mention him. Besides, he really called Eric that way.


    Eric¡­ Well, it was disgusting to think about it!


    However, at this moment, she was not in the mood to care who the person was. She just wanted him to


    act quickly and help her get rid of the drug. It was really ufortable!

 Chapter 225 Endure Again

    Chapter 225 Endure Again


    "Hurry up." Eric urged impatiently again.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? You have endured it for so long." Harry said unhurriedly, with his hands


    moving unhurriedly.


    As he spoke, he turned his head to look at the direction of Eric and continued, "You are indeed


    brothers. You look exactly the same when you protect your own woman. But, Eric, you have been


    chasing after girls at such a young age. Do your parents know that?"


    Eric was not in the mood to listen to these boring words here. His heart was tightly gripped, because


    Lily, who was held in his arms, began to feel restless again.


    She couldn''t stand it anymore. Her hands moved, and her body began to twist uneasily.


    "Honey, don''t move." He lowered his head and whispered in her ear. Then he kissed her on the


    forehead.


    "Hmm." Obviously, Lily was not satisfied. She raised her head and looked at Eric with her charming


    eyes, "Not enough..."


    "Good girl." Eric caressed her cheek with one hand andforted her in a soft voice, "Brother is also


    here. Just hold on, okay?"


    "No..." Lily shook her head. At this moment, her brain was in a mess. To be exact, it was controlled by


    the medicine, and what she said was the real reaction of her physical needs.


    Eric felt helpless, but at the same time, he felt sorry for her. He lowered his head and touched her lips,


    as if a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water. Noble and Harry were both there. He was too


    embarrassed to perform such an intimate scene in front of them.


    "Hmm..." Lily pouted and looked at him with her misty eyes. Obviously, she was dissatisfied with his


    perfunctory action.


    Seeing this, Eric frowned and looked up at Harry, "Harry Lian, hurry up!"


    This time, he called him by his full name. One could imagine how impatient he was.


    "Okay, okay." After getting everything ready, Harry slowly turned around, with a syringe in one hand


    and a cotton swab dipped in alcohol in the other. He walked to the bedside, nced at Lily, and then


    looked at Eric. "Spank her."


    Hearing this, Eric frowned more deeply. She didn''t wear anything in her bathrobe. If she uncovered it¡­


    Didn''t he see everything?


    Seeing this, without saying anything, Noble turned around and walked out of the bedroom to avoid


    embarrassment.


    Seeing that he was in a daze, even Harry smiled and said in a very annoying tone, "Eric, is she naked


    in the wardrobe?"


    "Fuck off!" Eric blurted out, looking at Harry angrily.


    "It seems that my guess is right." Ignoring the anger in his eyes, Harry turned around and said, "I don''t


    want her to suffer any more. You''d better hurry up. Oh my God¡­ I don''t know why you two are so


    simr in temperament. Noble is also like this. As a doctor, I''ve seen a lot before. He forced me to turn


    around."


    Theint kepting out of his mouth, "And your taste is really strange. I can understand you like


    such a young girl. After all, you are very young, but he, who is in his twenties, also likes such a young


    girl. He is extremely shameless. If I''m not wrong, the dish sprouts are better than the one in your arms.


    Wow..."


    While saying, he shook his head. "What a sin! He is going to ruin the future flowers of the mothend.


    It''s really a sin!"


    Hearing what Harry said, Eric really wanted to gag him, but the current situation did not allow him to do


    so. He tightly held Lily in his arms, only revealing part of her body, and the rest of her body could not be


    exposed.


    "All right!"


    It was not until then that Harry turned around and took a look at Eric. He walked to the bedside,


    disinfected the ce where Lily should be injected with the cotton swab dipped in alcohol, and said,


    "Eric, tell me, how did he get out of the shadow of love?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the needle urately pierced into Lily''s flesh. The pain made her


    shiver. "It hurts..."


    "Be gentle." Holding the woman in his arms tightly, Eric red at Harry unhappily, not listening to his


    question at all.


    At this moment, in his eyes, no one mattered. The most important thing was the little girl in his arms.


    Harry rolled his eyes and said, "I''m very light, okay?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he pulled out the needle. The medicine in the needle had been


    pushed into Lily''s body.


    As soon as the injection was finished, Eric didn''t even look at Harry, nor did he say thank you. He


    loosened his grip in a hurry and adjusted the position of Lily in his arms, letting her lean in his arms,


    which would make her feel much morefortable.


    "Girl, are you feeling better?" He asked with concern.


    Lily looked at him with her eyes full ofints. She frowned and hummed softly, "It hurts."


    "Well, it doesn''t hurt anymore if I massage it for you." As he spoke, his hand had covered the ce


    where she had been injected, and he rubbed it gently.


    "Hmm..." Lily sighed and felt much better. The drug that had just been injected into her body did not


    work soon. Her face was still abnormally red, and the restlessness in her body was still there.


    "Eric, I want to..." She muttered.


    Hearing her words, Eric''s face darkened. He looked up at Harry and asked, "Howe it doesn''t work


    at all?"


    Harry rolled his eyes helplessly. "Eric, the injection didn''t take effect for even a minute. How could it


    take effect so quickly? You used some magic pills at that time! Two more minutes, OK?"


    Eric pursed his lips. He seemed to be too anxious. Well, this was the so-called care is chaotic.


    Stopping what he was doing, Eric gently held Lily in his arms, lowered his head and kissed her on the


    cheek. "Hold on. You''ll be fine when the medicine takes effect."


    "Okay..." Lily answered in a low voice. Maybe it was because the medicine worked, her eyelids began


    to fight, her mind began to spread, and she became sleepy.


    Seeing that he cared about Lily so much, even Harry was speechless, as if he was incurable. Then he


    turned around, walked to the medicine box, packed up everything, and walked out with the medicine


    box. "She will sleep for one or two hours. When she wakes up, she may be a little weak, and then she


    will be fine. I''m going back to get rid of the jetg."


    "Thank you." Eric looked up at his back and thanked him.


    But Harry didn''t seem to hear him. He just walked out without any hesitation.


    Walking out of the bedroom, he went to the living room of the suite. Seeing Noble, he didn''t stop and


    waved him hand directly. "I''m going back. Don''t look for me if you have nothing to do these two days.


    I''m so sleepy."


    "Let me drive you home." Out of politeness, Noble stood up and followed him, intending to send him


    downstairs in person.


    But God seemed to oppose Harry on purpose. As soon as he walked to the door, he saw two people


    pushing each other into the room, a man and a woman. The woman just bumped into his arms, and a


    pungent smell of alcohol came over.


    These two people were no other than drunk Hailey and Ellison who dared to pick her up. Behind them


    stood manager. Because Hailey had been saying that she wanted to see Lily, and Ellison could not


    change her mind, so he had to ask him to bring them here.


    "Get out of my way!" Being blocked in the way, Hailey was very unhappy. She pushed away the person


    in front of her and walked inside unsteadily.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Harry looked at Hailey in confusion and knew that she was drunk, so he didn''t bother to argue with her.


    "Hailey." Ellison held Hailey''s arm and said, "Slow down. I''ll take you in."


    "No!" Hailey shook off his hand, pouted and looked at Ellison innocently. Her eyes were full of


    drunkenness. "Stay away from me. I, I''m going to find Lily and Anna¡­ Yes, I''m going to find them..."


    She staggered into the room as if she was talking to herself. In fact, she didn''t know the direction.


    While walking, she mumbled, "I have a lot to talk to them¡­ After that, I feelfortable. Tomorrow I


    will live my own life. That''s great."


    Looking at Hailey, who was staggering and couldn''t even walk steadily, Noble couldn''t help frowning.


    He turned to Ellison and asked, "Can''t you even care about a woman?"


    "How can I control her? You know I''m always eaten by her." Ellison retorted subconsciously.


    "Eric and I have been in a mess. Why did you bring her here?" A headache came over Noble.


    Anna had just been settled down, while Lily and Eric hadn''t been settled down yet. They had to deal


    with the two rioterster. Hailey, the drunkard, came to make trouble!


    Ellison pursed his lips and didn''t say anything. When he received the call from Lily, he was in a panic


    and wanted to ask where they were, but her phone was turned off. Then he tried to call Hailey, but no


    one answered.


    ording to what Lily had said on the phone earlier, he was sure that something had happened to


    them. He was afraid that if they called again, it would attract the attention of the people who were


    disadvantageous to them.


    Therefore, he sent people to locate them through Hailey''s phone number as soon as possible and


    arranged people to save them.


    However, he didn''t expect to receive a call from manager before he walked out of the house. He rushed


    over, only to see the drunk Hailey.


    Then he asked manager about Lily. It was she had an ident with Anna, but she was safe. Although


    Hailey was drunk, she was still safe. He breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 226 Ghost

    Chapter 226 Ghost


    "Have you caught them?" Ellison asked with a frown. On the phone, Lily had told him that there were


    three people surrounding Hailey. She took the opportunity to make a call secretly.


    But now it was her and Anna who had the ident. Hailey was safe and sound. He didn''t expect that


    the two girls would let them have an ident in order to protect Hailey, which made him feel guilty.


    "It''s closed." Replied Noble.


    "We can''t let them go so easily." Ellison frowned and a hint of cruelty shed through his eyes. If he


    dared to covet Hailey, they must be punished severely!


    But what he didn''t know was that the two of them had never thought of having sex with Hailey, and they


    didn''t even know who Hailey was. From the beginning, they only wanted to have sex with Lily and


    Anna. Didn''t know what he would think when he knew the truth.


    Didn''t know how he would react when he knew that Lily had lied to him on purpose.


    "Of course!" Noble frowned. The look in his ck eyes darkened a little. At the thought of the two


    people, Anna''s weak but stubborn face shed through his mind.


    "I say..." At this time, Harry''s impatient voice sounded, "If you want to chat, can you stop standing by


    the door? I have to go back to deal with the jetg. I''m very sleepy!"


    After hearing this voice, Ellison noticed that there were other people, and he didn''t know him, but he


    looked familiar.


    Bang!


    "Ouch!"


    The sound of something heavy falling to the ground and the cry of pain came from the room, "Woo¡­ It


    hurts! Damn it! I''ll kick you to death! How dare you block my way!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, the sound of ss dropping to the ground came again.


    Hailey kicked on the ss tea table and knocked down all the sses on it. Even a corner of the ss


    tea table was broken by her kick. After all, she was a skilled person, so she kicked it hard.


    The noise attracted everyone''s attention. When they saw the situation clearly, almost everyone was


    stunned.


    Hailey was totally drunk. When she walked towards the sofa, she identally stumbled over the coffee


    table, which made her lose her bnce and fall. As a result, she got up and directly kicked it without


    saying anything, and she was very righteous!


    "Humph, you deserve it. Now you know who is more powerful, don''t you? I''m telling you that I know


    Kung Fu. Even idiot can''t defeat me. Who do you think you are?" Hailey stared at the tea table and


    scolded it arrogantly.


    After saying that, she tried to step over the obstacle in front of her, but she didn''t know what she had


    stepped on. She lost her bnce and fell forward directly.


    "Watch out!" Ellison was the first one to react. The moment she fell down, he almost rushed over.


    He wanted to pull Hailey back, but no matter how fast he was, there was still a distance between the


    two. Therefore, he only grabbed one of her arms to reduce the strength of her falling down, and she


    subconsciously stretched out the other hand to grab something beside her to prevent herself from


    falling down.


    Unfortunately, she grabbed the edge of the ss coffee table which was broken by her kick just now.


    Suddenly, a piercing pain spread all over her body.


    But in order not to let her face fall to the ground, Hailey gritted her teeth and did not let go of her hand.


    She suddenly became a little sober. If she loosened her hand and fell down like this, her face would be


    in trouble, because there were many pieces of ss on the ground.


    Obviously, Ellison saw her injured hand and was frightened to take a step forward. His hand passed


    through her waist and held her in his arms.


    "Let me have a look." Holding Hailey in his arms and sitting down on the sofa, Ellison held her hand


    and looked at it carefully. He frowned directly.


    Her hand was covered with blood. He couldn''t see how deep the wound was, and he didn''t know


    whether it was her finger or the palm of her hand.


    "Go and get the medicine box." He said this to manager, who was standing by the door. Only he knew


    where the medicine box was ced.


    Manager, who had been in a daze all this time, suddenly responded and hurriedly said yes. Then he


    walked into the suite and fetched the medicine box expertly.


    But he forgot that Harry was a doctor in front of them, and he was carrying a medicine box¡­


    However, it was not his fault. What happened today was really hard for him to digest. Even though Mr.


    Ellison often hung out with women, he had never fallen in love with any woman, let alone really cared


    about any woman. But now this woman was obviously very important to him!


    "No, thanks." Stopping from looking for the medicine box, Noble nced at Harry and said, "Go and


    bind up her wound."


    After saying that, he rubbed between his eyebrows. Hailey was quite noisy. Even if she was drunk, she


    could still hurt herself.


    "Hey, brother..." Obviously, Harry was a little unhappy. But before he could finish his words, he was


    interrupted by Noble impatiently. "Go!"


    "I..."


    "If you don''t want to go, I will directly refuse your previous proposal!"


    "You..." Taking a deep breath, Harry suppressed his anger and red at him. "You win!"


    Then he reluctantly walked to the sofa and put down the medicine box again. Then he sat down next to


    Ellison and Hailey, opened the medicine box, skillfully took out the liquid, anti-inmmatory drugs and


    gauze, and put them on the table with tape.


    "Give me your injured hand." Taking a look at Ellison, Harry took Hailey''s injured hand over, looked at it


    carefully and said, "It''s not serious. It''s just a bruise. Apply some medicine and simply bandage it."


    As he spoke, he took the cleanser and began to clean the blood in her palm. His action seemed rough


    but very gentle.


    "Ouch..." When the liquid touched the wound, Hailey frowned subconsciously and withdrew her hand.


    But her hand was held by Harry and she couldn''t take it back.


    "Be gentle." Ellison frowned and said unhappily.


    Seeing Hailey''s pain, he also felt a little ufortable. His eyes were fixed on her injured hand.


    Harry looked up at him and said, "You must be Ellison, right? The sworn brothers of Noble and Eric."


    Hearing this, Ellison raised his eyebrows and looked at him. He looked familiar, but he couldn''t


    remember where he had met him before.


    "Stop looking. You don''t know me." While carefully washing Hailey''s wound, Harry said, "Noble is my


    cousin. Sometimes he will mention you in front of me. My name is Harry."


    He didn''t expect that he was the cousin of Noble. No wonder he looked a little familiar. On closer


    inspection, they looked somewhat simr.


    "Yes, I am Ellison." Ellison replied indifferently and looked back at Hailey''s injured hand. "Thank you."


    "Since you want to thank me, should you show some sincerity?" Looking up at Ellison, Harry took the


    opportunity to rob him. Since he was the sworn brother of Noble and Eric, it meant that he had a lot of


    money. Why not take the opportunity to beat him?


    "What?" Ellison was confused and looked at him.


    The blood in the wound was clear and clean. After applying some anti-inmmatory drugs, the wound


    was bandaged. Harry dealt with the wound in an orderly way while chatting, "My hospital needs


    investment."


    How could Ellison not understand what he meant?


    "How much do you want?" He asked without hesitation.


    "Five million."


    "Okay."


    "So straightforward?" Harry was surprised. He paused and looked up at Ellison.


    He didn''t say anything and agreed so readily.


    "Be careful." Ignoring his words, Ellison fixed his eyes on the wound he had bandaged for Hailey.


    Well, it was another man who spoiled women.


    Harry finally realized that the reason why he agreed to invest the five million dors so easily was that


    he had dealt with the wound for the woman he cared about.


    ''Well, although I feel that this kind of small wound is bandaged, it is a bit overkill for me. It may be a


    very good thing to get a 5 million investment so smoothly.''


    It was better for Noble. Oh, by the way, he just threatened her. What an unlovely brother!


    During the whole process, Hailey had been frowning and biting her lower lip. Then she quietly stayed in


    Ellison''s arms, letting him hold her.


    The previous drunkenness was somewhat driven away by the pain, and she was sober a lot. She also


    knew the current situation, in fact, she really wanted to break away from Ellison''s hand and stand up


    from his arms.


    But she was a little reluctant to leave. Just be willful this time. Anyway, after today, she would go back


    to her previous life. It was good to be greedy.


    God, please forgive her for her little selfishness!


    At this time, Eric came out of the bedroom. Seeing the situation in the room, he asked, "What''s


    wrong?"


    When he was coaxing Lily, he heard the noise outside. But Lily didn''t fall asleep, so he didn''te out.


    "Hailey is injured." Ellison looked up at him, and then looked at Hailey, who was in his arms and biting


    her lower lip, and asked with concern, "Does it still hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt." Hailey shook her head and blushed. She lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at


    Ellison. She was afraid that Ellison would know what was on her mind.


    Seeing her like this, Ellison''s eyes suddenly darkened, and a filthy idea shed through his mind.


    He had never thought that he would kiss her at this moment. Yes, he must be crazy!


    What the hell! N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 227 Erics Revenge

    Chapter 227 Eric''s Revenge


    With so many people present, Hailey felt embarrassed to stay in Ellison''s arms anymore. Although she


    was a little sober, she was still very drunk. Therefore, she broke away from Ellison''s hand and stood up


    from his arms. She walked unsteadily.


    "Where is Lily? I want to see her." She said this to Eric.


    Looking at her, Eric frowned slightly. He was afraid that she would y drunken madness and wake up


    Lily. "She is asleep, you..."


    "Well, I''ll sleep with her." Hailey interrupted him before he could finish his words. From their


    conversation just now, she probably knew what happened to Lily and Anna, but she didn''t know what


    exactly happened.


    "She is tired. You''d better..."


    "No!" Eric''s words were interrupted by Hailey again. Perhaps it was because of alcohol, she pouted


    subconsciously and looked at him with red eyes. "I will be obedient and won''t disturb her sleep."


    She sounded like a child.


    Eric frowned. She really didn''t want Hailey to disturb Lily, but it seemed impossible to reason with a


    drunkard at the moment, not to mention that she was injured


    "Hailey." At this time, Ellison also stood up from the sofa and stood beside her. He naturally sped her


    shoulders with his hands and coaxed, "Lily is very tired. Let me take you to another ce to sleep,


    okay?"


    Hearing his tone, Hailey turned her head subconsciously. Her face flushed inexplicably, and her heart


    beat out of bnce. A trace of panic shed through her eyes, but it was quickly covered up by her.


    "No¡­ I''m looking for Lily. She said she would be with me today." There was a hint of coquetry in her


    voice. She did it on purpose to make him feel that she was ying drunken madness.


    "Honey, let''se to see her when she wakes up, okay? Huh?" Ellison''s voice was almost soft. This


    was probably the first time he had spoken to her in such a voice.


    Hailey had never seen such a gentle side of him. She couldn''t help but nod her head, "Okay..."


    Well, it seemed that women really needed to be coaxed. Look, was she coaxed obediently by him?


    This was Ellison''s thought at the moment.


    Finally, under the coaxing of Ellison, he took Hailey to the suite next door.


    After they left, Eric turned to look at Noble, with frightening anger in his ck eyes. "Where are they?"


    Hearing this, Noble knew who they were referring to. Then her eyes were filled with anger. She turned


    to manager and asked, "Where are they?"


    "In the dark room." Manager answered subconsciously, shaking his body.


    The look in the eyes of the big Boss and Mr. Eric was really terrible. It seemed that the three girls who


    came today were not simple. Mr. Noble asked him to take care of Miss Lily, and Mr. Ellison was so


    gentle to Miss Hailey, so the person named Anna must be the one Mr. Eric cared about.


    "Let''s go there." Taking a look at Eric, Noble turned around and walked out. His firm and tall back gave


    people a sense of cruelty at the moment.


    Seeing this, Eric also followed up. Those people who dared to hurt his woman were really brave!


    Seeing them leave, manager naturally followed them. Even Harry, who had always wanted to go back


    to deal with the jetg, inexplicably wanted to follow them.


    He was going to see what kind of person he was and how he dared to offend the people that Noble and


    Eric cared about. Well, what he wanted to see most was how on Noble would deal with those people.


    After all, he hadn''t seen the hostility from him for many years.


    It seemed that since that incident, the hostility on his body had been well hidden, and he had never


    been close to any woman since then. But today, that girl¡­ Wow, it''s really incredible!


    The so-called dark room was really a dark room.


    Almost all the furniture in the room were dark, including sofa, floor and wall decoration. If the light was


    not turned on, the room could really be out of touch.


    At this time, the two people who had an affair with Lily and Anna were thrown to the ground. Their


    hands and feet were tied, and there was a cloth in their mouths. Beside them stood four strong men in


    ck who had taken them in.


    "They?" Eric looked at the two people on the ground and asked in a low voice.


    "Yes." Noble nodded, with anger in his voice.


    "Good!" These word was uttered between his teeth, and his ck eyes were filled with frightening light.


    He walked around the two men, as if he was looking at them or thinking about something else.


    Noble didn''t look well. There were only a few people in the Guan city who dared to make trouble in his


    territory, and they were very bold!


    Harry didn''t care about it. He looked at everything indifferently, and by the way, he found a good ce


    to sit down and watched the show slowly.


    Manager, of course, was going to leave. Well, without the permission of the big Boss, he naturally did


    not dare to stay here any longer, because in DC, this dark room was a forbidden area prohibited by the


    big Boss.


    Under normal circumstances, people who make trouble here will be brought here. As for the result, it


    will no longer be within his jurisdiction. He just brings people over.


    "Hmm..."


    The fat man, who was trapped on the ground with a cloth in his mouth, looked up at the two people,


    Eric and Noble, who were groaning as if they were going to say something, and his fat body was


    twisting.


    Seeing this, Eric squatted down and sneered, "It''s you who hurt my people?"


    "Hmm..." The fat man shook his head, his face full of anxiety, and a look of fear appeared in his eyes.


    "Really?" Eric''s voice was very low. He squinted slightly, and his whole body was emitting a horrifying


    coldness from inside to outside.


    "Hmm..." The fat man nodded and kept twisting his body. He raised his tied hands to beckon Eric to


    untie him.


    "Ha ha..." With a sneer, Eric stood up abruptly and stepped on his fat hands!


    "Ouch!" The fat man widened his eyes and looked at Eric in disbelief, his face flushed.


    At this moment, Eric was like a king, looking down at the person crawling under his feet. Although he


    smiled, the coldness in his eyes made people tremble.


    "Don''t tell me the truth..." He uttered these words, but he increased the strength under his feet, and


    even turned his fat hands one hundred and eighty degrees. "It''s good for your hands to be disabled like


    this."


    "Hmm..." The fatty was so painful that he stretched out his neck. Blue veins appeared on his forehead,


    and his face changed.


    As if he was not satisfied with his cry, he bent down, ripped the cloth from his mouth and threw it aside.


    "Ah!" When the close in his mouth was pulled out, the fatty cried out in pain. He looked at Eric begging


    for mercy, "No¡­ No¡­ Please forgive me..."


    "Forgive?" Eric chuckled and shook his head, "I don''t intend to take your life. I just want you to know


    that not everyone can move my people."


    When he said thest word, the coldness on Eric''s face suddenly increased, and then he stepped


    harder.


    "Ah!" The sound of a pig being killed echoed through the dark room. The fatty was so painful that he


    trembled, and even the blue veins on his neck popped out.


    In the face of this scene, all the people present seemed to have been ustomed to it, and their


    expressions did not change much.


    The strong men in ck turned a blind eye to this. They stood still like a piece of wood.


    Harry, who was sitting on the sofa and watching the show, was so sleepy that he eveny on the sofa.


    And when he heard the howl like a pig, he yawned and nced at Eric. Then he said in a sleepy voice,


    "Eric, you broke his hand at most. Do you need me to do it? I can easily break his tendons in his handsAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and feet. I promise he won''t be able to walk like a normal person all his life."


    It sounded like they were talking about their daily lives.


    Hearing this, Eric turned to him and said, "That''s a good idea. I''ll leave the rest to you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he let go of his foot, turned around and kicked the fat man''s waist.


    After all, he had practiced martial arts. The fat man rolled on the ground several circles and rolled in


    front of Harry.


    "No, no, please forgive me¡­ Please forgive me..." Hearing the conversation, the fat man kept begging


    for mercy. He was so scared. He had never seen these people before. He just wanted to y with two


    girls, but he didn''t expect to provoke these people.


    "Hmm..." Harry yawned and nced sideways at the man lying on the ground. Suddenly, he raised the


    corners of his mouth and gave an evil smile. "I think it''s too light to break the tendons of your hands


    and feet. What are they going to do?"


    It sounded like he was asking someone, or he was talking to himself. "Oh, by the way, he wanted to


    hurt your girl and my brother''s little girl. In order not to let him hurt other girls again, I''ll let him be soft all


    his life, so that his stuff will never be used."


    After saying that, he nodded to himself. "Well, this method is really good. In the future, when they see


    women, they will only drool. Moreover, their wife may not be able to bear the loneliness and will go out


    to find a toy boy. Well, this method is good, very good."


    Hearing this, everyone present twitched the corners of their mouths. This man was really ruthless. Only


    he could think of such a method!


    Eric looked up at Harry indifferently and said, "Whatever."

 Chapter 228 The Scheming Of Harry

    Chapter 228 The Scheming Of Harry


    "That''s good. We don''t have to do it." These words were not said by Eric, but by Noble, who had been


    standing aside all the time.


    He had nned to break their legs so that they would never be able to stand up, but what Harry said


    was exactly what he wanted.


    "But, brother..." Harry sat up andzily looked at the direction of Noble. "Where is the investment of my


    hospital?"


    "How much do you want?" Noble interrupted him.


    "Twenty million!" Harry replied in a hurry.


    "Didn''t you say ten million?" Said Noble, raising his eyebrows.


    "Well, I said ten million before, but now the situation is different. Think about it. I''m avenging your girl.


    Of course I have to raise the price." Even Harry said seriously and didn''t think his behavior was


    shameful at all.


    Frowning, Noble took a look at him. But he didn''t say something. Instead, he said, "Okay."


    One offered the price naturally, and the other agreed without hesitation although he was still


    dissatisfied.


    Harry believed that he had recovered from the previous things. With a smile on his face, he thought,


    ''it''s really a good thing to have Ellison''s five million and now twenty million. Oh, the hospital''s funds are


    ready.''


    "Please forgive me! Please spare my life!" The fat man struggled to get up from the ground. Enduring


    the pain in his hand, he kept kowtowing to Harry and said, "Sir, please forgive me. Please let me go¡­ I


    can give you whatever you want."


    On the other side, the wretched man who had been trapped on the ground with a cloth in his mouth


    kept squirming towards them. Although he was not punished, he heard clearly what they had just said.


    These people not only wanted to break their own tendons, but also made themselves unable to be a


    real man in the rest of their lives. The consequences were terrible!


    Hearing the sound of begging for mercy, Harry turned to look at the fat man in front of him and shook


    his head with a smile. "No, no, no, I''m not a hero. It''s useless for you to beg me. But don''t worry. I won''t


    let you hurt too long. It''s only a few minutes."


    "No, no¡­ Please let me go. I have old and I have young..."


    "Everyone has." Harry interrupted him with a smile, "But you hurt the wrong person in Mr. Noble''s


    territory. You have to pay for what you have done."


    As he spoke, he squinted at his hands, which were totally disfigured by Eric, and said, "It''s really not


    worth mentioning the small cost of stepping on your hands. It will be better after all, but for people like


    you, it will only forget the pain, so I want to keep you can''t do bad things, I will solve the problem once


    and for all."


    "Hmm..." At this time, the wretched man crawled over and looked at Harry in horror.


    "I know you also want to beg for mercy." Looking at the wretched man, Harry stood up from the sofa,


    walked to the medicine box and slowly opened it. "But, that''s impossible. I always keep my words. As a


    man, I have to keep my words. So, you can''t me me. Our teachers have taught us this since


    childhood."


    Eric and Noble looked at each other, and a helpless smile appeared on their faces at the same time.


    Harry was enough. He had to reason with this kind of scum, and he took it for granted!


    Taking out two bright scalpels from the medicine box, the des were thin and sharp, shining with cold


    light under the light. Harry shook the scalpels in his hands and looked at Eric and Noble.


    "Are you going to watch here? If you want to watch, I''ll slow down and let you watch carefully. If you


    don''t, I''ll finish the battle as soon as possible."


    Watching? How much does it taste!


    The two looked at each other again. Eric took a look at Harry and then turned around to leave. "I''ll go to


    see if she has woken up."


    Then, Noble turned around and left, but he said, "Don''t let their blood pollute the dark room."


    "Hum..." Looking at their receding figures, Harry said lightly, "Coward, what''s wrong with looking at


    them? I wanted you to see my saber skills, but you left faster than anything. It''s really boring."


    Then he turned to the men in ck and ordered, "Two men,e here and help me suppress them."


    The man in ck followed his order.


    As soon as Eric and Noble walked out of the dark room, they met Ellison. He had just settled Hailey


    down and was walking towards the dark room. He wanted to see who dared to covet Hailey!


    "Where is them?" Seeing them, Ellison asked in confusion, "What did you do?"


    "I''ll leave it to Harry." Replied Noble.


    "Leave it to him?" Ellison frowned. He didn''t know much about Harry. It was the first time he met him


    today. He only knew that he was a doctor.


    "Yes." Noble nodded. He knew well about Harry''s character. As a scheming man, few people here


    could surpass him. "He..."


    "Ah!"


    A terrible howl came from the dark room behind them and interrupted them.


    "Please forgive me¡­ I will¡­ Never again¡­ I dare not¡­ Ah..."


    "Ah! Please forgive me¡­ Hmm¡­ Please, let me go¡­ Ah..."


    The scream was louder, and the cry for mercy was also louder than the scream.


    Hearing the voice, Ellison''s face softened. It seemed that Harry had some means. Listening to the


    voice, they must have suffered a lot.


    "How did he deal with it?" He asked again.


    "Cut off their tendons and make them unable to be a real man for the rest of their lives." Eric answered


    indifferently.


    "Well, that''s good. My investment of five million is not wrong." Ellison nodded and seemed to be


    satisfied with the result. Then he asked, "Where are you going now?"


    "I''m going to check on girl. I don''t know if she has woken up or not." Eric replied.


    "How about brother?" Ellison turned to look at Noble.


    Hearing this, Noble suddenly stopped. The first thought that shed through his mind was to see Anna,


    but it seemed strange to say something like that. So he pursed his lips and responded for a while


    before he opened his mouth.


    "I have something to deal with. Not everyone cane in, but these two scumse today. This


    matter must be investigated carefully."


    "Leave it to me." Ellison frowned and continued, "I''ll look into these two people."


    Hearing this, Noble looked at him in surprise. "Are you still going to make a move?"


    "They dare to have an idea on Hailey. They are ambitious." There was a frightening coldness in his


    eyes. Ellison pursed his lips.


    Eric and Noble raised their eyebrows at the same time. It seemed that he had protected Hailey. But


    when could he really realize his heart?


    Obviously, he liked her very much, but he refused to admit it. Of course, they didn''t know whether he


    refused to admit it or he didn''t realize his deep feelings for Hailey.


    When Lily woke up, it was alreadyte at night. She was weak all over and her throat was dry. The light


    in the room was off and it was dark, but she was relieved, because the person lying next to her was the


    one she trusted the most.


    She turned sideways and was about to put her arms around the waist of the person beside her, but she


    heard a voice full of concern from above.


    "Girl, are you awake?"


    Then, the light at the bedside was turned on. The light was warm.


    "Yes." Lily answered in a hoarse voice, "I want some water."


    "I''ll get it for you." After saying that, Eric lifted the quilt and got out of bed. Then he went to the living


    room outside the bedroom.


    It was still DC''s suite, and the advantage of the suite was that it hadplete equipment, just like her


    own home, but without the warm atmosphere at home.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at his back as he walked towards the living room, Lily smiled happily. Since they knew each


    other, he would always be with her no matter what happened.


    He silently cared about her and took care of her. But he was still a child, but he could take care of her


    so well. What a considerate man.


    After a while, Eric came in with a ss of water. He walked to the bedside and sat down, supporting


    Lily to sit up. Then she leaned against his chest and fed the water to her mouth.


    "Drink it. The water temperature is just right."


    Looking up at him, Lily lowered her head and drank two mouthfuls of water. Her throat felt much better.


    She said softly, "Ok."


    "Okay." He put the cup on the bedside table and tucked Lily in. "Do you feel ufortable?"


    "No." She shook her head slightly and said, "I just don''t have any strength."


    "Harry said it''s normal. Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?"


    "I''m not hungry..." With these words, Lily rubbed her head against his chest. She put her hands around


    his waist, rested her head on his chest and said softly, "Eric, it''s so good to have you around."


    "Girl..." Eric tightened his grip on her and said in a mncholy and worried tone, "I haven''t left the


    Guan city yet, but something happened to you. How can I leave at ease?"


    "Well, it was an ident." Lily''s face turned red. In fact, it was really an ident this time. If she didn''t


    make fun of Ellison and didn''t go outside to call him, such a thing wouldn''t have happened.

 Chapter 229 I Dont Allow Any Accident To Happen

    Chapter 229 I Don''t Allow Any ident To Happen


    "I won''t allow such an ident to happen." Eric lowered his head and kissed Lily''s side face. He


    emphasized, "I won''t allow any ident to happen."


    "No, I will be very careful in the future." Seeing that he cared about her so much, Lily was also moved.


    She tightened her hands around his waist and put her face against his chest, listening to his strong


    heartbeat.


    Bang, bang, bang, bang, the pleasant sound of drumbeats rang in her ears, and hit her heart one by


    one.


    Eric didn''t say anything, but frowned. Since he met her, there had been a lot of idents around her.


    He was really worried that something bad would happen to her if he was not around these days after


    he returned to G city. It seemed that he had to think of a solution.


    The room suddenly became quiet, so quiet that only the breath of the two could be heard.


    After a long time, Lily broke the silence and asked in a low voice, "How are they?"


    "Good." Knowing who she was referring to, Eric answered, "Brother will take care of Anna and second


    brother will take care of Hailey."


    "Okay." Lily replied in a low voice and then asked, "What about the two people?"


    "Crap!" Hearing her ask about the two people who tried to hurt them, Eric''s voice became lower and his


    face was very gloomy. "They are the first one who dares to be charming in DC."


    "Hmm." Lily blinked her eyes and asked curiously, "How?"


    "Maybe they can only spend the rest of their life in wheelchairs." Eric didn''t tell her in detail for fear of


    scaring her.


    "That''s good." Lily answered indifferently. She had been dead once, and it was not surprising what kind


    of treatment the result was for her.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Your did?" She asked.


    Eric shook his head, "No, it''s Harry."


    Harry? This was the second time she heard this name after she woke up. Needless to say, it must be


    the person who helped her remove the drug.


    "What''s your rtionship with him?"


    "Noble is his cousin¡­ We are rtives." Eric replied, "We used to y together, but then he went


    abroad to study medicine regardless of his family''s objection. Well, the cost is paid by my brother."


    "It seems that brother still loves him very much."


    "That''s because Harry is talented and brother supports him."


    The two chatted with each other. They didn''t fall asleep again until Lily felt sleepy again.


    When Lily woke up again, it was already dawn. She habitually turned her head and found that there


    was no Eric beside her. He must have got up early.


    Although she had a good sleep, she was still very weak. She didn''t even have the strength to get up.


    She almost used up all her strength to sit up, and she was panting.


    Damn it!


    Lily bit her lower lip. At the thought of the two men she met yesterday, she wished she could kick them


    again. Moreover, she wanted to kick them to the most vulnerable part of the man!


    But what she didn''t know was that Harry had crippled somewhere between them¡­


    At this time, Eric came in, neatly dressed, with the clothes she had changed yesterday in his hands,


    clean and neatly folded. Seeing that she frowned and bit her lips, he hurriedly walked over, put the


    clothes on the bed, sat next to her, and reached out to hold her in his arms.


    "What''s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable?"


    Lily shook her head and decided not to push herself too hard. She leaned against his chest, pouted


    and acted like a spoiled child. "I don''t have strength."


    "What do you want to do? Let me do it, okay?" Eric''s voice was full of affection.


    "Hmm..." Lily blushed and said two words in a low voice, "Urgency."


    "Ha ha..." Eric chuckled, and the worried look on his face dispersed. "I''ll take you to the bathroom and


    wash up by the way. Then we''ll go out for breakfast. My brothers, Hailey and Anna are waiting for us."


    "Okay." Lily answered in a low voice. Although she had already seen Eric frankly, she still couldn''t help


    but feel shy.


    Eric was very careful. He took Lily into the bathroom and put her in front of the toilet. She didn''t wear


    shoes, so when he put her down, he was afraid that her feet would be cold on the ground, so he let her


    step on the back of his feet.


    She wasn''t heavy, and it didn''t hurt even if she stepped on it. Eric even helped her take off her


    bathrobe with his own hands, and he looked so thoughtful and considerate from beginning to end.


    "You, you turn around." Sitting on the toilet and looking at Eric who was facing her, Lily''s face turned


    red. To be honest, it was really impossible to go to the bathroom in front of him.


    "I can''t see." Eric smiled and had no intention of turning around.


    Well, the girl''s embarrassed look was really cute.


    "Eric, turn around!" Her tone was a little heavier, but in Eric''s ears, it was more like a spoiled child.


    All of a sudden, he bent over, reached out his hand to grab Lily''s chin, and then urately kissed the


    soft and pink lips. It was soft and very flick. After kissing her for a while, he reluctantly released her, and


    then looked up at the ceiling.


    "Girl, hurry up. Don''t make brothers wait too long." He said seriously.


    Lily''s face flushed as if it was about to bleed. She red at him and thought, ''Eric is bing more


    and more'' shameless'', but she also likes'' shameless'' from the bottom of her heart. Well, that''s enough!''


    After solving the physiological problem, the rest of the washing and changing were mostly done by Eric,


    including putting underwear on Lily, and of course wearing underpants or something like that. She


    stopped him because she couldn''t show him everywhere, could she?


    After putting on all the clothes, Lily was carried out by Eric again. They went to the bedroom to put on


    her shoes first, and then she was carried to the special suite of Noble¡­ In the ck V suite.


    When they arrived, the four pairs of eyes turned around at the same time.


    On the other hand, the eyes of Noble and Ellison were very calm. The eyes of Hailey and Anna were


    full of concern. When they saw that Lily was safe and sound in Eric''s arms, the two of them were


    relieved.


    Eric walked to the sand with Lily in his arms. As soon as he put her down, Hailey stood up and sat


    beside her. She looked at her up and down with concern and asked, "Lily, are you okay?"


    "Nothing." Lily smiled and said, "I''m fine. Your hand..."


    Noticing that Hailey''s hand wrapped with gauze was soaked with blood, she frowned and asked, "What


    happened?"


    She was fine yesterday. How could she get hurt?


    Hearing this question, Hailey blushed and an unnatural look shed through her eyes. "It was caused


    by drunkenness yesterday. It''s just a bruise. It''s not serious."


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    Lily was speechless for a while. She really admired Hailey''s ability to hurt herself by ying drunken


    madness.


    "Be careful next time." That was all she could say.


    However, as soon as she finished her words, Ellison''s voice sounded, "Next time? Does she want to do


    it again?"


    He looked at Hailey with warning in his ck eyes.


    Hailey was stunned. She didn''t expect that Ellison would react like this. But when she thought of the


    reason why she came to drink yesterday, she pursed her lips and looked at him indifferently. "Whatever


    I do has nothing to do with you. So, next time, it''s up to me."


    "You..." Ellison was rendered speechless by her words. After a long while, he said, "Hailey, don''t forget


    that you are now in the Guan city. As long as you still live here, I am in charge of everything for you!"


    "Is this Guan city yours?" Hailey sneered, "Why do you have the final say?"


    "Because you are..."


    He was about to say these three words, but was stopped by him. "If you don''t believe me, you can


    have a try."


    These words almost popped out from his teeth.


    Seeing that the war between the two was about to break out, Lily turned to look at Eric and said in a


    moderate voice, "Eric, I''m hungry. Well, I haven''t eaten anything yesterday."


    "Okay. We haven''t had breakfast yet. I''ll ask manager to bring it here." Eric knew what she meant. After


    saying that, he took out his phone and dialed a number. Soon the phone was connected, and he hung


    up after giving some orders.


    "I''m not hungry." Hailey suddenly stood up and took a look at Lily and Anna. "I''ll go back first. Thank


    you for what happened yesterday."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Hailey stood up and left without looking at Ellison.


    "Hailey..." Lily called her name subconsciously. Looking at her back, she didn''t stop.


    Ellison subconsciously wanted to chase after her, but he almost stood up, as if he had thought of


    something, and then sat back, sulking aside.


    Looking at the awkward two people, Lily felt helpless. Both of the two had feelings for each other, but


    they made such a mess.


    Eric turned his head to look at Ellison and said nothing. He just put his hands around Lily''s waist and let


    her lean into his arms.


    Noble didn''t say anything. He just nced at Ellison indifferently and then had no expression on his


    face. Unless he, as the ruler, figured it out himself, it was useless for these bystanders to say anything.


    At this moment, manager pushed the dining trolley in and put the food on the table one by one. Then


    he turned around and said respectfully to them, "Mr. Noble, Mr. Ellison, Mr. Eric, the breakfast is ready."


    After saying that, he looked up at the situation in front of him. When he saw that Lily was held in the


    arms of Eric, he waspletely stunned.


    What''s going on? Isn''t Miss Lily the one Mr. Noble cares about? Why was Eric holding her in his arms?


    And in front of Mr. Noble¡­


    Did I get it wrong yesterday? Because Miss Lily was the one Eric cared about, so Mr. Noble asked him


    to take care of her?


    But it shouldn''t be. If it was the person Eric cared about, he should have told him to take good care of


    Miss Lily. How could he let Mr. Noble say that?


    s, forget it. The rtionship between them is soplicated that I don''t want to think about it


    anymore.

 Chapter 230 A Jerk

    Chapter 230 A Jerk


    "Okay, let''s go out. I''ll call you if anything happens." Said Noble to manager.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    When he came to his senses, manager looked around calmly, suppressed the messy doubts in his


    heart, and then walked out of the suite respectfully.


    "Let''s have breakfast." Eric said. Then he picked up Lily and walked towards the dining table.


    Ellison, on the other hand, stood up and walked towards them, as if he was in a fit of pique.


    On the other hand, Noble was fine. Instead of walking over directly, he stood up and asked Anna, "Do


    you need my help?"


    "No, thanks." Anna refused without hesitation. She nced at him, struggled to stand up and walked


    towards the table.


    After all, she was a kung fu master. Her body was better than ordinary people. At least she had the


    strength to walk by herself. When Lily woke up, she didn''t even have the strength to sit up.


    Seeing her refuse him like this, Noble frowned imperceptibly. He had never been refused so ruthlessly


    before. This might be the first time.


    However, he didn''t turn around and leave. Instead, he walked behind her, in case she fell to the ground.


    On the table, Eric sat next to Lily, because he had to take care of her. Subconsciously, Noble chose the


    seat where Anna chose, while Ellison sat alone.


    Lily didn''t think there was anything wrong with this situation. She enjoyed Eric''s service naturally. She


    ate whatever he fed, and she didn''t bother to eat by herself.


    To be honest, she was really hungry. But fortunately, she didn''t catch a cold after getting wet for a long


    time yesterday, and now she had a good appetite.


    "Lily..." Just as Lily was having her breakfast happily under the care of Eric, Ellison broke the harmony.


    "Thank you yesterday, and thank Anna."


    After saying that, he gave a grateful look at Anna.


    Hearing this, Lily and Anna were stunned. They looked at each other and then looked at Ellison. They


    asked in one voice, "For what?"


    "In order to protect Hailey, you distracted the attention of those two people. Otherwise, you wouldn''t


    have been in danger, and Hailey wouldn''t have been safe. It''s just that it''s easy to get drunk."


    Ellison exined. Although he was angry with Hailey, he still treated her as his own woman. That was


    why he thanked the two for her, Lily and Anna.


    Hearing this, Anna was confused. What happened yesterday had nothing to do with Hailey. Why did he


    say thank you here?


    She looked at Ellison doubtfully, and then turned to look at Lily, who happened to be looking at her at


    this time. The two people''s eyes met in the air, and then looked away.


    "Ahem..." Lily coughed awkwardly. She looked a little embarrassed. She probably knew why Ellison


    thanked them.


    "Well, brother, I want to exin this to you. I lied to you on the phone. No one was against Hailey at


    that time."


    "What?" Ellison was confused and looked at Lily, waiting for her to continue.


    Hearing her words, both Noble and Eric stopped what they were doing and looked at Lily in confusion.


    "Actually, it was my idea to bring Hailey here for a drink yesterday." Lily continued, staring at Ellison


    and observing his expression.


    "There is always a person in Hailey''s heart, but that person doesn''t seem to have any interest in her.


    Moreover, he tried to get rid of her again and again, which caused her to be very painful. Therefore,


    she chose to stay away from him, but it seems that it is useless to stay away from him..."


    Lily said slowly on purpose, and she could clearly see the change of Ellison''s face. His usual


    expression had been reced by gloom, which meant that he still cared about the person in Hailey''s


    heart.


    "So I told her that getting drunk was the best way to relieve her worries. When she woke up, she forgot


    everything and started her own life again. Just in case, I called Anna. She is good at fighting. If we


    meet a bad guy, she can beat him."


    She said with a naughty smile.


    "Then what''s going on behind?" Ellison almost blurted it out. If she was lying to him on the phone, then


    why did someone really harm themter?


    Not to mention him, Noble and Eric were confused by her words, including Anna. She came to DC with


    Lily, but she also didn''t know anything.


    "Hmm..." Lily blinked her eyes and said innocently, "Maybe it''s because I lied to you, so I was really


    surrounded by two people. With my intelligence, I called Anna out. It was not a problem for her to beat


    them half to death with her fighting skills, but they used a trick, and then we were hit, But fortunately,


    nothing serious happened between us."


    Hearing this, Ellison already knew what was going on, but he didn''t understand why she called him!


    "Then why did you lie to me?" He asked.


    Lily smiled and didn''t answer his question. She turned to Anna and asked, "Anna, where is the


    recorder?"


    Hearing this, Anna frowned. She thought for a moment and answered, "It seems that it was left in the


    previous room. I was too busy to save you to care about the recorder."


    After saying that, she turned to look at Noble. "This is your territory. You should be able to find it out,


    right?"


    "Okay." After taking a look at Anna, he dialed a number. Apparently, he was calling manager. He told


    him to find the recorder pen in the private room they were in before hanging up.


    Seeing him on the phone, Anna looked away and looked at Ellison. She said coldly, "You are really a


    jerk."


    "I..." Being stunned by her words, Ellison was confused for a while. "The whole thing has nothing to do


    with me from the beginning to the end. Why am I a jerk?"


    He had been unhappy about the fact that there was a person in Hailey''s heart, and now hearing what


    Anna said, he was unhappy.


    Besides, how did he offend Anna?


    "Humph!" Anna snorted and nced at him with disdain. She looked away from him and continued to


    eat breakfast calmly. She had been hungry since yesterday.


    Among the three men, only Eric looked better. At least, he loved Lily wholeheartedly. And from what


    Hailey said when she was drunk yesterday, Ellison was just a scumbag. She really didn''t know why she


    would fall in love with such a scumbag.


    As for Noble, she thought he was a good man, but yesterday he saw something he shouldn''t have


    seen on her body. Although it was for her own good, he shouldn''t have seen it!


    So now, she had a bad impression of him.


    "You!" Seeing her like this, Ellison really wanted to punch her, but he gritted his teeth and endured it.


    He really couldn''t do anything to a little girl.


    "Brother, don''t be angry." Seeing this, Lily said, "When you find the recorder, you will know why Anna


    said you were a jerk. If I wasn''t afraid of you getting angry, I would like to scold you, because you are


    really a jerk."


    As a man, he fooled around with women all day long and rolled among a group of women. Wasn''t he a


    jerk?


    This time, Ellison really wanted to overturn the table. He became the target of attack again!


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Everyone turned their eyes and saw managering


    in with a recorder pen.


    He stood beside Noble and handed it to him. "Mr. Noble, we found it in Miss Lily''s room yesterday."


    "Okay." With a slight reply, he raised his chin towards Ellison and said, "Leave it to him."


    "Yes, sir." He turned around, handed the recorder pen to Ellison and said respectfully, "Mr. Ellison."


    Ellison didn''t look well, but he still took the recorder, because he also wanted to know what was in it


    that made them attack him like this.


    Afterpleting the task, he turned around and left.


    As soon as he got the recorder pen, Ellison turned it on, but he was stopped by Lily. "Brother, you''d


    better go home first. It''s not good to listen to it in front of so many people. After listening to it, I hope


    you can reflect on yourself. Some people, some things, once they are wrong, will be a lifetime. We


    recorded it when Hailey was not paying attention. I just hope you can figure it out and give her an


    exnation."


    Ellison paused and looked at Lily in confusion. "What do you mean by that?"


    "You will know when you go back and listen to the recording." Lily didn''t make it clear.


    "Brother, I also think this recording is suitable for you to listen alone." Said Eric, who had been holding


    Lily in his arms.


    Now that things hade to this, everyone except Ellison could guess what was going on.


    It was likely that Hailey said some truth after drinking. Yesterday, Lily deliberately set up a trap, asking


    Ellison to pick up Hailey and give the recorder to him by the way.


    But she didn''t expect that something happenedter. Two people came to make trouble. Fortunately,


    everyone was fine, and the two people also received their deserved punishment.


    Well, but the punishment was a little heavy.

 Chapter 231 Ulterior Motives

    Chapter 231 Ulterior Motives


    Hearing Eric''s words, Ellison put away the recorder pen and went back to listen. He was not in a hurry


    to listen.


    After breakfast, everyone had to go back.


    Of course, Lily was sent back by Eric. She had nned to ask Eric to drive Anna back first, and then


    they would go back. But Noble said that he would drop her off on the same way, so she asked him to


    escort Anna back.


    As for Ellison, let him drive back by himself. No one was on the same way with him, because Hailey


    was angry with him and left!


    But before leaving, Eric said something to him, indicating that he should take care of Lily in the


    following days.


    After all, he had to go to G city with Noble. The work of his grandfather''spany couldn''t be finished


    overnight, so it might take a long time to stay there. Besides, there were too many hidden dangers


    around Lily, so he was afraid that she would encounter something during the time he left.


    After that, they went back to their own home to look for their mothers.


    On the second day, Eric and Noble went back to G City, leaving the matter of the Guan city aside for


    the time being.


    Except for the people closest to Eric, knew his return, including his father, Richard didn''t know. Of


    course, Ang knew it.


    On the other side, Hailey left Lily''s and Eric''s nests after they parted that day. Lily didn''t know where


    she had gone and didn''t leave any address. She just said that she would leave for a period of time, so


    she left with her wound in her hand and her suitcase.


    And Lily didn''t ask her to stay. She knew that Hailey left probably because of Ellison''s words, "This is


    the Guan city. As long as you live here, I have the final say in everything about you." After all, she had


    nned to leave the world of Ellison. It took time to forget, so she left.


    As for Lily, she didn''t say anything to let her live. It''s good for her to travel. As for Ellison¡­ Just let him


    be upset. She believe that after listening to the recording, he will understand what Hailey is thinking.


    Of course, she also hoped that he could understand his feelings. If he still didn''t understand, they, as


    outsiders, would be helpless.


    She had done her best to help them. She couldn''t force the two of them to face their own feelings and


    admit that they liked each other.


    As a result, it was Ellison''s own business to deal with the rtionship in the end.


    In a twinkling of an eye, fifteen days passed.


    On the sixteen day of the first lunar month, something big or small happened to the Gu family. Wayne


    personally took Dale and her son to settle down, along with Simon and Jade.


    Richard and Ang didn''t show up, let alone Eric. He was in G city and had no time to care about


    anything in the Guan city.


    Although Ethan''s residence had been settled in the Gu family, it hadn''t been settled in the household


    register of Richard. Because Wayne was afraid that if he was forced too hard, it would hurt the


    rtionship between the father and son. He was afraid that he would really break up with him in a fit of


    anger, so he took a step back.


    But in Dale''s opinion, it didn''t matter. As long as Ethan took root in the Gu family, things would be easy


    to deal with in the future.


    It happened to be the beginning of the new term. After settling down, Wayne took Ethan to the middle


    school and personally handled the transfer formalities for him.


    He was in the third grade of primary school, so he was in the best ss in the third grade. It was


    exactly the ss where Lily was in.


    The second day was the official ss time.


    When Lily saw that Ethan walked into the ssroom under the guidance of her head teacher, Lily was


    stunned for a moment. She couldn''t believe that she would be in the same ss with him!


    Although she didn''t know what kind of person he was, she didn''t like him just because of his identity.


    After all, he was the illegitimate child of Richard. Not long ago, Ang and Eric didn''t have a good time


    on the New Year''s Eve or thirty and returned to G city.


    "Guys, this is the newer, Ethan. From now on, he is a member of our ss." On the tform, the


    head teacher introduced Ethan to his ssmates.


    But Ethan didn''t show much expression on his face. Instead, he looked very calm. There was no


    emotion on his face. He nced at everyone off the stage.


    When his eyes swept across Lily, he stopped for a moment, and Lily also noticed it. The two people''s


    eyes met in the air, and after a moment, they immediately moved away.


    Ethan''s eyes twinkled, and a faint smile shed at the corners of his mouth, which was hard to notice.


    "Ethan, your seat is temporarily arranged in the middle of the fourth row. Is that okay?" The head


    teacher pointed at the empty seat and asked.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Teacher..." Ethan turned to the head teacher and smiled politely, "May I sit next to Lily?"


    "Well..." The head teacher was in a dilemma. She took a look at the direction of Lily. There was no


    spare seat near her seat.


    "I heard that she ranked first in the whole grade and her grades far exceeded the first. I want to sit next


    to her because I want to ask her if there is anything I don''t understand." Ethan exined with a smile


    on his face.


    Hearing this, Lily raised her eyebrows subconsciously. She was sure that Ethan did it on purpose.


    Although she was not familiar with him and had only seen him for a few times, he must know the


    rtionship between her and Eric, so his purpose must not be simple.


    What Ethan said sounded very ordinary to everyone, except for two people involved.


    "Becky, you..." Atst, the head teacher fixed her eyes on Becky, because she was Lily''s desk mate,


    and her family background was not particrly strong¡­


    "Teacher, I don''t want to change my seat." Before she could finish her words, Becky refused. After that,


    she nced at Ethan unhappily and said, "I also have a lot of questions that I don''t understand in


    study. I have to ask Lily more."


    After saying that, she directly held Lily''s arm.


    The head teacher was a little embarrassed. She didn''t expect to be refused so decisively by the


    student.


    A smile appeared on Lily''s face. Becky refused decisively. She looked up at Ethan, smiled and said


    nothing.


    But when Malcolm saw her smile, he also raised the corners of his mouth. He turned his eyes and


    looked at the head teacher. "Teacher, I don''t have to next to Lily. I''ll sit close to her."


    The head teacher smiled awkwardly. It was Mr. Wayne who sent Ethan here in person, so she had to


    meet his requirements. All the students in the middle school were either rich or powerful, and no one


    dared to offend them easily.


    So, in the end, the head teacher persuaded the student sitting at the left hand of Lily, who was in the


    middle of the passage, to change his seat and let Ethan sit there.


    "Hello, I''m Ethan." After sitting down, Ethan greeted Lily politely.


    Turning around slightly, Lily replied politely with a smile, "I know. My name is Lily."


    "I know." With an unreadable smile in his eyes, Ethan said, "Thank you so much in the future."


    "It doesn''t matter. We should help each other." Lily turned her head and ignored him.


    Just a few words, Lily was even more unhappy with Ethan. The smile on his face was always strange,


    especially the inexplicable smile in his eyes from time to time, which made people feel very


    ufortable.


    As a table mate and best friend, Becky gently touched Lily''s arm and pushed the draft book in front of


    her, indicating her to have a look.


    When she lowered her head and looked at the contents on the sketch book, Lily suddenlyughed.


    Becky''s vignce became more and more serious.


    Because she wrote, "He is ulterior motives. You must be careful!"


    Although she didn''t name, Lily knew who she was talking about. Maybe she chose to write it because


    she was afraid that others would hear it.


    "Okay." Lily nodded slightly, "I know."


    However, Ethan didn''t know how to restrain himself. It seemed that even a careless person like Becky


    could see it. There must be many other people who could see it.


    Seeing her nod, Becky took back the draft and continued to write and draw with her head down.


    Lily was curious about what she was going to write. What she saw was that she was drawing a sketch.


    She was drawing two kids. One of them was kicked away by the other and then disappeared in the sky.


    A smile appeared on her face. Becky was getting cuter and cuter.


    After ss, Lily walked out of the ssroom and found a quiet corner to call Eric. She knew that he


    hadn''te back to the Guan city, and he was so busy in G city that he didn''t even have time to go


    back to school.


    "Girl, do you miss me?" As soon as the phone was connected, there came Eric''s low and tired voice.


    "Yes." Lily lowered her head and said with a smile on her face, "I miss you so much. When will you go


    back to school?"


    "It may take some time. There are still a lot of things to deal with here. I have informed uncle Kerr in


    advance about the school."


    "Oh, no matter how busy you are, you should take care of yourself and rest. Don''t be tired." Lily said in


    a soft voice, and then added, "Ethan has also been transferred to our school. He is in the same ss


    with me."


    "¡­¡­"


    On the other side of the phone, Eric suddenly fell silent. After a while, he said, "Stay away from him.


    Although he looks silent, he must be shrewd."


    "Okay." Lily nodded. She knew that Eric was worried about her again, so she didn''t tell him what


    happened today in detail. She was afraid that he would be distracted and couldn''t work hard in G city.

 Chapter 232 I Miss You, Eric

    Chapter 232 I Miss You, Eric


    "Girl, you must take good care of yourself when I''m not around." On the other side of the phone came


    the words of concern from Eric.


    "I know. So do you." Lily answered the phone in a soft voice and looked into the distance. On thewn


    not far away, students gathered around, talking andughing, as if they were sharing the interesting


    things that had happened during the winter vacation.


    Suddenly, she felt loneliness. She said, "Eric, we haven''t seen each other for a week. I miss you so


    much."


    "Ha ha..." On the other side of the phone, Eric chuckled and said, "Girl, I miss you too. After I deal with


    the things here, I will go back to see you, okay?"


    "Okay." "Okay." Lily lowered her head, looked at her toes and said in a nasal voice, "Eric, take care of


    yourself there. Don''t let me see you lose weight when youe back."


    "Okay."


    "I''ll cook delicious food for you when youe back." Lily knew that Eric liked her cooking very much.


    "Okay, girl. Take care of yourself."


    After chatting for a while, Lily hung up the phone. Her eyes were slightly moist. Well, she was really


    bing more and more dependent on Eric. He had just left for a few days, but she couldn''t stop


    thinking about it.


    Putting away her phone, she turned around and was about to go to the ssroom. As soon as she took


    a step, she saw Eden standing not far away from her, with an unnatural expression on her face.


    Then her face flushed. Did he hear what she said on the phone with Eric?


    Seeing that she saw him, Eden didn''t feel anything. Instead, he walked over gracefully and stood in


    front of her with a smile.


    "Are you calling Eric?" His voice was full of affection.


    "Yes." Lily nodded. Since he had heard it, there was nothing to deny. Anyway, he knew the rtionship


    between her and Eric.


    "It seems that you are in good rtionship." Eden smiled, lowered his head and whispered in Lily''s ear,


    "Pay more attention to Ethan. Hees with bad intentions."


    As soon as his voice fell, he straightened up again, as if nothing had happened just now, reaching for


    the top of her head, "I don''t want anything to happen to you, every time you have something, I feel


    ufortable."


    When Ethan appeared in ss today, he felt it, because after he entered the ssroom, his eyes were


    always on Lily, which made him difficult not to notice.


    And what he said just now was also the truth. Every time something happened to Lily, there was always


    an inexplicable emotion in his heart. It was uneasy, or anxious, and even worse, it was apanied by


    shortness of breath and chest distress.


    What?


    Lily blinked and looked at Eden nkly. She didn''t understand what he meant. Did he mean that he


    would be sad every time she encountered something bad?


    In other words, was he telling her that he also cared about her?


    However, he did care about her very much these days,pletely different from the person in her


    previous life. In her memory, in her previous life, Eden was always indifferent to her. Every time he saw


    her, he only nced at her, and his eyes would never stay on her for a second.


    Even if he saw Lucia and ire make things difficult for her, he would never say a word to help her.


    And this life, he is such a performance, is it possible that she revived this life, his temperament was


    suddenly changed? Otherwise, why did he help her so much? She couldn''t figure it out!


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of what he had done for her since she was reborn, and even protected her in front of Lucia, it


    didn''t seem to be false.


    What''s wrong with him? She couldn''t see him clearly all of a sudden. What kind of person was Eden in


    this life?


    But to be honest, everything he had done for her in this life made her feel that he was really good to her


    from the bottom of his heart.


    "Thank you." Lily said with a smile.


    Eden smiled and habitually reached out to touch Lily''s head. Then he turned around and walked


    towards the ssroom. "Let''s go. The ss is about to begin."


    "Okay."


    Lily pursed her lips and followed him.


    On the other side, in the office of Noble, Sun Company, G city.


    After hanging up the phone, Eric couldn''t help smiling. His ck eyes were still fixed on the screen of


    the phone, as if he was recalling the content of the call just now, with a happy smile on his face.


    Girl was bing more and more dependent on him. It felt good to be needed by the person he loved.


    At this moment, sitting opposite to him, Noble couldn''t help knocking on the folder in front of him. "Eric,


    it''s time toe to your senses."


    In private, he was used to calling Eric''s name. Only when Ellison was there would he call him that.


    "Ahem..." When he came to his senses, Eric coughed awkwardly and put away his phone. "Where did


    we talk about just now?"


    As expected, as soon as the phone was answered, he couldn''t find the direction and even forgot where


    to say.


    "That''s all for today." Taking a look at Eric, he said, "Go back and have a good sleep today. Things in


    thepany can''t be finished in a short time."


    Since returning to G City, Eric hadn''t had a good rest. No matter how capable and knowledgeable he


    was, he had never really managed apany. It was a little unbearable for him to ept so many


    things all of a sudden.


    "Brother, it''s still early today." Eric exined, "Besides, I''m not tired."


    "It''s time for you to look in the mirror." After closing the folder in his hand, Noble leaned against the


    back of the chair and said, "Your eyes are bloodshot, and even your beard is growing on your chin. I


    can tell from your voice that you are very tired. Don''t you think you are not tired? Eric, don''t work too


    hard. Pay attention to thebination of work and rest."


    "I''m not risking my life." Eric sighed slightly, "I just want to deal with the matter here as soon as possible


    and go back to see my daughter."


    Noble shook his head slightly and sighed, "Eric, I hope that Lily is the motivation for your growth, not


    the stumbling block for your growth. You will only exhaust yourself if you do so."


    "No, I won''t." With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, Eric said with relief, "My girl is always my


    motivation. I''m eager to go back to the Guan city not only because I want to see her. Brother, you know,


    I can''t stay here for too long. No one in the Gu family knows that I''m going back to the Sun family, and I


    don''t want them to know."


    While saying that, Eric leaned back against the back of the chair, rubbed his eyebrows and continued,


    "I have left for too long, and they will always be suspicious. Today is the first day of the new semester.


    It doesn''t matter if I don''t go to school to register, but I can''t dy it for too long. Moreover..."


    Speaking of this, he paused, unconsciously frowned, and his face became bad. He said in a low voice,


    "Ethan has also been transferred to the Middle School, and he is in the same ss with Lily. I''m afraid


    that he will do something bad to her."


    Hearing what he said, even Noble frowned. He pursed his lips and hesitated for a moment before he


    said, "Your worry is not unreasonable, but Lily is not as fragile as you think. She is not stupid. She can


    tell who is good or bad to her."


    "She''s a smart girl. I know. But we don''t know much about Ethan, but I can see that he''s very


    sophisticated. We''ve met him several times, and he''s not a person who can express his feelings. Such


    a person is the most worried."


    "Don''t worry. Even if he ns to hurt Lily, it won''t be the time now. Generally, no one with a brain will


    choose to attack now. Moreover, he hasn''t gained a firm foothold in the Gu family. If he attacks the


    people you care about in this situation, it only proves one thing..."


    "He is very stupid. He is not a smart man. Smart people won''t attack their enemies rashly when their


    foundation is unstable."


    His analysis was very reasonable, and Eric''s tightly knitted eyebrows rxed a little. He hoped that


    Ethan would not make any trouble during this period of time.


    Seeing that he was a little softened, Noble said, "Well, let''s stop. I don''t want you to be too tired. Go


    back and have a good rest today. Have a good sleep. And shave your beard. You look more energetic."


    During this period of time, Eric''s main task was to get thepany''s internal information, various


    systems, the situation between shareholders, and the specific distribution of shares.


    What''s more, he had to make up for his business knowledge, which was especially important in


    finance. Ordinary people would have been exhausted, but Eric insisted.


    "Okay." Eric rubbed between his eyebrows and said in a tired voice.


    It was time to have a good sleep. To be honest, he was a little tired. These days, he only slept for three


    or four hours every day. Sometimes when he was really sleepy, he relied on coffee to support herself.


    Although he hade to thepany with Noble these days, he had never appeared in front of


    anyone else in thepany, because what Eric thought was that he would not appear rashly before he


    had aplete control of thepany''s internal situation.


    And this way, Noble agreed, in case that some old stubborn people in thepany would make


    trouble.


    In fact, when he came back to G city on the first day, Jackson had thought about introducing Eric to all


    the people in thepany. After all, the Sun Company was handed over to him, but Eric refused. He


    just came back and didn''t know anything about thepany, so he appeared in this situation.


    He worked overtime to get familiar with everything in thepany as soon as possible, and at the


    same time, he had to make up all kinds of knowledge, in order not to be deceived.

 Chapter 233 Please Let Me Make The Decision For Me

    Chapter 233 Please Let Me Make The Decision For Me


    When Eric returned to the Sun family''s residentialpound, his grandfather, Jackson, was doing


    simple exercises in the yard with thepany of his grandmother, Amanda. Jackson had received an


    operation before because of his poor health. Although he had recovered and left the hospital, his health


    was not as good as before. He followed the family doctor''s instructions and sat simple exercises every


    day.


    And this simple exercise should be based on Jackson''s own hobbies, such as Tai Chi, which was his


    favorite project. It was not tiring to cultivate.


    "Eric, why do youe back so early today?" When Jackson saw Erice back, he slowly yed Tai


    Chi. He nced at him, but subconsciously looked behind him. He didn''t see Noble.


    "Grandpa, grandma." Eric greeted them respectfully and exined, "I''m a little tired today. I want to


    come back and have a rest."


    "Okay." Jackson, who was gesturing, took a look at Eric and felt sorry for him. "It''s time for you to have


    a good rest, but before that, I have something to tell you."


    While speaking, Jackson stopped what he was doing. At the same time, his grandmother Amanda also


    stopped and walked over. "Go to the living room and talk. I''ll prepare some fruits."


    "Okay." Turning his head to take a look at his oldpanion, Jackson smiled and nodded, "I want..."


    "I know you want juice." Amanda smiled and continued, "I know your habit."


    Jackson smiled. There were too many meanings in his smile. It was said that young couples always


    apanied each other. For Amanda, the love between the two of them was not vigorous when they


    were young, but they had worked together. As a result, when they got older, the rtionship between


    the two was more intense.


    "Come on in. I''ll go to the kitchen to prepare." After saying that, Amanda turned around and entered the


    room first.


    Seeing that grandparents could still love each other at such an old age, Eric sighed in his heart.


    Jackson turned to Eric and said, "Let''s go inside."


    "Okay." Eric nodded, walked to Jackson, held his arm and walked inside. While walking, he said,


    "Grandpa, your rtionship with grandma is very enviable."


    "Your grandma is the best woman in the world." Speaking of his oldpanion, Jackson couldn''t help


    but praise her with a happy smile on his face.


    "When she was young, she apanied me to start a business together. After marriage, she was in


    charge of all the things in the family. She never let me worry about anything at home. She will wait no


    matter howte. Whether it''s your aunts or your mother, I haven''t taken care of them for a day since


    they were born. They were all brought up by your grandmother. I''m busy with thepany affairs every


    day..."


    Speaking of the past, Jackson couldn''t stop praising Amanda.


    Eric listened quietly and helped him walk into the living room unhurriedly.


    From the moment he came into contact with the Sun Family, he felt that the rtionship between the


    family here was more harmonious than other families. There were basically no family conflicts.


    Everyone was almost in love with each other, helping each other. People were very trusting and would


    not doubt each other.


    As for who would take over the Sun Company, it was enough to see through everyone''s thoughts.


    None of them was willing to take the responsibility. It was not that they were not outstanding enough


    and could not take the responsibility. It was just that they did not want to, and were unwilling to.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    In the living room, Jackson sat down on the sofa with the help of Eric, and then Eric sat down next to


    him.


    As soon as they sat down, Amanda came over with a fruit te in one hand and a ss of juice in the


    other. She put them in front of Eric and Jackson respectively. Then she chose to sit next to Eric, instead


    of sitting next to her husband.


    "You''ve only been back for a few days. You''ve lost a lot of weight." Holding Eric''s hand, Amanda''s face


    was full of pity. "Eric, don''t work too hard. Thepany''s affairs can''t be taken over overnight. Now


    with the help of Noble, don''t worry. Take it easy. If your mother knows that you are so busy aftering


    back, she may me us."


    "How could it be, grandma?" Eric looked at Amanda with a smile. He also liked his grandma very much.


    "She''s d that I can take over thepany as soon as possible so that you can rx. I also want to


    deal with the matter here as soon as possible and then go back to the Guan city. After all, Ie back


    this time secretly."


    "Well, Eric, I just want to tell you about it." Jackson, who was drinking the juice, suddenly opened his


    mouth. Then he put the juice on the ss tea table in front of him and looked at Eric.


    "Yes, Grandpa." Eric turned to look at his grandfather and had a good attitude.


    "I don''t want you to go back." Jackson said bluntly, with a serious look in his eyes. "You have a heavy


    burden now. You have to manage thepany and also be busy with your study. If you run back and


    forth between G city and the Guan city, it will not only make you tired, but also take a lot of time. It''s


    difficult to bnce the two of you."


    Hearing this, Eric raised his eyebrows subconsciously. Jackson''s meaning was very clear. He wanted


    him to stay in G City, so he wouldn''t go back to the Guan city. But there were still a lot of things waiting


    for him to deal with there. How could he refuse to go back?


    "Grandfather..." He pursed his lips and looked embarrassed. "I have to go back to the Guan city. There


    are still a lot of things for me to deal with in the Gu family. Besides, it''s time for me to go back to school.


    I''ll take the college entrance examination in a few months."


    Jackson frowned and said, "If you can let go of the Gu family, then let it go. As for the admission, I will


    find you a good school here."


    "Grandfather, I hope I can make the decision on my own." Said Eric.


    "I''m also thinking for you." Jackson didn''t seem to have any intention of giving in. "Anyway, you are the


    grandson of the Sun family, and you have agreed to take over the Sunpany. As for the Gu family,


    just give up if you can. To be honest, I really don''t like such apany. It''s not that I think highly of your


    grandfather, the total assets of the Gupany can''t be equal to 1/3 of the sunpany. Why do you


    have to think about it"


    Hearing this, Eric shook his head and said, "Grandpa, I don''t care about the Gu family''s assets, but


    someone made us suffer, and I intend to let them suffer. That''s exactly what I want."


    He said lightly and then added, "I wille back after dealing with those people. I won''t go back then."


    Of course, the premise was that girl woulde back with him. If she didn''te, he would not


    choose to stay in G city.


    Jackson knew who the people he was talking about. Although he didn''t know much about what had


    happened in the Gu family, he roughly told him what had happened when he came back with Ang


    last time.


    "By the way, how is it going with your father''s illegitimate child?"


    Hearing this, Eric frowned slightly and said in a low voice, "Yesterday, grandpa took the mother and son


    to settle down. Because my father didn''t agree to let Ethan''s household register on our family''s


    household register, it was only on the original household register of the Gu family."


    "Ha ha..." Jackson sneered, "Wayne is also a man who doesn''t care about the reality. It''s obvious that


    the mother and son want, but he doesn''t know at all. No wonder he has such a son."


    "Grandpa, in fact, dad is not a bad guy." Eric subconsciously exined for his father, "The matter of


    illegitimate child was also set up in the past."


    "A trap?" Jackson looked at him disapprovingly, "Only those who can''t control themselves will be set


    up. If a man is responsible, how can he be set up? Besides, it was a woman who set him up."


    What he said was true, but who could exin the affair between Richard and Dale clearly? But there


    was one thing that he always believed in his father, that was, his love for Ang.


    "That woman got it when dad was drunk." Eric spoke for his father again.


    "Drunk?" Jackson didn''t take it seriously. "That''s not the reason. Your father didn''t do well in the end.


    But Ang has suffered. She insisted on marrying him back then, but now she has to bear such a bad


    thing."


    "Okay, okay." Seeing that the topic was getting farther and farther, Amanda said in a hurry, "Why do


    you have to talk about these things? Come on, Eric, eat the fruit. It was peeled by grandma."


    Then she picked up a piece of fruit with a fork and fed it to his mouth.


    "Thank you, grandma." Eric ate it with a smile, "It''s sweet."


    "Of course it''s sweet." Then Amanda picked up another piece of fruit and fed it to his mouth. "Eating


    more fruit is good for your health. It can not only replenish the elements your bodycks, but also


    promote the digestion of your intestines."


    "Okay." Eric answered while eating the fruit. He wouldn''t refuse his grandma''s care. The Sun family


    gave him much more warmth than the Gu family.


    Seeing the intimate interaction between the two people, Jackson was also gratified. It was lucky that


    his grandson hadn''t inherited the character of the Gu family. Otherwise, he couldn''t rest assured to let


    hime back to take over the Sunpany¡­


    Thinking of Gu family, he shook his head. Thepany was just a little big, but it was always


    remembered. And the eldest son of the Gu family was not easy to deal with. At that time, he was afraid


    that it would be a real fight between them.

 Chapter 234 Eric Is A Good Looking Man

    Chapter 234 Eric Is A Good Looking Man


    "When will you finish dealing with the matters in the Guan city?" Jackson took a sip of the juice and


    asked Eric.


    Hearing this, Eric ate the fruit fed by Amanda and looked up at Jackson with an unbelievable look in his


    eyes. He calmed down immediately. Since his grandfather asked, it meant that he was relieved and


    agreed to go back to the Guan city first, instead of insisting on leaving him here.


    After thinking for a while, Eric replied, "It''s not sure, but I''ll do it as soon as possible."


    "Okay." Jackson nodded, "I''ll give you half a year. Whether you can deal with the Gu family''s affairs


    well or not, you have to go back to G city. You can''t always run around."


    Eric had nned to buy some more time so that he could make it as soon as possible, but he didn''t


    expect that Jackson would set a time limit. Half a year was enough for him to deal with the affairs of the


    Gu family, but girl¡­


    Half a yearter, she went to high school. She still had something to deal with in the Qiao family. At that


    time, she would definitely note here with him.


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Jackson''s face shed with displeasure. "Half a year is enough. It


    won''t take so much time to deal with the Gu family''s affairs. And the half a year I give you is just the


    time for you to finish your high school study in the Guan city."


    "Grandfather..." Eric said with a frown, "I know how to deal with many things, but I don''t want you to


    restrict me. Since I have promised to take over thepany, I will definitely try my best to run it well


    and won''t let it lose in my hands."


    "I believe you can run thepany well, but I don''t want you to be distracted." Jackson insisted.


    "Besides, I n to send you abroad to study for a few years. It will be more helpful for your future if you


    stay abroad. That''s why I let you stay in G city and didn''t stop you from contacting that city. Besides,


    that city is also your family. Grandpa is not that unreasonable."


    Hearing the word "go abroad", Eric felt even more uneasy. He had never thought of going abroad. If he


    went abroad, it meant that he really lived in two ces with Lily. This feeling was not good.


    Seeing that the two people were in an awkward situation again, Amanda looked at her husband and


    said, "Eric is still young. Don''t push him so hard. Take it easy. Look, how many children of other people


    have to take care of their own business while going to school?"


    "Noble did so in the past." Jackson nced at Amanda discontentedly, "Look at him. Isn''t he running


    his business well now? He doesn''t even like mypany. He doesn''t even want to give it to him for


    free."


    "Noble''s situation is different. He was in college at that time." Amanda cast a reproachful nce at him


    and continued, "Eric is still in high school. He has a lot of work to do. You don''t have to put too much


    pressure on him. Let him make his own ns. I believe that he can handle everything well."


    "You are spoiling him." Jackson said helplessly.


    He couldn''t refute Amanda, but what she said made sense.


    Amanda just smiled and said, "Eric is my grandson. Who else can I spoil except him? The Sun family


    still had to rely on him in the future. Noble had his own career and had a strong wing. He seldom went


    home. What''s more, Sherry is a wild woman. I can''t see her all day long. Now that Eric has finallye


    back, I don''t want you to scare him away again."


    "Okay, okay. Now it''s your best Eric." Jackson looked at his wife dotingly.


    "Of course." Amanda said in a somewhat arrogant tone. She turned to look at Eric lovingly. Seeing that


    he was still frowning, she couldn''t help reaching out to touch his face, and there was a hint of ridicule in


    her tone.


    "Look, how beautiful my Eric is! I don''t know how many girls he will fall in love with when he grows up.


    At that time, the girls who take the initiative toe to him will probably trample on the threshold."


    "Grandma." Hearing Amanda''s words, Eric couldn''t help blushing. He turned to look at her and said,


    "Don''tugh at me. I have..."


    Subconsciously, he was about to speak out Lily''s name, but when he was about to say it, he


    immediately stopped. It was not suitable to talk about love at this age. If he said it out¡­ Thinking of


    this, Eric subconsciously nced at Eric. He guessed that he would be scolded directly. More seriously,


    it would be more difficult for him and his girl to go on living together!


    Well, it seemed that he had to remind them not to tell anyone about the existence of the girl, or the


    consequences might be beyond his imagination.


    "Well, do you have a girl you like?" Amanda asked jokingly.


    "Yes." Eric nodded. It was too obvious just now, so he had to admit it.


    Amanda''s eyes twinkled. She looked at the direction of Jackson subconsciously and found that his face


    was not good. Before he opened his mouth, she spoke first with a joking tone, "Tell Grandma which girl


    she is. I can also go to see her and see if she is good enough for our Eric."


    "I don''t know." Eric answered indifferently.


    "You don''t know?" Amanda raised her eyebrows subconsciously and smiled, "Eric, do you have a


    secret crush on her?"


    An unnatural look shed across Eric''s face. He nodded and said, "Yes, she likes someone else. I don''t


    want to disturb her."


    "That girl is so unlucky. She doesn''t like our Eric." Amanda was still joking, but she was secretly


    relieved. She looked at Jackson again and found that he was also secretly relieved and his face


    returned to normal.


    Eric, of course, sensed the difference in her tone, and even saw the secretmunication between her


    and grandfather. He was d that he didn''t tell her just now. They really didn''t approve of his falling in


    love at this time.


    "But, Eric..." Amanda continued, "Your grandfather is right. After you finish your high school study, you


    can go abroad to study for a few years. You need to know more and broaden your horizon. As for


    which country you want to go, it depends on your own choice."


    Hearing that her grandmother mentioned going abroad again, Eric knew that it was inevitable for him to


    go abroad before he had the ability to deal with everything.


    "I know, grandma. I will try my best to grow up quickly."


    "Okay." Amanda smiled knowingly and caressed his head lovingly. "Eric is so smart. I believe you can


    do everything well."


    Eric smiled, but had another n in his mind.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A week passed quickly.


    Lily was having sses quietly at school, while Eric still didn''te back to school. He was busy with


    epting the Sunpany in G city.


    During the past week, she had been quietly observing Ethan. Except for asionally asking a few


    questions, he was always honest and would not take the initiative to talk to her. The questions he


    asked were also rted to his study, which made her rx a little vignce.


    As usual, Lily would go to the Qiaopany on weekends. Since the new semester began, she went


    back to the Joe''s house and lived with him.


    On Saturday, they had breakfast together. Under the driver''s escort, Lily and Joe went to thepany.


    After arriving at thepany, Lily sent Joe to his office and then went to see Emily. The first stage of


    the project he cooperated with Ellisonst year was over. She wanted to ask about the profit of the


    project.


    When she walked to the sales department, she happened to meet Bill, who was holding a folder in his


    hand. It seemed that he was also going to look for Emily.


    "Lily," Seeing Lily, Bill greeted her.


    "Bill." Lily replied with a smile, "Are you going to see her too?"


    "Yes." He nodded, "Send her a document. It''s for today''s meeting."


    "Well, I''m going to find her too. I''ll bring her in."


    "Okay, thank you." Bill smiled and handed the folder to Lily, "Then I''ll go to do something else."


    "Okay." Lily took the folder and nodded. After watching Bill leave, she turned around and walked


    towards the office of Emily.


    She walked to the door and knocked politely.


    "Come in." Emily''s capable voice came from the office.


    Lily pushed the door open and walked in. Then she closed the door and walked towards the desk.


    "Aunt, this is the document that Bill asked me to pass on to you." Lily put the file in front of Emily.


    "Lily?" Hearing the voice, she raised her head and said in surprise, "I haven''t seen you in thepany


    for a long time."


    Lily smiled. Indeed, she hadn''t been to thepany for a long time. From the beginning of the new


    year, her mother and uncle''s wedding would be held after the new year, which dyed her for some


    time. After that, she didn''t have time for other things. Then the new semester began, so she didn''t have


    time toe to thepany until now.


    However, even if she didn''te to thepany, she still contacted Emily in private and knew


    everything about thepany.


    "How is the profit of the project we cooperated with the Qipanyst time?" Lily sat opposite Emily


    and went straight to the point.


    "Not bad." Emily replied with a smile, "Except the cost, the profit is nearly five million."


    Lily nodded. Cooperated with Ellison, the profit would be huge. Well, if she could cooperate with Noble,


    it would be more perfect. The profit would probably be more.


    But she came back to the point. "It seems that we can discuss the next cooperation with the Qi


    company."


    "I''ve talked to the person in charge of the Qipany. It will take some time." Emily replied with a


    serious look.


    "Wait a little longer?" Lily was confused. Ellison had to wait for such a profitable project. What was


    going on?

 Chapter 235 Eden Went To The Sales Department

    Chapter 235 Eden Went To The Sales Department


    "Okay." Emily nodded, "In the initial stage of the first stage of this project, I went to the Qipany to


    look for Mr. Ellison, but the person in charge said that he was not there. He seemed to be out for


    something. I have contacted him frequently these days. Mr. Ellison was indeed not in the Guan city, so


    the cooperation in the second stage can only be continued after hees back."


    Lily nodded her head thoughtfully. She knew that Eric and Noble were in the G city but Ellison was not


    in the Guan city, but the main camp of hispany was in there¡­ Did he go to find Hailey?


    Well, it''s possible. He must have taken the initiative to look for her after he listened to the recording that


    night. He understood both Hailey and himself.


    There was no news about him or Hailey these days. Well, just let them do it slowly. If they didn''t do it


    well, they wouldn''t know their position in each other''s heart.


    "Then let''s wait for him toe back and talk about the second stage of cooperation." She turned to


    Emily and said.


    "That''s all I can do." Emily nodded.


    At this time, the telephone on the desk rang.


    "Hello." Emily picked it up and said, "I see." Then she hung up the phone.


    "A meeting." Then she picked up the folder that Lily had just put in front of her and stood up.


    Seeing this, Lily also stood up.


    Emily handed the folder to Lily and said as she walked out, "Have a look at the content of today''s


    meeting. It''s not too much and it''s very simple."


    Lily rummaged through the files in her hands, which were basically about the new quarter''s n and


    goals to be achieved. That was to say, today''s meeting was equivalent to drawing responsibilities for


    each department. In fact, it was just to assign tasks to each group of the sales department.


    The meeting was held in a small conference room, because it was only a meeting within the sales


    department. The peopleing were all the people in charge of each group, of course, there were


    three people, Joe, Dillon and Eden.


    Joe and Dillon were bound to attend this kind of meeting. After all, they were the head of thepany,


    so Eden naturally came to learn from them.


    After the meeting began, Joe, who was the first to speak, began to speak with a bright look on his face.


    "The sales department is the core department of the entirepany, and you are the core of this core.


    Each of you is essential to thepany, and I also see your efforts, as of the end ofst year. The


    profit you have created for thepany has increased by 10 percentage pointspared to the


    previous year, which is the biggest increase in the past two years. I hope that in the new year, you will


    continue to maintain your enthusiasm for work. Keep it up."


    After finishing his words, Joe turned to look at Emily and said, "I''ll leave the rest to you."


    Emily nodded and handed over the target responsibility letter to the person in charge of each team.


    "This is the target responsibility letter of the new quarter. It clearly wrote down the performance that you


    need toplete this quarter, relevant rewards and punishments, as well as something rted to your


    revenue. Compared with the past, this time we have made a big adjustment. You can have a look first.


    If you think it is meaningful or not satisfied, you can mention it. Mr. Joe and Mr. Dillon are all here."


    After the distribution, Emily sat down and held up a letter of responsibility, "This letter of responsibility is


    mine. The target n here is 5% higher than any of you. You work hard, I Work harder than you. If any


    of you achieve the goals you achieved in this quarter, you can surpass me, or be equal to me, then I


    will reward all who I have achieved for the performance achievement!"


    As soon as she finished her words, she heard the sound of gasping. ording to Emily''s ability, her


    performancemission in this quarter, coupled with the reward of an ordinary person''s ie for


    almost a lifetime, was indeed a big temptation for them.


    Lily couldn''t help but take a look at Emily in surprise. She knew that she was trying to boost the morale,


    but it was the first time that she had seen such a method.


    Joe looked at her and nodded with satisfaction. He had handed over the sales department to her for so


    many years, and he didn''t worry too much about the performance. He knew it from her means.


    Within the scope of the power given to her by thepany, she had gained enough benefits for the


    employees. She had tried her best to mobilize the enthusiasm of the employees, so that they would be


    more enthusiastic about their work, and then maximize the benefits for thepany.


    This meeting was short and clear. The people in charge of each group looked at the target


    responsibility letter in their hands, and most of them had no objection. After they signed it, they


    returned to their own work.


    The meeting was over. When Emily was about to leave with Lily, Joe stopped her. "Emily, wait a


    minute."


    "Mr. Joe, what else can I do for you?" She stopped and looked at Joe in confusion.


    Lily also stopped.


    "It''s not a big deal." [ÇÇÀÏÒ¯×Ó] said lightly, "during this period, I will assign Joey to your department and


    let him learn from you and contact more clients."


    Hearing this, Emily was stunned for a moment. She looked at Eden subconsciously, and then nodded,


    "Okay, but you have to be prepared to suffer. I won''t treat you well because of your identity."


    She said thest sentence to Eden.


    "I know." Eden replied with a faint smile.


    "There is one more thing." Dillon suddenly said. He turned to look at Emily and said indifferently, "I may


    need your cooperation."


    Hearing this, Emily raised her eyebrows imperceptibly and said politely, "Mr. Dillon, please tell me. If it''s


    about the business of thepany, I will definitely try my best to cooperate with you."


    "Okay." Dillon nodded, "Of course it''s about thepany. Recently, I got a news that the Guan city has


    been included in the key nning area of the province, and it has been promoted from a second tier


    city to a first tier city. Recently, the province will send people to inspect it. At that time, I need you to


    apany me to meet these people."


    "Okay, no problem." Emily agreed with a smile. It was good for thepany to have some connections


    with the government. Moreover, if it was rebuilt into the Guan city, it would be a business opportunity for


    manypanies.


    "You should pay more attention to etiquette when dealing with officials." Joe exhorted, "Watch their


    mouth and observe their expression. The leaders have changed a new leader this time. If you want to


    make some achievements, the Guan city will naturally be a model city and will be regarded as the


    most important. At that time, the government will certainly give you many preferential policies, so you


    must seize this opportunity."


    "I know, Dad." Dillon answered. The reason why he invited Emily to go with him was that he liked her


    ability to talk business and her social skills.


    "I will, Mr. Joe." Emily nodded.


    "Okay." Joe nodded his head. He was quite relieved to see that. As for Dillon, although the Qiao


    company hadn''t beenpletely handed over to him, he had almost given all the power to him.


    "That''s all I want to say. You can do the rest." Then he stood up and looked at Lily. "I''ll go to the


    cemetery to visit your grandmother. You can go back by yourself after work."


    "Grandpa, how about I go with you?" A hint of worry shed across Lily''s face. She walked to Joe and


    held his arm.


    "No, thanks." Joe patted her hand and said, "I want to chat with your grandmother alone. I dreamed of


    herst night, and she med me for not having enough time with her."


    As he spoke, his eyes turned red.


    "Grandpa, I''m worried about you going there alone." Lily was still worried. She knew that her


    grandfather and grandmother had a good rtionship. So far, the courtyard of the old house was still


    full of roses that his grandmother liked.


    "It''s okay. The driver is with me." Joeforted her, "I just want to apany your grandmother


    alone."


    Seeing his insistence, Lily didn''t say anything more, but she was still a little uneasy. Perhaps it was


    because of the so-called alcohol car identst time when she went to the cemetery.


    After the meeting, Joe insisted on going to the cemetery alone. Naturally, Dillon went back to his own


    office, while Eden was left in the sales department. He went to Emily''s office with Lily and Emily.


    "Eden." As soon as she entered the office, she stood in front of Eden with a rather serious look. "After


    entering my sales department, I hope you can get used to what I do. First, in my eyes, you are an


    employee here, not the eldest master of the Qiao family. Second, I''m a woman of my word at work. If


    you do something wrong, I''ll scold you harder. If you can''t stand it, you can go back to where you were


    before."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Eden frowned. He had been in touch with the business of thepany for a period of


    time and had heard of her character. He didn''t expect that when he really met her, he was shocked. It


    was really serious!


    Even Lily couldn''t help but nce sideways at Emily. When she first came here, although she was also


    serious, she didn''t speak so ruthlessly. Eh, was it because Eden was a boy that her requirements were


    even more strict?


    "I know, manager." Eden said calmly, "Since I''m here, I don''t think I''m the eldest master of the Qiao


    family. If I don''t do well or do something wrong, you can say whatever you want to say. I don''t care."


    Hearing this, she raised her eyebrows subconsciously. To be honest, what she said just now was


    deliberate. She didn''t expect him to face it so calmly. It seemed that it was better than she thought.

 Chapter 236 Dinner Party

    Chapter 236 Dinner Party


    "Okay." Emily nodded, satisfied with his performance at the moment. "Since you have made up your


    mind, I won''t say anything more. From now on, I will take care of you and Lily. I don''t want you to bring


    your personal affairs to work, understand?"


    It seemed that she was talking to Eden, but in fact, she was also talking to Lily. After all, she was clear


    about the matter of the Qiao family.


    Of course, Eden understood what she meant. She was worried that his bad rtionship with Lily would


    affect their normal work in the future.


    On the other hand, Lily understood Emily''s wordspletely. To put it bluntly, she was worried.


    However, if not because of Lucia, she still liked him very much. After getting along with him for so many


    years, she saw another side of him.


    "Aunt, don''t worry. We won''t bring our personal affairs to work." After saying that, Lily deliberately


    nced at Eden.


    He smiled and nodded. "We don''t have any personal enmity. In my eyes, she is my sister."


    Hearing their words, Emily was a little surprised. Although she was not gossipy, she knew something


    about how Eden''s mother got into the Qiao family, and how Lily''s mother was kicked out. At this


    moment, the two children could get along with each other here and say something like that. It could be


    seen that they were tolerant to each other, broad-minded.


    Well, it seemed that the two of them could both make great achievements. She had seen the strength


    of Lily, and as for Eden''s, it depended on his performance in the future.


    "I hope you can keep your words." Emily nodded.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door outside the office, but the door was not closed. Hearing the


    sound, the three of them turned their heads at the same time and saw Billing in. There were many


    people outside looking this way.


    He walked up to her and said with a smile, "Emily, the venue of the party tonight has been determined.


    The highest number of people to go to the DC."


    "Ha ha..." Emily smiled, "Everyone is good at choosing. If we go to a ce like DC once, my sry in


    the next few months will be in vain."


    "Ha ha." Embarrassed, Bill scratched his head and said, "How about we book another ce? Anyway,


    the voting is just for fun. Don''t mind. The consumption there is too much for ordinary citizens like us to


    afford."


    "Don''t change. I''m not that narrow-minded." Emily looked at Bill discontentedly, "Since everyone wants


    to go, then go. Hurry up to book the seat."


    "Okay!" After getting such an answer, Bill walked out with a big smile on his face, and made a gesture


    to the group of people who poked their heads out outside to make it done.


    For a moment, there was a burst of cheers outside the door.


    Emily shook her head with a smile. It was rare for them to have such a party. They were so happy.


    "Wait a minute, Bill." When Bill was about to walk out of the office, Lily suddenly stopped him, "Don''t


    book the table."


    Then she turned to look at Emily and asked, "Aunt, are you going to DC today?"


    She had guessed what they were talking about.


    "Yes." Emily smiled and replied, "I''ve already said that I would invite all the employees in the


    Department to have a gathering, but the time is limited. Since everyone is here today, there''s nothing


    important, so it''s decided today. But they will choose a ce."


    "I should be able to help." Lily said, "If everything goes well, there should be a discount."


    She had DC''s dark gold VIP card, so it shouldn''t be difficult for her to get a discount. Besides, DC was


    Noble''s. It was impossible for him to refuse a discount from her.


    Emily looked at her in surprise. When she was about to say something, she saw that Lily was already


    on the phone.


    Lily made a phone call to Noble. After all, he owned DC.


    Soon, the phone was connected, and there came the slightly teasing voice of Noble, "Lily, why don''t


    you call Eric? Why do you want to call me?"


    "Well, brother, I''m looking for you for something. Can you give me a discount to DC? You''d better give


    me a half off discount." Lily cut to the chase.


    "Are you going to DC?" He raised his voice.


    "Well, I''m not going there alone." Lily exined in a hurry, "It''s a gathering in thepany''s


    department. Everyone has been voting to go to DC. You can imagine how much they like it. Brother,


    you should be happy that DC is so popr..."


    "All right." "If you want to go, just do it."


    "About the discount..."


    "It''s free of charge."


    "Okay, thank you, brother!" Lily thanked him happily. Then she seemed to think of something and said,


    "By the way, brother, don''t tell this to Eric. I don''t want him to worry about me."


    After what happenedst time, she still had a shadow in her heart.


    "Okay." Replied Noble.


    Then, Lily hung up the phone with a big smile on her face and stuck out her tongue yfully.


    Before hanging up the phone, she heard Noble say, "You can also settle ounts. Does the Qiao


    company still need this meal? How dare you ask for a discount from me?"


    Putting away her phone, Lily made an OK gesture to Emily and said, "Okay, it''s free. Everyone can eat


    and drink as much as you want."


    Hearing this, Emily was even more surprised, but then she calmed down. Although she didn''t know


    who Lily was calling, she heard her mention of Eric just now, so she must have a good rtionship with


    him. If she guessed right, this person should be the boss behind the scenes of DC.


    Otherwise, how many people in such a high-end ce could be free of charge?


    Bill was so happy to hear that. His eyes lit up when he heard the two words'' free ''. He shouted at the


    people outside the door, "DC, free. Let''s go. Hurry up to pack up."


    This time, the office was even more lively. The cheers of everyone almost lifted the roof of the sales


    department.


    Seeing this scene, Lily alsoughed. After all, she was a member of the Qiaopany, and could be


    considered a small master. It was also a happy thing to make the employees so happy.


    When they could give employees benefits, they couldn''t be stingy, so that they would be more active


    when working.


    "You can go with us. You are familiar with the people in the Department. If you don''t know anything


    about business in the future, you can ask anyone." Emily said to Eden.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Okay." Eden nodded, but his brows were slightly wrinkled. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Before going to DC, Lily called manager to exin the situation and booked a big private room.


    Manager received them in person when they arrived at DC. After what happenedst time, in his eyes,


    Lily had beenbeled as Eric, because after much investigation, he knew that she was Mr. Eric''s


    fiancee!


    Since she was Eric''s women, he had to receive her in person.


    "Miss Lily." When he walked up to Lily, he bent over and said, "The room you want is ready for you."


    As he spoke, he looked at the group of people behind Lily. A cold sweat dripped from his forehead¡­


    That''s enough!


    "Well, there seem to be a lot of people. How about I open the next room for you?"


    "Okay." Lily nodded and looked back with a smile. Well, there were a lot of people, at least thirty of


    them. After all, the whole sales department hade. Even if it was a big private room, there would


    not be so many people.


    It''s ok to open two big rooms. Well, he has a good vision.


    "Miss Lily, please follow me." Then he led the way.


    Seeing this, Lily turned her head and looked at Emily and Eden beside her. She smiled and said, "Let''s


    go."


    Then she caught up with manager, followed by Emily and Eden, and the others.


    "Miss Lily, Mr. Noble called and said that you can have whatever you want today, and all the expenses


    are free." He walked in front and said respectfully.


    "Okay." Lily nodded with a smile, "Thank brother."


    "You are Mr. Eric''s. Even if you want DC, Mr. Noble will give it to you, let alone this free meal." Said


    him.


    "Was he so generous?" Lily raised her eyebrows subconsciously.


    "I''m sure miss Lily knows the rtionship between them, and Mr. Noble loves Mr. Eric very much..." He


    chattered, "And you are Mr. Eric''s fiancee. As Mr. Noble''s future sister-inw, if you ask for it, he will


    definitely not refuse."


    Hearing that, Lily raised the corners of her mouth. If Noble was really so generous, then if she wanted


    to cooperate with him¡­ Wouldn''t it be easy?


    The profit of the cooperation with Ellisonst time was nearly five million. What a tempting number! If


    she worked with him, the profit would be more attractive.


    Well, next time when he came back to the Guan city, she must tell him about the cooperation!


    Now that Eric was working hard to earn money, she couldn''t fall behind. She had to make use of the


    resources she had. Moreover, this was a win-win situation. She believed that Noble wouldn''t refuse it.


    Silently, Lily had made up her mind.


    Listening to the conversation between Lily and manager, Emily couldn''t help but look sideways at her,


    with a smile of appreciation at the corners of her mouth. This little girl was good at socializing. If she


    was properly cultivated, she would certainly make a great achievement.


    And from the first time she took her out for business, she could see that she was not weak, but she


    didn''t show it obviously.

 Chapter 237 Something Happened To Grandpa

    Chapter 237 Something Happened To Grandpa


    When they arrived at the open door of the private room, two waiters stood at the door, and two men in


    ck stood on the left and right. Lily knew that they were DC''s bodyguards, but why were they


    standing here?


    As if having seen through Lily''s doubts, Manager exined with a smile, "This is Mr. Noble''s order."


    Lily raised her eyebrows. She suddenly realized that it must be because of what had happenedst


    time. She didn''t expect that he was so considerate.


    Then, manager turned to a waiter at the door and ordered, "Go to the next room and open it too.


    Everything is prepared ording to the standards here."


    "Okay, manager." The waiter answered and left.


    After everything was arranged, he said to Lily, "Miss Lily, I have to go now. If you need anything, just


    call me."


    "Okay."


    After he left, the door of the next room was opened, and there were also waitresses waiting in line to


    bring all kinds of food, wine, and fruit tters inside.


    The efficiency was also fast. Within five minutes after the order, they sent all these here.


    In no time, these people left in the same formation as they came up. It was obvious that they were well-


    trained people.


    "Well, let''s split the room by ourselves. It''s the same on both sides." Lily turned around and said to the


    group of people behind her, "Eat as much as you want. It''s free anyway."


    "Great!" Everyone cheered.


    "It''s good. It''s our honor to have a free meal in DC."


    "This is definitely the first time in my life!"


    They began to chat andugh, not being reserved. Then they chose their own private rooms. Anyway,


    there were only two private rooms, and the number of people could be evenly distributed.


    Seeing others enter the private room, Lily didn''t rush in. Emily and Eden didn''t rush in either. Instead,


    they stood outside with Lily.


    "Lily, are you familiar with the boss behind DC?" Emily asked curiously. In fact, she had always been


    curious about this question, but she didn''t ask it until now.


    "Uh..." Lily was in a daze for a moment, and then came to her senses. She smiled and said, "Yes, it''s


    under the name of Eric''s cousin."


    Well, that should be right.


    "No wonder." Emily nodded and smiled, "Thanks to you, or I would have suffered a lot today."


    "Aunt, are you kidding?" Lily looked at Emily with a smile and said, "Even if the bill can''t be free, I


    should pay the bill. Don''t forget my identity. How can I let you pay the bill?"


    Emily smiled.


    Different from them, Eden had been frowning all the time. He said to Lily, "Does Eric often take you to


    this kind of ce?"


    In the face of his slightly questioning tone, Lily was obviously stunned by his question, but he quickly


    reacted.


    She shook her head and said, "No. This is the second time Ie here. I came here with my friends


    last time."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Subconsciously, she didn''t say anything about Anna. She knew that she would be criticized after going


    back.


    "Don''te to this kind of ce again." Looking at Lily, Eden said in the tone of an elder brother, "It''s


    not safe for a girl toe to such a ce. Although it looks safe, it doesn''t mean it''s safe."


    Suddenly, Lily smiled and felt warm in her heart. "Well, I know. It''s because everyone wants toe


    today that Ie here."


    "Okay." Eden nodded and his frown softened. "Don''te to this kind of ce again."


    "Okay." Lily replied with a smile, and then pulled up his arm. "Let''s go. It''s time to go in, or we won''t


    have anything to eatter."


    Eden was obviously stunned. Looking at his arm held by Lily, he was in a daze for a moment. It


    seemed to be the first time that she had taken the initiative to get close to him. A warm current coursed


    through his heart.


    Seeing the two people''s behavior, Emily raised her eyebrows subconsciously, with a sh of surprise in


    her eyes. She did not expect that the two people''s rtionship would be so harmonious.


    The three entered the private room in session. Emily first introduced Eden to everyone. Everyone


    knew his identity, even if she didn''t introduce him. When they knew that he had alsoe to the sales


    department, they were surprised at first, but after a moment, they calmed down.


    The whole party was full ofughter, and everyone enjoyed themselves. However, in the middle of the


    party, Lily''s phone suddenly rang.


    She took it out and found it was a strange number or andline number. She thought for a while and


    finally answered it. "Hello, what''s up?"


    Didn''t know what the person on the phone had said. She stood up all of a sudden, raised her voice,


    and her face became extremely pale. When everyone in the originally lively box saw her action, they all


    quieted down and focused their eyes on her.


    "Which hospital? I''ll be right there. Okay¡­ How is he? I¡­ I''ll be right there." Not knowing what the


    person on the other end of the phone said, Lily became flustered and her face turned pale.


    After hanging up the phone, Lily''s eyes were already red. She scratched her hair hard with his hand.


    Her eyes were unfocused and she seemed to be out of her mind.


    Seeing her like this, Eden felt uneasy. He walked to her side, grabbed her arm, and looked at her


    worriedly. "What''s wrong? Is there anything wrong?"


    At this moment, Lily finally found the focus of her eyes. She looked at Eden with tears in her eyes, and


    her lips trembled. "Grandfather has an ident. The car, the car ident..."


    Her words were intermittent, but every word was crucial.


    This time, Eden also panicked and staggered. However, he was still a boy, so he naturally had a better


    psychological endurance and instantly calmed down.


    "Don''t worry. Which hospital is it? We''ll be there soon."


    "Central Hospital." Like a drowning person holding a something, Lily held Eden''s hand tightly and


    looked at him hopefully. "Take me there. Please, I want to go there. I want to see Grandpa. I..."


    "Okay, let''s go. We''ll be there soon!" After saying that, he turned to look at the people in the private


    room and asked loudly, "Who didn''t drink? I need someone to drive us to the hospital."


    "I''ll drive you there." Emily didn''t drink a drop of wine.


    "Okay!" Eden took a look at her, and then pulled Lily out. But Lily trembled and couldn''t move at all.


    She was frightened.


    Seeing this, Eden bent down and picked her up. Then he walked out of the private room directly,


    followed by Emily. She was also very anxious.


    Holding Lily in his arms, Eden walked fast. Emily didn''t dare to neglect. She pursed her lips and hoped


    that Mr. Joe was safe.


    On the way, Lily tightly held Eden''s hand. She was in a state of panic, her face pale, and Eden was not


    better. He frowned, with one hand held, and the other hand around Lily''s shoulder, giving her strength


    to rely on.


    Emily concentrated on driving. The ident of Joe was a great blow to her. After all, he used to be her


    uncle.


    "Aunt, can you drive faster?" Lily said in a trembling voice, "I... I''m worried about Grandpa..."


    "Lily, don''t worry. He will be fine." Emilyforted her, but her confidence was somewhatcking. She


    unconsciously elerated the speed. This was probably the first time in her life that she had driven so


    fast.


    "Grandpa, everything will be fine." Seeing her like this, Eden tightened his grip on her shoulder. She


    was so pitiful.


    "Yes¡­ Is he okay?" Lily turned to look at Eden, her eyes flickering. "The phone call was from the


    hospital just now. It said¡­ She said Grandpa''s condition was very serious."


    "I know. Grandpa will be fine." Except forforting her like this, Eden didn''t know how to persuade


    her to believe that grandfather would be fine.


    Because even he was not sure what was wrong with his grandfather. How could he have a car


    ident?


    His words didn''t work at all. She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down.


    Everything was out of line with the track of her previous life. In the memory of her previous life, till her


    grandfather''s death, he did not have a car ident, nor did he encounter anything unexpected. He


    died from illness, but in this life, he had a car ident!


    If the end point of grandpa''s life is based on the time of the previous life, it is at least when she was 23


    years old, not now.


    However, everything in this life had deviated from her previous life, and it was impossible to predict the


    development of the next life. After all, in this life, even her mother was saved, making her avoid a


    disaster and live a different life. This was also a deviation from the track of her previous life.


    This time, Grandpa''s car ident¡­ No one knew what would happen to him.


    No, I can''t think about it anymore. It will be okay. Grandpa will be fine!


    Lily closed her eyes and forced herself not to think about it. She took a deep breath again, opened her


    eyes and forced herself to calm down.


    Soon, they arrived at the central hospital.


    As soon as the car stopped, Lily couldn''t wait to open the door, let go of Eden''s hand, and went straight


    to the hospital building.


    Eden also got out of the car as fast as he could, catching up with Lily and Emily wasst.


    Lily didn''t stop until she arrived at the emergency room on the third floor. She was panting. The light of


    the operating room was still on, and a male doctor stood in front of the operating room, with a pen and


    a medical record in his hand.

 Chapter 238 Medical Crisis Notice

    Chapter 238 Medical Crisis Notice


    "Miss Lily, right?" The male doctor walked up to Lily. There was a bit of anxiety in his eyes behind the


    sses.


    "I, I am..." Lily''s face was pale. She gasped and looked at the doctor. "Doctor, my grandfather¡­ How is


    he?"


    The doctor pressed his lips and handed the pen and medical record to her. "Sign it. Mr. Joe is in


    emergency treatment."


    She lowered her head and looked at the paper in front of her. When she saw the words of medical


    crisis notice, she shook her body and almost lost her bnce. Fortunately, she was held up by Eden


    who followed her here.


    "Medical crisis notice..." She read it out in a low voice, in a trance. The hospital issued a medical crisis


    notice!


    "Lily." Looking at Lily who was about to copse in his arms, Eden called her name, but she didn''t


    respond at all.


    "Miss Lily, please sign your name as soon as possible. The operating room is giving emergency


    treatment to him. If you don''t sign your name, the operation can''t go on." The male doctor urged.


    "Let me sign it." As he spoke, Eden took theparison from the doctor''s hand and quickly signed his


    name on the critically ill notice. Then he put the pen back into the doctor''s hand and firmly held Lily in


    his arms.


    The doctor didn''t react until the pen was put back into his hand again. By the time he reacted, Eden


    had already helped Lily sit down on a chair beside him.


    "You are..." For safety''s sake, the doctor walked to Eden and asked him.


    "I''m his grandson. Please send the medical crisis notice as soon as possible." There was a little


    impatience in Eden''s tone. He had never seen such a blind doctor. "Use the best equipment and the


    best doctor in the hospital. Make sure that my grandfather is fine no matter what happens. Otherwise,


    you won''t be able to get the subsequent investment of the hospital."


    "I... I''m going to the operating room." Perhaps the doctor was frightened, he turned around and ran to


    the operating room in a hurry.


    Every year, the Qiaopany would invest a sum of money in the Central Hospital, which was known


    to Eden. After all, he had been working in thepany for a period of time, and he knew the flow


    direction of thepany''s money.


    "What happened?" Emily, who came in a hurry, asked Eden.


    "The doctor has issued a medical crisis notice." Eden frowned and lowered his voice. Compared with


    Lily who was at a loss, he was much calmer.


    Hearing the critically ill notice, her face turned pale. "How could it be so serious?"


    "The car ident caused a fracture of the skull, and..." Speaking of this, he took a look at Lily


    subconsciously and said, "It''s also apanied by cerebral hemorrhage."


    These were what he had seen on the critically ill notice just now. This situation was very serious, and


    the risk of surgery was very high. But if he did not perform the surgery, he could only wait for death.


    Therefore, no matter what, he must sign the medical crisis notice!


    When Emily heard the result, she couldn''t stand firm anymore. Feeling weak, she sat on the chair


    beside her, her face pale. "How could there be a car ident..."


    It seemed that he was asking someone or talking to himself.


    Eden tightened his lips and said, "ording to the time, the car ident happened when my


    grandfather came back from the cemetery."


    Because after the short meeting in thepany this morning, Grandpa said that he would go to the


    cemetery to visit grandma. Now it was afternoon, so the car ident could not have happened when


    Grandpa went to the cemetery.


    "I should go with Grandpa today." She frowned and said, "When he said he was going to the cemetery,


    I felt a little uneasy. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen."


    "No one expected such a thing to happen." Edenforted, "Fortunately, you didn''t go. If you did, the


    situation would be even worse."


    What he said was true. If Lily went there, she would also be injured, and no one knew how badly she


    would be hurt. Maybe she would die because of it. The consequences were unimaginable.


    Lily tried his best to cheer herself up. She was too coward to be defeated by this blow. After all, she


    had been reborn.


    She frowned and pursed her lips. After a while, she seemed to think of something. She suddenly raised


    her head and looked at Eden. "Where is the driver? How is he?"


    "I don''t know yet. You sit here and I''ll ask." As he spoke, Eden turned around and was about to ask the


    doctor about the situation.


    If Lily hadn''t remembered, no one would have thought about the driver who was responsible for picking


    up Joe.


    Just then, Sunny''s red and swollen eyes appeared in front of them. The tear stains on her face hadn''t


    dried yet. It was obvious that she had cried.


    "Mydy." When she walked up to Lily, Sunny cried out, "He¡­ He''s gone."


    Hearing this, they were all stunned at the same time. Eden, who was about to ask the doctor about the


    situation, also stopped and turned around to look at Sunny in a daze.


    "Driver is gone." Sunny sobbed and said, "He was hit so hard that his face was totally disfigured and


    covered with blood. He was is just a living person."


    He was the driver hired by Joe. Because of the car ident with Daniel and Lily, Joe asked Daniel to


    go back to recuperate, and then he hired a people to rece him.


    But he didn''t expect the same thing to happen again¡­ The car ident was much more serious than


    last time. Joe was hit and directly received a critically ill notice from the doctor, while driver was directly


    killed.


    Hearing what Sunny said, Lily pictured the scene. She couldn''t help shivering. It seemed that the car


    ident was a little serious.


    "Sunny, sit down first." Lily quickly stood up and helped Sunny sit down. "When did youe?"


    As soon as she received the phone call, she rushed over with Eden. She didn''t expect that Sunny


    would arrive first.


    Sunny touched her tears and said, "I came here in a hurry when I received the phone call from the


    hospital¡­ Then I saw Joe being sent to the emergency room, and then I went to see driver. The doctor


    said he died in a car ident on the spot."


    Lily closed her eyes and took a deep breath to calm herself down. When she opened her eyes again,


    she was much calmer. "Have you informed the family of him?"


    "Yes." Sunny nodded and kept touching her tears.


    "Okay." Lily answered. After she regained herposure, she began to think fast.


    At this moment, there were disordered footsteps in the corridor. The anxious faced Dillon was rushing


    over, followed by Lucia and ire. Simrly, the two had a worried look on their faces.


    "How''s it going?" Walking up to Eden, Dillon asked directly.


    "The doctor has issued a critically ill notice and is rescuing him now." Eden replied simply.


    "Critically ill notice..." Dillon''s face turned pale, "What''s going on now? Is the rescue going well?"


    After all, Dillon was very worried about his father. He asked several questions in a row.


    "I don''t know yet. We won''t know until the doctores out." Eden answered truthfully.


    "What did the critically ill notice say?" Lucia''s words hit the nail on the head.


    "Skull fracture, apanied by brain bleeding."


    "It''s so serious..." Lucia seemed to be murmuring to herself. Her face was indeed full of worry, but if


    one looked carefully, he would find that her eyes were actually clearer than anything else, with an


    iprehensible light shining in them.


    When Dillon heard this, he shook his body and almost couldn''t stand on his feet. Fortunately, he


    reached out to hold the wall in time.


    ire, on the other hand, didn''t show any other expression except a little anxiety on her face. She


    stood aside and ignored them, as if all this had nothing to do with her.


    Suddenly, the door of the emergency room opened and a doctor came out. His asepsis clothes were


    stained with blood, followed by a nurse.


    As soon as the door was opened, Lily rushed to the doctor, grabbed his hand and asked, "Doctor, how


    is my grandfather?"


    The doctor took off his mask, looked at her with a serious face, and said in a low voice, "It''s not


    optimistic. You''d better prepare for the worst. The skull fracture is serious, and a bone is broken. In


    addition, the brain hemorrhage, we have used the best operating equipment in the hospital."


    Hearing this, Lily shook her body. No, it was impossible. His grandfather''s life expectancy should not


    end at this time.


    "Is there any other way?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The doctor shook his head. "We can only try our best to keep him alive, but as for whether he can be


    saved, we can''t guarantee one hundred percent."


    "No, you must keep grandpa alive, no matter what." Lily panicked, "Call the best doctor in the hospital."


    The doctor sighed helplessly, "The most authoritative doctor in the brain Department of our hospital is


    operating on him."


    "You can''t even guarantee that?" Eden asked.


    The doctor shook his head and said, "I can''t guarantee one hundred percent."


    If he could guarantee one hundred percent, the hospital would not issue a critically ill notice.


    "In addition to the most authoritative doctor in your hospital, do you know which other doctor has the


    authority in this respect?" Eden asked.


    Subconsciously, the doctor shook his head again, but as soon as he shook his head, he seemed to


    think of something and said, "Recently, Dr. Lian, known as the ghost axe magical knife, came to the


    Guan city. He has just returned from abroad. He is an authority in this respect. Oh, no, he is not only an


    authority in this field, but also a medical genius. He knows ten times about the structure of human


    bones. It''s not difficult for him to perform the operation in the Department of orthopedics with precision."

 Chapter 239 Hope

    Chapter 239 Hope


    "Do you have his phone number?" Lily asked in a hurry. She didn''t care whether it was impolite to


    interrupt him or not. As long as there was a glimmer of hope, she would save her grandfather!


    The doctor shook his head again. "No. He has a weird temper. After returning home, no matter which


    hospital asks him to perform an operation or give him an academic discussion, he won''t show up."


    "Then there is no other way for him to help? Or what''s his preferences?" Lily was so anxious that her


    words were a little messy. "We can take advantage of him and ask him to help us."


    "Well¡­ I don''t know." The doctor looked embarrassed. He only heard his name, but didn''t see him.


    How could he know his preferences.


    Lily was frustrated. What a lousy doctor! What a medical genius! He just didn''t want to save his


    grandfather. But since there was a glimmer of hope, she couldn''t give up. The most important thing at


    the moment was to save her grandfather!


    When she was about to speak again, Eden interrupted her, "What''s the full name of the doctor?"


    This was the key point. As long as he knew his name, he could find relevant information about him.


    "His name seems to be Harry." The doctor replied uncertainly.


    Harry? Lily suddenly widened her eyes. It was Harry!


    Now her grandfather had a chance. She almost turned tears into smiles. Who would have thought that


    Harry was the man who was praised as a medical genius?


    Not long ago, he helped her and Anna. The most important thing was that he was not only acquainted


    with Eric, but also the cousin of Noble. She believed that as long as Noble asked, he would definitely


    come to help her!


    Grandpa is saved!


    Lily suddenly burst intoughter. "I knew grandpa could be saved."


    Everyone looked at her in confusion. How could she smile in such a situation?


    "Lily..." Eden looked at her worriedly, fearing that she might be out of her mind because of the


    stimtion. "Are you okay?"


    "Nothing." Lily replied quickly. Then she took out her phone and dialed the number of Noble.


    She didn''t have Harry''s phone number, so the only, the fastest and most effective way was to find him!


    Everyone had different expressions when she made the call, Eden was confused. Dillon was thinking


    about something, Lucia had no other expression except a little worry.


    Emily, who had been silent all the time, was full of hope, hoping that her phone was the one that could


    save people''s lives the most.


    The phone was quickly connected, and there came a slightly low voice of Noble. "Hello, Lily, what''s


    up?"


    "Brother, I have something to talk to Harry. It''s a matter of life and death." As soon as the phone was


    connected, Lily exined her intention directly. She didn''t care whether Noble knew it or not.


    "My grandfather had a car ident. His skull was broken, and a piece of bone was broken in his brain.


    What''s more, there was also a bleeding condition in his brain. He was seriously injured. Even the most


    authoritative doctor in the hospital could not guarantee that he could survive. Can you call him?


    Please!"


    "Your grandfather had a car ident?" On the other side of the phone, Noble raised his voice. He


    didn''t get the point until Lily said so much.


    But in Lily''s eyes, this was not the point. The point was that he quickly called Harry and asked him to


    help her grandfather with the surgery!


    "Yes, the situation is very serious." Lily replied in a hurry, "So, brother, please call Harry and ask him to


    come and help me. As long as my grandfather is saved, no matter what request he makes, as long as I


    can do it, I will agree."


    "Okay, which hospital are you in?" Knowing the seriousness of the matter, he agreed.


    "Central hospital." Lily replied and breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank you, brother. When youe back


    from your busy work, I will definitely thank you."


    After saying a few simple words, Lily hung up the phone, waiting for the call from Noble to Harry.


    At this moment, Lily was very clear. At the beginning, she didn''t see any hope, but was almost


    desperate. Now, she saw the first ray of light. This change of mood was almost like a roller coaster.


    Everyone could tell from her words that she knew Harry and Joe could be saved!


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. With a smile on his face, Eden said, "Lily, you''re awesome."


    He couldn''t find any words to praise her.


    Lily smiled and didn''t answer. She looked down at the tightly held phone, hoping that after calling him,


    he could call back.


    An incredible look shed across Dillon''s face, as if he didn''t know her. When did his daughter know


    these people? And who was the person she called brother just now?


    He seemed to know little about her daughter.


    Even the doctor who came out earlier looked at Lily with admiration in his eyes. He was a genius in


    medical field, a doctor called magic knife with ghost axe. How could she invite him here!


    If he came, it would be the honor of the whole hospital. After all, every hospital wanted to invite him to


    the Guan city, but no hospital had invited him so far.


    Well, it was a good opportunity to learn and publicize the hospital!


    Lucia looked at Lily with an unreadable expression. Nobody knew what she was thinking about.


    The waiting time was long and hard for Lily. What her grandfather needed most now was time. The


    shorter the waiting time was, the better. She was afraid that the longer he waited, the greater the


    danger would be. He must seize every second!


    Two minutester, the phone in her hand finally rang. She didn''t dare to dy for a moment. She


    immediately answered it. "Brother, did Harry agree?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "He will be there in twenty minutes." On the other side of the phone, Noble answered.


    "Thank you, brother. I''ll keep it in mind." Lily wept with joy,ughing and crying. She thanked him while


    touching her tears.


    "Lily..." On the other side of the phone, Noble seemed to have sensed her mood. There was a little


    worry in his voice. "Are you okay?"


    "Okay." Lily held the phone with one hand, wiped her tears with the other, and nodded hard. "I''m fine."


    "Okay. Be careful." "Since Eric isn''t with you, you have to face everything by yourself. I''ll tell him when I


    get back."


    "Don''t..." Lily said subconsciously, "Don''t tell Eric. Don''t disturb him. Just let him deal with the matter


    over there."


    On the other side of the phone, Noble was silent for a few seconds before he said, "I see."


    After a few words, the two hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Lily threw herself into Eden''s arms and hugged him. This was her


    subconscious action, from almost desperate to full of hope. The difference in this mood made her


    almost out of her mind.


    "Grandpa is saved! Eden, grandpa is saved!" Maybe she was really too excited, she said and jumped,


    crying andughing.


    Eden didn''t expect her to do this. He was stunned for a moment, and even the expression on his face


    became unnatural. After a long time, he realized that his heart was numb. It felt good to be held and


    trusted by her.


    He reached out and hugged her back. His eyes turned red and his voice was a little hoarse. "Well,


    grandpa is saved. Lily, you did the most."


    "My brother said that Harry woulde here in twenty minutes. If hees here, Grandpa will be


    saved!" Lily buried her head in Eden''s chest and held his waist tightly. At this moment, she really


    needed a shoulder to rely on.


    "Okay." Eden was not a talkative person, so he didn''t know what to say to her at this moment. He could


    only let her hold him.


    The first one to react was the doctor. He said excitedly, "I''ll talk to the director of the hospital about this


    matter, and then quickly prepare everything. As soon as hees, let him in for the surgery."


    "Thank you, doctor." Holding Eden in his arms, Eden politely said to the doctor.


    "You''re wee. I have to go now." As soon as he finished speaking, the doctor turned around and


    walked towards the operating room. While walking, he ordered the nurse beside him. Then the nurse


    turned around and ran in another direction.


    Hearing that his father could be saved, Dillon also breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at the two people,


    Lily and Eden! They were holding each other, he had an indescribable feeling in his heart and


    subconsciously looked away from them.


    When Lucia saw this scene, she couldn''t pretend not to see it. The worried look on her face was


    reced by anger, and there was a bit of hatred in her eyes. Her hands unconsciously clenched into


    fists. She was quite dissatisfied with Eden''s behavior.


    She wanted to pull them away, but she couldn''t do that in the hospital. She had to endure it.


    During this period of time, she had paid a lot of attention to Eden. Why didn''t she find that his


    rtionship with that little bitch was so good?


    Taking a deep breath to suppress the anger in her heart, Lucia showed a worried expression again.


    She walked up to Lily and Eden and said, "Grandpa is saved. Lily, you have made the greatest


    contribution. I want to thank you."


    Hearing this, Lily withdrew from Eden''s arms, reached out her hand to wipe the tears on her face, and


    tucked the hair behind her ears. She looked up at Lucia and said, "Aunt, you don''t need to say thank


    you to me. I have said that no matter what the cost is, I will save Grandpa. He is the most respectful


    person in the world for me."


    Yes, as long as there was a glimmer of hope, she couldn''t give up the treatment, because grandpa''s


    life expectancy shouldn''t end at this time.

 Chapter 240 Ask Harry For Help

    Chapter 240 Ask Harry For Help


    An unreadable look shed through Lucia''s eyes, and her face became unnatural. "You¡­ You''re a very


    filial child."


    That was all she said in the end.


    A touch of coldness shed through Lily''s eyes. She could tell at a nce whether Lucia meant it or


    not. "Thank you for your praise. I''m just doing what I should do."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucia''s eyes darkened. When she was about to say something, a middle-aged couple came over from


    the corridor. It seemed that they were less than fifty years old. The man held the woman''s arm and


    stopped her from saying anything.


    Lily followed the voice and turned her head. Needless to say, this couple must be driver''s parents. She


    walked towards them without hesitation.


    However, Sunny was one step ahead of her. She walked to the couple and said with red eyes, "I''m


    sorry. If I hadn''t introduced him to work, such a thing wouldn''t have happened."


    Sunny''s words were full of self me. She grabbed the woman''s hand and cried.


    "I¡­ Where is my son? How is he?" The woman who spoke was full of worry on her face, and the


    middle-aged man beside her also looked at Sunny hopefully.


    "He, he..." Sunny choked with sobs. She was an acquaintance of this couple. At that time, he was


    willing to work and had a steady personality, so she introduced him to Joe as a driver, and the


    treatment was better than outside. But she did not expect such a thing to happen.


    "How is he?" The middle-aged man asked anxiously.


    "He..." "He''s gone¡­ It''s gone."


    "What?" The couple looked at Sunny in shock at the same time. Then, the woman''s feet became soft


    and she almost fell down. Fortunately, she was held by the middle-aged man, and at the same time,


    Sunny also helped her.


    But he was not much better. He trembled violently and looked at Sunny without blinking. "I¡­ My son is


    gone?"


    Sunny sobbed and nodded. She held the woman in her hand again and said, "No, no..."


    "My son is gone?" The middle-aged man raised his voice.


    "No¡­ It''s impossible. I''m going to see him. I''m going to see him." The woman burst into tears. She


    broke free from the middle-aged man''s and Sunny''s hands and stumbled towards the operating room.


    She thought her son was inside.


    "Auntie." At this time, Lily came over and held the woman. Her eyes were wet. She knew better than


    anyone else how painful it was to lose a family member. "I''m sorry. He¡­ He''s really gone."


    "My son is gone¡­ I only have one son!" The woman cried and fell into Lily''s arms. "He is so obedient


    and filial. It''s all over!"


    Knowing the pain of losing a mother''s child, Lily''s eyes were wet. She looked up at the direction of the


    operating room. Her grandfather was still lying inside. Although there was hope now, it was still


    uncertain whether he could be saved or not.


    Even though Harry was praised as a medical genius and a magic knife with ghost axe, she still had to


    wait for him to perform an operation on her grandfather.


    Because she really didn''t know much about Harry. She only met him once. Moreover, she had never


    seen his real ability.


    "Boo... Hoo¡­ My son! My son!" The woman cried harder and harder, almost unable to stop. She


    leaned weakly against Lily''s arms, almost unable to hold her.


    Seeing this, Sunny hurriedly reached out her hand and supported the woman with Lily. "I''m sorry. He is


    in the morgue. I just went to see him¡­ I''ll take you to see him."


    The middle-aged man also came over. At this point, no matter how he cried, it was useless. So he


    reached out to hold the woman and led her to the morgue.


    Lily didn''t follow them. With red eyes, he turned around and walked to Dillon. She said, "Dad, now that


    grandpa has an ident, you are the biggest support of the whole family. As for the car ident, you


    have to make a decision on how to deal with driver. After all, he had an ident when he drove to


    protect Grandpa. We are still responsible for it."


    She was clear about some things. Although she didn''t like this so-called father in this family, she had to


    hide all her strength before she was fully fledged.


    "Okay." Dillon replied and frowned, "I''ll handle it."


    "Okay." Lily nodded and said nothing. She looked up at the operating room. The light was still on, and


    then she turned to the other side of the corridor. Except for the doctors, nurses and patients shuttling


    back and forth, she didn''t see the person she wanted to see.


    How she wished that Harry woulde from the corridor at this moment!


    She took a look at the clock hanging on the wall. It was almost dusk now. It had only been fifteen


    minutes since the phone call from Noble. It would take five minutes for Harry to arrive.


    It was a long wait.


    Lily frowned. She just hoped that Harry coulde as soon as possible. She was afraid that her


    grandfather couldn''t hold on any longer.


    "Lily, did you tell your mother that grandpa had an ident?" Lucia suddenly asked.


    Hearing this, Lily turned her head to look at Lucia with a bit of sternness in her eyes. To be honest, as


    long as she mentioned her mother, she would always think of a bad side, because she knew that Lucia


    had always been thinking about the green ring in her mother''s hand.


    Lucia''s heart trembled at her gaze, but she pretended to be innocent. "I don''t mean anything else. I just


    think that since your mother calls your grandpa dad, she should have the obligation toe and see


    him."


    She felt guilty when she said that.


    Lily realized that when she looked at her, her cautious eyes were a little too obvious, so she instantly


    softened and answered obediently, "Not yet. I came here as soon as Grandpa was in trouble, but I


    forgot to inform mom and uncle."


    "Okay." Lucia''s eyes shed, "You can tell them. Anyway, your mother has the obligation toe and


    see him."


    "I know. Thank you for reminding me." Lily said thank you in a in tone. Then she turned around and


    looked at the other side. She didn''t call Tina immediately.


    It was not because she didn''t want to, but because her mother was pregnant now and was not very


    stable. After all, the dangerous period of the first three months hadn''t passed. It would be bad if


    something happened to her.


    Seeing that she didn''t n to call, Lucia didn''t look well, but she couldn''t say anything too obviously.


    Eden saw his mother''s reaction and frowned. He didn''t understand why his mother would do this.


    Logically speaking, whether Tina woulde or not had nothing to do with her. How could she worry


    about this?


    Somehow, a strange feeling came to him. It seemed that he was disgusted, but if not.


    However, at this time, there was a sound of footsteps from the other side of the corridor, which sounded


    a little hasty.


    Hearing the voice, Lily immediately turned her head and saw Harrying over in a hurry with a


    medicine box. This time, he was much better thanst time. He was well-dressed and looked much


    more handsome.


    "Harry." She immediately ran over and looked at him happily. "You''re finally here."


    Almost everyone turned to look at her when she shouted. Many doctors and nurses stopped because


    of this. Harry, this word was like sacred existence in their hearts.


    At this moment, the door of the operating room opened. Two doctors walked out. They must have


    known that Harry had arrived at the hospital, so they came out on time.


    "How can I note?" Harry cast a nce at her andined in a tone ofint, "Noble called


    me and told me that if I didn''te, I wouldn''t even think about the investment of twenty million dors


    in my hospital. He threatened me again, not like my brother at all!"


    The expression on his face was so¡­ He was just like an angry child.


    Once he asked him for help, if he showed the intention of refusing, he would immediately be


    threatened. If he had known it earlier, he would have raised the price a little more. It was really not


    worthwhile to raise the price by ten million!


    No, after he came back from G City, he must ask him to transfer the twenty million dors to her


    immediately. Otherwise, he would be too worried. Look at Ellison. Five million dors. He agreed


    without hesitation, and the money would be paid directly on the second day!


    Lily didn''t know the deal between him and Noble, so she didn''t say much. And she didn''t have the


    energy to care about other things at the moment, just thinking that he could save Grandpa.


    She held his hand and walked towards the operating room. While walking, she said, "They all say that


    you are a medical genius. The ghost axe magical knife is one of the elites. I hope you can cure my


    grandfather. I will promise you whatever conditions you make in the future."


    "Are you doubting my ability?" Harry suddenly stopped and turned to look at Lily. "Do you know how


    many hospitals have begged me to do surgery for them, but I refused?"


    "I don''t doubt your ability, but my grandfather is dying. I hope he can live well, at least for these years..."


    Speaking of thest sentence, Lily lowered her voice. At least, he would make her grandfather live until


    the end of his previous life.


    Seeing her like this, Harry reached out his hand and poked her shoulder. "Hey, little girl, I didn''t bully


    you. Don''t act as if I bullied you. If Eric knows it and hears it, I will be the one to suffer."

 Chapter 241 Did I Do Something Wrong

    Chapter 241 Did I Do Something Wrong


    "No." Lily forced a smile and said, "Harry, please save my grandfather."


    "That''s good." Harry took a look at her and said in a generous tone, "Don''t worry. I promise to give you


    back a vigorous grandfather."


    "Okay." Lily nodded with red eyes.


    "Well, don''t cry. I''m going to the operating room now." As soon as he finished his words, Harry turned


    around and walked towards the operating room. He didn''t even take a look at the rest of them, because


    he didn''t know them at all.


    But after a few steps, he seemed to think of something and suddenly stopped. He turned to Lily and


    said, "You just said that as long as I save your grandfather, you can give me whatever conditions I


    want, right?"


    "Yes." Lily hurriedly nodded, as if she was afraid that he would suddenly regret.


    "It seems that what Ick most at present is money." Harry looked troubled.


    "How much do you want?" Lily asked without hesitation.


    "Five million for Ellison and twenty million for Noble. Hmm¡­ You can give me ten million first. The Qiao


    company, ten million should be no problem, right?" Said Harry. Since his family didn''t provide him with


    financial support, he would just "cheat and abduct".


    Perhaps, only Harry could casually sponsor others when someone''s life was in danger!


    How shameless he was! Who wouldn''t agree to his request in such a situation?


    "Okay." Lily answered.


    To be honest, she could give him half of the Qiao group if he wanted. At this moment, for her,


    Grandpa''s life was more important than anything else.


    "That''s settled then." After saying that, there was a sh of smile in Harry''s ck eyes. Then he turned


    around and walked to the operating room with satisfaction, holding his medicine box, which was his


    treasure chest.


    "Doctor." When he walked to the door of the operating room, the two doctors waiting for him


    respectfully called him.


    "Okay." Harry replied. At this moment, his face was not as gentle as before in front of Lily. Instead, he


    gave people a cold feeling, and his whole body was full of an aura that prevented strangers from


    getting close.


    "Everything is fine in the operating room. Let''s go to the disinfection room and change our clothes first."


    One of the doctors said.


    "Okay." Harry replied coldly. He followed the two doctors into the operating room and the door of the


    operating room being closed again.


    Seeing that Harry walked into the operating room and then the door of the operating room was slowly


    closed, Lily''s eyes were full of hope. All her hopes were pinned on Harry, hoping that he could really do


    what he said.


    Standing aside, Eden looked at Lily quietly. He had seen what she did when she talked to Harry just


    now. His sister was really beyond his knowledge.


    When Harry entered the operating room, the doctors and nurses who had stopped to watch him all left.


    The corridor was quiet again.


    Emily, who came with Lily and Eden, had been standing aside silently. At this moment, she looked at


    Lily differently. Her means of dealing with things were always hidden deep. She looked weak, but she


    was restrained. She did it when it was time to put it away, when it was time to put it away, and when it


    was appropriate to put it in ce.


    And ire, who came with Dillon and Lucia, didn''t say a word from the beginning till now. She sat on


    the chair in the corridor and stayed out of it.


    "Lily." Eden broke the silence and looked at Lily with concern. "Sit down and have a rest. The doctor is


    here. Grandpa will be fine."


    Hearing this, Lily turned her head and looked at him. With a warm smile at the corners of her mouth,


    she said, "Okay."


    At this moment, Eden today made her feel very¡­ Warm.


    Perhaps it was because she was used to it, or perhaps it was because of something else, Lily had


    obviously ignored Dillon and Lucia.


    To be exact, when she talked with Harry just now, she had ignored them. She didn''t even think about


    telling Dillon that she would support him with ten million dors.


    And her behavior directly made some people unhappy. As soon as she listened to him and sat down in


    the chair, Lucia said with dissatisfaction.


    "Lily, Harry haven''t even given grandpa''s operation yet. Why did you agree to give him ten million?"


    Hearing this, Lily was in a bad mood. Her face darkened. She looked up at Lucia and said in a bad


    tone, "Aunt, shouldn''t I say yes at this time?"


    "I didn''t mean that." As if afraid of being seen through, Lucia changed her tone and exined, "I mean,


    it''s still uncertain whether Harry can pull grandpa back from the jaws of death. Isn''t it too hasty for you


    to agree to his request?"


    "Auntie, I know what you mean, but now we have to go all out. As long as he is willing to do the surgery


    for Grandpa, I will give him, not to mention ten million, even if he asks for the whole Qiaopany."


    Lily fixed her eyes on Lucia, as if she wanted to see something from her eyes. "Let alone ten million."


    Hearing her words, Lucia gasped for breath. She actually said that even if Harry wanted the whole Qiao


    company, she would give it to him. Her face suddenly darkened.


    "Lily, I know you are eager to save Grandpa, but shouldn''t you discuss with your father when you agree


    to Harry''s conditions? After all, he is the master of this family now."


    Well, she finally got to the point. After all, the reason why Lucia tried to marry into the Qiao family was


    for the property of the Qiao family, wasn''t it?


    Now she agreed to give Harry ten million without her consent or Dillon''s consent. She must be


    heartbroken.


    Lily slightly raised the corners of her mouth. Looking at Lucia, her eyes were full of coldness, and her


    voice was even colder. "Aunt, I just want to ask you a question. In your heart, is the ten million more


    important than grandpa''s life?"


    Lucia was rendered speechless by her words. After a while, she came to her senses and said, "Of


    course grandpa''s life is more important."


    "Since Grandpa''s life is important, why do you question me again?" Lily said in a more serious tone,


    "Grandpa is lying in the operating room. One more minute will be more dangerous. Do you think I have


    time to discuss with dad in this situation? Don''t I even have the right to make a decision? Anyway, I am


    the miss of the Qiao family!"


    She stressed thest sentence on purpose.


    "You Why are you so impatient?" Lucia suddenly changed her tone, "I''m just saying that. After all, your


    father is the one in charge of this family, isn''t he?"


    After saying that, Lucia nced at Dillon.


    "Yes, father is the one in charge of this family." Lily snorted, "But I can''t do it. I''ll risk grandpa''s life. If


    you think I did something wrong, then fine. You can scold me or beat me as you like. But am I really


    wrong?"


    After saying that, she nced at Lucia coldly and then looked at Dillon, asking in the same tone, "Dad,


    did I do anything wrong?"


    He frowned and looked pale. He took a look at Lily. He hadn''t seen her for a long time, but she had


    be like this. Her way of doing things and her attitude towards people and things hadpletely


    exceeded his previous understanding of her.


    He couldn''t stand her daughter''s change. She was neither like Tina nor himself. He couldn''t tell who


    she was like.


    Seeing that Dillon just stared at Lily without saying anything, Lucia frowned with dissatisfaction and


    nudged him secretly, indicating him to speak.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Dillon came to his senses. His eyes shed unnaturally, "Eh¡­ You are right."


    With a sneer at the corners of her mouth, Lily looked back at Lucia and said, "Aunt, did you hear that?


    Dad said I was right, which proves that I didn''t do anything wrong. I think no matter who it is, at this


    critical moment, what I think is to save people, not to discuss about money."


    Lucia felt remorseful. She had expected Dillon to stand on her side, but he stood on Lily''s side!


    "Lily, I didn''t say that you did something wrong this time. I just want to say that if this happens again in


    the future, you have to discuss with your father when arge amount of moneyes out." Lucia


    softened her attitude.


    "Mom." Eden couldn''t stand it anymore. He frowned and looked at Lucia, "Lily didn''t do anything wrong.


    If it were me, I would have done the same thing. Don''t me her."


    Lucia was furious. She didn''t expect her son to be out of her control and help Lily again and again,


    which made her clench her fists secretly.


    Suddenly, something urred to Lily. She looked up at Dillon again and asked, "Dad, do you agree to


    give him ten million?"


    The reason why she asked this question was that sometimes Dillon was obedient to Lucia. If Harry


    cured her grandfather but he was unwilling to pay the money, it would be not fun.


    It was not that she couldn''t afford the ten million, but that she wanted Dillon to pay the ten million. Lucia


    felt sorry for the money, it would make her feel sorry for it!


    Dillon didn''t expect that Lily would ask him such a question. He replied, "If he can keep his word, I will


    certainly give him the money. If he can''t, I won''t give him either."


    "Well, that''s good." Lily nodded, "I''m relieved to hear father''s words. I''m afraid that father will listen to


    something you shouldn''t listen to and Harry will keep his promise, but you are not willing to pay. That''s


    not good."


    Obviously, she was targeting Lucia.

 Chapter 352 Take Care Of Yourself

    Chapter 352 Take Care Of Yourself


    Seeing them in such a mess, Lily wanted tough.


    It was not her fault to take pleasure in Frank''s misfortune, but he was really hateful. Taking the injury on


    her face as an example, if he didn''t wave his hand when she fell down and wanted to push her away in


    a hurry, how could she be injured?


    Oh, but now it was good. Karma came. Seeing him like this, she really wanted to p her hands to


    apud.


    Of course, if he had a worse ending, she would have a better mood.


    Eric nced at them, frowned and said nothing. Then he knocked on the door and said, "Grandpa, it''s


    me and Lily."


    "Come in." Wayne''s weak voice came from the room.


    With the permission, he pushed the door open and walked in with Lily. The moment he closed the door,


    he saw Simon and Frank peeking into the room, but he didn''t intend to let them see. He closed the


    door directly.


    In the room, Ang, Richard and Jarvis were still at the bedside, but they didn''t say anything and


    quietly apanied Wayne.


    "Grandpa." Eric held Lily''s hand and walked to the bedside.


    "Grandpa." Lily also called in a low voice.


    "Okay." Wayne replied, "Sit down."


    Eric took an empty chair to the bedside. Instead of letting Lily sit down, he sat down by himself. Then


    he reached out to hold her by the waist and let her sit on hisps.


    Lily blushed. She turned to look at Eric and said in a low voice, "Let go of me. The elders are watching


    us. It''s not good."


    "It''s not a big deal. They won''t care." Eric didn''t take it seriously.


    Lily bit her lower lip, secretly pinched his waist, indicating him to let her go. However, Eric seemed not


    to know, directly held her messy hand, and looked at Wayne.


    "Grandpa, do you have something to tell me?"


    They were not surprised at the small movements between the two, but pretended not to see them.


    "Yes." Wayne looked at Eric, "Your mother told you what happened in thepany on the phone, didn''t


    she?"


    Eric nodded, "Yes."


    Wayne continued, "I''m old now and can''t deal with the business in thepany. Your uncle and your


    brother are two jerks. I don''t count on them anymore. I can only ce my hope on you and your father.


    Although you are young now, sometimes your ability to act is better than your father''s. Therefore, I


    hope you can stay in thepany and help him during this period of time. "


    Eric frowned slightly. In other words, he had to deal with his own business and thepany''s affairs


    these days.


    Seeing that he frowned, Wayne asked, "What''s wrong? You don''t want to?"


    "No." Eric answered subconsciously, "I''m just thinking about how to solve this problem and how to


    arrange my time. After all, I have to spare time to study."


    "Okay." Wayne nodded, "It''s up to you. But thepany''s situation is not looking good recently. I hope


    you can pay more attention to thepany''s affairs."


    "I know, grandpa."


    "That''s good." Wayne turned his head to look at Richard and said, "You can discuss the business with


    Eric."


    Richard nodded, "I know, Dad."


    "Okay." Wayne waved his hand and said, "All of you can leave now. I want to be alone for a while."


    Seeing this, everyone stood up and left. Of course, Doctor was an exception. As a family doctor, he


    had to stay by his side, especially at this time.


    The four walked out of the room in session, followed by Eric. As soon as he came out, he closed


    the door directly, preventing the two people, Simon and Frank, looking into the room.


    Richard didn''t go downstairs immediately. Instead, he stood quietly outside the room and looked at


    Simon. No one knew what he was thinking about.


    Ang went downstairs directly. For these two people, the only thought in her mind now was that out of


    sight, out of mind.


    Not to mention Eric and Lily. They had seen them when they came up just now. There was no need to


    stay here to see these two difficult people.


    So they followed Ang.


    After they left, there were only the three of them left in the corridor. Simon was a little embarrassed by


    his gaze, so he turned his back to him.


    "Ha ha..." Richardughed in a low voice with a bit of irony. He had neverughed at him like this


    before, and this was the first time.


    "Simon, I am very disappointed in you. I have never been so disappointed in what you have done to me


    secretly before, but..."


    He pulled the end of the sentence a little longer. "I''m really disappointed in you this time. You have


    made the same mistake again and again, and it''s getting worse and worse. This time, you''ve even


    brought Frank. No one can save you. Take care of yourself."


    Then he turned around and went downstairs.


    Leaving behind the two father and son, who were both wearing a long face.


    The four of them went downstairs in session. The living room was still in a mess, but when Eric and


    Lily came back, they saw Jade with messy hair. At this time, she had dressed neatly and changed her


    clothes. She was standing at the door with a suitcase in her hand to change her shoes, as if she was


    about to leave.


    When Ang went downstairs, she was the first one to see Jade. But she didn''t say anything. She just


    nced at her indifferently and then turned to the living room.


    Eric and Lily didn''t say anything either. It seemed that Jade''s behavior was as expected.


    However, Richard, who was walking in the end, frowned. He was not a person who liked to pick on right


    and wrong, so he turned a blind eye to her. She would leave if she wanted to, it would be inconvenient


    if she didn''t leave.


    The living room was in such a mess that Ang didn''t say anything and began to clean it up. Of


    course, Richard also started to clean up the mess.


    The elders began to fight, and as the younger two, they must not be idle, or they would be too naive.


    So, Lily bent over and began to clean up. But as soon as she bent down, she was pulled by Eric. "You


    can sit on the sofa. I can do it."


    "It''s okay. I hurt my face, not my hands." Lily said slowly in a low voice.


    "I don''t care where you got hurt. Now, I just want you to sit down and have a rest!" Eric said in a


    domineering tone. Regardless of whether Lily was willing or not, he sat her down on the sofa and


    threatened, "If you dare to do something, I will kiss you!"


    "You..." Lily blushed and stared at Eric with her watery eyes, as if she wanted to say something more.


    "All right." Standing in front of Lily, Eric bent down and touched her uninjured face, "Listen to me, okay?


    I just want you to be fine. Let us clean it up."


    Lily''s face turned redder and she tilted her head.


    At this time, Ang cut in, "Lily, sit there and have a rest. These things will be packed soon."


    After saying that, she took a look at Lily with a kind smile on her face. Then she continued to pack up.


    "Did you hear that? Mom asked you to have a rest." Eric lowered his head and kissed her on the


    forehead, "Have a good rest."


    Then he joined the team to clean up the living room.


    From the beginning to the end, Richard didn''t say a word and silently did what he was doing.


    By the door, Jade, who had changed her shoes, was thinking about something. Instead of leaving in a


    hurry, he stood there and watched.


    With a dull expression, her eyes slowly swept across the whole living room, as if she was going to


    carve out what it looked like. When she saw that the Richard''s family were cleaning up the living room,


    her eyes shed with a hint of envy.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With a sigh, Jade turned around and left with his suitcase. There seemed to be nothing to miss at this


    price.


    The three of them worked together. It only took them ten or twenty minutes to clean up the room.


    After putting everything in order in the living room, the phone rang. It was from thepany.


    He picked up the phone and said, "I see." then he hung up. He turned to Ang and said, "I have


    something to deal with in thepany, and I need to deal with it. I''ll leave family affairs to you, and..."


    Then he looked up at upstairs and said, "Pay more attention to Dad. Don''t let them in and spare dad''s


    peace."


    Ang nodded, "I know. You can go now. Take care of yourself. Don''t worry. Take care of the


    company''s affairs."


    "Okay." Richard replied with a smile, and his eyes were full of tenderness. Then he took the car key


    and turned around to go out.


    After he left, Simon and Frank went downstairs dejectedly.


    As soon as Ang saw them go downstairs, she stood up and went upstairs with a fruit te in the


    kitchen. She didn''t even look at them, nor did she even nce at them when she passed them.


    Lily and Eric, who were sitting next to each other on the sofa, also didn''t care them when they saw


    theming downstairs. The two of them whispered to each other as if they didn''t exist.


    Lily didn''t want to talk to Frank at all, so did she, and so did Eric.


    Arriving at the sofa, Frank''s eyes shed unnaturally when he saw the gauze on Lily''s face. He slightly


    turned his face to the other side, feeling a little guilty.


    Simon nced at the two of them, coughed awkwardly, and said to Eric, "Eric, uncle has something to


    ask you..."


    Looking at Eric, who was still talking to Lily with his head down, without any intention to pay attention to


    him, he had to continue to speak out shamelessly, "Well, can you go to talk to Grandpa? I¡­ I want to


    go in and see him."


    How dare he ask me to intercede with Grandpa? Eric raised his head with a mocking smile in his eyes.

 Chapter 353 Scumbag

    Chapter 353 Scumbag


    "Are you kidding me?" Eric said sarcastically.


    Simon''s eyes shed and his hands twisted unnaturally. "Eric, uncle knows that it''s uncle''s fault. But


    grandpa is not in good health now. I just wants to go in and see him."


    "I don''t think it''s good for you to see grandpa now." Eric said ruthlessly, looking at him with burning


    ck eyes, "Why is Grandpa so angry? Do you want me to tell you?"


    "Eric..." Simon wanted to say something more, but was interrupted by Eric. "Uncle, if you really care


    about his health, please deal with the trouble you have caused now, and then talk about visiting


    grandpa."


    Simon pursed his lips and couldn''t say a word. Things hade to this point, and he had no ability to


    deal with them at all!


    What''s worse, this kind of thing happened again and again these days. The previous affair with Dale


    was found out by someone, which made the wholepany know. But now, it was even more


    troublesome. It was even uploaded on the Inte, making everyone know about it.


    "Eric." At this time, Frank also opened his mouth. His eyes shed, and he didn''t dare to look at Lily,


    who was sitting next to Eric. "We know we did the wrong thing, but..."


    "How dare you talk to me like that?" Eric interrupted Frank, looking at him with frightening eyes. He


    tightened his hands around Lily''s waist and said, "How did you hurt her face? How can you expect me


    to help you? Frank, are you too naive?"


    Frank''s face turned scarlet, "I¡­ I didn''t mean to do that. I didn''t expect that¡­ It will hurt her face..."


    His voice trailed off.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Don''t think?


    Lily, who had been in silence, looked up at Frank with burning eyes. If he had stood still or taken a few


    steps back, she wouldn''t have been injured. But he didn''t. instead, he reached out and pushed her


    away!


    If she hadn''t spoken loudly, she wound scold him.


    Realizing her difference, Eric turned his head and looked at her lovingly. He said softly, "Don''t be angry,


    okay? It''s not worth it for such a person."


    Lily blinked and stared at Frank. Then she turned to look at Eric and said in a low voice, "Yes."


    Then she leaned against his chest, avoiding eye contact with Frank.


    Eric looked back at Frank and said, "Do you know that grandpa almost got mad yesterday when he


    was in Qiao family just because you hurt her face? How dare you ask me to intercede with grandpa?


    Frank, who gave you the face?"


    "I..." Frank was rendered speechless.


    "And..." Eric looked at him with sharp eyes, but there was a trembling smile at the corners of his mouth.


    "I haven''t gotten even with you for hurting her. Do you think I will help you?"


    "What do you want?" Frank stepped back subconsciously.


    Simon looked at the situation nkly. He didn''t know that Lily was hurt by Frank.


    "What do I want to do?" Eric sneered, "What do you think I will do to you?"


    "Eric, I tell you, if you dare to hurt my face, I will never let you go!" Although he said those harsh words,


    Frank still stepped back.


    "Ha ha." Seeing him like this, Eric couldn''t helpughing, "Frank, do want you did to you¡­ It''s too


    childish for me. Do you think I will cut your face and you will be fine? Well, you are too naive."


    Hearing his words, Lily couldn''t help but look up at him. It was natural for him to "threaten" Frank face


    to face.


    Well, let''s let go of the so-called cousins for the time being. Moreover, if he say it openly, it is simply


    alerting the enemy?


    He looked into Lily''s eyes, Eric seemed to know what she was thinking. He kissed her on the face and


    whispered in her ear, "I''m not that stupid."


    He was just threatening him.


    Then he raised his head to look at Frank and Simon, "You''ve lost the face of the Gu family, and the Gu


    company was also affected. The stock fell a little, and many businessmen stopped cooperating with the


    Gupany. That''s why grandpa don''t want to see you. So don''t show up in front of him if you have


    nothing else to say."


    Hearing what he said, Frank suddenly raised his head and looked at Eric confidently, "Who said we


    disgraced the Gu family? If ire hadn''t uploaded the video online, not only the Gu family would be


    fine, but also the Gupany wouldn''t have been involved!"


    Eric sneered, "Are you so sure it''s her?"


    "It''s her!" Frank gritted his teeth and widened his eyes. "The day before yesterday, when Lily got injured


    and entered the room, she took the disk back from me before she left. Who is that?"


    Eric raised his eyebrows. Today, Lily also said that the most suspicious person to post the video online


    was ire. With the words of Frank, the possibility was higher.


    At this moment, Lily just wanted tough. To be exact, she reallyughed. Because of the injury on her


    face, she did not dare to show any expression, but her eyes were already full of mockery.


    She said word by word, "Frank, you are the most shameless and scumbag I have ever seen."


    "Am I wrong?" Frank stared at Lily and said, "Lily, it''s all your fault. It''s ire who caused the Gu family


    toe to this!"


    The smile in her eyes froze and instantly turned into anger. Lily stared at the shameless man with a


    cold face and said, "Once a dog is driven crazy, it will bite people everywhere."


    When she said this, her wound was pulled because of her anxiety. Lily frowned subconsciously.


    "Who are you calling a dog?" Frank widened his eyes.


    Lily endured the pain and said, "Whoever answered me is the one."


    "You!" Frank flushed with anger again.


    "Enough!" Eric roared, ring at Frank with his dark eyes. "You have done something wrong but you


    don''t know how to repent. How can you still find an excuse even now? Frank, don''t you feel ashamed?


    Even if the video was posted online by ire, so what? Why did she upload it? What''s more, why did


    she upload it at this time?"


    Frank was rendered speechless. Simon kept silent and listened to the conversation between the two.


    Eric continued, "When you talked about the dissolution of engagement, she got the disk, but she didn''t


    take it out before. Instead, she discussed it with you. But what happened? But you refused again and


    again. In the end, she didn''t upload the video online, but gave you the disk. She wanted to cancel the


    marriage in private. But in the end, you even made a scene in the Qiao family, which caused her to do


    such a thing. Tell me, whose fault is it?"


    Simon''s eyes widened. Now he finally understood what was going on, but he asked, "Who is


    investigating us?"


    Eric sneered, "Uncle, do you know there is a saying that if you don''t what others know, don''t do it?


    Since you have done those dirty things, you should know that someone else will know it one day."


    Lily was also speechless about the father and son. At this time, they still did not realize their own


    mistakes, but med everything on others!


    She rubbed her temples and whispered to Eric, "Go back to your room and have a rest. I''m not feeling


    well."


    Eric turned to look at her and nodded, "Okay."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he helped Lily up.


    Seeing that they were about to leave, Simon immediately stood in front of them and looked straight at


    Eric, "You know who is investigating us secretly, right?"


    Eric sneered. He wouldn''t tell him who was investigating him unless he was stupid.


    When he had asked Hailey to investigate these things, he had thought to hand over all the evidence to


    his grandfather, but he didn''t expect so many things to happen. In addition, after Sherry did, the


    important video was not handed over to grandpa. Later, ire said that she wanted to break off the


    engagement. Out of kindness, Lily gave this to ire and asked her to talk about the dissolution of


    engagement with them with their handle.


    However, they were so shameless. They not only didn''t call off the engagement, but also shamelessly


    made trouble in the Qiao family, which made thingse to this point.


    But their attitude was still impenitent!


    "Uncle, if you want to know who is investigating you secretly..." As he spoke, the coldness in his eyes


    was even more frightening. "Take your time to investigate. I don''t want to waste time answering your


    question. Please step aside. We need to go back and have a rest."


    Simon stepped back two steps and made way for them, but his face looked terrible. At the same time,


    Frank''s face darkened.


    Walking out of the living room, Lily sneered, "Father and son are the worst people in the world."


    Eric smiled and put his hands around her waist. While walking, he said, "There are all kinds of birds in


    the forest, let alone people like them."


    Lily didn''t say anything with a smile. She had lived for two lifetimes and had seen what was shameless.


    Frank, that scumbag, put the me on ire, and even the Qiao family.


    What he meant was that it was all the Qiao family''s fault that the Gu family hade to this point. It


    had nothing to do with them!


    This method of passing the buck was really admirable.

 Chapter 354 Claires Apology

    Chapter 354 ire''s Apology


    Lily was not really tired. She just didn''t want to see Simon and Frank. That was why she told Eric that


    she wanted to have a rest.


    After all, Eric loved her very much. No matter what she said, he would listen to her.


    When they returned to their bedroom, the two of them sat on the small sofa in the bedroom and


    continued to chat. However, not long after, Eric''s phone rang.


    She took out her phone and found it was a call from Noble.


    "Hello, brother." Eric answered the phone, but he didn''t get up. Instead, he was still sitting next to Lily


    on the sofa.


    "All the videos on the Inte have been cleared up." "As for the newspaper¡­ I''ve done as you said.


    And I''ve also checked the source of the video. Do you want to know?"


    Lily was sitting next to Eric on the left. Besides, he was answering the phone with his left ear, so she


    could hear clearly what Noble said on the phone.


    Eric smiled and said, "You''re so fast. You''ve handled these things in less than two hours."


    "As soon as you hung up the phone, Sherry called me and asked her to help investigate." On the other


    side of the phone, Noble seemed to be in a good mood. "The result seems to be spread out from the


    Qiao family''s old house."


    Eric slightly raised his eyebrows, and Lily next to him also had the same expression. The two of them


    were almost in the same pace.


    Judging from the expression on their face, they were a little surprised that the video was spread from


    the Qiao family''s old house.


    But soon, Lily felt relieved, because ire had lived in the old house of the Qiao family these days.


    "I see." Eric replied indifferently.


    "Aren''t you surprised at all?" A surprised voice came from the phone.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I have expected it before."


    "Well, what are you going to do with the Gupany?"


    "My father is in charge of thepany''s affairs for the time being. I''ll deal with it after I finish


    something."


    After chatting with Noble for a while, Eric hung up the phone and threw it on the sofa. He turned to look


    at Lily and said, "You are right."


    Lily knew what he was talking about. With a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, she said, "At


    present, only ire has a grudge against Frank."


    "Indeed." Eric nodded.


    "What should we do now?" Lily turned to look at Eric and asked in a low voice.


    Eric frowned and said, "We can take our time to deal with thepany''s affairs. What''s more, the Gu


    company is just affected, not in a major crisis. I believe that there won''t be any big trouble with dad in


    thepany. On the contrary, I''m more worried about grandpa''s health. I guess I''ll stay here all the


    time. After all, Simon and Frank are still here. I''m afraid that grandpa will be more irritated when he


    sees them."


    Lily nodded. Although Wayne didn''t allow Simon and Frank to enter his bedroom, he would meet them


    as long as he came out. If they said something they shouldn''t say or did something wrong, it would be


    a big deal.


    In the afternoon, two unexpected people came to the Gu family, ire and Eden.


    They didn''t go to school, but specially asked for leave. It happened to be three o''clock in the afternoon


    when Wayne woke up from a nap.


    Knowing that the two of them hade to the Gu family''s house, Lily and Eric went out of their room


    and went to the living room. The two were not surprised at their arrival, but Ang, who just came out


    of Wayne''s room, was a little surprised.


    "Aunt." Eden walked in front, followed by ire. He greeted Ang politely.


    "Aunt." ire also greeted her, but she was not as natural as Eden. With an unnatural expression on


    her face, she lowered her head, as if she was a child who had made a mistake.


    "Okay." Ang nodded with a smile, "Why are you here?"


    A strange expression shed across Eden''s face, "I¡­ I brought ire here to apologize to grandpa."


    "Apologize?" Ang frowned in confusion.


    "Yes." It was ire who nodded. She took the initiative to stand out, looked up at Ang, and then


    immediately lowered her head, not daring to open her eyes to look at her. Her voice was so small, "I... I


    heard that grandpa was angry¡­ He was so angry that Ie here to apologize. Aunt, can you take me


    to see grandpa? I want to apologize to him face to face."


    Ang was confused and didn''t understand why she said that. When she was about to ask more


    details, Eric said, "Mom, you go to tell Grandpa first. I have something to tell them."


    Hearing this, Ang looked at his son in surprise. Seeing that his son winked at her again, she didn''t


    ask more and went upstairs.


    It was not until his mother''s back disappeared at the corner of the corridor that he withdrew his sight


    and looked at ire. There was no emotion in his words. "Why did you want to post the video online at


    that time?"


    ire took a look at Eric and then nced at Lily who was standing beside him. She lowered her head


    and said, "Frank has gone too far. If he didn''t go to the Qiao family and hurt my sister''s face, I wouldn''t


    have done that. And I have thought that it would be possible to get Gu family''spany into trouble,


    but..."


    Her voice was getting lower and lower. "I couldn''t stand it anymore, so I did such a thing. That night, I


    saw the wound on my sister''s face. I¡­ I hate him so much."


    Hearing her exnation, Eric could ept it, because from her words, at least ire did this to


    revenge on Frank for hurting her face.


    When Lily heard this, she was touched. She couldn''t help but take a look at ire.


    Eden sighed slightly and turned to look at ire, but he said to Eric and Lily, "She has been feeling


    uneasy since she knew that it was a big deal, but she didn''t know what to do, let alone tell father and


    grandfather. She just told me. I''ve thought about it for a long time. I think it''s better to take her here to


    apologize to grandpa."


    "Okay." Eric nodded in agreement. In the end, ire did nothing wrong. She just hate Frank. What he


    had done was really disgusting.


    After a short while, Ang appeared at the entrance of the stairs. Instead ofing down, she stood


    above and said to the people downstairs, "Come up."


    Hearing the voice, they looked up at the same time. She said, "Eric, bring them up. Grandpa wants to


    see them."


    "Okay." Eric answered. Then they went upstairs at the same time.


    In the room, Wayne was sitting on the bedside, so was the family doctor Jarvis and Ang.


    The four walked into the room in session. Lily and Eric were in front of them, and Eden and ire


    were behind them.


    After entering the room, ire took a look at Wayne, who was lying on the bed, and then lowered her


    head, not daring to go forward. Eden secretly touched her with his hand, hinting her to move forward.


    The small movements of the two were seen by others, but no one said anything.


    ire clenched her fists and stopped. To be honest, she had been afraid of Wayne since the first time


    she met him, let alone getting sick because of what she had done. She really didn''t have the courage


    to go forward.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became a little embarrassing. Atst, Wayne couldn''t hold his


    breath and spoke first, "Didn''t you say that you have something to talk to me? Why didn''t you tell me


    when you came here?"


    Eden looked sideways at ire, who was still lowering her head, and sighed slightly. He stepped


    forward and said apologetically to Wayne, "Grandpa, ire and I are here to apologize to you."


    Then he turned to look at ire and said in a stern tone, "ire, apologize to grandpa now."


    ire looked up at Eden and then looked at Wayne. She was even more nervous, but she had to go


    forward.


    "Grandpa¡­ I''m sorry." After apologizing in a low voice, she immediately lowered her head and dared


    not look into Wayne''s eyes.


    Wayne was puzzled, "Apology is an apology, but you have to let me know why you are apologizing,


    right?"


    "Well, well, grandpa..." ire quickly looked up at him and stammered, "Yes, I posted the video online,


    so¡­ That''s why you are so angry and the Gupany suffer¡­ Involved."


    Wayne widened his eyes in surprise, "You said you uploaded this video?"


    "Yes." ire lowered her head and nodded, her hands twisting uneasily.


    "Do you know how much loss you have caused to the Gupany?" Wayne suddenly raised his voice.


    "I, I know." ire''s voice was a little trembling. Perhaps it was because of his reproachful tone that she


    was a little unwilling. She looked up at Wayne with a little stubbornness in her eyes, and her words


    became smooth. "But grandpa, do you know that I wouldn''t have done that if Frank hadn''t bullied me


    too much. I gave this video to him before because I wanted him to know about it and agree to cancel


    the engagement. Then it''s over. But he still came to threaten me and hurt my sister. I was so angry that


    I uploaded the video online."


    Wayne was furious. It was not ire''s fault, but his disappointing grandson who forced her to this point!

 Chapter 355 Waynes Arrangement

    Chapter 355 Wayne''s Arrangement


    "Well, it''s not your fault." Wayne sighed and looked at ire tenderly. "You did nothing wrong. I''m d


    that you came here to apologize."


    "Thank you, grandpa." ire bent over to express her thanks.


    Seeing that Wayne was so reasonable, Eden also bent over and said, "Thank you for forgiving ire,


    grandpa."


    A smile appeared on Wayne''s face. "Think about it carefully. It''s that bastard who should apologize. If it


    weren''t for him, things wouldn''t havee to this point. And as an elder, I also have a certain


    responsibility. I didn''t discipline them well."


    Seeing that he mentioned Frank again, no one answered. After all, it was the Gu family''s business. Lily,


    ire and ire naturally wouldn''t interfere.


    Eric and Ang, on the other hand, didn''t know how to respond. They didn''t want others to hear that


    they were trying to sow dissension between them.


    Seeing that they didn''t say anything, Wayne looked at ire and continued, "Your engagement to that


    bastard is invalid and you have suffered a lot. If he hadn''t yed tricks, you wouldn''t have been


    involved. Speaking of this, we have to apologize to you."


    "No, no, grandpa." ire was a little ttered. She had heard about it. At first, she couldn''t figure out


    why she woke up in the same bed with Frank. After hearing the truth a few days ago, she understood.


    It turned out that Frank had been scheming since then.


    But she was also scheming against him at that time. After hearing her mother''s words, she thought that


    the marriage with the eldest son of the Gu family would bring benefits to the Qiao family in business,


    and she would also be valued in front of her grandfather. Therefore, she did not care about the reason


    and decided to engage him verbally.


    However, so many things had happened.


    After chatting with ire for a while, Wayne turned to Ang and said, "Tell the Richard to callwyer


    toe to our house tomorrow morning."


    Ang looked at him subconsciously, but she didn''t ask anything, but said, "I know, father."


    Hearing the word wyer", Eric couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. He looked at his grandfather


    subconsciously and didn''t know what he was going to do.


    "And..." Wayne pursed his lips and said gloomily, "Ask Simon and Frank to stay at home tomorrow


    morning. I have something to tell them."


    "I''ll let them know." Ang replied.


    "Okay." Wayne closed his eyes and waved at them, "Get out, I''m tired."


    It was known to all that Wayne was not in good health, so when he said so, everyone left the room one


    after another.


    When they arrived at the living room, ire and Eden didn''t intend to stay any longer after reaching the


    goal of this trip, so that they said goodbye to Ang, Lily and Eric and leave.


    But as soon as the two turned around, they met Frank who just came back from outside.


    Frank had always hated ire for uploaded the video on the Inte. At the sight of her, the anger


    hidden in the bottom of his heart immediately erupted.


    He pointed at ire angrily, "How dare youe here? Who let you upload the video online? But now,


    you have ruined the Gu family''s reputation, and the Gu family is in turmoil. Are you satisfied?"


    Faced with the sudden scold, ire was obviously not able to react. She even looked at him in a daze.


    However, Eden reacted. He frowned and looked at Frank, "Frank, how dare you criticize ire? Have


    you ever thought about who caused all these things? How dare you curse ire? Do you still have a


    clear estimation of yourself?"


    "It''s all her fault!" Frank red at ire, "How could this happen if she didn''t post the video online..."


    p!


    A p broke Frank''s words and echoed throughout the living room.


    It was ire who pped Frank. She gathered all her strength and pped him so hard that he tilted


    his head and even blushed.


    This sudden change made everyone confused and looked at them.


    ire trembled with anger, "Frank, why do you me me? Why don''t you think about who caused all


    this? If it weren''t for you, would I have done that? Will grandpa be mad and sick, and will the Gu


    company be implicated?"


    Frank turned his head slowly and looked at ire in disbelief. "How dare you hit me?"


    ire sneered, "You are talking nonsense here. You deserve it!"


    "You, you..." Pointing at ire, Frank was speechless.


    Eden thought he was going to make a move, so he pulled ire behind him and looked at Frank


    vigntly. "Frank, use your brain to think about who is wrong with this matter. Don''t be like a mad dog


    and bite others."


    This was probably the worst thing he had ever said.


    "Enough!" At this time, Eric came over and stood in front of Frank. He looked at him with deep eyes


    and said, "Don''t you think it''s not a big deal? Do you want to keep making trouble? Grandpa is resting


    upstairs. Do you want to disturb him?"


    As soon as Frank heard the two words "grandpa", he immediately became depressed. Now the only


    person he feared most in this family was only Wayne.


    Therefore, he could only re at the two.


    The episode quickly passed, and ire and Eden also left.


    Looking at their receding figures, his eyes were filled with hatred.


    Eric turned to look at Frank and said unhappily, "Grandpa said he had something to talk about


    tomorrow and asked you all to be present."


    "Grandpa is willing to see us?" Frank''s eyes lit up, "What is he going to say to us?"


    Eric nced at him indifferently, "You''ll know it tomorrow."


    Then he turned around, walked to Lily, took her hand and left the living room.


    Frank was not reconciled, but seeing that Eric didn''t answer him, he turned to Ang, full of hope.


    When he was about to ask, Ang took the lead.


    "I don''t know why. We''ll know it tomorrow."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she turned around and left.


    For a moment, there was only Frank left in the living room.


    At ten o''clock in the morning of the second day, because of what Wayne had said yesterday, Simon


    and Frank had been waiting in the living room early. At the same time, Richard, Ang as well as the


    two of them, Eric and Lily also waited there.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, thewyer, who was contacted by Richard, came over. Just likest


    time, when he arrived, he went directly to Wayne''s room without saying anything to anyone, except for


    a formal greeting.


    An hour had passed, but he still didn''te down.


    The living room was unusually quiet. Lily and Eric sat next to each other, hand in hand, but they didn''t


    say anything.


    The gauze on Lily''s face had been removed. ording to what Harry had told her, she used the


    medicine he had prescribed. The wound had scabs. Suddenly, the long wound looked somewhat


    frightening.


    Richard sat on the sofa, reading a newspaper in his hand, and Ang sat next to him. She was also


    reading a newspaper, but what she was reading was entertainment newspaper.


    Frank and Simon were surprisingly quiet. If one looked carefully, it could be seen that the two of them


    were actually very nervous. This was the first time that Wayne wanted to see them these days.


    It was quiet in the living room. About half an hourter, the sound of footsteps from upstairs interrupted


    the silence. Thewyer in a suit and sses came downstairs.


    Seeing this, Richard put down the newspaper in his hand, stood up and walked towards him. "Is Mr.


    Song leaving now?"


    "Yes." He nodded with a smile, "I have finished what he asked. Of course I should leave."


    "Then I''ll drive you home." Richard made a gesture of wee.


    "Thank you. It''s not so troublesome."


    Richard sent him out and came back in less than two minutes.


    At this time, Wayne went downstairs with the support of Jarvis.


    Seeing this, everyone stood up one after another.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dad." It was from Simon.


    "Dad." The two voices were called by Richard and Ang at the same time.


    "Grandpa."


    "Grandpa."


    These two voices were called by Eric and Lily.


    Walking to the sofa, Wayne nced at Simon and Frank for two more seconds before he sat down on


    the seat he often sat.


    At this moment, the atmosphere suddenly became a little serious.


    "I asked you all toe here this morning because I have something to tell you." Wayne said. Then he


    turned to look at Simon and said in a low voice, "Richard will be in charge of the project Simon''s


    prepared with the government from today on."


    Hearing this, Simon widened his eyes and looked at his father in disbelief, "Dad, why? I was the one


    who prepared these projects. Now I almost finished, but you asked me to hand them over to others.


    Isn''t this a wedding dress for others?"


    Wayne looked at him coldly, "Now that things havee to this, do you think you are still suitable to


    follow up these projects?"


    "I..." Simon was rendered speechless.


    "You just stay at home these days. Don''t even go to thepany!" Wayne said aggressively.


    The faces of Simon and Frank darkened. They couldn''t go to thepany. They had almost finished


    preparing the project before, but now it was handed over to someone else. How could they let it


    go?

 Chapter 356 A Wedding Dress For Others

    Chapter 356 A Wedding Dress For Others


    "A wedding dress for other?" At this time, Eric opened his mouth. He looked at Simon with a hint of


    almost imperceptible sarcasm in his eyes, "Uncle, you are wrong. No matter what you say, you and my


    father are biological brothers. I''m afraid you are a little rusty in saying this? What''s more, Grandpa


    asked you to hand over this project to my father for the sake of thepany. And grandpa is right.


    You''d better stay at home these days and don''t go anywhere. Besides, brother..."


    Then he took a look at him and said, "You can take a break at home for a while. It''s notte to go to the


    company after the show is over."


    While saying these words, Eric held Lily''s hand and yed with it.


    Wayne cast a dissatisfied nce at Simon and Frank, and said, "How old are you? You are not


    understand it as a child."


    Simon and Frank couldn''t reply a word, so they had to be angry secretly.


    "Dad." Richard said with a slight frown, "ording to thepany''s current situation, I think it''s a little


    difficult to win three cooperation projects from the government."


    Wayne thought for a moment and said, "Let''s have a try. Let''s see how many projects can we win?"


    "Dad, grandpa is right. Let''s have a try. How can we know the result if we don''t try?" Eric agreed.


    Simon couldn''t sit still any longer. He looked at Wayne and said, "Dad, I think it''s tiring to let Richard


    take three projects alone. Anyway, I''m familiar with these projects. I..."


    "Didn''t you hear me clearly?" Wayne interrupted Simon unhappily, "ording to the current situation,


    do you think it''s appropriate for you to go out and show up? How many other people are willing to


    cooperate with you when they see you?"


    "Dad, don''t you even give me a chance to turn over a new leaf?" Simon''s face was full of bitterness. In


    the final analysis, he was not willing to give up. Now he was not allowed to go to thepany, and he


    was also asked to hand over the project he had nned to him. This invisibly deprived him of his rights.


    That was to say, he had no right in thepany, so he announced that thepany was now under


    the control of Richard, which was the biggest blow to him.


    "I didn''t give you a chance to turn over a new leaf?" Wayne frowned and raised his voice, "Do you think


    I didn''t know you were hanging out with other women? Then you were with Dale. Didn''t I give you a


    chance? Now you have made such a mess, and it is known to all in the city. How can I give you a


    chance? I''ve given you chances again and again, and you''ve crossed my bottom line again and again.


    How dare you tell me that you have changed?"


    Simon was rendered speechless and unable to refute.


    Wayne scolded Simon, the others didn''t dare to make a sound. After all, he deserved to be scolded.


    Moreover, thepany had be like this, and he was still worried about his own interests not to be


    taken advantage of by others.


    When Frank saw his father was scolded by his grandfather, he didn''t dare to say anything. He could


    only sit silently. On the other hand, he felt worse. Lily was still here, and the wound on her face was so


    exposed outside. It looked a little scary, because of him. So, this was one of the reasons why he chose


    to be silent.


    After lecturing Simon, Wayne took a deep breath and turned to look at Richard. "You should be busier


    these days. You can deal with things as you like. What''s more, in fact, we can give up many of our


    partners, especially those who haven''t developed well in the past few years. They used to be able to


    maintain their business for the sake of old customers. If we could break off the cooperation with them


    this time, we would do it. I don''t want those stagnantpanies toe to us again after thepany


    gets back on track."


    Richard nodded, "I know, father."


    Wayne nodded and stood up. "I''m going to bed. You can do what you like."


    Seeing this, Ang stood up immediately, "Dad, let me help you up."


    Wayne didn''t refuse and let her help him upstairs.


    As soon as Wayne left, the living room became quiet. Looking at Lily beside him, Eric asked, "Shall we


    go back to our room?"


    "Okay." Lily nodded. Anyway, she didn''t want to stay here any longer. Facing Frank''s face, she wished


    she could cut him two times.


    Eric smiled and shook her soft hand. Then he looked up at his father and said, "Dad, I have something


    to tell you. Go to my room and talk to me."


    "Okay." Richard nodded. He knew that what his son wanted to tell him must have something to do with


    thepany.


    The three of them stood up and left at the same time.


    As soon as they left, there were only two people left in the living room, Simon and Frank.


    When their backs were out of sight, Simon kicked the tea table hard. Fortunately, he didn''t kick the tea


    set to the ground, but the tea set on the table was still clinked.


    "Dad, be careful." Frank couldn''t help but remind him. He looked upstairs subconsciously and said, "If


    you want to vent your anger, let''s go back to our room. It''s easy to disturb grandpa here, and then


    make him angrier."


    "How can you not be angry about what happened today?" Although he was extremely angry, Simon


    deliberately lowered his voice. "It sounds good to say that we should have a rest and stay at home to


    avoid the wind, but what is the truth? Obviously, he has deprived us of the rights that should belong to


    us. Now, thepany is all under the control of Richard. We are nothing!"


    "Shh!" Frank quickly made a gesture of silence, "Dad, keep your voice down! I know you feel unfair,


    and so do I. But what can I do? Grandpa is so stubborn that he won''t listen to us no matter what we


    say."


    "It''s all your fault!" Simon red at him, "You didn''t tell me when you got the disk, but went to Qiao


    family. If you discuss with me in advance and weigh the pros and cons, we will definitely choose to call


    off the engagement to settle the matter. But you insisted on making trouble. There''s nothing left. I''ve


    been sitting at home all day long."


    Frank knew he was in the wrong, so he didn''t dare to say anything more.


    "What''s wrong with your mother? She ran back to her mother''s house at this time." Simonined


    again, "She didn''te back, nor did she answer my phone. She just ran away when we were in


    trouble. What kind of family are we?"


    Frank pressed his lips and nced at his father without saying anything.


    "And thewyer." Then he continued, "For no reason, father called him here today. Maybe he was


    called to modify his will again. This will must be rted to this matter. Maybe your grandfather has


    changed the part that belongs to us again."


    Hearing his father''s analysis, Frank also felt that it made sense. He couldn''t help whispering, "I think so


    too, father. Do you think grandpa will change the part that belongs to us less?"


    Simon rubbed his forehead and said, "ording to the current situation, it''s very likely. Moreover, he


    has transferred all thepany''s rights to Richard."


    "What should we do now?" Frank asked.


    Simon rolled his eyes at him, "You ask me, who should I ask?"


    Eric led Lily to the small living room of Eric''s room.


    When the three of them sat on the sofa, Eric couldn''t help but speak first. He said to Richard, "Dad,


    grandpa was right just now. Take advantage of this opportunity to propose those good and bad partners


    and choose the best one. And what I want to say is that you have to take this opportunity to eliminate


    some of the hidden traitors in thepany, especially the people around you. Do you remember that I


    told you that you have Simon''s men around you?"


    Richard nodded, "I know."


    Of course he still remembered it. Otherwise, Simon would know the project he valued every time before


    he had a thought. Then he immediately went to his father to report it. As a result, he had nned to


    give up the project which was trying to cooperate with the government.


    "You have to know these people clearly." Eric continued, "In addition to these people, there are also


    other people trained by Simon. If possible, they should also be removed from thepany. Of course,


    we have to find a suitable reason."


    "Eric, are you going to..." Richard looked at his son in surprise.


    "Yes." As if knowing what her father was going to say, Eric said with a smile, "It''s the best time to


    remove all the confidants that Simon has cultivated from thepany. When the storm is over,Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Grandpa will allow them to go back to thepany. Everything in thepany will change. Let''s see


    how they can survive in thepany. In fact..."


    Eric said coldly, "My ultimate goal is to kick them out of the Gupany, but not now. Grandpa is in


    poor health. If we kill each other openly, it will irritate him. So, the only thing we can do now is to


    deprive them of their rights in thepany."


    Hearing his words, Richard was a little shocked. Although he did not agree with the family to get into


    such a mess, after so many things, he understood that your concession would only make the opponent


    more and more insatiable.


    Subconsciously, Lily turned her head to look at Eric beside him. With a smile on her face, she said in a


    low voice, "Are you only going to punish them in this way?"


    The implication was that this kind of punishment could not be underestimated.


    Eric turned his head and looked into her eyes, "I have no choice. I have to consider grandpa''s health.


    He can''t bear such a series of blows."


    "Okay." Lily nodded and said, "I know. My Eric is kind-hearted."


    Eric smiled helplessly. He was not kind-hearted at all. In this case, there must be more factors to


    consider.

 Chapter 357 Brother Has The Potential To Be A Father

    Chapter 357 Brother Has The Potential To Be A Father


    "It''s not a matter of kindness." Eric turned his head and looked into Lily''s eyes. He gently touched her


    face to avoid the wound and said, "I wish I could kick Frank out of thepany immediately. It''s not a


    punishment for him if I don''t. If possible, I really want to break the tendons of the hands and feet of him


    just like the two men who attacked you and Annast time in Nathan."


    After saying that, Eric''s eyes became sharp.


    Speaking of this, Lily remembered that the two men had a miserable ending. Well, it seemed that Eric


    was still irritable.


    With a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, she touched his hand and said gently, "Don''t be angry.


    Harry said that there would be no scars on my face."


    "But I feel sorry for you." Eric''s face was full of pity.


    "Okay, I know." Said Lily in a low voice, and her eyes softened. "But we can''t act rashly these days. You


    also said that grandpa can''t bear the stimtion, so we can only endure it. Besides, we can''t hurt


    people against thew. I don''t want you to get involved in anything against thew."


    Eric smiled, "I know, I will never do anything illegal."


    Lily felt relieved.


    Seeing what the two were doing and listening to the conversation between the two, Richard also


    smiled. He really liked Lily more and more. She meant too much to Eric, and she was also teaching him


    how to behave.


    Besides, she was two years younger than Eric.


    "Ahem..." With a dry cough, Richard stood up and said to the two, "I''ll go to thepany first."


    Eric looked away from Lily and turned to his father. "Dad, remember what I said. It''s the best time to


    deprive Simon''s power in thepany."


    "I see." Richard nodded.


    "And..." Eric continued, "You just focus on the projects that Simon has. You will definitely seed."


    He said thest few words affirmatively.


    "Okay," Said Richard with a smile


    After Richard left, there were only two people left in the room, Lily and Eric.


    "Eric, why don''t you go to thepany to help uncle?" Lily asked in confusion. Eric almost told all his


    ns to Richard today, but he had no intention of going to thepany at all.


    Eric turned his head to look at her and said, "Dad has never fought for anything in his whole life. He is


    not very tough in dealing with thepany''s affairs. Now it''s a chance for him to exercise."


    Hearing his exnation, Lily suddenly had a feeling that Eric was the real senior of Richard. As a son,


    he was teaching his father and giving him a chance to exercise¡­


    "I just think uncle will be very tired if he is busy alone."


    Eric shook his head with a faint smile, "The Gupany will eventually be owned by him alone. It''s


    good for him to adapt to dealing with business alone now."


    "What?" Lily frowned in confusion.


    Seeing her like this, Eric said, "It''s not that I''m unfilial. I''m worried about grandpa''s current physical


    condition. I don''t know how many years he can live. After a hundred years, I will definitely kick Simon


    and Frank out of the Gupany. And I have to take over my grandfather''s business, and then I have


    to create my own career. I have no time to care about the Gupany at all, so in the end, the Gu


    company can only be taken over by my father."


    It turned out that he had such a n. Lily finally understood and nodded, "Yes."


    "I''ll call Noble first." Eric let go of Lily''s hand, took his phone from the tea table, found out the number of


    Noble and dialed it.


    The phone rang for a long time, but it didn''t answer for the first time, so it hung up naturally.


    Eric frowned and looked at the screen, confused.


    "What''s wrong?" Lily asked, noticing his difference.


    "He didn''t answer the phone." Eric replied, "It''s rare that he doesn''t answer my phone."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he dialed another number.


    "Maybe he is busy now." Lily said casually.


    "Maybe."


    This time, the phone kept ringing. Just when Eric thought he was going to hang up naturally again, the


    phone was connected.


    "Anything else?" Noble''s voice came from the phone.


    "What happened to you?" Eric asked subconsciously. He could tell that there was a little impatience


    and anger in his voice. As his cousin, he had known him for so many years, so he could naturally feel


    his difference.


    Hearing Eric''s question, Lily also turned to look at him.


    "It''s not a big deal. If you don''t have anything urgent, I''ll hang up. You can call meter."


    "Brother." Eric frowned and said, "I want to know what happened to you."


    "s..." A helpless sigh came through from the phone. "Anna hit someone at school. I''m dealing with it


    for her."


    Eric was stunned for a while and then regained hisposure, "You go to deal with her?"


    "Well, if you don''t have anything else to say, I have to hang up. I have a headache too."


    "Wait¡­ Where are you now? I''lle to you and tell you what happened here."


    "I''m still at school."


    After knowing what was going on with Noble, he hung up the phone. Then he turned to look at Lily and


    said, "I''m going to the school to find my brother. You¡­ Do you want to go?"


    Seeing the wound on her face, he asked hesitantly.


    "Who hit?" Instead of answering Eric''s question, Lily asked him a question.


    "Anna, brother seems to be helping her." Eric replied.


    Lily raised her eyebrows, and then a faint smile appeared on her lips. "Yes, why not?"


    Eric was confused why she smiled, but since she said she wanted to go, then let''s go together.


    The two of them soon went out and directly drove to the school. When they arrived at the school gate,


    Eric called Noble again and asked where they were exactly. The answer was that the matter had been


    settled and they were about to leave the school. Therefore, they agreed to meet at the school gate.


    Therefore, the two of them didn''t get out of the car and waited for him toe out.


    About five minutester, Noble, dressed in a well cut suit, walked out, followed by Anna, who was


    lowering her head.


    "Brother." Rolling down the window, Eric poked his head out and called out to him.


    Following the sound, Noble saw him and said, "Go to the vi."


    After saying that, he walked towards the direction of the parking lot. He didn''t forget to urge Anna who


    followed him. "Hurry up and follow."


    "Okay." Anna nodded and followed him in a hurry. She didn''t even dare to look up at Eric.


    Sitting in the front passenger seat, Lily didn''t say anything. But she saw the interaction between Noble


    and Anna, with a deep smile in her eyes.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Eric knew that the vi was his residence, so he rolled up the window, started the car and drove


    towards the vi.


    Of course, he didn''t drive away quickly. Instead, he waited for the car of Noble to follow and then go


    with them.


    "I think he has the potential to be a father." Lily suddenly said in the car.


    "What?" Eric didn''t react for a moment and looked sideways at her.


    "Don''t you think their age gap is¡­ A little cute?" She asked with a smile.


    Eric suddenly smiled and then realized, "Yes, a little."


    "I don''t know why Anna fought with others. But judging from their performance when they came out of


    school just now, it seems that¡­ Brother is very unhappy."


    "If I were him, I wouldn''t be happy." Eric expressed his opinion, "Don''t you see my brother''s expression


    when he came out? He is angry and helpless."


    "Well, I didn''t notice it, but¡­ I think there are still a few years left before he gets married."


    Eric just smiled and said nothing, because what she said was right.


    If he had to wait until the legal age of Anna''s marriage, ording to the possessive character of Noble,


    he had been worried about her in the past few years.


    Half an hourter, the two cars stopped steadily in the parking lot of the vi.


    Eric and Lily got out of the car almost at the same time, and the atmosphere between Noble and Anna


    was a little strange.


    Noble got off the car first, and Anna sat in the car, not knowing whether she didn''t want to get off or she


    didn''t dare.


    Instead of urging her, Noble leaned against the car and waited quietly. On the surface, his expression


    seemed to be normal, but his tightly closed thin lips and dark eyes showed that he was in a very bad


    mood.


    Eric and Lily looked at each other and didn''t know what to say.


    "Go and have a look." Lily whispered.


    "Okay." Eric nodded.


    As soon as they came to them and stood still, they heard what Noble said. "I''ll give you three more


    seconds to think about it. If you don''t get out of the car now, you''ll have to bear the consequences."


    Hearing this, Eric and Lily were stunned at the same time. They looked at each other again. What Anna


    had done today seemed to make their brother very unhappy.


    "One..." He began to count, but the people in the car didn''t respond.


    "Two..." The people in the car still didn''t respond.


    "Three..."


    "I''ll get off the car!"


    Before the third sound could be heard, Anna said in a hurry. Then she opened the door and got out of


    the car. She walked to the front of Noble, lowered her head and twisted her hands uneasily.


    His dark eyes stared at her for a long time before he said, "Let''s go inside."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he walked towards the gate of the vi first.

 Chapter 358 Use Violence To Solve Problems

    Chapter 358 Use Violence To Solve Problems


    Eric and Lily looked at the back of Noble at the same time, and then looked back at Anna.


    Anna raised her head and nced at the two people. Then she immediately lowered her head and


    strode to keep up with him, with an aggrieved look on her face.


    Seeing the backs of the two, Lily said in a low voice, "Brother seems to be very angry."


    "Yes." With a smile on his face, Eric said, "I''m just curious when Anna''s character has be like


    this."


    Uh¡­


    Lily was obviously stunned. He didn''t tell that she hadn''t found it yet. When she knew Anna before, she


    was straightforward and preferred boys. What''s more, most of the time, she preferred to solve


    problems with violence.


    When her father went to the Qiaopany to ask for a divorce with Emily, Lily had seen it with her own


    eyes. It was the first time they met at that time, and Anna was still careless. She was totally different


    from the way she was now, who was aggrieved and bowed her head with a little girl''s shyness.


    Seeing that she was in a daze, Eric took her hand and left, "Let''s go in and see what''s going on."


    ''Well, it''s been a long time since him lost his temperst time. How can I not take the opportunity to see


    him? It''s rare to see him lose control.''


    As soon as they entered the vi, Noble asked Amaya, who appeared in the living room, to leave and


    not appear here.


    Amaya knew what kind of person Noble was. It was the first time that she had seen him so angry since


    she had taken care of him for so many years. She nced at the people who followed him in one after


    another, and then turned around and left without saying anything.


    Noble pulled his tie, unbuttoned the first button on his cor, and then sat down on the sofa. He


    frowned and looked solemnly at Anna who followed him in with her head down. He pointed at the open


    space between the sofa and the tea table in front of him and said, "Stand here."


    Anna looked up at him timidly. She was unwilling, but she had to stand over.


    "Tell me, why did you rush up and hit them yourself?" Noble looked like a parent.


    Anna lowered her head and whispered, "Didn''t you know? Why did you ask?"


    Indeed, when they were in the school, the head teacher and the head of the dean''s office told them the


    whole story in detail.


    "What did you say?" The look in his ck eyes became more serious, and even his voice became


    lower.


    Anna trembled and immediately corrected herself, "I... I don''t like those boys bullying girls."


    "You don''t like it so you rush up and fight?" Noble narrowed his eyes.


    "He, they all tore that girl''s clothes. I saw it, so of course I have to do something." Anna raised her


    head. Although she was not confident enough, she was a little better than before.


    "But is that girl grateful?" A mocking smile appeared on his face.


    "I..." Anna immediately lowered her head and said in a low voice, "No."


    At this time, Eric and Lily were sitting on the sofa far away from the two of them, quietly watching the


    drama of "lesson".


    The conversation between the two seemed to be that Anna helped the wrong person when she saw the


    injustice, and the girl who was saved didn''t seem to care about it.


    "Don''t ask the reason. Just stand out!" His eyes were full of angry.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "How should I ask the reason in that case?" Anna raised her head again and said in an aggrieved tone,


    "Three boys blocked a girl in such a remotene of the school, and they even moved. The girl''s clothes


    were pulled under her shoulders, and even the skirt of the school uniform¡­ Already been seduced.


    How can I refuse to help in such a situation?"


    "Didn''t you inform the teacher?" "Since it happened in the school, the fastest way to save her is to


    inform the teacher. But you, relying on your own skills, rushed up without thinking. Have you ever


    thought about the consequences?"


    Anna was speechless. She lowered her head. When she saw that situation, she rushed up without


    thinking for a second.


    Seeing her like this, Noble continued, "What if those boys are better at fighting than you? Do you think


    you can defeat with your poor skills?"


    Anna still didn''t respond.


    What''s more, do you know how to read people''s mind? They were students in grade three of high


    school. They were seventeen or eight years old and had their own independent thinking ability. Didn''t


    they know what they were ying? Did you see the fear on that girl''s face? Did you see her cry for


    help?"


    Anna couldn''t answer a word when she was pressed by Noble step by step.


    Seeing that she didn''t say a word, Noble became angrier. "Say something!"


    Anna trembled with fear. She looked up at him subconsciously with a hint of timidity in her eyes. "It''s an


    emergency. I didn''t think so much. Besides, I have no time to observe it carefully."


    Hearing this exnation, Noble was almost infuriated. "So you act as a hero?"


    Anna blinked her eyes. She thought that he might eat her if he continued to act like this, so she tried to


    change the topic. "Oh, don''t be angry. I''ll be careful next time."


    However, she failed. "Next time? You want to do it again!"


    "I mean¡­ If this happens in the future, I¡­ I''ll wait and see." Anna said cautiously.


    "Watch what? Next time you meet such a situation, call the police directly. If you dare to rush up by


    yourself, you will be beaten." Said Noble angrily.


    "Okay, okay." Annapromised. In this situation, she could do whatever he said. She had to ask him


    for help.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Noble raised his eyebrows. She seemed to be perfunctory.


    Anna raised her head and looked straight at him. "I''m wrong."


    "Are you apologizing?"


    Hearing the rhetorical question of Noble, Anna was furious and went crazy. The cowardice she had felt


    for him before had already been forgotten.


    If she had known it earlier, she would have called her mother today. When she went back, she would at


    most be scolded. If she didn''t worry that she would be sad by herself after the ident, how could she


    make a call to Noble!


    But now, no matter what she said, she was not as good as him. Moreover, it was very likely that he


    would told her mother unhappy.


    Now that she hade to this point, she had to endure it no matter how hard she tried, or else she


    would suffer in vain.


    "Then¡­ What do you think I should do?" She whispered.


    "You..." Now it was Noble''s turn to be speechless. What should he do? If he can, he really wanted to


    give her two ps on her buttocks to make her remember, he couldn''t do that in reality!


    Seeing that the conflict between the two seemed to have reached a white hot topic, Lily asked timely,


    "Anna, what happened today?"


    Her voice was a little low. Although the wound on her face had scab, if she moved too much on her


    mouth, it would still hurt.


    Hearing this, Anna turned to look at Lily. When she was about to tell her the truth, her words stuck in


    her throat and her eyes widened. She didn''t have time to talk with Noble. She walked directly to Lily.


    Looking at the wound on her face, she asked worriedly, "What happened to your face? Which bastard


    hurt you? Half of your face was hurt. Don''t let me catch him!"


    After saying that, she returned to her usual hot temper.


    At the same time, her words also attracted the attention of Noble. He looked at Lily''s face with burning


    eyes.


    Lily was stunned for a moment. Seeing that the topic had shifted to her, she told the truth and the whole


    story.


    After hearing that, Anna was so angry that she clenched her fists. "If I were here, I would definitely beat


    him up. Who did this to a girl?"


    The longer he stayed with Anna, the more he knew about her. It was easy for him to find that the violent


    factors in her body were no less than that of boys.


    "Anna, don''t use violence to solve problems from now on." He felt obliged to discipline her.


    Anna raised her head and nced at him. "Do I have to reason with such a reckless man? I''m not


    stupid. Violence is the best way."


    At this moment, she had obviously forgotten what had happened between her and Noble just now.


    Hearing her words, Noble suddenlyughed. "It''s good to use violence to solve problems."


    His words were a little strange, and the other three people also felt strange.


    Moreover, after he finished speaking, he deliberately nced at Anna. The expression in his ck eyes


    was very confused.


    When Anna received his gaze, she was stunned. She had an indescribable feeling.


    Seeing her reaction, a smile yed at the corners of his mouth. He suddenly became in a good mood.


    Her words reminded him that maybe the best way to deal with her was to use violence.


    Anna didn''t know that her unintentional words had added a lot of trouble to her future life.


    "What do you want to see me about today?" Asked Noble, shifting his eyes to Eric.


    "It''s about the project you robbed from Simonst time." As he spoke, Eric took a look at Lily, indicating


    him to sit at the side of Noble, so that the two could have a talk closer.


    Lily nodded her head. She was not a naive girl.


    Seeing that Eric went to the side of Noble, Anna sat directly next to Lily. They were talking about their


    business over there, and they were talking about their business here.


    Seeing Eric sitting next to him, Noble asked, "Have you changed your mind again?"


    "Yes." Eric nodded, "As you know, there is something wrong with the Gupany now. My grandfather


    handed over all the cooperative projects prepared by Simon and the government to my father. Do you


    understand what I mean?"


    Hearing what Eric said, Noble smiled, ''How could he not understand?''

 Chapter 359 Slap Hands

    Chapter 359 p Hands


    "And then?" "I don''t think that''s why you came to me."


    Eric smiled, "Brother, it seems that you know me well."


    ncing at him, he said, "If it''s that simple, you can finish it in a few seconds on the phone. Why do


    youe here?"


    "Indeed." Eric replied with a smile, "I want you to help my father in secret. After all, I am not qualified to


    help him in secret now. After the crisis of the Gupany is over, I want him to take over the Gu


    company. You know, I can''t stay here."


    "Are you trying to pave the way for your father?"


    Eric nodded, "Sort of. Although I''m not very smart and I don''t have much ability now, I''ll help him as


    long as I can. If I want him to be stronger, I can''t let the Gupany go bankrupt like this."


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen the son pave the way for father."


    Eric didn''t answer with a smile. In fact, his father''s ability was not bad, but he had been living a


    peaceful life without strife for these years. But now the situation changed, not allowing him to be


    stronger and smooth the road ahead. The future of the Gupany would really be very worried.


    The two of them were talking about business, while the two of them were talking about what had


    happened today.


    "Tell me, what did you do at school today? Why made him so angry?" Lily said in a low voice. Her tone


    was full of gossip.


    "Uh..." Anna was stunned. An unnatural look shed across her face, but she still told her what had


    happened today. "Do you know a remote alley from the teaching building to the library?"


    "Yes." Lily nodded. The school''s library was quieter than the teaching building, and it was located in a


    remote ce. There was an old teaching building over there, which had been empty all the time.


    "I borrowed a book from the library and was about to go back to the ssroom. When I passed that


    alley, I saw three boys surrounding a girl." She continued, "What''s more, they almost took off the girl''s


    clothes. It''s obvious that the three men wanted to do something bad to her. At that time, I didn''t even


    think about it. I rushed up directly, gave the three boys a hard lesson, and then saved the girl. But after


    all, it''s in the campus. It''s inevitable to alert the teacher. But guess what?"


    Anna was so angry that she wanted to beat them up again.


    "Uh..." Lily was stunned and asked subconsciously, "What happened to the result?"


    "But that girl was in the same group with those men!" Anna said resentfully, "The four of them told the


    teacher that I hit someone. No matter how I tried to defend myself, it was useless. The teachers didn''t


    believe it. I was going to ask the school to turn off the surveince video, but it was too remote to install


    a monitor there."


    "So you have to take the me for what happened today?" Lily asked.


    "Or what?" Anna shrugged her shoulders and said, "There are four of them. I''m alone. Besides, the


    three boys were all injured by me. I''m fine. More importantly, the girl testified for them. I can''t defend


    myself. The teacher and the Dean have asked me to call my parents. I don''t want my parent to know


    about it, or she will be sad, so¡­ I got a headache and called him."


    Anna said in a lower voice deliberately. She pointed at Noble secretly, not daring to let him see what


    she was doing.


    Lily was amused by her reaction. "No wonder he was so angry today."


    "In fact, I don''t know why he is so angry. It seems that he is even angrier than my mother." Anna said in


    a low voice.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily smiled but didn''t say anything. She knew why he was angry. If she had known it, she wouldn''t have


    called him today.


    Seeing her smile, Anna was confused. "What are youughing at?"


    Lily shook her head and said, "Nothing."


    Anna didn''t ask any more questions. Instead, an indignant look appeared on her face. "Why doesn''t


    that girl love herself so much? She was surrounded by three boys. They were talking and touching, but


    she didn''t resist at all. This is too ridiculous, isn''t it?"


    "The great world is full of wonders." Lily could only answer her in this way. But she was also surprised


    about it. She didn''t expect such a thing to happen in the school.


    Generally speaking, the school rules of the middle school were very strict. Those people could ignore


    and do these things.


    Anna approached the sofa dejectedly. "It''s indeed a noble school. Rich people can y whatever they


    want. I don''t understand what masters and miss think."


    "Then don''t think about it anymore. Everyone has their own way of living." Said Lily.


    "I just think it''s disgusting." Anna frowned. "I won''t meddle in this kind of situation in the future."


    "Mind your own business." It was said by Noble. At this time, he had finished talking with Eric, so he


    answered Anna''s question.


    As soon as she heard his answer, Anna suddenly sat up straight and turned to look at Noble. "You can''t


    tell my mother what happened today."


    "Do you think I won''t tell you?" Said Noble, raising his eyebrows.


    Hearing this, Anna pouted immediately. "You promised me."


    She didn''t seem to notice it at all, but everyone else saw it, and it seemed that she was acting like a


    spoiled child.


    "When did I agree?" Asked Noble, raising his eyebrows.


    "Today at school." Anna looked at him and said in a lower and lower voice, "You promised not to tell my


    mother. You can''t break your promise."


    "Come here." Noble waved at Anna. His face was calm, but there was an almost imperceptible smile in


    his ck eyes.


    Anna blinked. She didn''t want to go over, but she had to. He had something on her, so she stood up


    and walked over slowly.


    Anna stood in front of him and looked at him in confusion.


    "Sit down." Noble patted the seat beside him.


    Uh¡­


    Anna hesitated. She looked at Noble and then looked at the seat beside him. She felt a little


    embarrassed to sit so close to him.


    He nced back and forth between the two of them, smiled, stood up and went back to Lily.


    Lily turned her head to look at him and said in a low voice, "Have you finished talking with brother?


    Then let''s go back. I feel like we are not good to stay here."


    "Okay." Eric replied softly.


    Then the two of them stood up. Eric held Lily''s hand with one hand and waved to Noble with the other


    hand, indicating that they were leaving.


    Taking a look at the two of them, he nodded his head indifferently. Then, he looked back at Anna and


    said, "Stretch out your hand."


    "What... What are you doing?" Raising her hands, Anna looked at him in confusion, but there was a


    trace of timidity in her eyes.


    "Stretch it out!" Said Noble in a more serious tone.


    Anna didn''t dare to neglect or resist. She reached out her hand immediately.


    p!


    However, before she could react, a p from Noble hit her palm.


    Anna was stunned. She looked at him nkly. She didn''t understand why he pped her so hard that


    her palm was red.


    Somehow, she wanted to cry. She had never been beaten like this before.


    Seeing her like this, Noble''s heart was softened, but her tone did not change at all. "Don''t be so


    reckless next time?"


    "You..." As soon as she finished speaking, she said in a nasal voice. Anna''s eyes were filled with tears.


    "Why did you hit me?"


    "Answer me. Don''t be so reckless next time." His heart softened, but he didn''t get the answer he


    wanted, so he asked again.


    "How dare you hit me!" Anna roared back and stared at him with red eyes.


    Looking at her red hand, a touch of self me shed through his ck eyes. It seemed that he had hit


    her too hard.


    He reached out to hold Anna''s hand and gently rubbed it. He sighed slightly. "I just want you to


    remember that don''t be so righteous every time. Many things are not what you think. What happened


    today is just a lesson. No one can testify for you. In the end, you have to bear the me yourself.


    Besides, it''s not that you have such good luck every time. The people you meet don''t have any skills. In


    case you meet someone who is more powerful than you, it''s not just carrying a ck pot."


    "It''s none of your business!" Anna was angry. She pulled out her hand and looked at him with red eyes.


    "Anna..." "I''m worried about you. I promised you that I wouldn''t tell your mother about what happened


    today, so I wouldn''t tell her. But only this time. If it happens again, I''ll ask her to solve it directly, not me


    to clean up the mess for you."


    With his current identity, he really didn''t know how to deal with Anna. Because she didn''t listen to him at


    all. He pped her just because he was angry, but she questioned him like that.


    It was not the right time. If it was, the punishment for her would not be as simple as being a ptrap.


    Anna looked at him and stood up. "I want to go home!"


    "Let me drive you home." He stood up and followed her.


    Anna turned her head and nced him from the corner of her eyes. Without saying anything, she went


    straight out.

 Chapter 360 Hot Spring

    Chapter 360 Hot Spring


    In the next few days, Lily stayed in the old house to heal the wounds on her face. Eric came here every


    day and spent most of the night here.


    Fortunately, the medicine prescribed by Harry was magical. In just four or five days, the scab on the


    wound began to fall off. After the scab fell off, the original scar turned red. Now Lily didn''t need to be so


    careful when she spoke, and the expression on her face returned to normal.


    ire had been taking good care of Lily these days. As soon as she came back from school, she took


    the initiative to ask if she wanted to do this or not. The bad temper of her almost disappeared.


    Sometimes, she even talked with her about interesting things in the school.


    Seeing that Lily couldn''t talk much, she didn''t ask her about her homework. Instead, she went to ask


    Eden.


    As her brother, Eden would exin everything to her one by one, and sometimes he even helped her


    to prepare for the courses to be taken on the second day.


    ire''s behavior made Lily feel ufortable, but she didn''t show it clearly. After all, she almost


    strangled herst time.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Joe was d to see the change in their rtionship.


    What''s more, during this period of time, the result of Lucia''s case came out. Since there was no appeal


    and Joe found a secret rtionship, so she was sentenced to ten years'' imprisonment.


    This was a light punishment for Lucia. When the result came out, Eden and ire went to see Lucia


    together, together with Dillon.


    Lily couldn''t go to see her as if nothing had happened. Although Tina had put down her prejudices


    against her, it didn''t mean that she could go to see her as if nothing had happened. Joe had difficulty in


    moving, so he didn''t go either. But he asked Eden to take a message to her.


    The Qiao family was kind enough to Lucia.


    This morning, Joe was surprised to see a guest of the Qiao family, Andrew.


    When he arrived, Tina and Kerr were chatting with Joe in the living room, and Eric was holding Lily''s


    hand anding downstairs.


    "Brother." Lily was the first one to see Andrew.


    "Lily." Andrew replied with a smile, "How''s the wound on your face?"


    He had heard from Kerr that she was injured. He had been too busy these days toe and see her,


    so he only called her to greet her.


    "Much better." Letting go of his hand, Lily walked up to him and asked, "Why are you free today?"


    Andrew didn''t immediately answer Lily''s question. Instead, he stretched out his hand to pull away the


    hair on her face and carefully looked at the red scar which had turned into a red mark. "It seems that it


    is almost healed, but the wound is too long."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he withdrew his hand and answered her question, "I came here today


    to show you the design drawing. The ne map and three-dimensional drawing of the hot spring


    school havee out. Let me show you first. If you like it, we are going to start the construction. If you


    don''t like it, I will take it back and let them modify it."


    "So soon." Lily was a little surprised.


    "It''s been more than 20 days. How time flies?" Andrew smiled, "If it is in normal times, it can be faster,


    mainly because this matter is simr to the government''s investment promotion and capital


    introduction, which is a little slower."


    "Well, brother, let''s sit in the living room and have a talk." Lily naturally held his hand and walked


    towards the living room.


    It seemed that she had forgotten Eric. At this moment, Eric''s face was very bad, because Andrew was


    really too close to Lily.


    He also knew that he was jealous of something unimportant, because Lily had told him more than once


    that she only had brother and sister feelings for Andrew, without any other feelings.


    But Andrew was different. He still had feelings for Lily. How could he not be jealous!


    Seeing that the two walked to the living room hand in hand, Eric really wanted to hold Lily''s hand. But


    when he was about to stretch out his hand, his mobile phone rang, so he had to answer the phone first.


    "Hello, brother. What''s up?" It was a call from Noble.


    Didn''t know what Noble said on the phone, Eric say, "Grandpa will go there in person? Okay, I''ll drive


    here right away."


    After a few simple words, he hung up the phone. Then he walked to Lily and said to her, "Brother has


    something to deal with. I''ll go first."


    Hearing this, Lily turned to him and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Uncle is going to see his student. Ask brother to go with me." Eric replied briefly.


    Hearing this, Lily understood. She had heard from Eric that his uncle''s student seemed to be the new


    leader of the province. Today he was going to see him, together with Eric and Noble, which must be


    good for them. No matter how fair and upright the leader was, for the sake of his teacher, he would give


    priority to some cooperation matters when he met Noble and Eric.


    This was also a good way to pave the way for them.


    Therefore, she nodded and said, "Okay, go back early."


    "Okay." Eric nodded and said goodbye to Joe, Tina and Kerr. At the same time, before leaving, he


    deliberately nced at Andrew, his eyes full of vignce.


    Andrew, of course, noticed that and smiled back at him.


    After Eric left, Andrew turned to look at Lily and smiled, "Eric is still so jealous."


    "Well, don''t care too much about him." Lily blushed. In fact, she had seen the eye contact between the


    two of them just now.


    "I know." Andrew replied, and then turned to greet the people on the sofa, "Grandpa, auntie, father."


    "Okay." Joe nodded with a smile, "You seldome here, and you have be a rare visitor to my


    house."


    "Grandpa is in poor health and I didn''te to see you. It''s my fault." Andrew said politely.


    "Young people are busy. Focus on your career." Joe replied politely.


    In fact, the two of them had nothing to do with each other, and it was a little embarrassing for them to


    talk like this. However, Kerr, who was beside them, chipped in, breaking the slightly embarrassing


    atmosphere between the two.


    "What are you doing here?" He asked.


    "Okay." Andrew nodded, "For Lily..."


    "Ah, brother, let''s go upstairs and talk." Lily suddenly interrupted Andrew. It was at this moment that


    she remembered that she had hidden the matter of the hot spring resort from her family. She had


    forgotten this before.


    Besides, even if there was no big trouble in the Qiao family, she still didn''t want to expose it to the


    public.


    Hearing her words, Andrew subconsciously turned his head to look at her, and then nodded slightly


    stiffly. "Okay."


    Lily stood up awkwardly from the sofa and said to them, "Grandpa, I''ll go to the study with Lionel. I


    won''t disturb you chatting with mom and uncle."


    Joe was a smart man. How could he not see her difference before? But since she didn''t want to tell


    him, he didn''t want to ask more. He just smiled and said, "Okay, go ahead. Young people have their


    own ideas."


    "Ha ha." With a smile, Lily held Andrew''s wrist and went upstairs.


    When they went upstairs, Andrew suddenly smiled and asked in a low voice, "Lily, are you going to


    hide it from them?"


    "I don''t want to tell them yet." Lily replied and took him to the study.


    "No wonder you leave all the affairs of the hot spring to Alice."


    When they arrived at the study, the two sat down at the desk. Without hesitation, Andrew took out the


    design drawing from his briefcase, unfolded it and put it on the desk.


    "This is a two-dimensional map." He pointed at the unfolded drawing and said, "I don''t know if you can


    understand it or not. If you can''t, I can exin it to you slowly."


    To be honest, this drawing¡­ Lily really couldn''t understand. Of course, she could understand what was


    written on it. Except for the lines, she could see all kinds of crisscross lines.


    She felt a little dizzy. After all, it was a map of arge public ce, which looked very difficult. It was not


    as simple as theyout of an ordinarymercial house.


    "Well, brother, let''s watch the three-dimensional drawing." Lily stopped looking at the two-dimensional


    picture. She was really dazzled.


    "Okay." With a smile, Andrew took out another drawing from his briefcase and unfolded it on the


    previous one.


    The three-dimensional drawing looked much simpler than the two-dimensional drawing. At least, the


    building was not asplicated as the previous ones. Lily looked at it carefully.


    About more than 10 minutester, seeing that she was still immersed in it, Andrew didn''t make any


    comments. He asked, "Are you satisfied with this design drawing?"


    "Very good." Lily looked up at Andrew with a smile, "I find that you know me too well. Last time I just


    told you a rough idea, but you can remember all of them, and your design is very good."


    "Of course, you are my sister. I know you well." Andrew answered jokingly, but he felt relieved. For


    some reason, he was really nervous and scared.


    He don''t know why, but he was afraid to hear not good from her.


    "And, brother, ording to your design concept, what do you think should be decorated?" Asked Lily.


    Hearing this, Andrew frowned and thought for a while. Then he asked, "What kind of decoration do you


    want?"


    "Me?" Lily blinked her eyes, not knowing what to do.

 Chapter 361 Meeting Sam

    Chapter 361 Meeting Sam


    To be honest, she really didn''t think about how to decorate the hot spring restaurant. Whether it was


    the outside decoration or the inside decoration, she hadn''t thought about it yet. At that time, she


    wanted to have the hot spring restaurant. After all, in the next few years, the revenue of this ce was


    very considerable.


    If it was a small apartment for home decoration, she could say, but she really couldn''te up with an


    idea for such a big building as the hot spring.


    Seeing that she was in a daze, Andrew suddenly smiled. He reached out his hand and touched her


    head. "Don''t worry. Take your time. We''ve just got the design drawing out. The construction hasn''t


    started yet. You still have a long time to think about it."


    Lily scratched her head and said, "But I don''t know much about decoration."


    "There is no need to have a concept. For example, after the hot spring restaurant is built, what kind of


    decoration style do you want for the outer wall, what kind of style do you want for the inner wall, and


    what materials do you need for the floor? And so on, you just need to tell me your idea. As for the rest,


    I will ask someone to do it." Andrew exined in detail.


    "Okay." Lily nodded and said, "I''ll tell you when I make up my mind."


    "Okay." Andrew nodded.


    "Thank you, brother." Lily turned her head to look at Andrew with a smile on her face. "Thank you for


    helping me so much. I didn''t expect to repay you."


    "As I said, you are my sister, which means we are a family. There is no need to be so polite." Andrew


    rubbed her hair, as if he liked this move very much. "If you are always so polite, it means that you don''t


    really treat me as a family."


    "Okay, I won''t say thanks to you next time."


    "That''s good."


    After leaving the Qiao family''s old house, Eric drove straight to the vi of Noble. When he arrived,


    Morgan and Noble had been waiting in the living room.


    "Uncle." Walking into the living room, Eric greeted.


    "Okay." Morgan nodded with an approachable smile on his face. "I didn''t n to let you go. Noble said


    that the Gupany is also preparing for the bidding project of the government. It''s a good idea for


    you to meet Sam."


    Eric nodded. Of course he knew Morgan''s purpose. Although it was just an ordinary meeting, it was


    harmless to meet people.


    "Let''s go, uncle." Said Noble, standing up.


    Morgan looked at his watch and stood up. "It''s half past ten now. It''s just the right time to get to the


    hotel."


    Then, Eric also stood up and the three walked out of the vi in session.


    In the same car, the driver was Noble. It seemed that Morgan liked Eric very much. He insisted on


    sitting in the back seat with Eric, and then held his hand and kept talking.


    "I also know what happened to your parents in the past. Brother opposed their marriage and had a


    deep opinion of your father. But she is stubborn. She has sacrificed everything to be with your father."


    Trent chattered, Morgan was talking about the past.


    "But children have their own lives to live. I think they are living a good life now. I heard that something


    happened in the Gupany recently. Your father is very busy in thepany. When he is free, ask


    him out to meet me. After all, he is the son-inw of the Sun family."


    "Uncle, I will tell Dad about it." Eric answered, but regretted that he was so careless that he forgot to tell


    his father about it. After all, he was an elder of the Sun family. As the father of the younger generation,


    he had toe to see him, so that he wouldn''t be rude.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But today, his uncle to mention it by himself. It was indeed his negligence.


    "Okay." Morgan nodded and said, "I won''t ask you anything about the Gu family. You just need to deal


    with it well. When your study is over here, you will focus on the Sun family."


    "I know, uncle." Replied Eric.


    Morgan sighed and said, "Don''t me me for talking about it all the time. The situation there is


    something special, and the burden will fall on you naturally."


    Hearing this, Eric looked up at the front subconsciously and looked at Noble through the mirror."


    He knew clearly how the Sun family had put the me on him. He was forced by his grandfather to


    take over thepany, but he was unwilling to do so. He had to take over the Sun family''s business


    because of all kinds of things.


    However, it was hard to say who would eventually take over the Sun family''s business. After all, it was


    hard to predict what would happen in the future, not to mention that he agreed to take over the Sun


    family''s business now. It was just a springboard to make himself stronger quickly. When he had his own


    business in the future It was hard to say¡­


    As if he had sensed something, he looked up and met Eric''s eyes in the rearview mirror. With a slight


    smile at the corners of his mouth and a sh of smile in his ck eyes, he then looked away and


    focused on driving ahead.


    "It''s said that the benefits don''t flow to the outsiders'' fields..." Then Morgan continued, "This time I''ll


    take you to see Sam. I think you know the indirect rtionship. It''s easy to have acquaintances to do


    things."


    "I know, uncle."


    "But don''t be too excited." When he said this, Morgan raised his head and looked at the direction of


    Noble. "Sam is a student brought out by me. He has a good way of doing things. So, don''t have any


    bad ideas. He heard that I came to the Guan city, so he invited me to dinner as a student and talked


    about the old days. I thought I would take you there. As a result, whether you can get the project from


    the government in the future depends on your real strength. It''s unreliable to rely on the rtionship


    between me and him, and he hates using connections to get the project."


    Obviously, the implication of these words was obvious, and of course, both of them could understand it.


    Moreover, before that, Noble had secretly investigated Sam, and he knew better than anything else.


    "I know, uncle." Through the rearview mirror, he took a look at Morgan who was sitting in the back seat.


    At the same time, Eric also nodded to show that he understood what he meant.


    When the car stopped at the appointed hotel gate, it was just eleven o''clock.


    The hotel was not luxurious, but low-key and noble. After the three of them got off the car in


    session, Noble gave the car key to the person in charge of parking, and then followed Morgan into


    the hotel gate.


    Morgan walked in front of them, while Eric and Noble walked beside him, one on the left and the other


    on the right.


    As soon as the three entered the room, a waiter came forward to receive them. When Morgan told


    them the room number he had booked, the waiter walked in front of them and led the way for them.


    The box was on the third floor and they arrived soon. The waiter opened the door and closed it after


    they entered. Then he turned around and left.


    "Teacher."


    As soon as the three of them entered the room, Sam stood up and walked up to them. He wore casual


    clothes with a square face. He was about forty or fifty years old, and his hair was gray at his temples.


    He looked very easy-going. But the look in his eyes made people feel serious.


    Therefore, he looked easy-going, but in fact, he was strict.


    "Sam." Smiling, Morgan held Sam''s hand and asked, "Did I take up your time?"


    "Don''t say that, you havee to the Guan city. No matter how busy I am, I shoulde to see you in


    person." Holding Morgan''s hand, Sam smiled and took him to the table. "Come on, teacher. Let''s sit


    and talk."


    "Okay."


    Sam sat next to Morgan, of course. The two had a lot to talk. On the other side, the two of them, Noble


    and Eric were sitting quietly.


    After sitting down, Morgan didn''t hurry to catch up with Sam. Instead, he pointed at Noble and said,


    "This is my nephew''s grandson, Noble."


    Then he pointed at Eric and said, "This is also my nephew''s grandson, Eric. We haven''t seen each


    other for many years. I came to see them deliberately these days. In a blink of an eye, they have


    be adults."


    "Uncle." Noble greeted him politely. He didn''t deliberately cater to him, nor was he particrly


    unfamiliar with him, just like the way children from ordinary families called their elders.


    "Uncle." Eric also called out, and his tone was the same as that of Noble.


    Sam nodded with a smile, "Teacher, they must be extraordinary."


    "What are they? They all left their family behind and started their own business. Now they have made a


    small achievement, but they still have to work hard." A faint smile remained on Morgan''s face all the


    time.


    Sam also smiled. He roughly understood why Morgan brought them here. As a member of the political


    field, he could hear what people said and what they meant.


    However, Sam didn''t point it out. He knew his character, and he had his own principles and style.


    "It''s a good thing for young people to go out. When they get old in the future, they won''t regret living


    their lives for nothing."


    "Yes." Morgan replied with a smile, "That''s why my brother allowed them to go out in on their own. Let''s


    not talk about these things. Are you used to being transferred here recently?"


    He changed the topic.


    Sam nodded, "I''m used to it. It''s not much different from that in G city."


    "Well, I think you have lost a lot of weight recently, much thinner than when you were in G city. You


    must have been exhausted by the things here, right?" Morgan asked with concern.


    Sam smiled with a sense of aplishment, "I''m tired, but I like this kind of busy life. I like to put my


    energy on what I like. Only in this way can we live a meaningful life."


    "You..." Morgan shook his head and said, "I can understand you. But health is the most important thing.


    Without health, how can you realize your dream?"

 Chapter 362 Nervous Richard

    Chapter 362 Nervous Richard


    "I''m fine." Sam said with a smile, "But I''m really busy recently. The development of the Guan city is


    urgent. We have to make full use of the geographical resources here. We need to bring this city into


    line with the international market as soon as possible, develop the economy, increase the employment


    rate, and solve the employment problem of the people here."


    "Okay." Morgan nodded and said, "You always put so much effort on it. The state affairs are more


    important than anything else. It''s a blessing for the people of the Guan city to have a leader like you."


    "Teacher, I''m not as good as 1/10 of what you used to be. I didn''t forget that you had forgotten to eat


    and sleep when you were working."


    "That was in the past. I tried my best, but now I can''t do it anymore." Trent shook his head and said,


    "But now I''m free and retired. I can walk around all day long to rx."


    "It''s time to rx. By the way, where is your wife? Why didn''t shee with you?"


    "She didn''te with me because she couldn''t forget the trifles at home and she was not in good


    health." Speaking of this, Morgan turned to look at Eric and said, "She have been talking about you all


    the time. They have never seen you before. Next time when you go back, you have to see her, or she


    will me me."


    Eric raised his eyebrows subconsciously and nodded, "I remember, uncle."


    Wife¡­ It was the first time for him to hear this name, but he had to listen to it.


    "And you, Noble." Then he turned to look at Noble. "It''s been a long time since you visited herst time.


    She keeps talking at home every day. In recent years, you''ve be more and morezy, and you


    don''t even call me often."


    He seemed toin, but there was a bit of pampering in his tone.


    "I thought you only cared about Eric." "It''s really my fault that I haven''t visited her in the past few years.


    When thepany''s affairs are not so busy, I will definitely visit her."


    "How old are you? Why are you still jealous?"


    "I''m not jealous. Uncle, tell me. You have talked about Eric in the past few days when you came to the


    Guan city. When he is with you, you can always talk to him. When he is not around, you can always


    ask me something about him¡­ Are you unfair?"


    It sounded like aint, but there was a faint sense of coquetry in his words.


    "Okay, okay. I ignored you, okay?" Morgan smiled helplessly. Then he turned to Sam and said, "They


    are really¡­ None of them is easy to deal with."


    Just now, Sam had seen the interaction between them. Seeing that Morgan said so, he smiled and


    responded, "This is your fortune. Many people can''t expect it."


    "Yes." All of a sudden, Morgan sighed with emotion. He nced at both Noble and Eric, but then rested


    his eyes on Eric for a few more seconds. "There are so many children in the hall and each of them has


    extraordinary achievements. Many people are envious of them."


    About half an hourter, Sam asked the waiter to serve the dishes.


    During the dinner, they talked about official business or the prospect of the future of the Guan city, but


    they didn''t mention anything about the government''s bidding project.


    After the greetings, they left.


    On their way back, Morgan leaned against the back of the seat, closed his eyes and took a nap. "You


    have seen the people you should meet today. What will happen in the future depends on you."


    "Okay." Replied Noble, who was focusing on driving.


    At the same time, Eric nodded.


    "Although what I said today is not clear, I believe that he knows it in his heart." "He won''t show it


    obviously, but at least he looks familiar. With your own strength, it''s easy to get the bidding project."


    The two of them listened and didn''t reply, but they knew clearly in their hearts.


    "Eric." Morgan opened his eyes, turned his head slightly to look at Eric, and said, "Make an


    arrangement. When your father is free, let''s meet and decide the ce."


    "Okay." Eric answered. It was the second time that his uncle mentioned this question today. He had to


    arrange it as soon as possible. "I''ll go back to tell dad today."


    Morgan nodded and said, "By the way, ask Ang toe with us. Don''t tell me that I want to see


    your father, but don''t call your mother. Let''se together.


    "I know, uncle." Replied Eric.


    After taking a look at the back seat through the rearview mirror, Noble, who was driving, said, "Let''s


    settled in DC, and it''s quiet there."


    Hearing this, Eric didn''t say anything immediately, but turned to look at Morgan.


    "Whatever." Morgan expressed his stand and then asked, "Is that your territory?"


    "Yes, a quiet ce."


    "Well, it''s settled at DC." After saying that, Morgan closed his eyes again, as if he was tired.


    Seeing this, Eric didn''t say anything more. Noble focused on driving.


    The meeting was set at noon on Wednesday, which was the second day after Morgan said.


    It was the first time for Richard to meet Ang''s family.


    It was the first time that they had been married for more than 20 years! After Ang broke up with the


    Sun family in order to marry him, there was no one from the Sun family at the wedding. Therefore, this


    was the first time in Richard''s life that he felt like he was going to meet his father-inw.


    Although this person was not really his father-inw, he had the same feeling.


    Before going out, he looked at himself in front of the mirror, tidied up his clothes, and looked at his face


    in front of the mirror, for fear of leaving a bad impression if his beard was not shaved clean.


    Eric, who was leaning against the door frame, shook his head helplessly. It was the first time he had


    seen him like this.


    "Dad, don''t look at it anymore. It''s good." Eric couldn''t help saying.


    "Really?" Richard turned around and looked at him. He pulled his clothes and touched his chin. "How


    about this dress? Is there anything wrong with my beard?"


    "No!" Eric turned to look at Ang, "If you don''t believe me, you can ask mom."


    "Really?" Richard also looked at Ang.


    "Really." Ang gave an affirmative answer, and then smiled, "It''s the first time. Don''t worry. He is very


    easy-going and not as strict as you think."


    "This is the first time I''ve seen a member of your family. Anyway, I have to leave a good impression."


    After saying that, he turned around and looked at himself in the mirror.


    Seeing him like this, Eric was speechless for a while, but it was not his fault. When he met the family of


    girl, although he was not as nervous as him, he was also very nervous.


    "Okay..." Ang stepped forward and held his arm. "It''s time to go out. We can''t let him wait. It''s time


    for us to go."


    "Yes, father. It''ste now. We should go there. Perhaps Noble and uncle have gone." Eric echoed.


    Richard nced at Ang and then looked at Eric, "Then, let''s go."


    Eric stood straight, turned around and went downstairs, followed by Ang, holding his arm.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The family of three went downstairs. Before they went out, they happened to see Simoning back


    from outside. They met.


    However, the three of them saw that there was no change in his expression. They didn''t even greet him


    and directly walked past him, as if they didn''t see him.


    Simon''s face darkened. He stopped, turned around and looked at the backs of the three people. His


    eyes were gloomy, and his hands hanging on his side unconsciously clenched into fists. After their


    backs disappeared, he turned around and continued to walk forward.


    When Eric arrived at the DC with Richard and Ang in his car, they didn''t see the car in the fixed


    parking lot. It could be seen that Noble and Morgan didn''t arrive ahead of time.


    After getting off the car, Eric walked in front of Richard and Ang and led them into the DC.


    The manager was already waiting for him at the door when he walked in. When he saw Eric, he


    immediately walked up to him and greeted him respectfully, "Mr. Eric."


    "Okay." Eric replied indifferently, "The room my brother asked you to prepare?"


    "Mr. Noble said it''s just in your fixed room." The manager replied respectfully, "Everything is ready.


    When all the things are ready, I will start to send food to them."


    Eric nodded, "Then I''ll take my parents upstairs."


    "Okay, Mr. Eric." The manager bowed.


    Eric turned to his parents and said, "Dad, mom, let''s wait for my brother and uncle in a private room."


    "Okay." Ang nodded, but she looked at Eric in surprise and confusion, as if he was quite familiar with


    this ce, and the people here called him Mr. Eric.


    However, Richard was totally out of control. He was so nervous that he didn''t notice that.


    When they arrived at the door, Eric opened the door. Instead of rushing in, he stood at the door and


    kept the posture of opening the door, letting the two go in first.


    Before entering the room, Ang had a general observation of the outside environment, and Richard


    walked in.


    Seeing that they all went in, Eric went in and then closed the door.


    "Eric, do you oftene here?" Ang asked, "Or why did that man call you Mr. Eric?"


    "Yes." Eric nodded and answered with a smile, "This is under my brother''s name, so we wille and


    have a seat if we have nothing else to do."


    Ang raised his eyebrows. ''Oh, I see. Noble is really capable. In addition to running thepany


    well, he has such a good asset.''

 Chapter 363 The Feeling Of Meeting Parents For The First Time

    Chapter 363 The Feeling Of Meeting Parents For The First Time


    "Noble is quite capable." She praised.


    Eric smiled, "Mom, you have seen my brother''s ability before. Isn''t it toote to praise him now?"


    Ang red at him coquettishly, "How could you talk to your mother like that?"


    "I mean you. It''s toote." Eric walked to the sofa and sat down, smiling at his parents. He patted the


    sofa and said, "Come and sit down for a while. My brother and uncle will arrive soon."


    Ang cast a reproachful nce at Eric, and then sat down on the sofa arm in arm with Richard.


    As if going to the battlefield, Richard was so nervous that his muscles were even tightened. When he


    sat down, his back was straight.


    Seeing this, Ang shook her head with a smile, but didn''t say anything. She just let him go. The


    experience that should have happened more than 20 years ago was postponed to now, so that he


    could have a taste of it.


    On the tea table, tea had already been made in the purple sand pot. Eric poured a cup of tea for him


    and put it in front of him. "Dad,e and have a cup of tea to rx. Uncle is really easy-going. You


    don''t have to be so nervous."


    "Okay," said Richard. Then he picked up the tea cup in front of him and took a sip. When he put it


    down, his hands were trembling slightly. "It''s my first time. It''s inevitable for me to be a little nervous."


    While pouring tea for Ang, Eric looked up at him with a smile, "Dad, you''ve seen all kinds of


    asions. It''s just a meeting and a meal with the elders. You''re still nervous. I''m afraid you''ll make a


    fool of yourself if you tell others."


    "It''s not funny." Richard red at his son unhappily, "Everything has its first time. Who doesn''t feel


    nervous when it''s the first time?"


    Eric smiled and put the tea on the table in front of Ang. "Okay, okay. It''s your first time to be nervous.


    I can''t win you."


    Ang smiled at the father and son, took a sip of tea and said nothing.


    Richard nced at his son and murmured, "You will encounter the same situation in the future."


    Hearing this, Eric suddenlyughed, "Dad, I won''t encounter such a situation in the future, because I


    have already seen all her family, ha ha."


    After saying that, he couldn''t helpughing.


    Richard''s face turned red because what he said was true. As his son, he was ahead of his father!


    "What are you talking about? Why are youughing so happily?"


    At this time, the door of the room was pushed open, and both of them came in.


    "Ahem..." Eric stoppedughing immediately, "Nothing. We just talked about happy things in the past."


    After saying that, he stood up, walked up to Morgan and greeted him respectfully, "Uncle."


    "Okay." Morgan looked at him with a gentle smile, "Have you been here for a long time?"


    "No, we just arrived." Eric replied.


    At the same time, Richard and Ang also stood up and walked up to Morgan.


    "Small uncle" Ang greeted him with a smile.


    At this time, Richard seemed to be more nervous. At first, he was at a loss and didn''t even dare to look


    straight into Morgan''s eyes. He looked like a young man who had never met his girlfriend''s parents.


    "Small uncle." Finally, he called out.


    Seeing this, Morgan smiled, "You must be Richard, right? Why are you so nervous to see me?"


    Hearing that, the smile on Richard''s face was extremely embarrassed. He took a deep breath and said,


    "It''s my first time to see you, so I''m inevitably a little nervous."


    "You..." Morgan patted him on the shoulder and said, "Don''t be nervous. I don''t eat people. Come on,


    sit and talk."


    After saying that, he took Richard''s hand and sat down on the sofa.


    Although Morgan said in such a rxed tone, Richard was still more nervous.


    After sitting down, Morgan looked at the three people, Ang, Eric and Noble, who were still standing,


    and said, "Sit down, too. Don''t stand all. We''ll talk for a while before serving the dishes."


    "Okay, uncle." Noble nodded and then looked at Richard, "Uncle."


    Hearing the title, Richard was a little confused and looked at Noble nkly.


    Seeing this, Noble exined with a smile, "My name is Noble. My mother is aunt''s elder sister."


    Even though they were in the same city and knew each other''s existence, he knew nothing about their


    real rtionship.


    Richard nodded and said, "I didn''t know you are the nephew of Ang."


    "Aunt didn''t have much time with the Sun family before, and I didn''t have much time in the Guan city, so


    I didn''t have much contact with you. However, I have been with Eric frequently."


    Richard cast a reproachful nce at Eric and said, "I haven''t seen you talk about it with your family. As


    an elder, I know nothing about it for so many years."


    Eric touched the tip of his nose, with an unnatural expression on his face, and whispered, "It was


    because of your bad rtionship with the Sun family that I had a bad time before. How could I say


    that?"


    Hearing this, Richard red at him, but said nothing to me him, because it was the truth.


    Hearing his son''s words, Ang nudged Eric secretly, indicating him to save face for Richard.


    "Let bygones be bygones. There is no need to mention it again." "It has been so many years, and the


    rtionship between Ang and the Sun family has also eased. As a son-inw, you''d better take time


    to visit the Sun family. We can''t let the rtionship be stiff all our lives, right?"


    Richard blushed, "You is right. I will take Ang to visit my father-inw after I finish my work."


    "Okay." Morgan nodded, with a caring smile on his face. He looked at Richard up and down secretly


    with his bright eyes, and had a deep understanding of him.


    He could tell that Richard was an honest man. He was not a cunning man. Besides, it was obvious that


    he was not a scheming man.


    Having lived for so many years and had been in the political field for a long time, Morgan had seen all


    kinds of people, so he had such an impression of Richard.


    "Uncle, he is right. It''s time for you to visit grandpa in Sun family, or he will have a worse impression on


    you. What''s more, Auntie and grandpa have reconciled." It was said by Noble. Sitting on the sofa, he


    looked indifferent.


    "Yes, I will." Richard nodded. Last year, due to the rtionship between Dale and her son, Ang was


    so angry that she took Eric back to the Sun family in G city. She had told him, so he knew what to do.


    In fact, he had thought about it before, but it was dyed because of the Gu family, and then he


    ignored it again.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Noble." Morgan called out to him and nced at him. "I''ve told him about it. Don''t get involved."


    Shrugging his shoulders, Noble said, "Okay. You can talk to him. I''ll talk to Eric."


    After taking a nce at him, Morgan withdrew his sight and continued to talk to Richard, who was


    respectfully listening to him as if he was a younger generation, asionally answering a few words, or


    expressing his feelings about something.


    Although Ang didn''t say anything, she was still busy. She poured tea and put them in front of them.


    Noble and Eric were talking about what had happened recently.


    "The bidding is set in ten days." As Noble spoke, out of the corner of his eye, he subconsciously


    nced at the direction of Morgan, and then lowered his voice. "I have asked someone to secretly


    investigate it. Up to now, the government hasn''t announced the specific time of the bidding. I can only


    take this method to know it."


    "Okay." Eric said in a low voice, "I''ll get everything ready, but I may not go there aboveboard."


    "What?" A touch of confusion appeared on his face. "If you don''t go there aboveboard, do you still want


    to go secretly? Don''t forget that you are not qualified to enter the bidding of the government if you are


    not an employee of anypany bidding."


    "I didn''t mean that." Eric shook his head, "I mean, I won''t go with my father, and I will hide it from him."


    This time, the frown on his face deepened. He looked at Eric with more confusion, "Why don''t you go


    with him?"


    "Now that he is in charge of the Gupany, he should face these things alone, not me. You know, he


    is really weak in these aspects and needs to be trained." Eric exined.


    Hearing this exnation, Noble suddenlyughed. "Why do I feel that the rtionship between you and


    your father is reversed?"


    Eric looked at him angrily, "For my father, you are at least a junior. How could you make such a joke?"


    "Ahem..." He coughed unnaturally and nced at Richard unconsciously. Seeing that he was having a


    good conversation with Morgan, he turned to Eric and said, "Do you think I''m stupid? How could I make


    such a joke in front of him?"


    "Not necessarily." Eric nced at him with an ambiguous smile, "Don''t you know that people in love are


    a little stupid? What''s more, the person you love is so young. If you are with her, your IQ will definitely


    be lowered. "


    "Shut up!" After giving a re at Eric, he turned to look at Morgan subconsciously. Seeing that he didn''t


    notice that, he breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 364 Strange

    Chapter 364 Strange


    However, they ignored the existence of Ang, and she was sitting next to the two people. No matter


    how low the voice of the two people was, she could hear them.


    She just listened quietly and didn''t say anything about the work that the two of them had mentioned


    before. When she heard that Eric asked Richard to face the government bidding alone, and he didn''t


    tell him, she couldn''t help but take a look at him.


    At that moment, it seemed that she didn''t know her son at all. His way of doing things was so


    unexpected.


    But when she heard the two people suddenly talk about love, she couldn''t help but ask, "Is Noble in


    love?"


    Hearing that, Noble was stunned. He took a look at Ang and said subconsciously, "Eric was just


    kidding."


    Obviously, Ang didn''t believe it. "Really?"


    "Auntie, I didn''t expect you to be so gossipy. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Eric." Although taking


    a nce at Eric indifferently, he was very nervous in his heart. He hoped that Eric would not say


    anything wrong.


    After all, he cared more about Anna. Except for him, Lily, Ellison and Hailey, he didn''t tell anyone about


    her, including Anna herself. He was afraid that if he revealed it too early, he would encounter objection.


    "Mom, I was indeed joking with my brother." As expected, Eric didn''t disappoint him. He smiled and


    said to Ang, "I hope my brother can find a girlfriend as soon as possible, so that he won''t be urged


    by grandparents, and aunt and uncle also don''t worry about."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Ang turned to look at Eric. Obviously, she didn''t believe what he said, but she knew it very well.


    Besides, since she returned to the Sun family, she had been in frequent contact with her parents.


    Naturally, she knew what was going on with Noble. He was being urged to marry by his family.


    Although the Sun family didn''t urge him to go on a blind date, they still said that they had arranged a


    blind date for him before.


    But judging from his performance, he didn''t seem to get married. Therefore, seeing that neither he nor


    Eric spoke out their minds to her, to be honest, Ang didn''t ask any more questions.


    She nced at Eric and said, "Don''t fool me. Since you don''t want to tell me, I won''t ask any more


    questions. Just control yourself."


    Hearing this, Noble nced at Ang gratefully, and then stood up. "I''ll ask someone to prepare the


    dishes. We''ll talk while eating."


    They had talked for a long time, and now it was time for dinner.


    The dishes were all ordered by Noble himself, no worse than the ones in a five star hotel, both in


    appearance and taste.


    At the table, they were talking andughing. Richard was much better than when he first saw Morgan.


    At least, he didn''t feel nervous and let go of his words.


    Ang, on the other hand, was rtively quiet. When Morgan was talking to Richard, she would


    answer some questions from time to time. For the rest of the time, she would talk with Eric and Noble


    while eating and talking with him.


    However, what she said was all about the Sun family. If they were going to talk about work, she would


    definitely not interfere. After all, she did not know much about work.


    "Come on, let''s have a toast since the whole family is here." Morgan took the lead in raising his ss,


    and the red wine was shaking in the crystal clear ss.


    Seeing this, the rest of them also raised their sses.


    The sses of the four people touched each other in the middle of the table, and the sound of the


    sses touching each other was very pleasant to hear.


    At this time, Morgan continued, "This is not only to celebrate the two of them can be happy for a long


    time, but also to bless everyone to be healthy, the career is smooth and smooth, and their dreams can


    be realized."


    "I wish you a younger life." It was said by Ang. She looked at Morgan with a smile and said, "Happy


    and healthy in your old age."


    "Well, you''re a sweet talker." Said Morgan with a smile. He looked at Ang with gentle eyes, which


    were iprehensible to others. His eyes seemed to be glued to her, and he didn''t want to move


    away for a long time.


    The others didn''t notice this. After they clinked their sses, they each drank up the red wine in their


    sses.


    Ang seemed to sense something. She raised her ss and said, "Let me propose a toast first."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she drank all the wine in her ss.


    Of course, Morgan would not fall behind. He smiled and said, "You''re really like a man. You''re so


    forthright when drinking."


    After saying that, he looked up, and the red wine all entered his mouth.


    Ang''s face turned a little red. "I drank like this because I saw youe. I seldom drink."


    "Ha ha..." Morgan burst intoughter, "You are shy."


    His smile made Ang''s face even redder. She looked at him with a bit of coquetry in her eyes, "How


    can you be like this? You know you are here to make fun of me."


    Morgan shook his head and said, "You are so cute."


    When they were talking andughing, Eric''s phone suddenly rang.


    At the dining table, Eric''s phone rang, which made people unhappy. He didn''t intend to answer it, but


    when he saw it was a call from the Gu family doctor Jarvis, he answered it without thinking too much.


    "Hello, uncle." Eric''s face suddenly became serious, "Which hospital are you in? Okay, we''ll be right


    there!"


    After saying that, he hung up the phone and stood up from the table directly. His action was a little


    violent, and even his push touched the edge of the table, making the table shake.


    "Eric, what happened?" Seeing that he was in such a hurry, Ang asked anxiously, with a hint of


    worry on her face.


    "Something happened to Grandpa. He has a heart attack and is receiving emergency treatment in the


    hospital." Eric briefly told her what he had just received, "We have to go there now."


    "Then what are you waiting for?" He stood up in a hurry and walked towards the door of the private


    room regardless of the etiquette. "Go to the hospital now!"


    "Wait for me." Ang followed him.


    "Brother, please take care of uncle." Eric said to Noble, and then looked at Morgan, "Uncle, I''m sorry.


    It''s an emergency. We have to leave now."


    Knowing the seriousness of the matter, Morgan waved at them and said, "Hurry up. Don''t dy. Don''t


    worry about me."


    "Okay, bye, uncle." After saying goodbye, Eric turned around and was about to walk to the door, but he


    was stopped by Noble, as well as by Richard and Ang, who had already walked to the door. "You


    have drunk wine, so you can''t drive there. I''ll ask someone to drive you there."


    Eric didn''t expect this, neither did Richard and Ang. If they were caught drunk driving on the road,


    punishments were no big deal, and they might dy the time to go to the hospital.


    Therefore, Noble nodded his head and said, "Okay. Just in case."


    "Okay," replied Noble. Then he took out his phone and dialed a number. The phone was quickly


    connected. Almost at the same time as he dialed, someone answered it.


    After giving a few simple orders, he hung up the phone. Then he turned to Eric and said, "The car is


    waiting at the gate. You can go downstairs directly."


    Eric forced a smile and said, "Thank you, brother."


    "You''re wee. Let''s go to the hospital. We don''t want anything serious to happen." He waved at him.


    Eric turned around and left. But when he turned around, he gave a grateful look at Noble and a slightly


    apologetic look at Morgan.


    After the three of them left, the room suddenly became quiet, leaving only two people in the room,


    Morgan and Noble.


    "Has Richard''s father been in poor health?" Withdrawing his sight from where they had left, Morgan


    looked at Noble and asked.


    "Yes." Noble nodded and answered truthfully, "He has heart disease and has been in a state of health.


    He has been recuperating abroad for a few years, and he just came backst year."


    Morgan nodded his head. His eyes were mysterious.


    It seemed that he had sensed something wrong with him. Noble nced at him subconsciously, but he


    didn''t find anything wrong, so he gave up.


    Just as what Noble said, when Eric, Richard and Ang arrived at the gate of DC, the car had already


    stopped at the gate. Seeing theme out, someone immediately opened the door for them.


    These were all the normal services in DC, and Eric couldn''t care about that much. He got on the car


    directly.


    Neither Richard nor Ang dared to dy for a moment. Wayne had a sudden heart attack and was


    sent to the hospital for emergency treatment, which was simply bad news for them.


    Last time when Wayne had a heart attack and was sent to the hospital, the doctor said that fortunately,


    he was sent in time, or the consequences would be unimaginable. Thinking of that, they were scared.


    Therefore, they were even more worried about him when he was sent to the hospital again because of


    a heart attack.


    The driver was an experienced driver sent by Noble. Eric looked familiar and urged, "Drive faster."


    The driver looked sideways at Eric, who was sitting on the passenger seat, and said respectfully, "Yes,


    Mr. Eric."


    Eric turned around and looked at the scenery outside the car. His face was pale. He felt that something


    was wrong with his grandfather''s heart attack today. Normally, if Jarvis was there, he could get a good


    control of his heart attack and would never be in the hospital for emergency treatment.


    In addition, Jarvis had been living in the Gu family''s house these days. He stayed with his grandfather


    all the time. How could he have a heart attack?

 Chapter 365 Death

    Chapter 365 Death


    Not only Eric, but also Richard and Ang felt the same way.


    The two sat in the back seats. Ang looked sideways at Richard with confusion in her eyes. "This


    morning, I went to the back garden to visit father. He was still practicing tai chi at that time. He was in


    good spirit. Why did he suddenly have a rpse?"


    Hearing what she said, Richard, who had been frowning, frowned more tightly at the moment. "I hope


    nothing will happen."


    On the passenger seat, Eric took a look at his parents through the rearview mirror. He pursed his lips


    more tightly, with a frightening light in his ck eyes. The only thought in his mind was that he hoped


    nothing would happen.


    But when he received Jarvis''s call before, he said the situation was very serious. He said that he had


    fallen to the ground for a long time when he found him, and his lips were purple¡­


    The more she thought about it, the more worried he became. Eric felt as if his chest was pressed by a


    stone, dull and unable to breathe.


    When the car stopped steadily at the gate of the hospital, Eric had no time to care about the two people


    in the car, he opened the door and ran directly to the emergency room.


    The emergency room was on the third floor. When he arrived, there were three people in the corridor,


    Frank, Simon and Jarvis.


    "Uncle, how is Grandpa?" Ignoring Simon and Frank, Eric walked up to Jarvis, grabbed his arm and


    asked.


    Jarvis looked serious and shook his head. "He is still in the emergency room. His condition..."


    He wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Looking at Eric, he couldn''t continue.


    Seeing him like this, Eric was anxious. "Tell me the truth. You told me on the phone that grandpa''s


    condition is not optimistic. What''s wrong with him?"


    Pursing his lips, Jarvis nced at Simon and Frank who were standing aside with the same serious


    face. Then he looked at Eric and said in a low voice, "It''s hard to say."


    He was in danger¡­


    Eric staggered and almost lost his bnce, but soon he steadied himself. He looked up subconsciously


    at the emergency room with the light on, took a deep breath and adjusted his state of mind.


    Then he turned to Jarvis and asked, "Where was grandpa when you found him?"


    "In the aisle from the back garden to the front hall." Jarvis answered truthfully, "I took the medicine to


    look for him. I didn''t expect¡­ I saw him lying on the ground with his hands on his chest. His face was


    pale and his lips were purple. At that time, I knew that the situation was not good, so I took emergency


    measures, but found that it was useless. So I called someone. It happened to be..."


    He nced at Simon and Frank, and said, "They are also here, so they drove the car and sent him


    here immediately."


    Following Jarvis''s gaze, Eric looked at his father and son and asked Jarvis, "Do you know why


    grandpa''s illness suddenly urred?"


    Jarvis shook his head and said, "I don''t know what''s going on. But if him hadn''t been stimted, he


    wouldn''t have had a rpse."


    Hearing this, Eric frowned more tightly, and the look in his ck eyes became more and more gloomy.


    Grandpa''s illness this time must not be a coincidence.


    At this time, Richard and Ang, who were left behind by Eric, came over. The two of them ran a little


    breathless. Just like before, they also went straight to Jarvis,pletely ignoring Simon and Frank.


    "What''s going on now?" It was asked by Richard. He looked back and forth between Jarvis and Eric.


    Ang also stared at the two men, panting, waiting for their answer.


    "He..." As soon as Jarvis spoke, the door of the emergency room was opened. Two nurses pushed the


    operating trolley out, followed by a doctor who looked more than 50 years old and an assistant to a


    younger doctor. The two of them were wearing white coats and masks.


    On the operation trolley, the person lying on it couldn''t see any part of his body, but was covered by a


    white cloth from beginning to end.


    Everyone''s eyes were attracted. When they saw the situation on the cart, needless to say, it was clear.


    Jarvis had already known what was going on in his mind, so what he saw at the moment was within his


    expectations.


    Eric''s eyes widened. Although Jarvis had warned him, he still found it hard to ept the current


    situation.


    The unprepared Richard and Ang couldn''t believe what they saw in front of them. They couldn''t


    stand on their feet at all and took a few steps back. It was not until they retreated to the wall that they


    barely stood firm with their backs against the wall that their faces turned pale in an instant.


    Ang didn''t know what to do for a moment. She just felt her ears ringing and her body shaking.


    Fortunately, she was held up by Eric, who was standing beside her.


    Suppressing the grief in her heart, Eric forced herself to face it calmly.


    At this time, Simon and Frank had run to the two sides of the operation cart, one on the left and the


    other on the right.


    Simon lifted the white cloth and looked at the person lying on it sadly, with tears in his eyes. "How could


    this be? Dad, wake up. Open your eyes and have a look, okay? Why did you leave so easily?"


    "Grandpa..." Frank also began to cry. He grabbed Wayne''s lifeless hand lying on the cart and said,


    "Grandpa, wake up. I promise I''ll make mistakes again and won''t do anything to make you angry. Wake


    up, okay?"


    At this moment, the father and son''s crying could be said to be shocking, making loud noise in the


    corridor.


    In this sorrowful cry, Richard finally sobered up. He turned his head to look at the direction of the cart.


    At this time, the two nurses who had pushed the cart had silently stood aside. Their faces became a


    little silent, and their eyes were also red.


    The two doctors took off their masks and looked at the scene seriously.


    After calming himself down, he walked over with heavy steps. The closer he got to the operating trolley,


    the more ufortable he felt. His throat and hair were tight, and his nose was sour.


    One step, two steps, three steps¡­ Finally, when he was only half a step away from the cart, he


    stopped and looked nkly at the man lying on the cart with a pale face. Suddenly, his eyes turned red.


    His throat was so sore that he couldn''t say a word. Therefore, he just looked at the cart with red eyes.


    At this moment, Eric held Ang''s arm and walked towards the direction of the cart. Ang had


    already be a tearful person. Although she didn''t cry out, it was more painful for her to cry in such


    a low voice than crying out loud.


    Eric pressed his thin lips tightly. His eyes were red, but at the same time, there was an


    iprehensible light in his eyes, which was as cold as ice, making people tremble with cold, but dare


    not look straight at him.


    For a moment, the corridor was filled with sadness. Even the doctors and nurses who had been used to


    life and death, could not help but feel sad for them when they saw this scene.


    At this time, the more than 50 year old doctor walked forward and slightly bent down, as if he was


    respectful to the deceased. Then he stood straight and said to the crowd, "I''m sorry for my loss. We


    have tried our best. The patient had a heart attack and found it toote, which dyed the emergency


    treatment."


    Eric still kept sober and said to the doctor, "Thank you."


    "As the younger generation, you should have known that the elderly have a heart disease." The doctor


    continued, with a hint of me in his tone, "He can''t be stimted, and you should also know that if


    you pay more attention, such a thing won''t happen today. Because of the stimtion, his heart beat


    abnormally, causing myocardial infarction, and that''s why such a cup thing happened."


    Hearing this, Eric waspletely awake. He looked at the doctor with burning eyes, "Do you mean that


    my grandfather must have been stimted before he died?"


    "Is it necessary for me to lie to you?" The doctor said unhappily.


    "I didn''t mean that. Thank you, doctor." Eric seemed to be very sincere, but the coldness in his ck


    eyes became more and more serious.


    He had just asked Jarvis his grandfather would not have a rpse if he hadn''t been stimted. But his


    answer was not very sure, and the answer was the same as the doctor''s.


    It could be imagined that grandpa had been greatly stimted before he died, but he did not know what


    kind of stimtion he had been stimted, or who had been stimted.


    The doctor looked at him and his expression softened a lot. "Rest in peace for the deceased. Prepare


    for his funeral."


    Then the doctor turned around and left.


    "Doctor, wait a minute." Eric suddenly stopped the doctor. When the doctor turned around to look at


    him, he said, "I want to leave my grandfather''s real body in the morgue for two days, okay?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The doctor looked at him strangely. Normally, few people would make such a request, but he still


    nodded and said, "Okay, you need to go through the relevant procedures."


    "Okay, I''ll do it." Eric nodded.


    After the doctor left, Eric turned to look at Jarvis and said, "Please help me go through the formalities."


    Confused as Jarvis was, he nodded and asked a nurse to take him to go through the formalities.


    Simon, who had been crying loudly before, suddenly raised his head and looked at Eric, with a pair of


    red and swollen eyes full of me. "Eric, you are so thoughtless, aren''t you? How can you let grandpa


    go into the cold morgue?"


    Eric looked at him calmly. "Now it''s near early summer. The corpse is put outside, which is easy to rot.


    Besides, grandpa''s affairs can''t be finished in a day or two. We need to prepare a lot of things, so I n


    to let grandpa''s corpse stay in the morgue for two days first, so at least it can ensure that the corpse


    doesn''t rot so fast."


    An unnatural look shed across Simon''s face, but he couldn''t find any words to say, because what


    Eric said was very reasonable.

 Chapter 366 Not An Accident

    Chapter 366 Not An ident


    Hearing what Eric said, Ang bit her lower lip and forced her tears back. As her son, he had already


    considered how to deal with the funeral, but as an elder, she was still immersed in sadness, which


    made her feel inferior to him.


    At the same time, she admired her son. In the face of such a situation, he could still be calm. Such a


    character was indeed a person of great sess.


    How many people could not panic in the face of the sudden loss of their loved ones?


    Thinking of this, Ang subconsciously looked at Richard. He seemed to be unable to ept the fact


    in front of him, and he was still in a dull state.


    "Richard." Ang couldn''t help calling him.


    However, it seemed that he didn''t hear what she said. He didn''t respond at all, and his eyes were fixed


    on the surgery trolley dully.


    A touch of bitterness rose in Ang''s heart. She had never seen him like this. She couldn''t help but


    walk up to him and grab his arm. "Richard..."


    Hearing the voice, Richard finally had a slight reaction, as if he was fixed and moved, without any


    movement of his body. He mechanically turned his head to look at Ang, and his eyes were dull.


    Seeing him like this, Ang''s heart ached and her eyes turned red again. "Richard, cheer up. Now


    Dad¡­ He has gone. What we need to do now is to cheer up and do the funeral for him."


    Hearing Ang''s words, Richard''s eyes turned red and tears fell down all of a sudden. It was said that


    men didn''t easily shed tears, but at this moment, his tears were like beads with broken threads,


    constantly falling, and he was about to cry out.


    It was the first time that Ang saw him crying. She couldn''t help but hold him in his arms. "No one


    wants such a thing to happen, but it happened. We have to face it."


    "Okay." It was hard for him to utter the word. It came out of his choked throat with a strong sense of


    sadness.


    He bent down and leaned his head on Ang''s shoulder. He held her tightly, but his body was


    trembling.


    Seeing his parents like this, Eric took a deep breath and concealed the sadness in his heart. The


    sudden death of his grandfather was a great blow to everyone in the Gu family.


    However, this emergency was too weird.


    Eric felt that it was not because he thought too much, but because everything was really abnormal.


    Why didn''t grandpa do such a sudden thing when he and his parents were here a few days ago? He


    didn''t get sick, but today he and his parents went to see her uncle. They just had lunch and didn''t finish


    it. Suddenly he received a call, saying that something happened to his grandpa.


    Plus what the doctor said just now, he didn''t believe it was an ident!


    At this moment, Simon had already stopped wailing, and so did Frank. The two of them stood in front of


    the shopping cart, looking like idiots.


    Eric nced at them. When he left this morning, Simon just came back from outside, which meant that


    they were at home at that time. But just now, Jarvis said that he had called people to show up, which


    meant that they hadn''t found grandpa''s sudden attack before.


    It seemed that it had nothing to do with them. But if so, who irritated grandpa?


    Unless there was an outsider at home, or someone called him and said something he shouldn''t say.


    Shaking his head slightly, Eric shook off these thoughts in his mind. Now the most important thing was


    to send his grandfather''s corpse to the morgue, and then when everyone was preparing for his funeral,


    he had to hurry up to find out the real reason for his grandfather''s death.


    And these were still his conjectures, and it was impossible to tell anyone. Only after finding evidence


    could they be exposed to the public.


    Not long after, Jarvis returned after going through the formalities. Behind him were two fully armed


    male doctors in white coats, masks and gloves.


    Jarvis handed the documents to Eric and said, "Everything is ready."


    "Okay." Eric nodded and put away the documents.


    "If you are ready, we will send the dead to the morgue." One of the male doctors said in a cold voice,


    as if sending the dead to a morgue was amon thing for them.


    "Wait a minute." Eric nced at them, and then turned to look at Richard and Ang, "Father, mother,


    come and see grandpa again. He will be sent to the morgue after that."


    After saying that, Eric walked to the cart first and looked down at Wayne, who was quietly closing his


    eyes. He had been so angry that he had survived many times without any danger, but this time he did


    not make it through. After all, he wasck of people around him, so failed to send him to the hospital in


    time.


    Thinking of this, Eric felt a little guilty. If they hired more servants, such a situation might not have


    happened.


    Hearing this, Richard raised his head from Ang''s arms, wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes,


    and took her hand to the shopping cart.


    Simon and Frank were standing in front of the shopping cart, so they didn''t move at all.


    For a moment, the corridor fell into silence again. At the same time, the surroundings were surrounded


    by sadness and silence. Even Jarvis, who was standing beside them, felt this kind of atmosphere,


    which made him feel deeply sorry.


    For him, Wayne was not only his patient, but also his teacher. Although the two of them didn''t talk much


    in daily life, most of the time, he taught him a lot of things that he didn''t understand in private.


    He had been a family doctor for more than 10 years and had deep feelings for the Gu family.


    Eric unconsciously clenched his fists, but there was no emotion on his face except sadness. He hid it


    well.


    The more Richard looked at it, the redder his eyes became. But he tried his best to hold back his tears


    and unconsciously tightened his grip on Ang''s hand.


    Ang felt a little pain in her hand, so she turned to look at Richard with red eyes. Bearing the sour


    feeling in her nose, she reached out and patted his hand tofort him.


    Five minutester, the male doctor who spoke earlier said, "Are you ready? We are going to send the


    dead to the morgue."


    Eric turned to look at him and nodded. Then he bent over and pulled the white cloth on Wayne''s body


    to cover his face again.


    After that, he stepped back and made way for them.


    At the same time, Simon and Frank also took a few steps back, Richard and Ang didn''t get in the


    way, so they stood still.


    Seeing this, the two male doctors walked up, one on the other side, pushing the trolley to the morgue.


    Seeing them walking farther and farther away, as if he could not ept it, Eric immediately followed


    them, and then quietly followed the two doctors, as if silently sending his grandfather through this


    process.


    At the same time, Richard let go of Ang''s hand and followed her, just like Eric, staring at the cart.


    Ang sniffed and followed him.


    Simon and Frank looked at each other and followed him.


    The group of people just followed quietly, without saying anything. They took the elevator downstairs


    and walked a long way to the other building. Then they went into the elevator to the five floor. Atst,


    they took two turns and finally arrived at the passage where the morgue was located.


    Except for them, no one was seen in this passage, not even the staff. It seemed particrly cold, just


    like this was the atmosphere of the mortuary, with a sense of seclusion, people can''t help but want to


    shiver.


    But to them, it seemed that they didn''t feel it at all. They followed the two doctors all the way to the door


    of the morgue.


    The two doctors stopped, and one of them turned to them. "You can only sent here. There is a rule in


    the morgue that no one is allowed to enter."


    Everyone stopped and looked at the cart.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "I want to see my father again."


    The two doctors looked at each other and then nced at Richard. Their hearts softened. Then the


    doctor who had just spoken lifted the white cloth and said, "Let''s have a look again."


    Richard hurried forward and lived on the cold handrail of the cart. His eyes were full of grief, his nose


    was sore, his throat was blocked and his eyes were red. At this moment, he couldn''t help but shed


    tears.


    Seeing this, Eric turned his head slightly. He didn''t want to see his father. He was afraid that he couldn''t


    help crying.


    Ang couldn''t help but shed tears at the same time. She lowered her head and wiped her tears.


    Simon and Frank didn''t go forward, standing aside with red eyes.


    Blue veins appeared on the back of his hand which was holding the handrail tightly. It could be seen


    how much Richard had endured the silent cry.


    Finally, Ang couldn''t bear it anymore. She walked to him, put her hand on the back of his hand and


    said in a hoarse voice, "Don''t bear it. Cry if you want to. No one will say anything to you. You will feel


    better if you cry."


    Richard felt his throat hurt, but he didn''t cry. Instead, he covered the white cloth again and said to the


    two doctors, "Push it in."


    The two doctors nced at him, opened the door of the morgue, pushed the trolley into it, and then


    closed the door again.


    At the moment when the door was closed, Richard''s body became weak and he was about to fall to the


    ground. Fortunately, he was held by Ang. At the same time, she screamed, "Richard!"


    Seeing this, Eric immediately walked over and held his other arm, "Dad, are you okay?"


    Being supported to stand firm, Richard''s face was pale. He shook his head helplessly to show that he


    was fine.

 Chapter 367 Hurry Up To Find The Truth

    Chapter 367 Hurry Up To Find The Truth


    "Dad Let''s go back." Said Eric.


    Richard looked up at the closed door of the morgue with difficulty and nodded, "Yes."


    Ang nodded in agreement. She had no choice but to go back. Even if she stayed in the hospital, it


    was useless.


    After they reached an agreement, Richard calmed down, took a deep breath, calmed himself down and


    prepared to leave.


    Eric turned to look at Simon and Frank and said in a kind tone, "Let''s go back."


    They didn''t react much. They stared nkly at the cold door of the morgue, especially Simon, who


    stood still as if he had lost his soul.


    After saying that, Eric ignored them and turned to look at Jarvis, who hade with them before.


    "Jarvis, go back with us."


    "Okay." Jarvis nodded with a serious look on his face.


    So the four of them turned around and left first.


    Until their backs disappeared at the end of the corridor of the morgue, Simon didn''t have any reaction,


    but Frank reacted. Seeing that there were only the two of them at the moment, he suddenly felt that the


    surroundings became gloomy, and the cold wind was blowing, which was really frightening.


    Subconsciously, Frank reached out to touch him and whispered, "Dad, let''s go back. It''s scary here."


    However, Simon didn''t react at all, as if he were a sculpture. Of course, if he didn''t breathe or his chest


    fluctuated, he could really be regarded as a crayon.


    Seeing this, Frank was a little anxious. The longer he stayed here, the more afraid he felt. After all,


    there were many corpses in the morgue, and he didn''t know how many of them were there. This ce


    was very gloomy!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    This time, he directly pulled Simon''s arm and shook it hard. "Dad, what are you doing? It''s time for us


    to go back. They''re all gone!"


    "They all left?" Simon finally reacted. He turned around and looked at Frank absent mindedly, "Did they


    all leave?"


    "Dad, what''s wrong with you?" Frank was anxious. His father was normal before, at least he could cry


    and walk, and his reaction was not so slow. But now he seemed to have changed into another person.


    "Are you hurt by grandpa''s death?" He spoke out his guess.


    Simon calmed down and pulled all his thoughts back, but his face was a little pale. "Let''s go. It''s time


    for us to go back. Go back and prepare for grandpa''s funeral."


    Seeing that his father had returned to normal, Frank nodded.


    When the four people came out, they were lucky that the driver arranged by Noble didn''t drive away,


    but waited there.


    It must be the order of Noble. He couldn''t leave when they needed.


    So they took this car back to the Gu mansion.


    After entering the yard, the whole house was quiet, even the asional bird cry was gone at this


    moment.


    Although there were only a few servants in the Gu family, they could at least see people walking


    around. But now, they couldn''t see anyone. Presumably, after knowing that Wayne had an ident,


    they all left the house.


    After entering the living room, Eric didn''t go to bed. Instead, he turned to look at Jarvis and asked,


    "Jarvis, when you found grandpa, where did he fall in the back garden?"


    Jarvis didn''t know how to describe his specific position, so he said, "Follow me."


    Then he turned around and walked towards the back garden.


    Eric followed him immediately. The most important thing in front of him was to find out what had


    happened to his grandfather before he died.


    Seeing this, Richard and Ang, also followed up and wanted to know more about it.


    When they was about to step into the back garden, Jarvis stopped and pointed at the only two steps.


    "When I saw him, he was lying motionless here."


    "Okay." Eric frowned and stared at the steps. Then he looked at the neatly trimmed winter nt not far


    from the front of the steps.


    There was a marble polished path between the steps and the winter outing, and there were often


    servants cleaning it, so under normal circumstances, there would not be soil. However, at this moment,


    there was soil on it, and this soil mark was still a finger mark.


    And where there was soil, it must be under the root of the winter tree. With a closer look, the end of the


    soil trace happened to be under the winter tree, and it stopped at the stairs.


    After a brief observation, Eric said, "Grandpa got sick beside the winter tree and fell down. He couldn''t


    call for help but climb over from there. His hand caught the soil under the root of the tree, so he


    crawled."


    As he spoke, he gestured the marks on the marble floor.


    Hearing what he said, the others nodded in agreement.


    But that was all he could see. After all, he was not a professional detective and didn''t know what to do


    next.


    "And then?" Seeing that he didn''t say anything for a long time, Ang asked, waiting for him to


    continue.


    "I don''t know." Eric shook his head, "I''m neither a police nor a detective..."


    Speaking of the word "detective", Eric suddenly stopped and his eyes suddenly lit up. "I know who I


    should look for."


    "What?" Ang was confused and didn''t know what had happened.


    They all knew that Wayne''s death was not a coincidence, nor was it normal. But Eric''s¡­


    Eric took out his phone and dialed a number. The phone rang for a while before it was connected.


    "Hailey, I need your help." Eric went straight to the point, "This time it must be you. Now it''s time to


    show your true ability."


    No one knew what Hailey said on the phone, but Eric continued, "Please, this is a matter of life and


    death. Tell my brother, if he doesn''t agree, I don''t mind taking the initiative to solve the problem by


    force."


    After saying that, he told Hailey the specific address of Gu''s house before hanging up the phone.


    Hailey was a detective. Such a simple case should be a piece of cake for her.


    Yes, in Eric''s view, the case of his grandfather was really notplicated now, but he did not know how


    to investigate the details.


    Putting away the phone, Eric turned to the three people behind him, "I don''t want anyone else to know


    that I have found out the real cause of grandfather''s death."


    Richard and Ang were his parents, so he trusted them. But Jarvis¡­ Although he was a family doctor


    of Gu family for more than ten years and was nice, he was still an outsider, so he didn''t trust him much.


    So he said it to him.


    Jarvis was not stupid. He knew what he meant, so he nodded.


    "Let''s go inside." After saying that, Eric turned around and walked into the hall. After a few steps, he


    stopped and turned to Ang, "Mom, don''t let anyone clean up here. This is the scene of the crime.


    Hailey said that we should protect the scene."


    Ang didn''t know what to say, "Okay."


    After entering the hall, Eric directly turned around and walked towards the stairs. Now he was going to


    Wayne''s room.


    On the second floor, he went to the door of Wayne''s room. Instead of entering, Eric pushed the door


    open and looked inside.


    Looking at the familiar environment and setting inside, he could not help but blush his eyes. Before


    leaving this morning, Grandpa stood in front of himself. But in a few hours, people said it was gone.


    Taking a deep breath, Eric suppressed his emotions and closed the door. At the same time, he locked


    the door and took the key away.


    Just now, Hailey said on the phone that he should protect all the ces where the dead had appeared,


    and he should also make sure that the original items inside could not move.


    As soon as he closed the door and went downstairs, he saw Simon and Franking in.


    Eric frowned imperceptibly, and a touch of displeasure rose unconsciously when he saw them.


    He didn''t want to talk to them at first, but when he thought that Hailey wouldeter, he had to say,


    "I think you are very tired today. Go upstairs and have a rest. After you recover, we will discuss how to


    deal with grandfather''s funeral."


    Simon raised his head and nced at him, but his eyes were still a little unfocused. Then he turned


    around and went upstairs.


    Of course, Frank wouldn''t stay in the living room, so he followed him upstairs.


    The father and son walked one after the other. Halfway through, Simon suddenly turned his head and


    said to Frank, "Call your motherter and tell her what happened at home and ask her toe back."


    "I know, Dad." Frank replied.


    Hearing their words, a sarcastic smile appeared on the corner of Eric''s mouth. If he called Jade back at


    this time, she could do nothing. What she could do was probably to make things worse.


    But he didn''t say anything. After all, it was Simon''s family matter. It was reasonable for Jade toe


    back after such a thing happened in his family.


    Seeing that they all went upstairs, Eric turned around and walked towards the door. Before he reached


    the door, he was stopped by Richard, "Where are you going?"


    Eric stopped and turned to look at him. "Dad, you and mom go back to your room to have a rest. I''ll go


    to the door to see if Hailey is here."


    Richard nodded, thinking that he had something else to do.


    Eric turned to look at Jarvis and said, "Jarvis, you must be tired today. You can go back to your room


    and have a rest. You can stay here for the time being today for the two days. You can go back after the


    day."


    "Okay." Jarvis nodded in agreement without any objection.


    He knew why Eric did this. For Jarvis himself, he was angry, it''s house arrest. Of course, he did not


    make it clear.


    Jarvis didn''t care about it. When Wayne had a rpse, he was in the Gu mansion. Without anyone to


    testify for him, he was suspected.


    In order to prove his innocence, he had to agree to live here.

 Chapter 368 Find Evidence

    Chapter 368 Find Evidence


    Eric waited outside the Gu''s house for nearly twenty minutes before he saw Ellison''s familiar car.


    The car stopped in front of Eric. Ellison and Hailey got off almost at the same time. One got off the


    driver''s seat, and the other got off the passenger''s seat.


    Hailey wore casual clothes. It was not cold or hot. She wore a beige loose sweater and a pair of ck


    trousers, which wrapped her slender and straight long legs very eye-catching, and a pair of ck


    casual shoes with floral prints.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    With her soft and straight ck hair, she looked so beautiful in this dress.


    The two of them were on a date, but Eric called them, so they had toe. Therefore, at this moment,


    Ellison''s face was very unhappy.


    "What happened? Why did you ask Hailey toe in such a hurry?"


    Eric knew that he was in a bad mood. It was strange that he could be in a good mood if he was


    interrupted, but he had no choice.


    He looked at him with his deep eyes and said, "My grandfather passed away."


    "What?" Ellison and Hailey widened their eyes at the same time, their faces full of disbelief.


    Soon, Hailey reacted, "No wonder you said it was a matter of life and death on the phone."


    No matter how unhappy Ellison was, he couldn''t show it at the moment. He reached out and patted on


    Eric''s shoulder,forting him silently.


    "You want me to help you investigate the cause of your grandfather''s death?" Hailey asked.


    Eric nodded, "Come with me."


    After saying that, he turned around and walked forward. Ellison and Hailey looked at each other and


    followed him.


    Eric didn''t take them to the front door, but through the back door.


    Now Simon and Frank were still there, worrying that they would see it. ording to what Jarvis said in


    the hospital, they sent Wayne to the hospital, so they were at home at that time and were also


    suspected.


    After entering the back garden from the back door, Eric led them straight to the steps where Jarvis


    found Wayne.


    "He found my grandfather here." He pointed at that ce and said to Hailey.


    "Okay." Hailey nodded. At this moment, she seemed to have entered the mode of investigation. She


    frowned slightly, with a serious expression on her face, and observed the ground with her eyes.


    Ellison seemed to have noticed something wrong. "Do you suspect that your grandfather''s death is not


    a coincidence?"


    Eric nodded, with cruelty in his ck eyes, "Grandpa has a heart disease. He had a heart attack some


    time ago, but it was only when he was stimted. Today in the hospital, the doctor said that grandpa


    wouldn''t have a heart attack if he was not stimted, so I suspect that someone deliberately provoked


    him."


    Hearing what he said, Ellison also frowned. Although it had nothing to do with him, he naturally felt that


    it had something to do with himself since he was associated with Eric.


    Hailey bent down and walked around the ce where the ident happened. She roughly observed


    the ground with the naked eye. Then she stood straight, pointed at the winter tree and said, "The dead


    fell here. I guess he wanted to climb back to his room for help, but he lost his strength when he climbed


    to the stairs."


    "Yes." Eric answered calmly, "I have seen it before."


    "I can''t find any other clue here except this," Hailey frowned and continued, "The scene is too simple.


    Except for the crawling traces of the dead, there are no other traces."


    "You mean we can''t find out the real murderer?" Eric''s face darkened.


    Hailey nced at him and smiled, "Don''t worry. Let''s first check the ce where the dead went today,


    and then we will go to see the corpse. There may be unexpected discovery on the corpse."


    Pursing his lips and looking at the ground, Ellison, who was thinking about something, suddenly raised


    his head and said, "Dear, we can find some clues from the footprints on the ground. We should be able


    to find out who grandpa saw before he died, and this person is the murder."


    Hailey rolled her eyes at him, "I''m right to call you idiot. There are so many footprints here. Do you think


    it will be useful to collect them? Besides, someone came here to send the dead to the hospital before.


    It''s meaningless to kick the footprints out here."


    "Maybe we can find the footprints of strangers." Ellison added.


    Hailey nced at him and then looked at Eric, "Do you have monitors in your house?"


    Eric nodded, "But we can only monitor the outside, but not the inside."


    "Then check the surveince video first." Hailey said, "Let''s go to see if there are strangers or other


    people you know who came to your house during the period when the victim was sick."


    "Okay,e with me." Eric turned around and led the way for them.


    It was Ellison''s words that reminded Hailey of this. Through the surveince video, she checked the


    situation first. If there was an outsider, it meant that this person was highly suspicious; if there was no


    outsider, it meant that this suspect was a member of his family.


    The main monitor was in the study. After Eric took them to the study, he opened the monitor screen,


    which was the time he left with Richard and Ang in the morning.


    In the video, everything was normal outside the Gu''s house. The surveince video showed that there


    were passers-by or cars, and no strangers came in. What''s more, the servants went out to buy food


    and came back.


    The video didn''t stop until they drove Wayne to the hospital.


    After reading it, Hailey said, "I guess it''s the people in this house who irritated the dead."


    Ellison nodded in agreement with Hailey.


    Eric didn''t say anything. After thinking for a while, he said, "I have thought about this possibility, that is,


    grandpa was stimted by someone''s call."


    "Did you find his phone?" Hailey asked.


    Eric paused and shook his head, "No."


    Hailey immediately said, "Go to his room and have a look."


    "Okay."


    Then, Eric led them to Wayne''s room on the second floor.


    He walked to the door, took out the key and opened it. After letting Hailey in, he and Ellison went in.


    Although it was sunny outside, the curtain of the room was closed, so the light was not very good.


    Hailey turned on the light as soon as she entered.


    When the light was on, the room was much better.


    Hailey then carefully observed the room. She was called here on a date, so she didn''t have time to


    wear her special gloves. Therefore, she could only see it with her eyes, and didn''t dare to do anything


    with her hands.


    This was a habit she has developed over the years, because sometimes it was necessary to collect


    fingerprints on evidence to find evidence. If she touched evidence directly without gloves, it will cause a


    certain degree of interference in the process of fingerprint collection and increase the difficulty of work.


    Eric and Ellison could do nothing to help, so they just stood aside and looked at Hailey.


    The room was decorated simply. There were a bed, a bedside table, a wardrobe, and a desk. There


    were several books and a deskmp on the desk, and a piece of paper and a pen under the deskmp.


    Hailey stayed on the paper for two more seconds and didn''t find anything, because there was no word


    on it.


    Then she turned around and walked to the bed. The bed was tidy and there was nothing special. There


    was a cup on the bedside table, and there was half a ss of water in it. Hailey touched the cup with


    the back of her hand subconsciously. Well, it was cold.


    She looked away and saw the phone on the bedside table on the other side of the bed. She pointed at


    the phone and asked Eric. "Is this your grandfather''s usual phone?"


    Eric looked in the direction she pointed and nodded, "Yes."


    "Since his cell phone is here, then your assumption is excluded." Hailey concluded, "Now the rule is


    that no one elsees here except for this house. Your grandfather was not stimted by the phone


    call, which means that the suspect is in this house."


    Hearing this, Eric''s face darkened. "In other words, the suspect is among the servants at home,


    including Jarvis, Simon and Frank."


    "Hmm." Hailey pointed at her chin with her right index finger, which was her habit when investigating


    cases. She said, "In this case, the scope of our investigation will be much narrowed."


    Eric and Ellison nodded at the same time. The investigation range was not small at all. There were only


    two or three servants in total in the Gu family. In addition, Jarvis and Simon, there were only five or six


    people in total. It was easy to investigate.


    "The scope is small, but we don''t have evidence." Ellison voiced out his thoughts, "To be exact, we


    can''t find any evidence at all!"


    Ellison pointed out the difficulty of the whole case. First, there was no monitor in the yard of Gu family.


    Two, should we ask them face to face? Obviously, it didn''t work. It was like alerting the enemy.


    Besides, if the suspect didn''t admit it, what could he do to him without evidence?


    Hailey nodded thoughtfully, "Since we can''t find any clue at home, we can only look at the corpse to


    see if we can find some clues on it. I can''t make such a small case difficult, or how can I continue to


    work in the detective industry in the future?"


    When she said thest sentence, she took a distressed action.


    Hearing this, Eric said, "I''ll take you to the hospital."


    "Okay."


    Then the three of them left the house from the back door and rushed to the hospital.


    Eric didn''t want to drive, so he took Ellison''s car. Anyway, they had to go to the hospital, which was


    easier to save time.


    The reason why he was so eager to find out the truth was that the time is really short. When he went


    through the formalities today, he only said that Wayne''s body would stay in the hospital for two days. If


    it stayed for a long time, the rest of the family would definitely object.


    Therefore, he had to hurry up.

 Chapter 369 Important Clues

    Chapter 369 Important Clues


    When they arrived at the hospital, they went straight to the doctor who had given first aid to Wayne and


    exined his purpose. Of course, he would not tell the real reason. He just found an excuse.


    After that, the doctor found two people who were responsible for sending Wayne''s body to the morgue.


    Under his lead, the three of them came to the mortuary.


    Normally, no one was allowed toe to this ce, but Eric persuaded the doctor to let the two take


    the three of them in.


    As soon as they entered the morgue, a cold air rushed over. Eric shivered subconsciously, and so did


    Ellison. But Hailey didn''t react at all. She looked indifferent, as if she had been ustomed to it.


    The scene in the mortuary was not very frightening. The middle of the mortuary was very empty. Apart


    from the two iron frame beds where corpses were parked and which could be pushed freely, there was


    nothing else. The surface of the surrounding walls were all made of square iron sheets. If one pulled


    out the grid, it would be a rectangr ice box with corpses inside.


    After they entered the corpse room, they stood still aside, because they didn''t know which room


    Wayne''s corpse was ced in, so they could only wait for the two people to operate.


    The two men dragged a sliding iron frame to a four square iron grid and stopped it. Then they opened it


    and pulled it out. After carrying Wayne''s body out of it and putting it on the iron frame, they pushed it to


    the middle of the morgue and turned on the light.


    The strong white light was on, and only a beam of light shone on Wayne''s corpse, which was in sharp


    contrast to the dim light around him.


    After the corpse was ced, the three of them immediately surrounded it, and the two consciously


    retreated to the side.


    Seeing his grandfather''s corpse again, Eric felt both sad and depressed, as if a mass of depression


    was blocked in his chest.


    Looking at Wayne''s corpse, Ellison didn''t show much expression. He was neither afraid nor showed


    any other emotions. He was always calm.


    Hailey was already preparing for work. She tied her long hair into a ponytail, and then took out a pair of


    stic gloves from her trouser pocket, which hadn''t been opened.


    Seeing this, Ellison raised his eyebrows subconsciously and asked in a low voice, "Where did you get


    this?"


    They were on a date beforeing here. It was impossible for her to bring it with her?


    Hailey nced at him and said in a low voice, "It''s a piece of cake."


    After saying that, she deliberately nced at the two people standing aside, hoping that they did not


    notice and could not hear.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This pair of gloves was when Eric exined his intention to the doctor, Hailey saw that there happened


    to be two pairs of gloves on the desk, so she took them conveniently.


    In fact, she also wanted to exin it to the doctor, but after the doctor finished talking with Eric, he


    asked two people to take them to the morgue, so she didn''t want to say anything.


    Ellison suddenly burst intoughter, but he didn''tugh out loud. Instead, heughed very


    affectionately. "I didn''t expect you to do this."


    Hailey nced at himzily and tore open the outer package of the gloves. Her action was very fluent.


    "I don''t have the habit of directly touching the corpse."


    Ellison shook his head helplessly and said nothing. He looked at Hailey who was working hard.


    At this moment, Hailey had already entered a state of careful observation. She bent her upper body


    and frowned. Her heroic and palm sized face was full of solemnness.


    She started with Wayne''s head, first on the surface of his face, then on his ears. She looked up at his


    head carefully, and then put it back, and then exposed his neck.


    After reading these parts, she looked up at Eric and said, "There is no abnormality in the head and


    neck."


    Eric didn''t respond.


    Then, Hailey lowered her head and carefully observed the part covered by the white clothes. Her eyes


    swept across Wayne''s left hand. The skin on his palm was scraped, and there was solidified blood and


    fine stones that were not cleaned up.


    This should have been worn out when he crawled on the ground for help after he fell. Hailey concluded


    in her heart.


    In order to see more clearly, she picked up Wayne''s left hand and kept his fingers in her sight,


    especially the crack of his nails. ording to her investigation of many cases like this, there were often


    many unexpected findings in the crack of his nails.


    Well, the case that Hailey took over¡­ It was really aplicated profession. Back then, she liked


    detective industry. Regardless of her family''s objection, she resolutely chose to run away from home


    and studied this major abroad. In order not to disappoint her fervent love for it, she almost mastered all


    the knowledge that the detective needed to learn, except for the autopsy.


    Yes, she would do a simple autopsy, but she wouldn''t do anything more specific, such as dissecting


    corpses¡­ If she encountered such a case, she would usually hand it over to a forensic expert for


    autopsy. She only needed to get the answer from the forensic expert.


    With a slight sigh of disappointment, Hailey put down Wayne''s left hand, because she didn''t find


    anything unexpected in the gap between his nails.


    However, she did not give up, but chose to continue to observe.


    After putting down her left hand, she went around to the other side and picked up his right hand. The


    skin on the palm of his right hand was also rubbed, and the wound was bigger than his left hand. There


    was mud on his right hand, which meant that when he fell, his hand touched the root of the winter tree


    in the backyard garden of the Gu mansion, and then there were soil marks on the ground.


    Hailey made such a conclusion in her mind, and then her eyes fell on the gap between his fingernails.


    There was nothing but soil in the cracks of her thumb''s nails. She was a little disappointed, but the next


    second, she suddenly raised her head a little. Her eyes suddenly lit up, and the corners of her mouth


    slightly raised. A somewhat strange smile appeared on her face.


    Then she looked at the fingernails of her middle finger, and the smile on her face was even wider. Then


    she looked at the nails of her fourth finger, and the smile on her face was beyond words.


    She looked up at Eric and Ellison and said with certainty, "I think the murderer will be found out soon!"


    "What?" Ellison was confused.


    "What did you find?" Eric, on the other hand, was much sober. He stared at Hailey with burning eyes.


    Hailey held Wayne''s right hand and said to Eric, "I found something surprising in your grandfather''s


    fingernails."


    "What?" Eric immediately stepped forward and looked at it carefully.


    "Look..." Hailey pointed at the fingernails of the three fingers that had found some unexpected clues,


    "There are skin tissues in the fingernails of these three fingers. See? It''s still with blood. It means that


    your grandfather scratched him when he fell down."


    Eric frowned and clenched his fists unnaturally.


    Ellison came to his senses and joined them.


    "Just now, I saw your grandpa''s naked skin without any injury, so he didn''t touch the suspect''s body.


    That is to say, he didn''t hit the suspect." Hailey analyzed, "So there are two possibilities. The first one is


    that this person wants to irritate your grandfather. When he saw his illness, he left the scene in a hurry.


    Your grandfather wanted to catch him to survive, but he broke free, so skin tissue was left in his


    fingernails."


    After that, she took a slow breath and went on, "The second situation is that this person and your


    grandfather were arguing at the beginning. In the process of arguing, this person got angry and wanted


    to start, and then your grandfather scratched the other person as soon as he started, and then that


    person pushed your grandfather down. As soon as your grandfather fell down, he triggered a


    recurrence of heart disease. The person saw this situation directly and gone."


    There was no big difference between the two cases. The key point was that Wayne scratched that


    person and left a very important clue.


    The more he listened, the closer Eric frowned, but he did not speak, staring at Wayne''s right hand.


    After listening to Hailey''s analysis, Ellison asked, "Then we have to take this skin tissue for DNA test


    now."


    "Yes." Hailey nodded and looked at him, "Now you go to the doctor''s office to find a small round ss


    container, and I need a tweezers."


    Hearing this, Ellison took a look at Eric, who was lost in thought. He nodded helplessly, turned around


    and walked out.


    Hailey found that there was no need to continue to observe, because the skin tissue in the fingernails


    had been able to find out the real murderer, not to mention that this was not a particrly big case, she


    also felt that it was unnecessary to investigate so carefully.


    After keeping silent for a long time, Eric finally said, "Collect these skin tissues and find Harry to test


    the DNA."


    Hailey was not surprised at his behavior. He did it just to keep it a secret. If it was tested in other


    hospitals, it would be easy to leak out.


    "Well, it''s up to you." Then she reminded him, "But next, what you need to do is to get the skin tissues


    of the suspects you have locked, or hair with hair bags, and do a DAN test. Only in this way can you be


    specific to determine who the murderer is."


    "Okay." Eric replied in a low voice, "I know."


    It was still difficult to get what Hailey said, and they couldn''t notice it.

 Chapter 370 Care

    Chapter 370 Care


    Soon, Ellison came back with what Hailey needed.


    He handed the round ss container and tweezers to her. "It''s what you want."


    "It''s so fast." Hailey took it over, bent down and carefully took out the skin tissue from the crack of


    Wayne''s fingernails one point one by one.


    Eric frowned and was thinking about his own business. Ellison stood aside and watched quietly. Well, it


    was the first time that he had seen Hailey working. She was so concentrated that she looked


    completely different from what he had seen before.


    At this moment, she gave people a special feeling, as if¡­ She was more charming. Sure enough, a


    serious woman was the most charming!


    After a while, Hailey collected the evidence, stood up and raised the circr ss container in front of


    her. Under the light, the skin tissue inside was very clear, although not much, but it was of great


    importance.


    "The victim crawled on the ground before he died, causing his hand to be injured, and even the skin on


    his fingertips was rubbed. His blood stained the skin and tissues left by the suspect. It may be


    troublesome to test the DNA." While saying, Hailey closed the round ss container and handed it to


    Eric.


    "Take it. Ask Harry to test you."


    "Thank you." Eric took it and looked at it. Then he looked at the corpse of Wayne on the iron frame bed


    in the incandescent light, and unconsciously tightened his grip on the ss container.


    He looked away and looked at the two people who were unwilling to go out. "Please put my


    grandfather''s corpse back. Thank you."


    The two men nodded.


    After getting the evidence, they naturally wouldn''t stay here for too long.


    After walking out of the hospital, Eric opened the door and was about to get on the car when he


    suddenly stopped and said to Ellison who was about to sit on the driver''s seat, "Brother, I want you to


    send this to Harry. I''m going back to find the evidence of the suspects that have been locked."


    Ellison understood what he was doing. "That''s good. In this way, at least we can shorten the time to


    find out the real murderer."


    "Thank you." Eric smiled and handed the thing in his hand to him.


    "You''re wee, buddy." Ellison took it over with a smile. "Take a taxi home. Be careful."


    "Okay." Eric nodded, closed the door that he had just opened, turned around and walked to the other


    side of the road. He hailed a taxi, got in and left.


    Ellison drove Hailey to Harry''s hospital.


    After returning to the Gu family, the first person that Eric went to find was Jarvis. Although he was


    regarded as a suspect, he subconsciously trusted him the most.


    Jarvis was also cooperative. When Eric exined his intention, he pulled out a few hairs without


    hesitation, put them in a small stic bag and handed them to him. "Then go ahead."


    Seeing that he was so honest, Eric hesitated, not knowing whether to answer it or not. If he was the


    real murderer, he would not do this. And he was the family doctor of his grandfather. When he doubted


    him at that time, he also had doubts in his heart, but what he did now¡­


    "Then go ahead." Seeing that he didn''t answer, Jarvis said again, "I know that when he is sick, all the


    people in the Gu mansion can''t escape suspicion. What do you want me to do? I will cooperate with


    you with all my strength."


    Eric smiled apologetically, "Thank you."


    Finally, he took it over and said apologetically, "I hope¡­ Don''t mind."


    "No, I won''t." Jarvis''s attitude was both frank and tolerant.


    "Then¡­ I''m leaving now." Eric left with an apology.


    When he turned around and left, he tightened his grip on the stic bag. His suspicion of Jarvis


    dropped to almost zero. If he really wanted to hurt his grandfather, there was no need to wait until


    today. As his grandfather''s family doctor, he had a better way and more opportunities.


    Moreover, he didn''t have a deep grudge against the Gu family, so Jarvis was almost excluded.


    The next step was to find Simon and Frank, and to find the evidence on them¡­ It seemed that it was a


    little difficult. He couldn''t ask them for it openly like she did to Jarvis. He could only look for it slowly in


    secret.


    He looked outside and found that it was getting dark. If he wanted to find evidence, he had to wait until


    midnight. He couldn''t enter their room until they all fell asleep.


    After sitting down on the sofa in the living room, Eric wearily leaned against the back of the sofa,


    rubbed his eyebrows, raised his head and leaned against the sofa with his eyes closed.


    If at ordinary times, at this time, it was dinner time, and the atmosphere in the living room was hot and


    noisy, rather than as dead and cold as it was now.


    The whole house was quiet and lifeless.


    Suddenly, a rumbling sound came from his stomach. Eric opened his eyes and found that he was a


    little hungry. At noon, he had dinner with my parents with my uncle and big brother. As soon as he was


    half eaten, he received a phone call saying that grandpa had something wrong, so he rushed to the


    hospital in a hurry. Until now, he hasn''t got any water. He was really hungry.


    But at this moment, no matter how hungry he was, he was not in the mood to prepare anything to eat.


    At this moment, the door was opened. Eric narrowed his eyes and stared at the door with full vignce.


    The next moment, the door was opened, and Jade, who had disappeared for a few days, appeared in


    Eric''s sight.


    With a cold snort, Eric looked away and approached the sofa again. He was not in the mood to see this


    brainless woman. It was meaningless for him that she would note back.


    Jade didn''t even have time to change her shoes. She looked worn out as if she hade here in a


    hurry.


    Seeing that there was only Eric in the living room, she walked up to him in a hurry and asked, "Eric, I


    heard that grandpa had an ident. Is it true?"


    Eric raised his head and nced at her coldly, "Can''t you feel it?"


    Jade was a little angry. She didn''t expect that he would block her in this way. How, how should she


    feel? It was her son who called her and told her about it!


    "Where are your uncle and brother?" She asked again.


    Eric didn''t have much patience for her, and now he was even more annoyed by her question. "You


    don''t know where your husband and son are. How can I know?"


    "You..." Jade red at him, then turned around and went upstairs in her high heels.


    Eric was in a worse mood after what she had done. He had nned to go to Simon''s room to get his


    hair in the middle of the night, but now as soon as Jade came back, it was unlikely to get it tonight. The


    more one person in the room, the more dangerous he would be found.


    At this moment, his phone rang, which was particrly abrupt in the quiet living room.


    He took out his phone and found it was from Noble. He answered it immediately, "Hello, brother."


    "I''ve heard about the Gu family." "Ellison called me just now and told me that he was still in Harry''s


    hospital. He said that there would be two hours left before the suspect''s DNA test result came out.


    You¡­ Are you all right now?"


    "Yes, I''m fine." Eric answered tiredly.


    On the other side of the phone, Noble sighed slightly. "Don''t work too hard. Deal with your grandfather''s


    funeral well. If you need any help, just let me know."


    "Okay."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Uncle know it too. Remember to inform us when your grandfather''s funeral is held. Anyway, we are


    rtives by marriage. We wille by then."


    "I will, brother."


    After a few words, the two hung up the phone and put away their phones. Eric stood up and was about


    to drive to the hospital of Harry. He was going to get the test results in person.


    But as soon as he walked out of the door, his phone rang again. This time it was from Lily.


    Looking at the caller ID, Eric''s eyes suddenly became a little sour. What had happened today, the


    depression he had suppressed in the bottom of his heart, now when he saw this warm name, he almost


    burst out.


    Blinking his eyes, he picked up the phone. "Hello, Girl."


    "Eric..." On the other side of the phone, Lily said in a somewhat depressed voice, "You¡­ Are you


    okay?"


    "Girl..." Tears welled up in Eric''s eyes, but he couldn''t utter a word. Now he really wanted to hold her in


    his arms, tightly.


    What happened today was a big blow to him.


    "Eric, where are you? I¡­ Can Ie over and apany you?" Lily''s voice became hoarse and


    sobbed.


    Eric sniffed and tried hard to hold back his anger. "I... I''m going to Harry''s hospital to get the suspect''s


    test report."


    "I''ll go with you." Lily blurted out, "just now, Hailey called me and told me everything about grandpa. I¡­


    I want to go with you."


    "Okay." Eric said with difficulty, "I''ll pick you up, and then we''ll go together."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Eric held back the bitterness in his roar. His girl was really considerate.


    Half an hourter, Eric''s car stopped at the gate of the old house of the Qiao family. When he was


    about to get off the car, he saw that Lily had opened the gate of the courtyard and walked out. She had


    just estimated the time.


    Looking at the familiar car in front of the door, Lily walked directly to the front passenger seat, opened


    the door and sat in. Her eyes were red.


    Seeing her like this, Eric knew that she had cried.


    "Eric..." Lily looked at him and said in a hoarse voice. At this moment, she wanted to cry again.


    "Don''t cry." Eric turned sideways and reached out to touch her face, his ck eyes full of


    pity.

 Chapter 371 The Truth

    Chapter 371 The Truth


    As soon as Eric said that, her tears fell down immediately. Before Hailey called her, she knew nothing.


    After asking her in detail, Hailey told her everything she knew.


    She didn''t expect that such a thing would happen to Wayne, who hadn''t seen for only two days.


    Leaning over, Eric held her in his arms. At this moment, he even wanted to cry.


    "Why didn''t you call me first?" In his arms, Lily was sobbing.


    "What happened today?" Eric caressed the back of her head and said in a hoarse voice, "I haven''t


    thought about it yet. Don''t cry, okay?"


    "Okay..." Lily gradually stopped sobbing and looked up from Eric''s arms. "I¡­ Let''s go to Harry."


    Eric gently wiped the tears on her face with a smile on his face and replied, "Okay."


    After adjusting his mood, he started the car and left.


    Lily sat on the passenger seat and wiped the tears on her face with a tissue. She said, "Grandpa has


    known everything about him. After Hailey told me, I told them everything, and they all thought it was


    inconceivable."


    Eric simply replied yes and didn''t say anything, because he really didn''t know how to answer it.


    Lily turned her head and looked at him. She knew that he was not feeling well. She wanted to say a lot


    to him, but she was afraid that it would make him feel bad if she said it out, so she endured it.


    It waste at night. The street lights were bright, and the neon lights in the center of the city were


    colorful. But these had nothing to do with the two people in the car, and they had no time to enjoy the


    night scene.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at the gate of Harry''s hospital.


    The two got off the car almost at the same time. Lily walked to Eric, reached out her hand and took the


    initiative to sp his ten fingers. She turned her head to look at him and smiled, "Let''s go."


    "Okay." Eric forced a smile and tightened his grip on her finger.


    Because of Harry''s special requirements, there were not many patients in the hospital at night, and


    even the receptionist who was responsible for reception had been off duty. Therefore, when the two of


    them walked into the hospital hand in hand, it was very quiet.


    As they had been here once, the two of them were quite familiar with Harry''s office.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When they came to the office, the door was open and there was a sound of talking inside.


    "Gee, idiot, I think this palm bone is not bad. How about we take it back for fun?" It was Hailey''s voice.


    "No!" Ellison refused without hesitation, "Why do you take it back? Aren''t you afraid of seeing it in the


    middle of the night?"


    "No, I think it''s fun." As she spoke, Hailey grabbed Ellison''s face hard.


    Ellison seemed to be really frightened and stepped back abruptly.


    He retreated, while Hailey kept moving forward. He didn''t stop until his back was against the wall.


    However, when he saw that Hailey hadn''t stopped yet, Ellison quickly reached out one hand to hold her


    wrist which was holding a palm bone prank, pulled it to one side, and held her waist tightly with the


    other hand, pressing down on him.


    For a moment, the distance between the two people was equal to¡­ Zero.


    "You..." The intimate contact between the two made Hailey blush at once. "You are shameless!"


    "No, I''m not. It''s normal." Ellison looked at her innocently, as if he was telling the truth.


    "Ahem..." Eric, who was standing outside the door and watching all this, deliberately coughed, while


    Lily stood quietly aside.


    "Here you are." Ellison turned around and saw them. He stopped making a fuss with Hailey and


    loosened his grip on her.


    Of course, Hailey didn''t continue to quarrel with him. She took a few steps back, distanced herself from


    him, and put the hand bone back on the desk.


    "Yes." After saying yes, Eric held Lily''s hand and walked in.


    Ellison looked at his watch and said, "Harry wille out in about an hour."


    "Sit down." Hailey pointed to the empty chair aside and said, "Before you arrive, I have thought over my


    previous deduction carefully."


    After they sat down together, Eric looked up at Hailey and asked, "Have you found anything new?"


    Hailey shook her head, "No. I have roughly calcted the position of the suspect''s injury. If it is the first


    situation I have guessed before, your grandfather reached out to grab the suspect after he fell to the


    ground, then the scratch must be on his feet, above and below his ankle. If it''s the second case, your


    grandfather fell to the ground in the process of pushing with the suspect, the ce where the suspect


    was scratched may be on the upper part of his body, or on his feet, because it may also be the suspect


    who went to arrest after being pushed down."


    Eric nodded, while Lily listened quietly, with Ellison standing aside silently.


    Hailey continued, "In this case, it will be easier to find the suspects you have targeted. You can secretly


    observe who has injuries on their bodies, especially the scratches, and then lock these people."


    The other three nodded in agreement.


    "Well, I have finished what I want to say." Hailey pped her hands and said, "This is the simplest case


    I have taken over. It has been less than ten hours since the case was filed, and it has basically been


    announced to be solved."


    This was indeed the simplest case. The suspects were locked, and the most important clues had been


    found. The test results were about toe out, and now it was time for Eric to find the suspects.


    "Dear, don''t be happy too early. The suspect hasn''t been caught yet." Suddenly, Ellison poured cold


    water on her.


    Well, in fact, he was a little jealous¡­ How could his girlfriend be so strong? It made him feel very


    unfair. How he hoped that Hailey could be obedient, but she was just a queen!


    When she was happy, she yed with you, when she unhappy, pped your face, and do what he


    should do. He has no time to turn over in front of her.


    Let''s take intimacy as an example. If she didn''t allow him to touch her, then he can''t. If he did, ha ha,


    just waited to enter the cold pce.


    He remembered that he had kissed her secretly once, but she had treated him with a cold face for


    many days. He really felt bad.


    Hailey gave him a cold look, "I don''t want to talk to you, idiot!"


    Ellison opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything. In the end, he had


    to shut up. He would suffer when he went back.


    Eric and Lily didn''t talk much. Their ten fingers sped together tightly.


    Lily could clearly feel the tension in his body, because his hand was getting tighter and tighter. But she


    said nothing and looked at him sideways with deep concern in her eyes.


    He was so depressed that all his emotions were suppressed in his heart, and what he needed most


    now was to vent.


    An hourter, Harry went back to his office with three pieces of paper in his hands. He frowned and


    looked serious.


    Seeing him enter the office, Eric stood up immediately, and Lily, who was sping his ten fingers, also


    stood up because of this movement.


    "What''s the result?" He asked.


    At the same time, Ellison and Hailey also looked at him.


    "You can check it yourself." Harry handed three pieces of paper to Eric at the same time. "I hope you


    won''t be too surprised to see this result."


    Letting go of Lily''s hand and taking the test result, Eric looked down.


    Seeing that he was reading it carefully, Harry said, "Since the skin tissue is mixed with two people''s


    blood, I have tested the DNA of the two people. The results of the two groups are very simr, and then


    I have done a paternity test¡­ They are rted by blood."


    He said thest few words with a heavy heart.


    Harry''s words shocked everyone.


    Parent-child rtionship!


    But now, the suspect was directly locked up because of the test result of Harry.


    Ellison and Hailey widened their eyes at the same time. The two looked at each other and then turned


    to Eric at the same time.


    Lily was too shocked to react. She turned her head to look at Eric, which was the biggest blow to him.


    At the same time, Eric looked at the three test reports in his hands. His hands trembling, the muscles of


    his teeth on both sides of his face as shadowy as a line, and his ck eyes emitted a cold light, looking


    very frightening.


    Lily had never seen him like this, so she was inevitably a little worried. She reached out to touch his


    trembling hand and gently called, "Eric."


    Eric felt that his breath was almost frozen. Among the three results, the paternity test report was


    particrly dazzling.


    Even though there was only one name on the report, and the other was unknown, the result was


    obvious. Who else could it be except for Simon!


    He didn''t expect him to be so cruel to do such a thing to his biological father!


    As if he could not feel the existence of Lily, he waspletely immersed in his own world.


    "Eric..." Lily called him again, her eyes full of worry. "Can you say something? Look at you¡­ I''m so


    worried."


    The test report in Eric''s hand was crumpled. He gradually clenched his fists, closed his eyes, took a


    breath, and then opened his eyes again. He turned to look at Lily and said, "I''m fine."


    Her voice became hoarse because of the suppression.


    Seeing him like this, Lily''s heart ached so much that her eyes turned red unconsciously. "You don''t look


    fine at all. Can you release your emotions first?"


    "Let''s go back home." Without answering Lily''s question, Eric held her hand and turned to the other


    three people. "Thank you. I''ll go back to deal with it first."


    The three of them nodded and watched the two leave¡­ There was going to be a storm


    again.

 Chapter 372 Hurting

    Chapter 372 Hurting


    When they went back home, Eric drove so fast that he almost ran the red light all the way.


    After the car stopped, he grabbed the test report, opened the door, got out of the car and walked


    straight home, ignoring Lily who was in the car.


    Seeing this, Lily hurriedly got out of the car and followed him. She knew that Eric was about to explode.


    Sure enough, after entering the living room, Eric shouted, "Simon, get out of here!"


    Lily was startled by his voice. It was the first time that he had been so hot tempered. Standing not far


    away from him and watching quietly, it was good for him to vent his anger.


    After a while, there was no response at home. Eric shouted again, "Simon, I''ll ask you to get out of


    here!"


    This voice was even louder and almost deafening than the previous one. Lily subconsciously shrank


    her neck, and she could even feel the sound in her ears.


    "Why are you so impolite?" Simon didn''te out, but Jade came out, followed by Frank. He looked at


    Eric unhappily on the second floor, "You shouted loudly downstairs as soon as you came back. Don''t


    you know it''s very disturbing? What''s more..."


    "Shut up!" Eric red at her angrily, "Simon, if you don''te down, don''t wait for me to invite you in


    person!"


    Frank couldn''t stand it anymore, "Eric, my father is always your uncle. How can you talk to him in such


    a tone?"


    "It depends on what he has done!" He red at Frank.


    "No matter what he has done, he is your uncle. You shouldn''t have spoken to him in such a tone!" Jade


    said. Although she didn''t talk to Simon since she came back, but stayed in his son''s house, she was


    always partial to him.


    "Ha ha..." Eric sneered. He didn''t want to argue with the mother and son here. When he was about to


    shout again, Simon came out of his room. His face was not very good, but he looked very calm.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Are you willing toe out?" Looking at him with his sharp ck eyes, Eric said coldly, "Get down!"


    Simon frowned. He didn''t like his tone, but he couldn''t help walking down, but not very fast. "Eric,


    Grandpa just passed away, and we can''t afford you to be so noisy at home."


    "Yes, Grandpa just passed away." Seeing him walk down the stairs step by step, Eric tightened his grip


    on the test report on his left hand. The test report was almost crushed by him.


    But he said calmly, "I''ve been curious. When we went out this morning, Grandpa was fine. Why did he


    suddenly have a heart attack? Simon, do you know the reason?"


    Hearing this, Simon suddenly paused. The calm expression on his face was a little cracked, but then


    he returned to normal and went downstairs step by step.


    "Grandpa has always had a heart attack. You know, it''s an emergency today. When we were in the


    hospital, didn''t the doctor say that?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he had just finished thest step.


    Eric smiled coldly. At the moment he stopped, he rushed up quickly, threw a punch, and went straight


    to the face of Simon. This punch was full of wind, and before the crowd could see how he did it, Simon


    had been beaten to the ground, and could not stand up!


    However, this punch did not vent Eric''s hatred, and then he added another kick. He had practiced


    martial arts, and quite well.


    "Ah!" Simon was kicked several meters away and curled up on the ground in pain.


    "You don''t know? How could you say you don''t know what you have done?" Eric bent over and looked


    at him coldly, "If it weren''t for you, how could grandpa suddenly have a rpse? If you had saved him


    immediately, how could grandpa have died? Simon, you are worse than pigs and dogs!"


    After saying that, Eric kicked him in the abdomen again.


    "Ah..." Simon screamed again. He covered his stomach with his hands and huddled up. He had no


    strength to resist such kind of Eric.


    But Simon was always Simon. At this time, he didn''t admit it. "You¡­ Don''t sling mud at me. I... I''m with


    Jarvis and Frank¡­ We sent him to the hospital together. Why do you nder me?"


    He raised his head and stared at Eric.


    "Why don''t you admit it?" Eric was so angry that he kicked him again, harder than any other kick, to his


    chest.


    "Ah!" Simon howled again, which was shriller.


    "Ah, hit!" Jade finally came to her senses and screamed. He rushed downstairs, followed by Frank.


    She ran to Simon and squatted down beside him. Jade helped him up from the ground with a worried


    look on her face. "How''s it going, Simon?"


    "Ahem¡­ It hurts." Simon frowned and felt so painful that he couldn''t even open his eyes. His left cheek


    had turned purple and swollen into bun because of the punch.


    "You are badly hurt." Jade raised her head and red at Eric, "He is your uncle. How could you do


    that? Are you a human being?"


    "Shut up!" Eric growled.


    At this time, Frank also ran over. Seeing that his father was beaten, he punched directly at the back of


    his head.


    "Watch out, Eric!" Seeing this scene, Lily screamed and reminded Eric.


    However, when Frank''s fist was about to hit him, Eric had already dodged it. He stretched out his hand


    nimbly and grabbed Frank''s wrist with a backhand. With his own strength, he bent his elbow and kicked


    him to the ground again.


    "Ah..." Frank fell to the ground, holding his broken arm and rolling on the ground, "It hurts."


    Eric nced at Frank on the ground and said with a cold smile, "Practice your skills before the next


    sneak attack."


    Frank rolled on the ground in pain and had no time to talk to Eric.


    Seeing that her husband and son were beaten, Jade was so angry that she let go of Simon. She stood


    up and walked to Eric. She raised her neck and stared at Eric, "Are you going to beat me next?"


    Then she leaned forward.


    Eric looked at her coldly, "I don''t have the habit of hitting women."


    After saying that, he took a step back.


    Hearing this, Jade was even more fearless. She took a step forward again and said, "Beat me, Eric.


    What else are you afraid of? You even dare to hurt your uncle and brother. You are still afraid of beating


    me."


    He gritted his teeth and his face muscles were showing. If it were any other woman, he would never hit.


    But now it was Jade, a person he had long disliked. When he could endure to a certain extent, he


    would not just not be unable to do it, because he did not need to be a gentleman for her at all.


    Eric''s right hand was grasped by a warm hand when he was about to raise it.


    "No, Eric." Lily shook her head and said, "That''s enough. Just vent your anger. Leave the rest to the


    police."


    The anger in his heart finally subsided. He loosened his fist and looked at Lily, "Yes."


    Then he turned around and red at Jade. He took a few steps back to keep a distance from her.


    He had to stay away from such a brainless woman.


    Seeing that he was pulled away by Lily, Jade snorted, "I know you don''t dare to hit me." Then she bent


    down to help him up.


    Seeing Jade like this, Lily rolled her eyes at her. She was getting more and more silly.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?" At this time, Ang''s voice came. She and Richard rushed over.


    Their room was far from the living room, so they arrived a little slowly.


    As soon as Jade saw theming, she let go of Frank''s hand, walked up to Ang, pointed at her


    nose and scolded, "What''s wrong? Is your good son. Look what he has done to Simon and Frank. You


    have the nerve to ask what happened!"


    Hearing this, Ang frowned and looked at her unhappily. Then she nced at the two people who


    were beaten, and finally looked at Eric. "Eric, did you beat them?"


    "Yes." Eric answered with a long face, "If possible, I wish I could kill Simon myself!"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Ang widened her eyes and looked at her son in disbelief. She didn''t expect him to say


    something like that.


    "Eric!" At this time, Richard growled, "What are you talking about?"


    "Dad, read it yourself." Eric handed the three test reports to him.


    Looking at him in confusion, he took it over and looked down at it.


    Ang, who was standing beside, was also very curious. She walked to the side of Richard and


    watched with him.


    Taking advantage of this time, Eric went straight to the front of Simon. He red at him with his ck


    eyes and was about to bend down, but Simon stumbled back and stared at him vigntly. "What... What


    do you want to do?"


    "You..." As soon as Eric uttered a word, Jade, who was between him and Simon, interrupted him,


    "What do you want to do again?"


    Looking at them coldly, Eric smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t do it again. I just want to see


    something."


    "Nothing to see. Stay away from us." Jade said arrogantly.


    Frowning with impatience in his eyes, Eric looked at her and said two words coldly, "Get out of the


    way."


    "No way!" Jade, on the contrary, straightened her chest, as if she wouldn''t give in.


    "I advise you to get out of the way." Eric said through gritted teeth.


    Seeing this, Jade swallowed subconsciously. She didn''t step back, but felt nervous.

 Chapter 373 Sophistry

    Chapter 373 Sophistry


    However, at the moment when they were arguing, a figure shed by the side of Eric and Jade.


    "Ouch..." Then a whine was heard, and Simon was knocked down to the ground again.


    Eric''s eyes were drawn to the man. His father was beating and kicking Simon. Blue veins stood out on


    his forehead, and his eyes were as red as a tomato.


    "Don''t¡­ Stop it, ow..." Simon covered his head with his hands and whined. He didn''t know what they


    had done wrong today. The two men punched and kicked him.


    "Ah, what are you doing?" Realizing what had happened, Jade turned around and tried to push him


    away, shouting, "How dare you? Are you crazy today? The son beat someone, the father will beat him


    as well. Is there anyw?"


    "Get out of my way!" However, Richard was not as patient as Eric. He pushed Jade away and kicked at


    Simon again. "Bastard! Bastard! You even killed your own father, you bastard!"


    "Ah!" Jade was pushed to the ground, and his elbows and knees hit the ground with a very loud noise.


    "Ah, stop it¡­ Oh, no, stop it..." Simon was kicked to the ground, but he had no intention of stopping.


    Ang, who also saw the result, walked up to him with red eyes, grabbed his hand and said in a


    hoarse voice, "Stop it, Richard. It''s not good to kill someone."


    "How I wish I could kick him to death! How could there be such a bastard in Gu family!" Richard stared


    at Simon angrily and panted.


    "This kind of person should not be punished by us. He will dirty our hands. Thew will not tolerate


    him." Ang persuaded, holding his hand tightly for fear that he would rush up again.


    Eric looked at his father and said, "Dad, mom is right. It''s just a few kicks to relieve your anger."


    After saying that, he walked to the ground where Simon had stopped rolling on the ground. He sneered


    and stretched out his hand to talk about his left foot. He pulled up his left foot and looked around, but


    there was no injury.


    He let go of him and lifted up the trouser leg of his right foot. There were three or four scratches on the


    outer side of his leg and the top part of his ankle, but they were not very serious.


    "I want to know how you got hurt." Looking at Simon''s face, Eric said coldly.


    Simon subconsciously tightened his legs, "No¡­ I got scratched by ident."


    "Scratch by ident?" With a sneer, he stood up slowly and looked down at Simon who was lying on


    the ground. "You are so cruel to yourself."


    Then he changed the subject and became extremely cruel, "Simon, are you still unwilling to admit it till


    now?"


    "Em¡­ Admit what? Eric, don''t be so shameless." Simon winced in pain and staggered to his feet.


    "I''m a rogue?" Eric asked with a smile, "Simon, if I don''t have enough evidence, do you think I will say


    that? Do you dare to say that your scratch was not scratched by grandpa?"


    Simon staggered to stand steadily, with one hand covering his abdomen and the other covering his


    pped face. At this time, both sides of his face were swollen, and the corners of his mouth were still


    bleeding.


    His eyes flickered, but his tone revealed his guilt. "You, you have any evidence to prove it."


    Eric turned to look at Ang, because the three test results were in her hands. "Mom, give me what


    you have."


    Hearing this, Ang reached out. Eric took it over and handed it to Simon, "Take your time. You can


    admit it after reading it."


    "You..." With a surprised look at Simon, he took it over and looked down.


    "You''d better look at the paternity test." Eric said coldly, "The suspect has a parent-child rtionship


    with grandfather. Simon, who do you think this suspect is? Huh?"


    Simon widened his eyes in disbelief, "This, this, this is not my name on it. You¡­ Why are you so sure


    that I am the suspect?"


    In everyone''s eyes, his attitude of refusing to admit was nothing but a sneer.


    "Yes, there is no your name on it. Why is the suspect you?" Eric smiled and said in a very strange tone,


    "This morning, when our family went out, Grandpa was fine, but not long after he went out, something


    happened to him. Yes, we also found the skin tissue of the suspect through the crack of Grandpa''s


    fingernails. This paternity test is to test the skin tissue and grandpa''s blood. Grandpa only has two


    sons, and my father has proof of his absence. Shouldn''t his other son be you? Or is there an


    illegitimate child appearing?"


    "You¡­ You..." Simon stepped back two steps in a row, as if he could not believe it.


    "Don''t look at me in surprise." Eric smiled slightly, "I never believe that grandpa died of an ident, so


    this afternoon when you were all resting, I asked someone to help find the evidence. Unfortunately, I


    found the evidence."


    "You... You..." Simon couldn''t say aplete sentence, and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    "If you don''t admit it, it doesn''t matter. I''ll take you to the hospital to collect blood samples andpare


    your DNA with the suspect''s DNA. I''ll see if it''s the same!" Eric almost clenched his teeth when he said


    thest sentence.


    "No¡­ No..." Simon waspletely flustered. The fact was clear, and it was useless to argue.


    Frank, who was holding his arms, looked at his father in shock, "Dad, grandpa is really you, you¡­


    Killed?"


    "Shut up!" "Don''t talk nonsense. How could your father do such a thing?" yelled Jade, who stood up


    from the ground.


    To be honest, Jade was a little flustered at the moment. She was just bluffing and deceiving herself.


    She didn''t believe what she had heard.


    Although she hated Simon so much for hanging out with women, he was still her husband. She


    subconsciously did not believe that he would do such a shameless thing.


    "I think you''d better face the truth." Seeing through her, Eric said coldly.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. He won''t do such a thing!" Jade red at Eric with red eyes, and then turned to


    look at Simon. "You have nothing to do with this. It''s not you who did it. They are rascals."


    "The evidence is in front of me. What else should I exin?" Simon looked at her with a depressed


    face, "Yes, father''s illness was caused by me irritating him. I left him directly when I saw him fall to the


    ground, but I didn''t save him. He is unfair. This is his retribution!"


    "You!" Eric was speechless. He didn''t expect that he would say something like that. He clenched his


    fists again, as if he was going to p him the next second.


    "Eric..." Lily quickly held his hand. When he turned to look at her, she shook her head at him and said,


    "Don''t do it."


    Gritting his teeth, Eric calmed down and looked back at Simon, "Grandpa has never been partial. It''s


    because you are too ambitious and want to monopolize the family property alone. You used to have


    more power in the Gupany than anyone else. What did my father do about you? What did we say


    to Grandpa? We never fought with you. It was all your fault. All kinds of things happenedter. Until


    your ugly video came out and Gupany suffered losses, grandpa had to let you stay at home and


    not went to thepany."


    Simon widened his eyes and retorted, "Isn''t he depriving me of my right in the Gu Company by doing


    so? He even asked me to hand over all the projects to your father. I have worked hard to prepare the


    project. Do I just stand by and watch it fall into the hands of outsiders?"


    "An outsider? Ha ha..." Eric sneered, "So we are outsiders in your eyes. Well, since you say so, let''s


    settle ounts."


    Then he looked at Simon coldly, "Simon, don''t you dare to say that you have snatched several projects


    from my father?"


    "By the way, ouch..." Simon''s mouth twisted in pain. He let out a cry and continued, "When did I steal


    his project?"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "How dare you say that you didn''t arrange your men around my father? Every time he finishes a


    project, before we can report it to grandpa, you will report the same project to grandpa, which will make


    my father fail."


    "So what? This is called taking the initiative. He has been slow all the time and doesn''t know how to


    seize the opportunity."


    "What a good opportunity!" Eric sneered, "If you want to seize the opportunity first, do you have the


    ability to grab the outsider?"


    "I will take you away from him." Simon said confidently, "I have been working hard to run the Gu


    company. He always knows to hide in thepany and idle away. Butter, my father still favors him.


    Why?"


    Eric pressed his thin lips tightly. He didn''t want to talk to him anymore. It was unnecessary and


    meaningless. After all, it was his ambition that caused it. In his eyes, except for interests, there was


    nothing else. Now he had reached the point of refusing to recognize each other. Even his own father.


    "In fact, the old man doesn''t have to die today. He killed himself." No one asked, but Simon said, "I just


    want to ask him if he has invitedwyer to modify his will for two times, and if he has reduced the one


    that originally belongs to me. But do you know what he said?"


    As if he had fallen into madness, he opened his eyes wide and looked at Eric with a weird smile on his


    face.

 Chapter 374 Its Not Too Much To Die

    Chapter 374 It''s Not Too Much To Die


    Seeing him like this, Eric, who had been suppressed before, was irritated again. Fortunately, Lily had


    been holding his hand all the time, so he could bear it alone.


    At the same time, Richard also had the same expression as Eric. He wanted to give him another kick.


    Fortunately, it was Ang who held his arm that made him calm down.


    Both Ang and Lily knew that Simon deserved to be beaten. In other words, it was not too much to


    beat him to death. But this was a society ruled byw. Even if you beat him to death, you still broke the


    law, so you can''t be impulsive.


    Jade waspletely dumbfounded, because she had been involved in many cases that Simon tried to


    alienate Richard. Now that he spoke out everything, it meant¡­ She would suffer as well?


    But Frank didn''t know how to react.


    They probably didn''t expect that Richard and Eric saw everything.


    "How could he call me an unfilial son? I only care about money, interest and brotherhood all day long."


    Simon continued, "As I said, the part of the property that belongs to Ethan can only be deducted from


    the part of Richard. He is the son of his father, and he deserves it. Why should we share it? I just can''t


    figure it out. I''m so angry!"


    Hearing what he said, everyone could imagine what had happened at that time. Wayne must have


    been so angry that his painstaking efforts were surging.


    "He still thinks I''m unreasonable after hearing what I said! He wanted to scold me. I''m so angry. I''ve


    told him that if he wants to reduce the share that should belong to us, I won''t recognize him as my


    father in the future." He couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    "This sentence pissed him off, but he was stubborn and refused to give in. He said that he wanted all


    the heritage to Richard, without leaving any to me. Then I must be angrier. I will scold him. You old


    bastard, if you do so, I will destroy all the Gupany. Ha ha, sure enough, after hearing these words,


    he fell ill and couldn''t get up. Ha ha, since he doesn''t like my son, I don''t need to save him. Even if he


    grabs me, I won''t save him!"


    Hearing what he said, everyone gasped.


    Eric shook off Lily''s hand, walked up quickly and waved his fist¡­


    With a loud bang, something heavy fell on the ground.


    Simon fell heavily to the ground, motionless and unable to make a sound. The punch almost exhausted


    all of his strength.


    Eric was still angry and wanted to give him a few more kicks, but he was held on to his back by Lily.


    "Calm down, Eric. If you keep on fighting, he will die."


    "Such a scumbag should be killed!" Eric''s muscles were tight, and his whole body was giving off a


    ruthless aura.


    In front of Eric, Lily reached out a pair of small hands, gently stroked his face, andforted him,


    "Don''t be angry, okay? Listen to me. There is no need to be angry for such a person. Just rx


    yourself, okay?"


    Eric was really pissed off this time, which stimted all the irritable factors deep in his body.


    Lily didn''t know what he would do next, but she was extremely afraid that he would do something


    radical. It was not a good thing to hurt himself in the end.


    Eric''s heart softened when he saw his beloved girl cared about him so much. The cruelty in his ck


    eyes was gradually reced by tenderness. He called in a low voice, "My girl."


    "Yes, I''m here." Lily raised her head, her hands still caressing his face. Seeing him like this, she stood


    on tiptoe subconsciously and kissed him on the lips. "Listen to me, okay? I''m doing this for your own


    good."


    At this moment, Eric had an impulse to cry. He held Lily in his arms tightly and said, "It''s so good to


    have you by my side."


    Her voice was choked with sobs.


    "Yes, I''ve been with you all the time." Lily also hugged him back, with her hands caressing his back.


    "Okay." Eric buried his head in her neck and took a deep breath, smelling the scent that belonged to


    her.


    Ang, who had been worried about Eric again, breathed a sigh of relief when she saw this scene.


    She looked at Lily with satisfaction. This girl was really a lucky star for him at this critical moment.


    At the same time, Richard, who had been trying to take action, restrained his anger. He nced at the


    motionless man lying on the ground indifferently and then looked away.


    At this time, Frank walked to Simon in a hurry, squatted down and shook him. "Dad, are you okay?"


    Simon was so painful that he was almost in a semia and had no strength to reply.


    Frank panicked and shook him harder. "Dad, Dad, don''t scare me. Say something, Dad..."


    "Let me have a look." Jarvis said in a gentle voice. He came out from the corner and squatted down


    beside Simon.


    When he heard the noise in the living room, he had already rushed over, so he saw everything just


    now. It was a dispute of family interests.


    After observing the wounds on Simon''s body, Jarvis stood up and said indifferently, "He is not in


    danger. He just fainted. He will be fine after he wakes up."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Uncle, help him." Frank grabbed Jarvis''s arm and said to him.


    Jarvis smiled and gently pushed away Frank''s hand. "It''s my bottom line that I can confirm that he''s not


    in danger. I can''t cure such a person who even hurts his father."


    "You..." Frank was speechless.


    Bypassing Frank, Jarvis walked towards Eric.


    Seeing this, Eric loosened his grip on Lily and looked at him apologetically. "I''m sorry. I suspect that you


    have hurt grandpa today."


    "It doesn''t matter." Jarvis patted him on the shoulder and said, "You did a good job. You found the


    person who framed him in such a short time."


    Eric smiled faintly, "That''s what I should do."


    "Then what are you going to do next?" Jarvis asked.


    Eric added, "Of course we have to bring him to justice and then help grandpa deal with the funeral."


    Jarvis nodded, "If you need any help, just tell me."


    "Okay." Eric nodded.


    "If there is nothing else for me tonight, I will go back first."


    "I''ll ask the driver to send you home."


    "No, thanks. I have a car." After saying that, Jarvis said goodbye to the two, and then turned around


    and left.


    After Jarvis left, the atmosphere in the living room suddenly became a little strange.


    Frank squatted beside Simon, while Jade stood aside, lost in thought.


    Richard and Ang stood aside and watched coldly.


    Lily stood beside Eric, pursing her lips.


    Eric took out his phone, found a number and dialed it.


    "Brother, I need to borrow two people from you." As soon as the phone was connected, Eric spoke out


    his purpose directly.


    "Now?" The voice of Noble came through the phone.


    "Yes." Eric nodded, "Now. Ask them to drive directly to the Gu family."


    "Okay." Noble nodded. There was a moment of silence on the phone, and then his voice came, "I''ll


    come with them."


    "Okay, thank you, brother." After saying that, Eric hung up the phone.


    The others didn''t know what was the purpose of the call. When Lily was about to ask him, he dialed


    another number. So she swallowed the words on the tip of her tongue.


    The phone was quickly connected, but Eric still directly expressed his purpose of the call, "Harry, I still


    have something to do tonight. We have to go to your hospitalter. Please help me with the


    identification report again."


    Didn''t know what Harry had said on the other end of the phone. Eric said apologetically, "I have to ask


    you to go to the hospital again. You know, I have to settle this matter as soon as possible. Okay, thank


    you."


    After hanging up the phone, he took a deep breath and put the phone away.


    "Are you going to do another paternity test?" Lily asked.


    "Yes." Eric nodded, "The one I made before is not enough to be used as evidence. This time, I want


    Harry to make aplete one for me."


    Lily pursed her lips and nodded. She finally understood what was going on in the report. There was


    only grandpa''s name in the report, and the name of another person was not written on it. That was why


    he had this n.


    Sure enough, Eric was more thoughtful.


    When they were waiting for Noble to bring people here, Frank called Jade. The two helped Simon sit


    on the sofa, one on the left and one on the right. Simon slowly woke up from his semia.


    Richard and Ang sat next to each other, so did Eric and Lily.


    About half a minuteter, they arrived at the gate of the Gu family. It was Ang who opened the door


    in person.


    "Auntie." Seeing Ang, Noble greeted him politely.


    "Come on in. It''s sote. I''m sorry to bother you." Ang said politely.


    "Are you an outsider? We are a family." With a smile on his face, Noble entered the gate, followed by


    two strong men in suits.


    Ang nced at the two and led the way.

 Chapter 375 Ill Go With You

    Chapter 375 I''ll Go With You


    They walked through the front yard, led them into the living room and appeared in front of everyone.


    "Brother." Eric stood up.


    "Okay." Noble nodded. Then he looked at Richard and called him with a smile, "Uncle."


    Richard stood up and said, "Asked you to bring someone here in person. Thank you."


    Noble smiled and shook her head. "Uncle, don''t be so formal with me. Just tell me if you need any help.


    After all, we are family. I''m not that clear with Eric."


    Seeing this scene, Frank couldn''t believe that they were rtives!


    When he came over gently, he was shocked with his eyes wide open. All this seemed too unreal. Even


    though he rarely appeared in various media, he was a man of words in the business world.


    What''s his name with Richard? Uncle¡­ Uncle! He was from Ang''s family. It turned out that Ang


    had such a background.


    Feeling their gaze, Noble looked at them. He nced at them roughly and finally fixed his eyes on


    Simon. "Is it him?"


    "Yes." Eric nodded. He knew what he meant. "I almost lost control and took his life, and girl held me in


    time."


    A smile appeared on his face. "He deserves to die."


    His tone was very ordinary, but after he said it, it gave people a sense of viciousness.


    "You..." Frank opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but Noble cast a cold nce at him and


    directly blocked his words.


    "Where are you taking him?" As if nothing had happened, he turned to look at Eric and asked


    indifferently.


    "Harry''s hospital." Eric replied, "I''ll ask him to make another identification report for me as evidence."


    "Okay." Noble nodded, "Have you called him?"


    "Yes, I called him. I asked him to wait in the hospital."


    "That''s good." As soon as he finished speaking, he turned his head to look at the two people behind


    him and ordered in a cold voice, "Take that half dead man away."


    "Yes, sir!" The two strong men nodded and walked towards Simon at the same time.


    "What do you want?" Frank stood in front of Simon in a panic, "I tell you, this is Gu family. Don''t mess


    around here. It''s illegal to take people away in private!"


    "Get out of my way!" One of them stared at Frank and said coldly.


    Without the order of their master, they could only take away the people who needed to be taken away.


    Ignoring their words, Frank turned to look at Eric, "Eric, you have beaten my father to such an extent,


    and now you want to take him away. Do you believe that I will call the police right away?"


    Jade had never seen such a situation before. It was just like two gangsters. She was so scared that


    she didn''t dare to move.


    Before Eric could answer, Noble said two words coldly, "Knock him out."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the strong man knocked Frank out with a simple hand knife and fell


    on the sofa.


    "Ah!" Jade screamed out of fear.


    Her voice shocked the strong man close to her. He turned his head and looked at her coldly.


    She was so frightened that she immediately covered her head and shrank aside. "Don''t hit me!"


    The two men snorted slightly and carried Simon out, one on the left and one on the right.


    "Let''s go."


    "Okay." Eric shook Lily''s hand and said, "You can rest at home with your parents. I''ll be back soon."


    "No." Lily shook her head and said, "I want to go with you."


    "Honey, you must be very tired. Have a good sleep, okay?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "I want to go with you!" Lily said firmly.


    "Lily also cares about you. If she wants to go, just take her with you." He couldn''t help but speak for


    Lily.


    Lily hurriedly nodded and said, "Brother has agreed. I want to go with you."


    Eric felt helpless, "Okay, okay, let''s go together."


    In the end, Lily left with Eric and Noble, while Richard and Ang stayed in the house.


    When they arrived at Harry''s hospital again, Ellison and Hailey had already gone back. There were


    only Harry and a stranger in the office. Eric didn''t know this person, neither did Lily and Noble.


    He was wearing a white coat, about 1.78 meter tall. With sses and eyes behind the sses, he


    looked gentle but a little fierce.


    Seeing them, Harry pointed at the strange doctor in white gown and introduced, "This is William Han, a


    forensic expert. He is my friend. If I ask him to do the identification, the result will be more credible and


    the evidence will be more powerful."


    Eric looked at Harry gratefully, "Harry, thank you for your consideration."


    Harry smiled, "I''m alwayszy. I''m d that someone can help me."


    William greeted them with a polite smile.


    After that, Harry introduced Eric, Noble and Lily to him. In this way, they knew each other.


    On the other hand, Simon, who was under the pressure of two strong men, had bruises all over his


    face. No expression could be seen in his eyes, but it could be seen that he was as dead as ashes now.


    It never urred to him that Eric knew so many people, and his ability was far beyond his cognition.


    Besides, he had found the evidence. This time, he couldn''t escape the legal sanction no matter what!


    After that, Harry took William with him. At the same time, he asked the two strong men to press Simon


    to take a sample and identification, leaving the three people in the office, Eric, Lily and Noble.


    Eric frowned and pursed his lips. He didn''t look well. Lily stood beside him and held his hand tofort


    him silently.


    Taking a look at him, Noble patted him on the shoulder and said, "Sit down and wait. The result won''t


    come out in one thirty."


    "I''m not waiting for the result." Eric raised his head and looked at Noble, "I didn''t expect that grandpa


    was killed by Simon!"


    "Eric..." Lily held his hand more tightly and looked at him worriedly. "Don''t be angry. I know how you


    feel at the moment, but you have beaten and scolded him, and finally let thew punish him. Now what


    you should do is to have a good rest and have enough energy to help grandpa deal with the funeral


    affairs and run the Gupany."


    Eric turned his head to look at her and said in a softer tone, "I know, but I can''t let it go."


    "Okay."


    Lily let go of his hand and moved a chair to let him sit down. At the same time, she moved another


    chair to let Noble sit down too. Finally, she moved a chair to sit next to him.


    Although Harry''s office wasrge, there was no sofa. He was really a medical idiot. There were not only


    human bones, but also some small private equipment in the office. There was also a big bookshelf,


    which was also filled with books about medicine.


    "Well¡­ I''ve told uncle." "Grandpa and grandma said they woulde to visit us when they knew it.


    Although the Sun family and the Gu family hadn''t contacted each other in the past few years, now aunt


    has returned to the Sun family. Grandpa is relieved. They should alsoe here after such a thing


    happened."


    Eric nodded, "I see."


    "Okay." Taking a look at Lily subconsciously, Noble said in a slightly worried tone, "During this period of


    time, you have to keep a distance from Eric. If the Sun family sees you, I''m afraid they will make


    trouble for you again."


    Lily nodded. She knew that. Besides, Eric had already said that before.


    The Sun family in G city didn''t know their rtionship, and they couldn''t let them know. After all, the


    age of the two people was there. It was not allowed for them to fall in love at such a age.


    As for the background of the sun n in G city¡­ She couldn''t figure it out.


    When the test result came out, it was already one o''clock in the morning.


    "This is exactly the same as what Harry had found before, but it''s just a simple result. If you want a


    more systematic one, I can write a report for you." Thebination of the identification result and the


    identification report will be more useful."


    Taking a look at the identification result in his hand, Eric looked up at William with gratitude in his ck


    eyes. "Well, thank you."


    "It''s not troublesome." "But if I want to write the identification report, I still need to see the dead body.


    Many details need to be found on it."


    Eric nodded, "Okay, I''ll take you there tomorrow."


    "Okay." Replied William.


    "Thank you." Eric said sincerely.


    "You''re Harry''s friend. It''s not a big deal. You don''t have to be so polite," he said with a smile.


    Eric pursed his lips and smiled. William was a loyal man, he did help at the right time. He was a


    forensic expert. The identification and report made by him didn''t need to be investigated by the police,


    which saved a lot of things.


    "Well, it''s gettingte." Harry, who was standing behind him, yawned and said, "It''s time to go back and


    have a rest. We''ll deal with the rest tomorrow."


    An apologetic look shed across Eric''s face. After all, they stayed up sote to help him.


    He patted Harry on the shoulder and said, "Thank you for what happened today."


    "Nothing." Harry didn''t take it seriously. "You can take Lily back to have a rest. William lives with me."


    "Okay." Eric nodded and turned to Noble, "Brother, lend these two to me. I''ll return them to you


    tomorrow."


    While speaking, he pointed at the two strong men who were pressing on Simon.


    Noble nodded, "Okay. If you need any help, just let me know."


    "Okay."


    Atst, Eric dragged Lily and left with two strong men.

 Chapter 376 The Last Time To See Grandpa

    Chapter 376 The Last Time To See Grandpa


    It was already two o''clock in the morning when they got home.


    Jade and Frank were still waiting in the living room, while Richard and Ang were also waiting for


    them.


    Seeing them enter the room, Jade stood up first. She walked to Simon in a hurry and shouted at the


    two men who were escorting him, "Now that you''re back, you should let go of him, shouldn''t you?"


    But the two men ignored her and didn''t look at her. They held Simon''s hand tightly.


    "You..." Jade was angry, but she could do nothing about it. She looked at Simon sympathetically, and


    then turned to Eric. Her tone was softer. "Eric, your uncle is also injured, and now it has been identified.


    Let them go."


    Eric cast a sidelong nce at her and sneered, "Do you think you can finish it just by a paternity test?"


    "I..." Jade was speechless. It was a matter of life and death, so they wouldn''t just let it go. "But¡­ Even


    prisoners have the right to rest. You can''t let them take uncle away like this the whole night, can you?"


    Looking away from her, Eric looked at the two men who were escorting Simon and ordered, "Take him


    to the room upstairs. You take turns to watch him tonight. If I can''t see him tomorrow, you¡­ Just wait


    and be punished by my brother."


    "Yes, sir!" The two men answered at the same time, sonorous and powerful.


    "Eric!" Jade was anxious, "How can you do this? Your uncle hasn''t eaten yet and his wounds haven''t


    been treated yet!"


    Eric scolded, "Why didn''t he think that as long as he killed grandpa, grandpa wouldn''t die and the Gu


    family wouldn''t have such a thing? He didn''t eat or apply medicine. How could he die soon?"


    "You, Eric, you..."


    Eric interrupted Jade, "If he dies, I will buy him a good coffin and bury him deeply!"


    Jade was too shocked to speak.


    Looking away from her coldly, Eric looked at the two people and said, "Take him upstairs."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Simon was taken upstairs by the two men, but Jade could do nothing about it. Besides, Frank didn''t


    say a word, either.


    Ang walked up to Eric and said, "It''ste now. Go to bed."


    "Okay." Eric nodded and then turned to look at Richard, "Dad, I''ll take the legal examiner to the hospital


    tomorrow to check grandpa''s corpse and make a more specific corpse examination report. Tomorrow


    you''ll go to thepany and arrange thepany''s affairs. The bidding of the government is about to


    start these days."


    Richard nodded, "I know¡­ Thank you for your hard work."


    "It''s not a big deal. I''m going to bed. Good night."


    "Okay."


    Eric took Lily''s hand and left. Before leaving, he nced at Jade and Frank with frightening eyes.


    They were so frightened that they didn''t dare to look at each other. They had never seen Eric like this


    before¡­ It was really a little shocking. It turned out that he knew everything, but he hid himself too


    deeply before that no one could notice the real him.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, Eric had breakfast. Before he went to find William, he asked Lily to call


    Jack and ask him to bring Simon to the police station.


    He just worried that he would run away. People like Simon would really run away if they were not


    careful enough. Therefore, it was the best choice to send him to the police station in advance.


    Jack arrived at the Gu mansion at half past nine and brought two policemen here.


    "Uncle." Seeing himing, Lily greeted him politely, "Thank you for helping me this time."


    She had made it clear to Jack on the phone.


    Taking a look at Lily, Jack smiled and said, "It''s not a big deal. It''s our duty to catch the criminals, but..."


    Speaking of this, he took a look at Simon, who was being escorted left and right, the wounds on his


    face and the mess on his body. "I didn''t expect such a thing to happen to the Gu family."


    A tinge of embarrassment shed across Lily''s face. Last time, something happened to the Qiao family,


    and asked him to take Lucia away. This time, it was Simon again.


    "Every family will have something unexpected." She said.


    Jack didn''t answer, but asked two policemen behind him to bring Simon here.


    Everyone in the Gu family was present, but no one stopped them. Jade and Frank could do nothing but


    watch Simon being taken away. After all, he had done such an unforgivable thing. It was natural for the


    police to take him away.


    Ang and Richard didn''t say anything, just watching quietly.


    Eric walked up to Jack and said sincerely, "Thank you. I''ll submit the evidence to you in two days.


    Thank you for your help then."


    "Okay." Jack nodded, "When the evidence is sufficient, we will go to court. Don''t worry. Thew is the


    most fair and won''t let go of anyone whomits a crime."


    After saying a few words, Jack left with the two policemen escorting Simon.


    At this moment, Eric felt a little better than before. He turned to Lily and said, "I''m going to find William.


    You..."


    "I''ll go with you." Lily answered, "I''m going to see grandpa."


    Eric looked at her worriedly, "That''s the morgue of the hospital. It''s gloomy. Aren''t you afraid?"


    Lily smiled and held his hand. She raised her head and said, "I''m not afraid of you."


    The smile warmed Eric''s heart. He said, "Okay, I''ll take you with me."


    Lily nodded with a smile.


    Eric turned to look at his father and said, "Dad, I''ll go out with Lily. You''ll take care of thepany."


    "Okay." Richard nodded, "Don''t worry. I will handle thepany''s affairs."


    After Eric and Lily left, Richard looked at Ang next to him, held her hand and sighed, "I''ll leave my


    family affairs to you. You''ll be busy for a while."


    "Nothing." Ang held his hand back and said, "You deal with thepany''s affairs well, and my son


    is busy with father''s affairs. The family affairs naturally belong to me, and I will deal with them well."


    A relieved smile appeared on Richard''s face. "Thank you, Ang."


    "As a couple, you don''t have to thank me. Go ahead with your work."


    "Okay." With Ang in his arms, Richard turned around and left.


    At this moment, there were only three people left in the living room. Ang, Jade and Frank fell into


    silence.


    However, Ang didn''t have much time to pay attention to the mother and son. Although Wayne''s


    death had nothing to do with them, these two people were not good people before and they seldom


    talked. Therefore, after taking a look at them, she turned around and left.


    When Eric took Lily to the hospital, William also arrived. He drove here by himself and had an


    appointment with Eric. However, he came alone, not Harry.


    When she entered the hospital, she still found the two people yesterday. After exining the situation,


    she went to the morgue.


    Just as Eric said, the morgue was full of gloom. Lily followed him closely and held his hand


    unconsciously. It was the first time she had entered the morgue in her two lives.


    There was no extra procedure. The two skillfully carried out Wayne''s corpse, put it on the mobile rack


    in the middle of the morgue, turned on the light and stood aside.


    As a forensic expert, with a mask and white gloves, William quickly examined the corpse carefully. The


    evidence was found, and what he needed was details, which he had to write down in the corpse


    examination report in detail.


    Eric looked at them quietly. His face was not very good, and his ck eyes were full of sadness.


    So did Lily. She looked at Wayne under the light with red eyes. His face was as pale as a piece of


    paper and his eyes were closed tightly.


    "I didn''t expect grandpa to be like this for thest time." She said in a low voice.


    Eric turned his head and held her hand more tightly. "Thest time I saw grandpa, it was almost the


    same, but not in the morgue."


    Thinking of this, the anger in her heart rose again. "If it weren''t for thew, I would have kicked Simon


    to death."


    "I understand your feelings." Lilyforted her.


    The two whispered to each other. William was not affected at all. He wrote down the details he saw


    with a serious attitude.


    Half an hourter, after the autopsy, he packed up his notes and walked to Eric. "Well, you can leave


    now."


    "Okay." Eric nodded and looked at Wayne''s corpse for a while. He sighed slightly and turned around,


    holding Lily''s hand. "Let''s go."


    Lily also took a look at the corpse of Wayne reluctantly. Then she left with Eric, and William walked


    behind the two.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Walking out of the morgue and standing in front of the hospital building, William took off his gloves and


    mask and looked at Eric in the sunshine. "Harry said that you were in a hurry to need this autopsy


    report. I will write it out this afternoon."


    "Okay, thank you, William." Eric said sincerely.


    "I have known Harry for many years. He asked me to help him. I have to. Well, you go ahead with your


    work. I''ll go back to report now."


    "Okay, bye."


    "Bye."


    After saying goodbye, Eric held Lily''s hand and watched him drive away.


    After watching the car drive away, Lily turned her head to look at Eric and said, "William is a good man,


    very loyal."


    Eric nodded in agreement, "Yes, let''s go back."


    "Okay."


    The two got in the car and drove towards the Gu family.

 Chapter 377 Plan

    Chapter 377 n


    As soon as they returned to the house, they saw Frank and Jade standing at the door. They seemed to


    be waiting for them.


    Seeing Eric enter the room, Jade came over and grabbed his arm, "Let go of your uncle, okay? I beg


    you. Don''t pursue it anymore."


    Eric turned around and looked at her as if she was a monster. His ck eyes were full of sneer. "Are


    you kidding me? Let him go? Now that things havee to this, even if I am willing to let him go, the


    law will not let him go. Moreover, I have no intention of letting him go at all!"


    Hearing this, Jade''s face changed. Normally, she would angry. But now she had something to ask for


    help, and she knew that asking for help should have a attitude of asking for help, so she lowered her


    stature.


    "Eric, I''m your aunt. I just want you not to submit those evidences. Otherwise, your uncle will have to


    spend the rest of his life in prison."


    "He deserves it." Eric replied coldly, "You know that killing should pay for life, don''t you? Let it go. If


    pleading is useful, then what is thew for?"


    "Eric..."


    Before Jade could finish her words, Eric interrupted, "I don''t want to listen to you anymore."


    After saying that, he got rid of her hand. Eric held Lily''s hand and walked into the house.


    Lily didn''t say a word. When she passed by Jade, she nced at her. Although she didn''t like her and


    thought she was brainless, she was good to Simon. At least she knew how to protect him at this time.


    But Simon did something he shouldn''t have done. He broke thew and deserved the punishment.


    It was not until the backs of the two disappeared in sight that Frank, who had been standing silently,


    said, "I know they won''t let dad go easily."


    "What are you talking about?" Jade looked at him discontentedly, "You don''t even know to talk to your


    father at this time. It seems that they won''t stop."


    To be honest, Frank really couldn''t make bow to Eric. How could he bow to his brother?


    "Dad is also confused. How could he do such a thing to grandpa?" Frank couldn''t help butin, "If


    he had been a little rational at that time, he wouldn''t havee to this point."


    "What''s the point of saying that now?" Jade red at his son and said, "You''d better find a way to save


    your father."


    Frank spread out his hands helplessly, "Mom, dad has been taken away by the police, and they have


    found the evidence. What else can we do to save him?"


    Jade frowned. At this moment, she really wanted to scold Frank for being unfilial, but what he said was


    true. Atst, she had to sigh helplessly.


    "What we can do now is to think about how to protect ourselves." Frank said suddenly.


    Puzzled, Jade turned to look at him and said, "We didn''t do anything. What else does Eric want to do to


    us?"


    Frank shook his head, "They won''t do anything to us, but we can''t stay in the Gu family anymore.


    Because of what Dad has done. I can''t bear the gossip of the employees. Besides, uncle is in charge of


    thepany now, so I have no ce to use. I have to be controlled by him no matter what I do. This


    feeling is very ufortable."


    "So what?" Jade asked.


    Frank suddenly sneered, "I have my own n. After dealing with grandfather''s funeral, I will start to


    implement my n."


    Then he looked at Jade and said, "As for you¡­ Mom, you''d better be prepared. I can''t stay in the Gu


    family anymore. If you want to go with me, you can go with me. If you don''t go with me, you can do


    whatever you want."


    Jade looked at him in disbelief. She couldn''t believe what her son said.


    He said these words in a tone that didn''t take her as a mother at all. It gave people the feeling that you


    could go with me if you liked, and if you didn''t like to go with me, you just stayed there.


    "Frank, don''t forget that your father is still in the police station. He will surely be in jail then. Don''t you


    care about him?"


    "I can''t take care of myself now. Do I still have the energy to care about him?" Frank frowned, "Mom,


    you''d better see the situation clearly first. We can''t stand in the Gu family anymore. How can we care


    about dad?"


    "You, you..." Jade was too angry to say a word. She pointed at Frank with her trembling hands and


    said, "Well, well, you are so filial to your father. You can go wherever you want to go. I don''t care about


    you. I''m going back to my parents'' house now!"


    Frank didn''t take it seriously, because he knew that although Jade said she didn''t care about him, she


    couldn''t really ignore him.


    In the afternoon, William called Eric, saying that the identification report had been written out and would


    be sent to him in person.


    This was a favor from others, and Eric didn''t want him to really send it in person. In addition, after


    getting this report, he needed to hand it to Jack as evidence, and there was no need to send it to home.


    Therefore, they made an appointment with and got the report, he went to the police station.


    This time, Eric didn''t take Lily with him. The wound on her face hadn''tpletely healed, and it was not


    appropriate for her to always go out with him, so he let her and Ang stay at home.


    Lily didn''t insist on following him. She couldn''t help him, but was in his way.


    After Eric left, there were only Ang and her at home, and Frank and Jade had also gone out. No one


    knew what they were going to do.


    Lily sighed, lowered her head and said dejectedly, "I can''t help him at this time, which made Eric so


    tired."


    Ang touched her head and said, "You''ve helped Eric a lot. We really can''t help him with this kind of


    thing. Thepany is under the charge of Richard, and the father''s matter is under the charge of Eric.


    The only thing we can do is to deal with some small things and deal with the things behind them.


    You''ve done a good job on this, Lily."


    Lily shook her head and said, "I haven''t done enough. Eric has helped me a lot. I want to do something


    for him, but I don''t even know what to do."


    Ang sighed helplessly, "You have erased all your credit before. You can only see that you can''t do


    anything for Eric now. Don''t you forget what you have done for him before? It''s all your credit for him to


    be like this. Lily, don''t be so dejected. Everything will be fine after this matter is handled."


    Lily looked up at her and said, "I hope so. But I really feel bad."


    Ang felt helpless and wanted tofort her, but at this time, her phone rang. She picked up the


    phone and found that it was from Noble.


    "Hello, Noble." She answered the phone.


    "Auntie." "Grandpa and grandma are here. I just picked them up from the airport."


    "Dad and mom are here?" Ang raised her voice subconsciously. It was indeed out of her expectation


    that they came in time.


    Noble had said that they woulde here, but she didn''t expect that they woulde so soon.


    "Yes, my mother and aunt won''t be here until tomorrow. They have something to do and have toe


    later." Said Noble.


    At this moment, Ang''s voice choked with sobs, "I, I know. I''ll go to your ce tonight."


    "Auntie, I know you have been very busy these two days. Besides, Grandpa and grandma are tired of


    taking the ne today. How about tomorrow? I will send them here myself tomorrow. What do you


    think?"


    After thinking for a while, Ang agreed and hung up the phone.


    Lily sat next to her. Although she couldn''t hear every word that Noble said on the phone, she could


    guess from what Ang said that the members of the Sun family had arrived at the Guan city.


    Did it mean that she couldn''t meet Eric openly these days?


    Although she had never seen anyone from the Sun family, she knew that they were not easy to get


    along with from what she had heard from them.


    Thinking of this, she was even more depressed.


    Putting the phone on the tea table, Ang turned around and noticed the strange look on Lily''s face.


    She couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong? Do you feel ufortable?"


    A helpless smile appeared on her face. Lily shook her head and said, "Nothing."


    Then she changed the topic, "I heard you talking to brother on the phone just now. Are Eric''s


    grandparents here?"


    "Yes." She nodded. The next moment, she knew what was on Lily''s mind. She patted her on the


    shoulder andforted her, "They''re here. Now you''re going to be wronged. Don''t meet Eric for the


    time being. After I deal with the things in my hands, I''ll try to tell them the rtionship between you and


    Eric. You can''t always hide it."


    "No, aunt." Lily said in a hurry, "Eric has already told me before. I also think it''s better not to tell our


    rtionship to his grandparents for the time being. There is no need to make everyone unhappy. After


    a few years, when everyone is mature, we can expose our rtionship to the public. That''s better."


    "But it''s not fair to you." Ang felt sorry for her. She was too sensible. "Now they should let go of their


    thoughts. How about this? I''ll talk about it ording to the situation. If they don''t object, I''ll tell them the


    rtionship between you and Eric. If they object, I won''t tell them."


    Lily shook her head and said, "Aunt, I know you''re doing this for my own good, but there''s no need to


    take such a risk. If they don''t agree, it will only increase Eric''s burden."


    "You always think for Eric and are wronged." Ang shook her head helplessly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "I won''t feel wronged."


    This kind of grievance was not a grievance at all. It was just that the rtionship between her and Eric


    could not be exposed for the time being. It was nothing. It was not a big deal to endure for a while in


    exchange for a rest without worries in the future.

 Chapter 378 Physical Examination

    Chapter 378 Physical Examination


    On the early morning of the second, Lily proposed to go back to the Qiao family. Ang didn''t ask her


    to stay, and Richard didn''t say anything. Eric also supported her to go back to the Qiao family''s old


    house.


    Eric drove her home in the morning. When the car stopped in front of the gate of the Qiao family''s old


    house, he turned off the engine and held Lily''s hand, with an apologetic look on his face.


    "I''m sorry. I can''t take care of you in the next few days. Take care of yourself."


    Lily smiled and held his hand back. "It''s okay. Since I can''t help you, I have to stay at home and watch


    you do something."


    She said in a rxed tone.


    Seeing that, a smile appeared at the corners of Eric''s mouth. He said, "I have to arrange grandfather''s


    funeral in the following two days. It will be easy after I finish my work. At that time, grandfather and


    grandmother will go back to G city. Then we can..."


    "I know." Lily interrupted him, "No matter how busy you are, you should take good care of yourself. You


    haven''t had a good rest these two days. I feel sorry for you."


    She knew what he wanted to say, but it was not a good feeling. She always had a feeling that she was


    cheating. It was not a good feeling.


    "I will. Don''t forget to apply medicine on your face." Looking at the scar on her face, Eric let go of her


    hand and said, "Come in and say hello to Grandpa, aunt and uncle for me."


    "Okay." Lily nodded, opened the door beside the passenger seat and got off the car. She waved at him,


    turned around and entered the house.


    It was not until Lily''s back disappeared in the gate of the Qiao family''s old house that Eric withdrew his


    sight, started the car and left.


    After entering the house, only Joe and Tina were at home. Eden and ire went to school, and Kerr


    went to thepany recently because of the government project. Although Andrew was in the


    company now, he was still worried about leaving him alone.


    "Girl is back." On the wheelchair, Joe saw Lilye back and waved at her. "Come here and tell me


    how''s the Gu family going."


    Hearing this, Lily walked over obediently.


    Tina was peeling fruit on the sofa. Seeing hering, she moved aside and let her sit nearest to Joe''s


    wheelchair.


    Lily sat down, "Grandpa died of a heart attack not under normal circumstances. He was killed by


    Simon..."


    After telling the truth of Wayne''s death, she sighed, "After the truth was found out, Eric was busy


    dealing with grandpa''s funeral, and I couldn''t help him, so I came back."


    After hearing what she said, Joe also sighed deeply. "I didn''t expect that Wayne would have such a


    son. He is so inhumane that he even wants to hurt his father."


    "I have a bad impression of him before." On the other side, Tina cut the peeled apple into pieces and


    handed one piece to Joe. "Fortunately, ire and Frank''s marriage has been canceled, or the Qiao


    family can''t afford the gossip."


    Joe took the apple and took a bite. "It''s Wayne''s fate. He has no choice."


    "Everyone has his own life." Tina answered and handed the cut apple to Lily.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Lily took it over, but she couldn''t agree with what they said. In her previous life, she married Frank and


    met Wayne in the Gu family. Although they didn''t live together for a long time and had no feelings for


    each other, at least such a thing didn''t happen.


    To be exact, when she was pushed down the stairs and fell to death, Wayne lived well and went abroad


    to recuperate from time to time, but this life¡­


    Thinking of this, she shook her head helplessly. She didn''t want to think about it anymore. She didn''t


    expect that many things would go off the track she had seen in her previous life after she was reborn.


    "How are Ang and Richard?" Tina asked.


    "Uncle is busy with thepany''s affairs, and aunt is busy with the family affairs." Lily replied.


    Tina chewed the apple and said, "She''s also busy. I''ll call Angter to greet her. It won''t help much,


    bur it''s necessary to ask."


    Lily turned to look at Tina and said, "I guess aunt will be very busy today. The Sun family hase."


    Tina was stunned, "Her parents are here?"


    "Yes." Lily nodded.


    "A little busy." Disappointment shed across Tina''s face. "I''ll call her when she''s free."


    Lily said nothing.


    Joe said, "It can be seen from this matter that Eric is really good at controlling things. After such a thing


    happened, he can still find the murderer in a short time calmly and freely."


    Lily agreed with her grandfather. "Not enough. Although uncle is in charge of thepany now, most of


    the time, it''s Eric who tells him what to do and how to do."


    "You naughty girl..." Joe shook his head with a smile and said, "I tell you something about him. Do you


    want to tell me all his advantages? Is he so excellent in your eyes?"


    Lily blushed, "Of course. In my eyes, Eric is the most capable man. Grandpa, you don''t know a lot of


    things, so you don''t know him well in many aspects."


    "Yes, yes, I don''t know. You know." Joe smiled helplessly.


    Lily''s face turned redder. She didn''t expect her grandfather to tease her like that.


    Seeing them like this, Tina also smiled. Her belly was slightly bulged, and her face showed a kind


    mother.


    Stoppingughing, Joe changed the topic. He looked at his leg in ster and said, "It''s time to take off


    the ster. It''s annoying to keep doing this, especially at night when we go to bed."


    Lily took a look at Joe''s leg and nodded. "It''s okay now, but you still have to sit in the wheelchair for a


    while. You can''t walk until your leg ispletely recovered."


    Then she seemed to think of something and said, "When you go to the hospital to remove the ster,


    you must have a full physical examination."


    She remembered that in her previous life, her grandfather died of liver cancer, and she was just twenty


    years old when he died, which meant there were still five years left before now.


    Now that she had known about it in advance, she had to prevent it in advance. Once it was found and


    treated in time, Grandpa would not go the same way as he did in her previous life.


    "Okay, okay, it''s up to you." Seeing that she was so serious, Joe replied with a smile.


    "No, we can''t dy it." Lily stood up from the sofa, took out her phone and walked to the balcony to


    make a phone call.


    Seeing her like this, Joe shook his head with a helpless smile, and felt warm in his heart. "This girl is


    even more anxious than me."


    Tina looked at Lily''s back and said, "Lily is worried about you."


    "Yes." Joe nodded and said, "She is obedient, sensible and filial to you."


    Lily called Harry and told him about the basic condition of Joe. Then she set a time for the examination


    with him. After that, she hung up the phone and didn''t talk about anything else.


    When they returned to the sofa, Lily said, "The time is set. We''ll go there tomorrow morning. First,


    check the recovery of your injuries, then remove the ster, and finally do aplete physical


    examination."


    "Okay, it''s up to you." Joe replied with a smile.


    "Okay." Lily smiled. She had wanted to do the physical examination for Joe since she was reborn, but


    she had been bothered by all kinds of things and had no time to think about it.


    She even remembered it several times, but she was stopped by something else and then forgot it. Now


    that she had remembered it, she had to do it as soon as possible. It would be bad if she forgot it again.


    "I''ll go with you tomorrow. I''ll ask Kerr to spare tomorrow morning and ask him to drive us there." Tina


    spoke out her n.


    Lily nodded and said, "Okay. Mom, you should also do a prenatal check-up."


    Tina smiled, "I also have this n."


    As she spoke, she touched her slightly protruding belly with a happy smile on her face.


    Kerr doted on his wife. When Tina told him about it that night, he agreed without hesitation.


    Therefore, he left thepany affairs to Andrew again.


    On the morning of the second day, he drove the three of them to the hospital of Harry.


    Except for Lily, the other three had never been to this hospital before. To them, this hospital was


    completely strange.


    And when the light blue exterior wall of the hospital appeared in front of them, they immediately felt that


    the hospital was not standard.


    Kerr asked, "Lily, is this hospital reliable? It''s so new and I''ve never heard of this hospital."


    "Don''t worry, uncle. It must be reliable." Lily walked to the back of Joe''s wheelchair and pushed him


    towards the hospital building. "This hospital is run by Harry. Don''t forget that it was him who pulled


    grandpa back from the jaws of death."


    Hearing her words, Kerr felt relieved. He held Tina''s arm and followed her. "You should have told me


    earlier. I''m thinking too much here."


    Lily smiled and said, "It''s my fault. I didn''t tell you earlier. Well, I have invested ten million dors in it.


    Although the money was taken from the Qiao group, I did invest it in a private name."


    At that time, when Harry "threatened" to ask for ten million, she nodded and agreed. She asked Dillon


    to give her the money from the Qiao group, and then she gave it to Harry in her own name.


    Well, although it was a little selfish to do so, it was not so selfishpared with what Dillon had done


    to her.


    Kerr couldn''t help but tease, "I didn''t expect you to be so smart. I''m afraid that the bonus will fall into


    your own pocket, right?"


    "Of course!"


    While they were talking, they had already entered the hospital. Lily pushed Joe in front of them and led


    them to the office of Harry.

 Chapter 379 Examination

    Chapter 379 Examination


    When they arrived at Harry''s office, they had to pass through a corridor. But they had just walked less


    than half the distance when they saw that Harry walked out of a ward, next to the young female nurse,


    and the two of them were talking about something.


    Harry said it seriously with a serious look on his face, but the nurse didn''t pay much attention to it. She


    looked at him from time to time, and her face would turn red every time she looked at him.


    Anyone who saw such a scene of a young girl being in love would know it at a nce.


    Seeing this, Lily didn''t want to disturb them. She stopped pushing the wheelchair and quietly watched


    Harry talking to the nurse.


    Seeing that Lily stopped, Kerr and Tina also stopped and looked at the direction of Harry at the same


    time.


    Perhaps feeling the gaze of the crowd, Harry stopped talking and turned around.


    Seeing them, he smiled, "You are here."


    "Yes." Lily nodded with a smile, "I''m sorry to bother you."


    "It''s not a big deal. It''s just a patient with aplicated operation. There are a lot of things to pay


    attention to after the operation. I''m talking to the nurse." After saying that, Harry turned to the nurse and


    said, "Go downstairs. Do as I said and check every two hours. Don''t make any mistakes."


    "I see, doctor." The nurse nodded and took a look at him. Then she turned around and left with


    shyness.


    After the nurse''s back disappeared in her sight, Lily turned to look at Harry and joked, "You are so


    lucky. I guess the nurses in this hospital have fallen in love with you a lot, right?"


    Harry smiled evilly. "I have a handsome face. Wherever I go, I will have many admirers."


    "You are so narcissistic." Lily rolled her eyes at him.


    "That''s my capital." After saying that, Harry changed the topic. "Well, I''m not joking with you. Didn''t you


    say that you woulde here for inspection?"


    Then he looked at Joe in the wheelchair and smiled, "Mr. Joe seems to have recovered well."


    Joe nodded with a smile, "Thanks to your magic hand, or I wouldn''t have been like this."


    "It''s just a piece of cake." Harry smiled and then looked up at the three people, Lily, Tina and Kerr. "You


    go to my office first and wait for a while. I''ll push him to do a CT to see the specific situation."


    He respected Joe very much. As he spoke, he had already removed Lily''s hand from the wheelchair.


    "I want to go with grandpa." Lily said in a hurry.


    "You can''t see it even if you go. You''d better wait in the office." Harry smiled at her and said, "Don''t


    worry. I''m here."


    "The doctor is right. Girl, just wait in the office." Joe added.


    "Okay." Lily had no choice but topromise. Then she seemed to think of something and said, "By


    the way, Harry, my mother wants to have a prenatal check-up. Is this okay for you?"


    Harry was at a loss whether to cry or tough. "Do you take me as an obstetrics and gynecology


    hospital?"


    Lily was in a daze for a moment. Then she realized that Harry''s hospital had nothing to do with


    gynecology and obstetrics¡­


    "But..." Harry added, "I can ask someone to do the prenatal checkups for you."


    Hearing this, Lily smiled, "Thank you."


    Harry shook his head and said, "I''ll call someone first."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Then he turned around and walked in another direction.


    "I heard from the medicalmunity that Harry is not easy to get along with. I think he is very easy-


    going and enthusiastic." Kerr said. He kept looking at the direction where Harry disappeared.


    "He is a good man." Lily continued, "He helped me a lot. The scars on my face were picked up by him.


    He did it himself and it worked well. Now let''s wait until the scars disappear."


    Tina added, "I think he''s almost omnipotent."


    "Yes." Lily nodded in agreement. "After all, he is a genius in the medical field. The small wound on my


    face is not difficult to deal with him."


    Tina looked at her daughter with a smile on her face, "The key point is that we also let him do the


    prenatal checkups¡­ It doesn''t make sense to bother him with such a trifle."


    "Oh, mom, you think too much." Lily didn''t take it seriously. "You have never seen him so shameless


    when he asked me for ten million. He should help me with such a small thing!"


    Tina shook her head with a helpless smile.


    While they were talking andughing, Harry came back, followed by a woman doctor with sses. She


    was about thirty or forty years old, not tall, slightly fat, and looked at people seriously.


    Seeing theming, Lily and Tina stopped chatting immediately.


    Walking up to Tina, Harry pointed at the woman doctor and said to her, "Go with her. If you need


    anything, just tell me."


    He didn''t call Tina. ording to the seniority of his generation with Lily, he should call her aunt. But


    Tina looked young. It was hard to tell that she was in her more than 40 years old from the appearance,


    so¡­


    He really couldn''t speak it out!


    Tina nodded with a smile, "Thank you."


    "It''s not troublesome."


    Tina went to the hospital with the woman doctor, and of course Kerr had to go with her. After all, it was


    much easier to do the prenatal examination than to do the examination for Joe. They were allowed to


    go in with others.


    And the examination for Joe was generally not allowed to be apanied in because of the radiation


    to a certain extent.


    After Kerr and Tina left with the woman doctor, Harry took a look at Lily and said, "You can go to my


    office and have a seat. We wille out in about half an hour."


    "Okay." Lily nodded, "Harry, actually I want to..."


    She nced at Joe as if she had said some unspeakable words.


    Realizing her difference, Joe was confused and asked, "What''s wrong, my girl?"


    Lily lowered her head and said, "Grandpa, I want you to have a blood test..." Check if there are cancer


    cells in your body.


    She didn''t say thest sentence because the old man was afraid of it.


    "You naughty girl." Joe was at a loss whether to cry or tough. "What''s the blood test for? I''m fine


    except for the bruises on my body."


    Lily pursed her lips and then raised her head, pretending to be happy. "Yes, I worry too much. Grandpa


    is in good health."


    "Really..." Joe shook his head helplessly and then turned to look at Harry. "Let''s go. We can''t waste


    your time."


    "Okay." Harry was about to push the wheelchair away, but his arm was grabbed by Lily. He turned to


    look at her in confusion, as if asking, "What''s wrong?"


    Lily whispered in Harry''s ear and told him what she wanted to say. She hoped him to let Joe have a


    blood test.


    Harry looked at her strangely, but saw her frown and seemed to be very worried. Thinking that it was


    for the sake of Joe, he nodded and agreed.


    After that, he pushed Joe out of the CT room. Only Lily was left in the corridor, so she went to Harry''s


    office and waited for them toe back.


    Sitting alone in the office was indeed a little boring. In addition, she was not interested in the human


    skeleton models ced there, so she became more and more bored.


    She took out her phone and was about to call Eric to ask him what was going on there when a familiar


    voice came from outside the office.


    "Grandfather, Harry is very capable now. Look at this hospital. He founded it by himself, and few people


    in the medical field canpare with him." It was the voice of Noble.


    Hearing the voice, Lily was a little flustered. She knew that Noble hade with his grandfather!


    When she was in a panic, she wanted to hide. But where could she hide in Harry''s office?


    She couldn''t just run out like this. If she ran out, she would meet them. What she worried, it would


    come!


    In the past, she had always said that she should avoid meeting with the people on the side of Eric''s


    grandfather in order not to be discovered by them the rtionship between the two. But now, she could


    not avoid it. She did not expect that they woulde to the hospital of Harry!


    "Yes, you are right." Outside the office, Jackson nodded with a smile of appreciation, "No one has ever


    thought that this child would go against all the wishes of his family and choose the way of a doctor."


    "Yes." "Interest is the best teacher. If you give up your interest, there will be regret in your life."


    That was also the reason why he secretly supported Harry to study abroad for so many years without


    telling his family. He had hobbies and wouldn''t feel bored in the future.


    To be honest, Sun family and Harry didn''t have anything to do with each other. He was the cousin of


    Noble, and Jackson had seen him grow up. That was why he asked Noble to take him here to have a


    look when Eric went to the airport to pick up the two people, Betty and Carry.


    Of course, Amanda also came here. She loved Harry very much. He used to visit the Sun family a lot


    when he was a child.


    "He always knows what he wants when he does something." She said. She looked at Noble with a


    smile, "You two look like each other in this respect."


    "After all, we are brothers. We are as stubborn as before. We won''tpromise if we can''t achieve our


    goal." said Zac with a smile.


    She shook her head with a helpless smile. "I asked you to take over the family business, but you


    refused and insisted on running it by yourself. But it turns out that your ability is also immeasurable. In


    just a few years, you have made a great achievement in the Guan city."


    Jackson looked at his wife discontentedly, "Can anyone from my Sun n be a loser?"


    While they were talking, they had arrived at the door of Harry''s office.

 Chapter 380 Meeting Sun Family

    Chapter 380 Meeting Sun Family


    Hearing their footsteps at the door of the office, Lily knew that she couldn''t avoid this meeting, so she


    quickly adjusted her mood and waited calmly for the people outside toe in.


    It never urred to him that he would meet Lily here. When Noble saw her, he was obviously stunned.


    "You are here too?"


    After that, he nced at Jackson and Amanda, two men beside him, with vignce.


    With an indifferent and distant smile on her face, Lily stood up from the chair and said, "Brother is here.


    I came here with my grandfather to have a check. I''m waiting for him here."


    "Oh, I see." Noble nodded. He felt that she deliberately distanced herself from him, so he didn''t show


    any enthusiasm.


    Lily smiled slightly. When she saw Jackson and Amanda, she nodded politely without saying anything.


    "Friends?" It was asked by Amanda. She smiled and looked at Lily. When she saw the scar on her


    face, she frowned subconsciously.


    "Yes." "Her name is Lily Qiao, the daughter of the Qiao family and one of the shareholders of Harry''s


    hospital."


    Amanda raised her eyebrows subconsciously and couldn''t help ncing at Lily. She looked only fifteen


    or six years old, but she could be a shareholder of the hospital.


    "She is still under age, right?" Jackson said. He looked Lily up and down when Noble introduced.


    Noble was stunned. Before he could react, Lily answered with a smile, "Yes, I''m not sixteen yet."


    "Yes, you are smart and know how to invest." Jackson said.


    "Harry saved my grandfather''s life. At that time, he needed money, so I invested ten million as he


    asked." Lily answered honestly. She knew that the man in front of her was a special person, so she


    didn''t dare to make up stories.


    Hearing this, Noble suddenlyughed. He turned to look at Jackson and said, "Speaking of this, Harry


    also took the opportunity to ckmail. At that time, Lilu''s grandfather''s life was hanging by a thread.


    Harry insisted ten million, or he wouldn''t have an operation. Even if I know he won''t really leave him


    alone, it''s really shameful."


    "Is that true?" Jackson raised his eyebrows.


    However, Amanda smiled and said, "He is as naughty as he was when he was a child. Only he can


    come up with this idea."


    "Yes." "At that time, he asked for ten million from me and five million from Ellison. But he was still a little


    short of money, so he asked for it from Lily."


    "Just like you!" Jackson answered. He took a look at Noble and said, "You didn''t tell family when you


    were so difficult, nor did you bow to them."


    It was true that when he started his own business, he had been looked down upon by many people and


    had experienced times when he was poor. But with his toughness, he had been running around to raise


    money, unwilling to talk to his family.


    At that time, he was too young and always thought that asking his family for money was bow. Now that


    he hade out, he couldn''t go back to ask for money.


    When they were talking about the past, Lily kept silent and didn''t want to interrupt them. After all, it was


    their family business.


    After looking Amanda and Jackson up and down, Lily knew what to do.


    Amanda looked gentle on the surface, but when she looked at her before, her eyes inadvertently


    revealed a bit of sharpness.


    Jackson seemed to be serious, giving people a sense of sternness, but there was tenderness in his


    eyes that was not easy to be seen¡­ It was not as difficult as they said.


    With such an idea, Lily was not as nervous as before. She breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then, they talked about the matter of Harry, and asionally mentioned things rted to Eric.


    They sat in the office and chatted for about more than 20 minutes. Harry pushed Joe back with a CT


    film in his hand.


    Seeing theme in, Lily immediately stood up and walked over. She looked at Harry and asked,


    "Harry, how''s grandpa''s injury? Can you remove the ster on his foot?"


    "He''s recovering well." Harry replied with a smile, "The cast can be removed, but his feet can''t exert


    any strength. I have to sit on the wheelchair for another month to ensureplete recovery."


    While speaking, he looked at Joe and said, "The wound on his head has recovered very well. Take


    good care of it and don''t get hurt. There is nothing else."


    "Thank you, doctor." Joe thanked her with uncontroble joy on his face, "The ster can finally be


    removed. It''s tied to my legs all day long, and it''s not convenient for me to move at all."


    Hearing this, Lily nodded her head to show that she understood, but looking at Harry''s eyes, she still


    had doubts.


    Harry knew what she wanted to ask, but he just said, "By the way, I have done some other tests for


    Joe. As for the results, they can''t be out for a short time. They won''te out until tomorrow. At that


    time, I will tell you the results."


    "Okay." She looked at Harry gratefully, "Thank you, Harry."


    "Small shareholders, don''t be so polite." Harry joked.


    After saying that, he noticed the others in the office. When he saw Jackson and Amanda, he was still a


    little surprised. "Grandpa Jackson, grandma Amanda, why are you here?"


    Although he was a cousin of Noble, he didn''t call them like he did.


    "I happen to be free, so Ie to see you." Jackson replied. When he looked at Harry, he also saw


    Joe. He subconsciously nced at him, but his eyes were still fixed on Harry.


    "If you have a patient, you can go ahead with your work. We can talk after you finish it."


    "Okay." Harry replied. Then he turned to Noble and said, "Brother, you stay with then first. I''ll take off


    the ster cast for Mr. Joe before apanying them."


    Noble nodded and said, "Go ahead with your work. We''ll leave soon. Eric went to pick up the two


    aunts. He''ll be back soon."


    Although Joe had been sitting in a wheelchair, he noticed what they were doing. He nced at the two


    of them secretly and knew their identities.


    It could be seen that Lily didn''t do anything else. She just looked at them as if they were strangers so


    he said nothing.


    Fortunately, Harry''s office wasrge. He took Joe and Lily to the office, where they had changed the


    dressing for Lilyst time. Leaving Noble to chat with Jackson and Amanda outside.


    It was a piece of cake for Harry to remove the cast.


    Joe took a look at Harry who was removing the cast for him. Seeing that he was very careful, he smiled


    with satisfaction, as if he was afraid of hurting himself. Then he turned to look at Lily who was standing


    beside him.


    From the moment he came in, he felt that she was absent-minded. She was standing here, but her


    eyes were unfocused.


    Sighing slightly, Joe said, "Do you feel uneasy when you see Eric''s grandparents?"


    Hearing this, Lily came to her senses. She turned around and looked into his eyes. "Well, I always feel


    that something will happen."


    "Don''t think too much. Nothing will happen." Joeforted her. "Grandpa will take care of everything,


    okay? Don''t worry."


    Lily nodded, but said nothing. She still felt uneasy.


    Although Harry was busy removing the cast and didn''t look at them, he listened to them word by word.


    He couldn''t helpughing and said, "In fact, they are very easy to get along with, and their temper is not


    bad. Grandpa looks serious, but when you get familiar with him, you will find that he is very easy-going,


    and so is grandam. She has a good temper."


    Lily subconsciously looked up at him, but did not respond to his words. Just now, she just looked at


    Jackson and Amanda and simply said a few words. She did not know them well, and did not make any


    comments on them.


    However, Joe took a nce at Harry and asked, "Do you know much about the sun n?"


    His tone was full of temptation.


    "Yes." Harry nodded and put aside the gauze that was removed from Joe''s leg. "When I was a child, I


    often went to visit them. Everyone in the family was easy to get along with, and so was the Sun family


    in G city..."


    As he removed the ster, he told the story of the sun family. He didn''t stop until the ster was


    completely removed, and the basic situation of the sun family happened to be finished.


    Lily said something about the Sun family to Joe before, but she didn''t tell them in detail, because what


    Lily knew was also heard from Eric, and she didn''t know much. At this time, he actually knew a lot


    things. He finally understood why Lily kept the rtionship between her and Eric a secret when she


    knew that the Sun n woulde here.


    To be honest,pared with the sun n in G City, the Qiao n was really¡­ Couldn''t reach.


    After the cast was removed, Lily pushed Joe and followed Harry out.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Outside the office, Harry stopped. He wanted to apany the two of them, Jackson and Amanda.


    When passed by them, Lily politely nodded her head and said to Noble, "Brother Noble, we''re leaving


    now."


    "Okay. Be careful on the way." Replied Noble, with a hint of worry in his eyes.


    Seeing them walk out of the office and unable to hear their footsteps anymore, Noble withdrew his


    sight. He turned his head to look at his grandparents who had talked with Harry. Then he took out his


    mobile phone and sent a message to Eric.


    It was a message to Eric, which read: Lily, she has seen your grandparents.


    Half a minuteter, he received a reply with only two words: I know.

 Chapter 381 The Funeral

    Chapter 381 The Funeral


    After walking out of the hospital and walking to the car, Lily saw that Kerr and Tina had already been


    waiting in the car.


    Seeing theming, Kerr got out of the car and asked, "What did Harry say?"


    "Harry said that grandpa is recovering very well. He will be able to walk in a month." Lily answered


    honestly.


    "That''s good." Kerr breathed a sigh of relief. Subconsciously, he took a look at Lily. He wanted to say


    something, but hesitated. "We just finished the examination and went back to the office to see Noble.


    At the same time¡­ I also met Eric''s grandparents. They..."


    "I saw them too." As if knowing what he was going to say, Lily interrupted him, "But it''s nothing. Don''t


    worry."


    "Well, in that case¡­ I''m relieved." Kerr was just worried that she would feel stressed, so he didn''t say


    anything more.


    At this time, sitting in the back seat, Tina looked from the window and said, "Let''s talk about it when we


    go back. This is not a good ce to talk about things."


    Kerr looked back at her and smiled, "Okay."


    After the two of them helped Joe move from the wheelchair to the back seat of the car, Kerr put the


    wheelchair into the trunk and finally returned to the driver''s seat, while Lily sat on the passenger seat.


    As soon as they arrived at the Qiao family''s old house, they saw Andrewing. He was looking for


    Kerr and Lily. He didn''t expect to meet theming back from outside.


    "Brother." Seeing him, Lily called him with a smile. She hadn''t seen him for a long time. Now she


    missed him.


    "Lily." Walking up to Lily, Andrew habitually raised his hand to touch her head and asked, "How is the


    wound on your face?"


    "Much better. The medicine Harry brought is very effective."


    "Okay." Looking at the scar on her face, Andrew said, "I hope it will disappear."


    "Andrew, what brings you here?" Kerr asked as he helped Tina sit down.


    "Yes." Andrew nodded and walked to the sofa. He took out the documents from his briefcase and


    handed them to Kerr, "I''ve finished the project of the government''s investment promotion. Have you


    seen if there is anything that needs to be modified? The government''s investment promotion will begin


    in three days."


    Kerr took the document and said, "Let me have a look first."


    Andrew turned to look at Lily and smiled, "I have something to tell you. Go upstairs and have a talk?"


    He even blinked at her as he spoke, looking like a naughty child.


    Lily was amused by his action. "Okay, go to my room and talk."


    "Okay." Andrew replied. Then he turned to look at Joe and Tina and said something to them


    respectively. Then he followed Lily upstairs.


    After entering Lily''s room, Andrew took out a folded drawing from his briefcase, which was a color


    drawing, and ced it on Lily''s dressing table. "This is the most satisfactory decoration drawing after


    careful consideration. Have a look at it."


    A tinge of surprise shed through Lily''s eyes. She didn''t expect that he was so interested in the hot


    spring. He had made up his mind since he brought the drawingst time. She didn''t expect that he


    would modify it again. She was deeply touched.


    She shifted her eyes to the colorful decoration rendering, which was much better than the previous


    one. The decoration rendering looked high-grade, and every space in the hot spring restaurant was


    well used. Even the design of the outer wall was unique, and the materials used were written in detail.


    The more Lily looked, the more she liked. After reading it, she looked up at Andrew and said, "Brother,


    you''re awesome. Just follow this decoration. I like your design style very much."


    Seeing that she was so happy, Andrew was also happy from the bottom of his heart. "Okay, then I''ll


    decorate it ording to this. The construction will start tomorrow. I''ll call the hot spring to stop it."


    "Okay, thank you, brother." Lily said gratefully.


    "You''re wee." Andrew smiled at her, took out his phone and dialed a number.


    Looking at his action, Lily''s eyes turned red. She was supposed to call. After all, she was the owner of


    the hot spring, but now it was almost all Andrew''s responsibility.


    Just as Andrew was about to get through, Lily''s phone rang. She took it out and saw the name that had


    been engraved in het heart.


    She picked up the phone, "Hello, Eric."


    "Girl." "Did you feel wronged when you saw your grandparents in Harry''s hospital today?"


    "No." Lily knew it clearly that it was Noble who told him about it. "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing. I


    just talked to my brother. After Harry helped grandpa remove the ster, we came back."


    "I just picked up aunts from the airport to Noble''s vi, and now I''m rushing to the funeral home.


    Grandpa''s funeral has been set, and it''s the day after tomorrow. We want him to settle down as soon


    as possible."


    "Well, after so many days, it''s time for grandpa to settle down. Eric, don''t be too tired. Be careful."


    "Okay, girl. Have a good rest at home. Call me if you miss me."


    "Okay..." Lily blushed.


    After saying a few words, the two hung up the phone. Eric''s behavior made her feel warm in her heart.


    He was so busy but called to ask her, he was still worried that she would be wronged in front of the Sun


    family.


    At the same time as she hung up the phone, Andrew hung up and walked back. "I''ve informed them


    that the hot spring restaurant has closed. The construction team will go there tomorrow, and the team I


    trust most will go there."


    "Okay." Hearing this, Lily''s eyes turned red again. "Brother, you helped me so much. I really don''t know


    how to thank you."


    "You..." Andrew said in a doting tone, "Don''t think too much. I have told you many times that we are a


    family. You are my sister. It''s my duty to help you."


    The more he said so, the more Lily didn''t know how to ept the kindness, but she really didn''t know


    how to repay it. Forget it, just let it be. When he needed something in the future, she would return it.


    The day of Wayne''s funeral was sunny. The funeral was held in the hall of the funeral house.


    In the Guan city, the Gu n was one of the top ns. Therefore, there were many peopleing to


    the mourning, and the wreaths sent were almost full of the whole mourning hall.


    The three men, Eric, Richard and Ang were dressed in ck, with a white flower on their chest.


    They stood in front of Wayne''s portrait with grief on their faces.


    The whole mourning hall was solemn, and all the people who came to mourn were dressed in ck.


    Everyone would bow in front of Wayne''s portrait, and then said to Eric, Richard and Ang, "I''m sorry."


    And they would bow slightly to each of the mourning to express their gratitude for their special visit.


    A few minutes after the funeral, two unexpected people came¡­ Dale and Ethan.


    When Eric saw them, there was a sh of surprise in his ck eyes. Then he turned his head to look at


    Richard, as if asking.


    At the same time, Ang looking at him.


    He didn''t tell them about Wayne''s death, but they came. Then only his father could tell them.


    On the other hand, Richard was quite calm. There was nothing wrong with it. "Grandpa also likes


    Ethan. I think¡­ Ask him toe and see grandpa off."


    Eric and Ang thought his exnation was reasonable. Although they had untied the knot between


    the mother and the son, they still felt a little ufortable. But since things had happened, nothing


    could be changed no matter how ufortable they were.


    Dale and her son bowed deeply in front of Wayne''s portrait for a long time. When they stood up again,


    Dale was already tearful, covering her mouth and sobbing slightly.


    Compared with her, Ethan was better. He didn''t shed tears all over his face, but his eyes were red. He


    pressed his lips tightly, trying to hold back his tears.


    It could be seen that they had feelings for Wayne.


    Ethan standing straight behind Eric, Dale stood beside him.


    Eric turned his head and looked at him. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say. In


    the end, he could only choose to be silent.


    "I just want to stay here to apany grandpa for thest time. We will leave after the ceremony."


    His voice was not loud enough for several people to hear.


    At that moment, the three of them didn''t say anything and epted the other people''s mourning.


    Then, Ellison and Hailey came to the funeral, followed by Alice and Becky.


    After the funeral, Ellison walked up to Eric and patted him on the shoulder. He took a look at him, but


    said nothing.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Eric understood what he meant and took a look at him.


    After that, Ellison led Hailey to stand not far away.


    "I''m sorry," said Alice, walking up to them.


    Eric slightly bent over to her and said, "Thank you, aunt."


    Becky stood behind her and looked around. She seemed to be looking for something, but she couldn''t


    find it.


    Eric happened to see what she was doing and whispered to her, "Lily hasn''te yet."


    Hearing this, Becky looked at him and said, "Well, you¡­ I''m sorry."


    "Okay." Eric answered indifferently and looked in the direction of the door subconsciously.


    He knew that today was the day of his grandfather''s funeral. Lily woulde anyway, but she hadn''t


    arrived yet.

 Chapter 382 Self-defeating

    Chapter 382 Self-defeating


    In the direction of the door of the mourning hall, people came in and out, but they did not see Lily, but


    saw Jackson and his family.


    Jackson and Amanda walked in the front of the crowd, followed by Betty and Carry, and finally came to


    Noble and Sherry. ording to their seniority, they were the youngest younger generation, so they


    walked in the end.


    They walked to the center of the mourning hall and bowed in front of Wayne''s portrait.


    This was probably the first real meeting between the two families after Ang married into the Gu n,


    but no one had expected it to be at such a special moment.


    After the mourning, Jackson and Amanda walked to the front of Eric, Richard, Ang, Dale and Ethan.


    Jackson nced at them and his eyes fell on Richard. He looked at him more and frowned


    imperceptibly, but said nothing.


    Seeing this, Eric greeted them respectfully, "Grandpa, grandma."


    When he saw Betty and Carry behind them, he called out, "Aunt Betty, aunt Carry."


    He said to Noble, "Brother, could you please take care of them for me? I''m busy now."


    However, before Noble could answer, Jackson said, "Just go ahead with your business. Leave us


    alone."


    Eric still wanted to say something, but he bit his lips and said nothing in the end. He really wanted to


    greet them well, but he was really exhausted.


    Hearing this, Richard turned to them and said apologetically, "Dad, mom, I really can''t spare time to


    entertain you today. Please forgive me."


    Jackson snorted, "We are not unreasonable people."


    Amanda nudged him secretly and said to Richard with a smile, "We understand. You don''t have to take


    special care of us today. We have plenty of time after we finish our work."


    Richard nodded apologetically, and his hands on both sides unconsciously sweated. This was the first


    time he had a face-to-face conversation with his father-inw after he married Ang for seventeen or


    eight years. He was really nervous.


    Dale, who was standing next to them, turned to look at them subconsciously when she heard what he


    called them. It was obvious that they were either rich or powerful. She had heard about the affair


    between Ang and Richard before, and guessed her identity. Now it seemed that her identity was


    more than enough to apany him.


    Unexpectedly, she took a step back slightly. Although she had already lost her interest in Richard, she


    still felt a little guilty for what she had done to him before.


    Jackson and Amanda didn''t notice Dale''s action. They said a few words to Ang and turned to walk


    out.


    Unlike before, today''s Sherry didn''t say a word from beginning to end. She just looked around with a


    pair of round eyes. After looking around, a hint of disappointment shed through her eyes. Atst, she


    could only turn around and leave.


    Seeing them walk out, Eric withdrew his sight and bent slightly to express his thanks to the other


    people who came to mourn.


    At the end of the line, Sherry tugged at the sleeves of Noble and asked in a low voice, "Why didn''t Lily


    come to the funeral of Eric''s grandfather?"


    Taking a look at the people walking in front of him subconsciously and seeing that they didn''t notice, he


    replied in a low voice, "Maybe she hasn''t arrived yet. It''s impossible that she won''te for this kind of


    thing."


    Lily was sensible. Although Wayne didn''t treat her well before, he also liked her very muchter. So it


    was impossible for her not toe. If she didn''te, perhaps she was dyed by something.


    "But it''s almost over. She hasn''te yet." Said Sherry in a low voice.


    "Maybe she came early and has gone back. She has a special identity now. She can avoid meeting the


    sun n. What if she is not careful..."


    "Lily!" Before he could finish his words, he saw that Sherry looked in another direction and shouted at


    Lily, who was pushing the wheelchair.


    The noise was so loud that Betty and Carry, who were walking in front of them, turned their heads at


    the same time.


    "What are you fussing about?" Carry frowned unhappily, "This is not our home. Restrain yourself."


    "Oh, I see." She answered perfunctorily and ran towards Lily without even looking at her.


    "Hey, you..." Carry tried to stop her but failed.


    Seeing this, Noble had to mediate, "Aunt, Sherry just saw an acquaintance."


    "An acquaintance?" Carry frowned subconsciously and looked in the direction of Sherry.


    At the same time, Betty also looked over. Not only them, but also Jackson and Amanda, who were


    walking in the front, also looked over. When they saw the person that Sherry was looking for, they


    frowned all the time. It was the girl they saw in Harry''s hospitalst time.


    Lily didn''t expect to meet her here either. When her arm was held by her, she realized immediately that


    since all the members of Sun family hade, it was not strange for her to follow them.


    "I thought you wouldn''te today." Holding her arm intimately, she said, "I was talking about you with


    my brother just now. He said that you mighte early and would go back after the funeral, but my


    intuition told me that you hadn''te yet. Now it seems that my intuition is right. You really haven''t


    come yet."


    Lily knew that she was talking too much. She just smiled and said, "I was dyed by something when I


    came here just now, so I waste."


    Speaking of the dy, it was all because of Dillon. They did not expect that Dillon woulde to


    mourn before, so they did not intend toe with him. So, early in the morning, Lily had prepared it.


    Even Joe had been well prepared, including Tina and Kerr, ire and Eden, who were supposed to go


    to school, also asked for leave for the school today and came here to attend the mourning.


    When they were ready to leave, they received a call from Dillon, saying that he woulde with them.


    ording to the rtionship between Qiao family and Gu family, it was impossible for him not toe.


    Moreover, he was Lily''s father, so they had to wait for Dillon alone in the old house.


    That''s why they came sote. Otherwise, they would havee earlier. Perhaps they had already


    returned after the funeral.


    Hearing what she said, she let go of her hands and said, "Then you''d better go in now. I''ll wait for you


    outside. I don''t want to go back with my brother. It''s too boring to stay with him. I''m the only child of a


    group of elders."


    "Okay." Then, Lily pushed the wheelchair that Joe was sitting into the mourning hall.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Kerr helped Tina follow them closely, and thest two were ire and Eden.


    After watching them walk in, she walked back to the side of Noble. They were still waiting for her.


    "Are you familiar with that little girl?" Sherry asked as soon as Carry walked over.


    "Yes." Sherry nodded her head subconsciously. "She is great. She took good care of me when I was


    here before. She is also good at cooking. I used to go to the ce where she and Eric lived for meals.


    I''ll go back..."


    "Sherry!"


    "The ce where she and Eric live?"


    At the same time, Betty caught the key point of her words and asked.


    However, the careless woman didn''t seem to think she had said anything wrong. "Yes, she lives with


    brother Eric."


    "Sherry!" Noble called her again, but it didn''t work. Eric and Lily had been keeping their rtionship a


    secret from the Sun family.


    He patted his forehead remorsefully. If he had known it earlier, he would not have brought her here or


    taken her away directly. But now, she had caused trouble to Lily and Eric again.


    "You mean that girl lives with Eric?" It was Jackson who asked this question, he was very serious. He


    had heard every word that had just been said.


    "Yes¡­ Yes." At this moment, with a sad face, she felt so regretful that she wanted to p herself. Her


    elder brother had warned her not to let her grandparents know about their rtionship before, but now,


    it was her who spoke it out.


    "Nonsense!" Jackson shouted, his face full of anger, "They are so young, but they live together. Doesn''t


    her family leave her alone?"


    "She¡­ She is Eric''s fiancee."


    "Fiancee?" Jackson couldn''t stay calm anymore, "How old is Eric? He already has a fiancee? He is a


    member of Sun family. How could he get a fiancee without our consent?"


    "Grandpa." After casting a secret nce at her, he walked to Jackson and persuaded, "Don''t be angry.


    It''s a long story. Today is the day of grandpa''s funeral. It''s not appropriate to make a fuss here, nor to


    talk about it with him. When he finishes his grandfather''s funeral, we can talk to him about itter."


    Jackson snorted and looked around. He found that someone was looking at him strangely, so he had to


    compromise. "I''ll interrogate him myself after he finishes!"


    "Okay, I''ll bring Eric here to let you interrogate him." He had no other choice.


    Amanda didn''t look good, but she didn''t say anything. She just closed her lips.


    Realizing that she had said something wrong, Sherry lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at


    anyone. If she had known it earlier, she wouldn''t have said anything more. She had nned to praise


    Lily in front of them and let them have a good impression on her. But now, she had made a fool of


    herself.


    Betty and Carry were also shocked by the news, but their reaction was not as strong as Jackson''s.

 Chapter 383 Jackson‘s Attitude

    Chapter 383 Jackson¡®s Attitude


    Seeing that Noble was holding Jackson''s arm and walking in front of her, Carry deliberately slowed


    down a few steps to keep the pace with Sherry. Her voice was suppressed by her in a low voice, full of


    gossip. "What''s going on between Eric and that little girl?"


    "Mom..." Frowning, she nced at her and said, "I''m in trouble now. You still have the mood to gossip


    here."


    Carry chuckled, "Noble knows about it, doesn''t he? Are you trying to keep it on purpose? Otherwise,


    why did he stop you from talking again and again just now?"


    She nced at her and said, "You''ve already guessed it. Why are you still asking me?"


    "I''m just curious. Why is Eric in such a hurry to find a fiancee at such a young age? Is it because of the


    Gu family or because he is willing to?" Carry continued to ask.


    Sherry had already been defeated by her mother''s gossipy spirit, and she also knew her character and


    wanted to know something. If she couldn''t get the result she wanted, she would keep asking.


    After thinking for a while, she didn''t have anything to worry about since everyone had known it. So she


    told her everything that had happened between them, including what she had experienced with him.


    Of course, many of these things had been deliberately magnified by her, such as the good things of


    Lily, and the things she had experienced with Eric.


    Carry was not the only ones who listened to the story. Although Sherry''s voice was not loud, they could


    hear it clearly.


    As the three of them listened and talked, they unconsciously stopped and circled around. The other


    three didn''t seem to find anything and continued to walk forward.


    After saying that, Sherry breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at her mother and aunt with beseeching


    eyes. With her hands sped in front of her chest, she said, "Aunt, mother, you two must help them


    speak in front of grandparents. Although they are a little younger, Lily is really good to brother Eric. And


    brother Eric would rather die for Lily."


    "Do they really love each other so much?" Betty still had some doubts.


    With a nod, she said, "Aunt, you''ve never seen her before. When Lily was in danger several times,


    brother hade to save her in person, and I had helped her before, so I know that. If it were another


    girl, I wouldn''t have helped her. But this woman was Lily. How nice she was. Before I came back to G


    City, she cooked a lot of delicious food for me."


    When Betty and Carry heard this, they two looked at each other. Didn''t know how much they believed


    in her words.


    Lily pushed Joe to make a deep bow in front of Wayne''s portrait, and then pushed the wheelchair aside


    to make room for the people behind.


    Then there were Kerr, Tina, Dillon, Eden and Eden.


    After the funeral, Lily bent over and said something to Joe. Then he saw her loosen his wheelchair and


    walk towards Eric.


    "Eric." She called him in a low voice. She hadn''t seen him for a few days and missed him very much.


    Looking at her, Eric held her hand naturally and looked at her with his ck eyes. He had a lot to say,


    but he didn''t know what to say. It seemed that thousands of words couldn''t be seen.


    Lily''s eyes turned red, and she held his hand tightly. If possible, she really wanted to stand here with


    him all the time.


    Of course, the fact did not allow it.


    After calming down a lot, Lily noticed that the person standing here was a little strange. Dale and Ethan


    were standing next to him, but they were supposed toe.


    However, she didn''t see anyone who should have appeared here but didn''t show up at all¡­ Frank and


    Jade.


    Logically speaking, Frank was the eldest grandson of Wayne. He had toe, but he did not!


    Jade was the eldest daughter-inw of the Gu n, she shouldn''t have been absent, but she didn''t


    come either. It was really strange that the mother and son were absent at the same time.


    Noticing this, Lily turned to Eric and asked, "Where are Jade and Frank? Why didn''t theye?"


    Eric shook his head, "I don''t have the energy to care so much. I really don''t know what they have


    done."


    "Okay." Lily frowned. She felt something was wrong, but she couldn''t tell what it was.


    Seeing that Lily was pestering Eric like this, Tina walked over from Kerr''s arms and held her hand. "Eric


    is also busy here. You can talk to each otherter."


    Lily nodded subconsciously. Then she took a look at Eric and left with Tina.


    Of course, before leaving, Tina also told Ang a few considerate words.


    Walking out of the mourning hall with Tina, Lily subconsciously looked up to look for her, only to find


    that Sherry had already disappeared. She guessed that she must have left. Thinking of this, she did not


    stay any longer and went back to the Qiao family''s old house with them.


    After taking care of Wayne''s funeral, the second day was the beginning of the government''s bidding.


    Richard had no time to rest at all. After breakfast, he rushed to thepany.


    Eric didn''t go with him. He had said before that he would let Richard face everything of the Gu


    company alone. He wouldn''t go to the bidding with him. He would keep his words.


    Moreover, Morgan had taken him and Noble to meet Sam and known the existence of the Gupany.


    As long as nothing unexpected happened, it wouldn''t be difficult to win the project.


    In addition, he was really tired two days ago and didn''t have a good rest, so he wanted to take this


    opportunity to rest for a few hours. However, the reality was not as expected. He received a call.


    It was a call from Noble. She said in a serious tone, "Eric,e to my vi. Grandpa and grandma


    want to see you."


    Hearing this, Eric felt a little uneasy and asked subconsciously, "Brother, what happened?"


    "Come here quickly. Grandpa and grandma are waiting for you in the hall." Instead of answering his


    question, he said so. Then he hung up the phone.


    Looking at the ck phone in his hand, Eric felt more and more strange. He always felt that something


    was going to happen.


    ''Forget it. It''s not appropriate for the elders not to see me. I have to go!''


    Having made up his mind, Eric was about to put away his phone, but at this time, his phone vibrated


    and a message came in.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He nced at the sender and found that it was none other than Ryan. Why did he send the message?


    Confused, he clicked on the message. When he saw the few words, his mood was as heavy as a


    thousand pounds.


    The message read, "The sun n has known your rtionship with Lily."


    It was true that something was going to happen, and it was a big deal. How could they know?


    With suspicion, he drove to the vi of Noble alone.


    He didn''t know whether he should tell this to Kevin or not. If he told her, he was afraid that she would


    be anxious. If he didn''t tell her, what if the Sun family found her


    The more he thought about it, the more restless he felt. Under such a state of suffering and


    entanglement, he had arrived at the ce where Noble lived.


    Getting out of the car, he took a deep breath, frowned and entered the door.


    The atmosphere in the living room was as serious and depressing as that in the phone call from Noble.


    Jackson was sitting on the sofa in the most formal position in the living room, and Amanda was sitting


    next to him. At the same time, Betty and Carry were also there. Of course, Sherry was also there, but


    she lowered her head fiercely, her small hands twisting on her knees uneasily.


    But he didn''t see Noble. He didn''t know where he had gone.


    This scene¡­ Eric had seldom seen before. He always knew that Jackson was serious, but he had


    never seen him treat him like today.


    Hearing the footsteps, Sherry suddenly raised her head and frowned tightly. Her watery eyes were full


    of self me.


    Of course, Eric also noticed her action. When he saw her like this, he immediately understood that his


    rtionship with Lily must have been spilled out by this girl!


    Usually, she would talk too much, but at critical moments, she would always make a slip of the tongue.


    This time, after secretly ring at her, he turned to look at Jackson and walked straight to him.


    "Grandpa." He called out respectfully, "Brother said you wanted to see me. What''s up?"


    Although he knew the answer, he had to pretend to ask.


    "Do you remember what I told you?" Jackson asked seriously.


    Seeing that he didn''t point it out, Eric also pretended to be ignorant, "Grandpa has told me a lot."


    The implication is that I don''t know what you are talking about.


    Jackson sneered, "You''ve learned to be glib. What''s going on between you and the daughter of the


    Qiao family? How old are you? How could she be your fiancee? What''s more, you two live together.


    Was she so ill bred? How did her parents teach her? Does she know how to fool around with men at


    such a young age?"


    "Grandpa!" Eric frowned more tightly, "She is not that kind of person. Don''t talk about her like that. I


    bought the house and we lived together. But nothing happened. You think too much."


    "Think too much? Huh..." With a slight smile, Jackson continued, "We met her in the hospitalst time. I


    heard that she was one of the shareholders. At that time, I felt quite satisfied with her. She knew how to


    invest and make money at such a young age. Now I think she is just so so."


    "Grandpa!"


    "Grandfather..."


    Eric and Sherry spoke at the same time. Eric''s tone was firm, while Sherry was a little timid. Although


    she was usually careless and could be unscrupulous in front of Jackson, she didn''t dare to be as


    presumptuous as before when he was angry.

 Chapter 384 A Little Embarrassed

    Chapter 384 A Little Embarrassed


    "Be quiet." Jackson red at her and said, "You should also be responsible. You had known their


    rtionship, but have kept it from us. I''ll teach you a lessonter!"


    "Grandpa.¡­ Lily is not like what you said. She is a good person with good taste. She can do business,


    invest and cook. And she taught Eric how to do many things. She..."


    "Shut up!" Jackson interrupted her, "Who told you? You have no right to speak here!"


    "I..."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Eric gestured for her to stop, "Grandpa, believe it or not, what she said is true. If I hadn''t met a girl in


    my life, I wouldn''t have today. Maybe I would have azy day, and I wouldn''t have nodded to agree


    when my brother asked me to take over your business back to G city. We have experienced life and


    death together. We know each other better."


    "If she is as good as you said, why her parents let her go and let you live alone? Don''t they care about


    her reputation? Aren''t you afraid that others will stab you in the back?" Jackson squinted slightly.


    Hearing what he said, Eric exined, "I have promised her parents that I will give her a lifetime of glory


    ten yearster, and then I will touch her. I won''t touch her before I can protect her well and give her a


    stable residence."


    Jackson subconsciously raised his eyebrows, with a sh of surprise in his eyes.


    However, Amanda said, "Eric, think it over. That girl has been disfigured. The scar on her face is so


    long. If it can''t be healed, don''t you think you will be tired of it in the future?"


    She asked a very realistic question. When men looked at women, most of them were visual effects. If a


    woman was beautiful, they were willing to look at her a few more times, and would even take the


    initiative to pursue her. On the contrary, if one saw a disfigured woman with a scar on her face, it would


    be enough to have a look. Very few people would take a second look, let alone actively pursue such a


    thing.


    "Grandma, I will never be annoyed with her. Harry said that the scars on her face can be removed and


    he made the medicine himself. Besides, the girl also said that his medicine has a good effect. I always


    believe in Harry." Eric looked at Amanda and replied.


    At this time, Sherry said again, "By the way, brother, how did the scar on Lily''s facee from? I


    remember that when I leftst time, her face was fine. I wanted to ask her yesterday, but I couldn''t ask


    her in front of so many people."


    Eric turned to her and said, "It''s Frank."


    "He hurt Lily?" Her previous timidity and fear werepletely forgotten, and she raised her voice


    unconsciously. "How could he be like this! He framed Lily like that before, and now he hurt her face.


    Such a man deserved to die! Bastard, let me think about how to kill him!"


    "Sherry!" Carry immediately stopped her daughter. Although she didn''t raise her as a girl in usual, it


    was a little embarrassing for her to say these words so violently. More importantly, it would make


    Jackson angry.


    "Enough!"


    Sure enough¡­


    Jackson lost his temper and red at her, "You are a girl. Can you speak like a girl? You always act like


    a tomboy."


    "Grandpa, please don''t¡­ Don''t be angry." Blinking her eyes, she timidly nced at Jackson and said,


    "I''m really pissed off. You don''t know how well Lily treats me. Although she is only one year older than


    me, she knows much more than me. When I was here, she took good care of me, cooked for me,


    yed with me, and sometimes I did something wrong..."


    Speaking of this, she turned to look at Eric subconsciously. "I make Eric angry. She help me say


    something."


    Eric knew what she was talking about. Last time, she posted the photos of Dale and Simon hanging out


    on the Inte.


    "Is this how she treats you? You are Eric''s cousin. If she doesn''t treat you well, how can Eric treat her


    well?" Jackson asked.


    "Grandpa, how can you think so?" She felt helpless. Her grandfather had gone through a lot of things.


    No matter what she said, it didn''t make sense!


    Betty and Carry didn''t know what to say. They only met Lily once yesterday and didn''t know her well.


    Even Sherry had told them everything about her and what had happened between her and Eric. They


    had a good impression of this little girl.


    But now their father was in a fit of anger, so they didn''t know what to say. The two sisters looked at


    each other and shook their heads invisibly, indicating that they''d better not say anything.


    Carry was smart. Although she couldn''t help, she took out her phone and sent a message secretly.


    Of course, Betty, who was sitting next to her, saw her action and asked with her eyes, "Who sent it to?"


    After being friends for decades, they still had a little tacit understanding. Carry immediately understood


    the meaning of her eyes, moved her lips and said silently, "Sister."


    Betty frowned and felt relieved in a moment. She was afraid that only she could say a few words at this


    time. The girl named Lily was Eric''s fiancee and they lived together. As his mother, she must have


    known and agreed.


    The two sisters were ying tricks here, while Eric and Jackson were still talking.


    Eric said, "Grandpa, let me tell you. You seldome to the Guan city. This is probably the first time


    youe here. A lot of things have happened here before. For example,st year, the fraud case of


    AF Company, we thought it was true. Almost everyone was preparing to cooperate with him and


    develop their business abroad. It was a girl who told me that we couldn''t believe it. At that time, we


    didn''t believe her words, including Noble. We all thought that how could a big internationalpany


    like it lie. And she also knew that we wouldn''t believe without evidence, so she took the initiative to ask


    us to find someone to investigate secretly. Therefore, we found Hailey. Hailey was a detective, and she


    was very good at investigating cases. Just as it was about to seed, Hailey found evidence to prove


    that it was indeed a fraud that had been plotted for a long time."


    Jackson had heard of it, but he saw it on the news. It was a big news at that time, but he didn''t expect


    that it was a little girl who saw through the lie. Was she really insightful?


    Seeing that his grandfather didn''t say a word, Eric continued, "She has also predicted the


    reconstruction of the Guan city. She has already known which city it is in, how the government will


    transform it, and what the government will develop. When she said that, we were suspicious, but after


    the document above, it turned out that what she said was right. Grandpa, I''m not defending her. My


    brother knows all these things, and he''s involved. With her reminder, before the documents of the


    nning of the Guan city were written down, brother had also bought several pieces ofnd. All the


    businessmen knew that if the documents were written down, the price of thend would definitely rise.


    How many girls at her age would think of this? How could she have such an eye?"


    Jackson was stunned by his words. At the same time, Amanda also didn''t expect that the little girl who


    was not favored by them had such unique insight.


    On the other side, the two women, Betty and Carry, became even more curious about Lily when they


    heard these words. Their favorable impression of her had been rising. They had lived for decades, but


    they were no match for this little girl!


    As a smart girl, when she heard this, she rolled her eyes and said in a hurry, "Yes, you''re right. Lily is


    not only insightful, but also has a very good performance. She ranked first in the whole grade, with


    almost full marks in all subjects, and she is far away from the second ce."


    Then she stood up and ran to Jackson, held his arm and sat down next to him. "Grandpa, don''t be


    anxious to object. Although the Qiao family is less than 1/10 of the Sun family, but the Lily is a treasure.


    You can''t deny her so easily. Besides, Grandpa, you are not such a snobbish person. You haven''t to


    pay attention to equal social rank is good for the Sun family''s business, isn''t it?"


    These words seemed to be nothing, but in fact, they pushed Jackson to a high level, making him


    difficult to get down.


    s¡­ After all, it was caused by her. Now she had to try her best to suppress it. She couldn''t let her


    grandfather destroyed the good things of Lily and Eric, or she would be very sorry!


    On the other hand, Amanda was suspicious. "Is she really that good?"


    "Yes." "Grandma, you will know after getting along with her for a long time. In most people''s eyes, Lily


    is someone else''s daughter."


    Although she was exaggerating, Amanda still kept her attitude.


    At this time, the people they were talking about came. It was brought in by Noble.


    When Eric saw them, he finally understood why he didn''t see Noble when he came here just now. It


    turned out that he was going to pick up Lily.


    On the other hand, Noble didn''t look rxed. He walked in front of Lily and stopped in front of Jackson.


    "Grandpa, I have brought the person you want to see."


    "Okay." He answered softly. His face was not as serious as before when he met Eric, but still very


    serious.


    ncing at him out of the corner of her eye, Sherry let go of her hand and ran to Lily, smiling. She held


    her arm and said, "Lily, you''re here. I miss you so much."


    Then she turned around and hugged her. She whispered in her ear, "Don''t worry. Everything will be


    fine."


    Before Lily could react, by the time she came to her senses, Sherry had already let go of her and stood


    beside her, arm in arm with her.

 Chapter 385 You Are The Only One

    Chapter 385 You Are The Only One


    As soon as Noble finished his words, he stepped aside. In this way, Lily was facing Jackson.


    Knowing that the day woulde sooner orter, Lily was not afraid. On the way here, Noble had told


    her what had happened. However, to her surprise, it was Sherry.


    She was really a good fighter for bad things!


    "Ahem..." Jackson gave a dry cough and nced at Sherry, indicating her to stand aside.


    Realizing what he meant, Sherry pouted. She was a little unhappy, but she didn''t dare to disobey her


    grandfather''s order.


    Eric, who was standing next to Lily, was stopped by a nce from Jackson.


    Lily straightened her back, looked at Jackson with greatposure, and bowed respectfully to him.


    "Grandpa."


    Then she bent over and greeted, "Grandma."


    Not only that, she also politely turned to the direction of Betty and Carry, "Aunt, aunt."


    In fact, she couldn''t tell who was the Auntie and who was the two aunts. After all, she hadn''t seen them


    before. Anyway, the two sat next to each other, so it was not wrong to call them aunt.


    After greeting, she turned around, looked at Jackson and Amanda, and said, "Grandpa, grandma, I''m


    really sorry. It''s my fault that I didn''t greet you at Harry''s hospitalst time. At that time, because of the


    special rtionship between me and Eric, and because I was afraid that you would know, I had to


    pretend that I didn''t know him and didn''t say hello to you. Please forgive me."


    As the saying goes, ''never p a smiling woman.'' she had done it. No matter how dissatisfied she was,


    Amanda couldn''t say anything. On the contrary, it was her fault.


    However, Jackson didn''t think so. He snorted, "You shouldn''t call us grandpa and grandma. We don''t


    admit you."


    Lily smiled and said, "Grandpa, whether you admit it or not, it''s a fact. No matter how you object, it''s


    useless. Why don''t you just ept it calmly?"


    "ept?" Jackson looked at her and asked, "What makes you worth our eptance? Who do you


    think you are?"


    "Grandpa, I''ve been with Eric thoughtfully, not on a whim. I also believe that you are not a snob. I don''t


    know the background of the Sun family, but I know that you don''tck money or rtionship. Do you


    want to find a rtiveparable to Sun family?" Lily asked confidently.


    Eric couldn''t believe what he had heard, and her behavior sounded familiar to what she had said


    before, as if he had heard of it somewhere.


    After thinking for a while, he smiled slightly. The familiar scene shed in his mind, after Joe knew what


    happened between them. He said those words confidently and followed Lily to call him grandpa.


    This girl was good at finding a way to deal with his grandfather.


    Jackson didn''t know how to answer her question, so he changed the subject. "I don''t care about that.


    It''s just that you are still young. If you two get together like this, it will only affect each other and make


    your grades plummet."


    He couldn''t find any excuses in career. He had heard so much from Eric before. Even if he didn''t


    believe it one hundred percent, he still believed it ny percent.


    "Grandpa, you are wrong." Lily said confidently, "Before we knew each other, Eric was always a drag


    on his grades. But since he was with me, his grades have improved greatly, and now he is far ahead of


    the grade. If you don''t believe me, you can go to Eric himself, or go to the school to check."


    After saying that, Lily slightly turned her head and took a look at Eric, hoping that he could know.


    To be honest, she still felt a little guilty when she said that. How could Eric''s grades be improved


    because of her. He had been pretending, he often got the worst scores in the whole grade.


    Hearing her words, Jackson looked at Eric subconsciously, as if to confirm whether what Lily said was


    true or not.


    Eric touched his nose and nced at Jackson, "Then¡­ Well, my previous performance¡­ Indeed¡­ I


    didn''t get promoted until I met a girl, and..."


    "Dad, what Eric said is true." Eric''s words were interrupted by Ang, who came in a hurry. She walked


    into the living room, panting, and stood beside Lily. She nced at her, and then looked at Jackson.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Dad, you can''t stop them from being together. I''ve seen everything they''vee through. Lily is really


    nice to Eric. It''s all her credit that Eric has be like this."


    Jackson looked at his little daughter unhappily, "You have the nerve to say that. As a mother, you don''t


    care about your son''s early love, but speak for them and even contradict me?"


    Ang said helplessly, "Father, don''t treat them with your attitude towards me twenty years ago. As


    mother, I will make a careful choice about his marriage. I opposed to their rtionship before, but it


    didn''t work. Dad, Eric is as stubborn as me. Don''t forget what the result of your objection to my


    rtionship with Richard was. Do you still want them to follow my old path?"


    "You..."


    Jackson was stunned by her words. How could he not know his daughter''s character? As for Eric, he


    didn''t spend much time with him, but he was a man of his age and could see people urately. He was


    indeed a little like his mother.


    For a moment, the living room fell into silence. No one dared to say a word loudly. It was still vivid that


    Ang broke off the rtionship with the sun n in order to be with Richard.


    At the same time, a shiver ran down on Sherry''s forehead. She had made such a mistake. If they


    quarreled with each other, she would be guilty.


    As a junior, they didn''t dare to say anything in front of Jackson, but Amanda could. She patted him on


    the arm and said, "Let the kids solve their own problems. We are old and can''t care so much. I think


    this little girl is also good. How about giving her a chance?"


    She was finding an excuse for him. It was not a good idea to continue the stalemate like this. What''s


    more, she was also afraid that if he really followed the old path of Ang. After getting rid of the


    rtionship with the Sun family, he took the little girl away and flew away. In the end, it was not worth it,


    not to mention that the Sun family was still on Eric''s shoulders.


    "Humph!" Jackson stood up and looked at Eric, "Didn''t you say that she has good taste? Well, after you


    finish your work here, take her back to G city. I''d like to see what she can do!"


    Then he turned around and went upstairs.


    What he meant was obvious. He admitted Lily, but he was afraid that if she stayed here, Eric would be


    distracted, so he went back with her.


    Everyone was relieved. The most obvious thing was that Lily almost couldn''t stand steadily.


    Fortunately, on her left stood Sherry, and on the other side stood Ang. The two supported her, or


    she would really fall to the ground.


    Amanda saw all her actions and couldn''t helpughing, "You little girl, it seems that you just pretended


    to be so confident?"


    Lily stuck out her tongue and said, "Grandma, you don''t know how nervous I am. My legs were


    trembling all the way, but I can''t show it too obviously. I have to hold on, or I will disgrace Eric."


    "You..." Amanda shook her head with a smile, "You dare topete with him, you are the second one


    in our family. The first one is Ang, and the second one is you."


    Lily chuckled. To be honest, she was not fighting. If he showed her timidity, the result would be


    different.


    Patting her chest, Sherry said, "Fortunately, grandpa has agreed, or I will feel guilty to death."


    "You are so talkative!" Eric came over, pulled her away, stood beside Lily, and reached out to hold her


    waist. "I made you worried and scared."


    Lily looked up at him and said, "It doesn''t matter. It''s a good ending now. Grandpa has agreed us. We


    can be together aboveboard in the future."


    "If I go back to G city with me, what about the Guan city? The Qiao group and your hot spring


    restaurant, as well as grandpa and aunt, will you be willing to leave them?" Eric asked.


    Lily smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. Brother can take care of the Qiao group in the future. Hot


    spring¡­ And aunt, if she doesn''t want to take over, just give it to brother Andrew. Anyway, he is almost


    busy with his work now, and the decoration is being done."


    She said casually, "If I miss my family, I cane back to see them or take them to G city. Now the


    transportation is so convenient, and the ne only takes two hours. We can buy a wider house there."


    Eric pulled her into his arms and said in a choked voice, "Girl, do you know that you have to give up so


    many things for me? Do you think it''s worth it?"


    Lily hugged him back and said, "Our career is gone. We can start a new. I don''t give up the family


    affection, but we can stay away from them. It''s easy to see them. But Eric¡­ There is only one you. I


    can''t give up on you. If I give up, I will never find you again. Without you, my life is iplete, so don''t


    ask if it''s worth it. I''m willing to do anything for you."


    Just like not long after they knew each other, when she was pushed off the cliff, he risked his life to


    jump down with her. He could still risk his life for her, and it didn''t matter if she gave up these career for


    him.

 Chapter 386 Interaction

    Chapter 386 Interaction


    The interaction between the two people moved everyone''s eyes. Ang realized it. She couldn''t help


    but cry when she saw the two childrening over step by step.


    Before she received the message and rushed here, she had been worried that her father would do


    something bad. Fortunately, she came in time.


    Amanda stood up and said, "You can talk here. I''ll go upstairs to see him. He must be very angry, so I


    have tofort him."


    After saying that, she gave Ang a reproachful look and turned to go upstairs.


    Ang smiled sheepishly, but said nothing. To be honest, she was not sure about what she had said


    just now, but she had no choice. If she didn''t threaten him with what she had done in the past, things


    would not be easy to deal with.


    In fact, she was also betting just that he would agree and he would definitely not want what happened


    that year to happen again. What''s more, when she went backst year, he showed some regret for


    what happened that year.


    As soon as she went upstairs, the atmosphere in the living room rxed.


    Carry came over and put her arm around Ang''s shoulder. "Sister, you are so fast. I just sent you a


    message and came here soon."


    "Sister, thank you for your help this time. Otherwise, perhaps the two children will suffer a lot." Ang


    replied with a smile.


    "Oh, it''s just a piece of cake. It''s all because of her mouth that she made a mistake, but..." Carry turned


    to look at Lily and said, "You are quite bold. You dare to fight against him, neither of us dare. Well, I


    want to ask you something. You haven''t seen me and my sister, have you? How do you know who is


    the aunt and who is the two aunt?"


    Hearing this, Lily smiled awkwardly. "Actually, I don''t know. I just see you sitting together. It won''t be


    wrong to call like that."


    "Hey, you are so smart." Carry patted on Lily''s head and said, "You''re quite bold."


    "It happened. I can''t avoid it, but thanks to you," Lily said with a smile, "If you hadn''t informed aunt and


    she hade to rescue me, I wouldn''t have escaped so easily. So I should thank you."


    "Wow, your mouth..." Carry shook her head and said, "You are good at talking. No wonder Eric is so


    nervous about you. Sherry likes you so much and begged me to intercede for you yesterday, but I dare


    not. No one can stop my father from losing his temper. I''m not afraid of anything except him."


    Almost everyoneughed at her words.


    As for Lily, she also knew that Carry, would definitely have a daughter like Sherry!


    Betty also came over and said, "Since the Sun n has you, it will be happier in the future."


    "It''s better to be more lively." Carry continued, "Sister, look, there are only several adults at home, and


    only Sherry children. Sometimes when she leaves, there is no lively atmosphere at home. Now dad let


    her go back to G city with him, and there is someone at home to talk to. How wonderful!"


    Betty nced at her and said, "How dare you say that? When did you stay at home? Every time you go


    out with Geoffrey, you won''te back for months. How dare you say that?"


    "Well, sister, that''s to maintain the freshness between the two. We often go out for a walk, which can


    enhance the rtionship."


    The two sisters, who were not young, kept talking and Lilyughed.


    It turned out that under Jackson''s serious expression, he was so easy to get along with. If she had


    been there, she wouldn''t have been too sad.


    At this moment, Eric''s phone rang. It was from thepany. He picked up the phone and frowned, not


    knowing what the other party had said. He only said, "I know. I''ll be right there."


    Then he hung up the phone.


    "What happened?" Lily asked.


    Eric put away his phone and looked at her, "Frank has run away. He transferred most of thepany''s


    money."


    "What?" Lily''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "I''ll go to thepany first, and you stay here." After saying that, Eric turned around and walked out.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    At this time, Sherry immediately followed him. "I''ll go with you. I can find out his transfer ount as


    soon as possible."


    It was not until the backs of the two disappeared in his sight that Lily came to her senses. "I''ve


    wondered why Frank didn''t go to grandpa''s funeral yesterday. It turns out that he went to do it."


    It seemed that her intuition was right. She didn''t see Frank and Jade yesterday, so she thought


    something would happen. Now the result was confirmed.


    Ang also understood, "Almost all the people in thepany came to attend my father''s funeral


    yesterday, and there are few people in thepany to deal with. What''s more, today Richard has


    taken the senior executives to the government bidding, so it''s easy to start. What a calcting man!"


    Lily nodded, "He calcted the time very well, but he certainly can''t escape far..."


    Suddenly, something urred to her. She turned to look at Noble, who had been silent since he


    brought her here. "Brother, can you use your rtionship to cklist Frank''s ID card so that he can''t


    leave the Guan city?"


    With a smile, he gave her a thumbs up and said, "You have thought of the most crucial step. You know


    how to besiege him first."


    Lily scratched her head and said, "I''m afraid that Eric will find out his evidence. When we go to arrest


    him, we will find that he has already run away. It will be troublesome. Please help."


    "Well, I will help even if you don''t tell me." He stood up with a smile and walked to the balcony with his


    phone.


    Seeing this, Lily said to his back, "Brother, if you intercept him, just take him back. It will be easier."


    As he dialed the number, he made an OK gesture with his back to her.


    "Haha..." Carryughed and said, "Little girl, you really help Eric. You two are just cooperating with


    each other. It''s not only time-saving but alsobor-saving."


    "Aunt, we are working together." Lily said jokingly.


    "You know that at such a young age. It seems that Eric has really chosen the right person." Betty said,


    looking at Lily with appreciation.


    Carry patted on Ang''s shoulder and said, "Sister, you have found a good daughter-inw. Well, you


    will be easy in the future."


    Ang smiled, she had been easier since she admitted Lily.


    The two people upstairs saw what was happening downstairs.


    Amanda turned to look at Jackson and said, "I think this girl indeed has the ability that Eric said. If it


    was an ordinary girl, who would have thought of so much?"


    Jackson snorted. He had already been moved, but his words were still as hard as before. "Can you see


    so much from this matter?"


    Then he turned around and walked into the room.


    With a helpless smile on her face, she shook her head.


    It turned out that Lily''s way was effective. That night, Frank was caught at the airport. He bought a


    departure ticket and was caught by the people of Noble ten minutes before he registered. After he was


    caught, he was taken back to the vi of Noble.


    At that time, Eric was still busy in thepany, and suddenly lost more than half of the capital, so the


    company''s capital would definitely not be able to turn over. Fortunately, he found Ellison and got some


    money from him for operation.


    Thepany''s financial crisis was temporarily resolved, and at the same time, she found out the


    ount of Frank as soon as possible, and informed the bank to freeze it. At the same time, she also


    reported the case to the police.


    Frank had embezzled public funds and vited thew, so it was inevitable to call the police. Moreover,


    the amount was huge, and he could be sentenced to many years.


    In the evening, Eric took Sherry back to the ce where Noble lived. At the same time, Richard, who


    had attended the bidding of the government, was informed toe here. He had been busy with this


    matter all day long and didn''t know what had happened in thepany.


    Almost everyone was here. The vi was bustling tonight.


    Frank was imprisoned by two strong men, one on the left and the other on the right. His face was full of


    unwillingness, and his eyes were full of hatred.


    Sitting on the sofa not far away, Eric rubbed his forehead and nced at Frank. He didn''t want to say


    anything.


    And so did Noble. He sat on the sofa, smoking and even disdaining to look at him.


    Jackson and Amanda two were upstairs. They didn''t want to get involved in this kind of thing, so they


    just watched quietly upstairs.


    Richard was even busier. He had finished two projects. He was busy reading documents and thinking


    about the next step. Ang considerately pinched his shoulder.


    Lily was also busy. She didn''t want to see Frank at all, so he stayed in the kitchen with Betty and Carry


    to help them. Of course, they could get along well with each other. Well, she had to live with them after


    she went to G city.


    In the whole family, the one who was the most free and talkative was none other than Sherry. She was


    eating an apple and jumped out of the kitchen. She looked up at the two people at the railing on the


    second floor.


    "Grandpa, grandma, would you like to eat an apple? I''ll peel it for you." As she spoke, she even raised


    the half eaten apple in her hand to them.


    Jackson snorted and ignored her.


    Amanda smiled, "Eat yourself."


    "Well, then I won''t peel it." After saying that, she took a bite of the apple. ncing at the direction of the


    kitchen, she shouted at Jackson, "Grandpa, you have a good meal tonight. Lily has cooked her good


    dishes tonight. I''m sure you want to eat more!"


    This time, Jackson turned around and went into his room directly.


    "Ha ha..." "Grandpa, you are so cute."


    "You!" Amanda pointed at her, "Only you dare to tease him like that."


    Then she turned around and walked into the room.


    She stuck out her tongue, looking adorable.

 Chapter 387 Leave With Him

    Chapter 387 Leave With Him


    Before dinner, the police came here to arrest him, right in front of the vi of Noble.


    They didn''t know the police nor did they work for Jack. But it was true that Noble knew them.


    Before Frank was taken away, he red at Eric and said, "Don''t becent. I will take back what


    you took from me sooner orter!"


    Eric replied indifferently, "Let''s talk about it when you get out of prison. By the way, say hello to uncle


    for me after you get in."


    "You¡­ Eric, don''t be toocent." Frank was furious.


    Eric shrugged and ignored him. He turned around and walked in.


    After seeing him enter, Noble said a few words to the two policemen, and then asked them to take


    Frank away. But before leaving, he said to him, "I will collect the evidence that you framed Lily and Eric.


    At that time, I will also hand it over to the police. Think about how you will live in prison for the rest of


    your life."


    Hearing this, Frank was like a bolt from the blue. He could only let the police take him away.


    As soon as Frank was taken away, the atmosphere in the vi immediately changed.


    It seemed that Sherry would never run out of her energy. She had been jumping up and down all the


    time before, and now she was running out of the dining room and putting the dishes on the table one by


    one.


    She didn''t know how to cook. She was good at serving.


    Carry also didn''t know how to cook. She was in the kitchen with Betty, because she didn''t want to go to


    the living room to feel the messy atmosphere, so she preferred to help her sister in the kitchen.


    But she didn''t expect that Lily would alsoe in. She knew everything. So she couldn''t do it. It turned


    out that Betty was helping Lily, while she was watching aside.


    As a family, it took a lot of time and effort to cook a big table of dishes.


    But Lily didn''t dare to neglect. After all, they were all from the Sun family, and they would be the elders


    of her future mother-inw. They all had to get along well with each other.


    Moreover, when she was cooking, she could inquire about the taste of Jackson and Amanda, and


    specially made two dishes that matched their appetite.


    After putting all the dishes, bowls and chopsticks on the table, Sherry put her hands in front of her


    mouth and made a horn. "Grandpa, grandma is having dinner¡­ If you don''te down now, I''ll eat up.


    I''m going to drool just by smelling the dishes cooked by Lily. Come down quickly! "


    Carry was shocked by the voice and pped her, "Can you lower your voice and be ady, OK?"


    Putting down her hand, Sherry nced at her mother with disdain and said, "Mom, do you know what it


    means? You are not ady yourself. How can you expect your daughter to be ady?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Hey, you bad girl!" Carry rolled up her sleeves, "How could you talk to your mother like that? I''ll skin


    you alive today!"


    Seeing this, Sherry immediately hid behind Betty. "Aunt, look at your sister. She is going to hit me


    again. You have to protect me, or my seedling will be poisoned."


    Betty rubbed her forehead helplessly and said, "You and your daughter have had enough. Aren''t you


    tired of making trouble like this in G city and here?"


    Carry said angrily, "Sister, look at this girl. She always makes trouble with me and says something.


    How can I not beat her?"


    "Don''t let me remind you. Who did she learn from?" Betty nced at her and said, "Stop it. Clean up


    and have dinner."


    Her words worked. Carry red at Sherry, and then turned to wash her hands for dinner.


    Looking at them, Lily smiled and turned to Eric, "Your aunt is so cute."


    "At home, she is just like Sherry, a living treasure." Eric replied.


    Lily suddenly approached him and lowered her voice, "So the Sun family is not difficult to get along


    with, right?"


    Eric touched her head and said, "It''s easy to get along with. Grandpa seems to be strict, but in fact he


    is a good person."


    Lily nodded, "Then I''m relieved."


    "You can rest assured for one hundred times." Not knowing when, Sherry ran over and hugged Lily''s


    arm. "I''m here. No one will bully you. Grandpa is easy to be coaxed. Just y with him. He''s so cute.


    He always wears a long face. It''s the funniest to make fun of him..."


    "Ahem." A dry cough interrupted her, and Jackson red at her sharply.


    "Well, Grandpa." With an embarrassed smile on her face, she immediately let go of Lily and ran to


    move the chair for him. "Come on, sit down."


    Then she moved the chair for Amanda and said, "Grandma, take a seat too."


    Atst, she also sat down, pointed at the two dishes in front of them and said, "This is specially made


    for you by Lily. It smells so good. I want to eat it a lot. Have a taste."


    Seeing that the oldest man in the family had taken his seat, the others also took their seats.


    Eric took Lily and sat down next to Ang. Betty sat on Carry''s left side, and Noble sat on her right


    side.


    On the left side of Richard was Ang, and on the right side was Jackson. It was the first time that he


    had dinner with his father-inw, and it was also the first time that he had been so close to his father-in-


    law, which made him a little ufortable, to be exact, a little nervous.


    It was quiet at the table. Except for Sherry kept talking, the others didn''t talk much.


    Jackson had always been wearing a serious face. He seldom talked to others during the meal, nor did


    hement on the taste of the dish. Even when Sherry asked him about it, he kept silent.


    On the other hand, Amanda praised the taste of the dishes from time to time.


    Carry just lowered her head to eat, just like Sherry, Betty nodded every dish she ate.


    As for Ang, Noble and Eric, the three of them ate quietly without any exaggerated expression or


    action. Before that, they had eaten the food cooked by Lily for many times.


    When they came to the end of the party, Jackson suddenly opened his mouth. He said to Richard, "I


    think you can deal with the business of the Gu family in the Guan city. Eric will go back to G city with us


    in a few days."


    Before Jim Richard say anything, Eric interrupted him, "Grandpa, didn''t you say that you would give me


    half a year?"


    "What are you going to do in half a year?" Jackson asked, "Jow your father is in charge of the Gu


    company. Can it copse? Besides, even if you go to G City, you will still have the same study."


    Then he turned to look at Lily. "And this girl,e with us. What are you thinking about here? Don''t


    forget that the reason why I agreed to give you half a year was that I asked you to deal with the things


    here. Now that you have handled it well and you even made me have a fiancee, I admit that. What else


    do you want to say?"


    Eric was speechless. Lily touched his arm and said to Jackson with a smile, "Grandpa, don''t be angry. I


    and Eric will go back with you."


    Jackson nced at her, snorted, put down his chopsticks and went upstairs.


    Seeing this, Amanda waved her hand casually and said, "You should eat as much as you want. He''s


    just a bad tempered man. He''ll be fine soon."


    The dinner ended in such a situation.


    After dinner, Eric offered to send Lily back. Apart from them, the Qiao family didn''t know what


    happened today.


    Lily was so determined to go to G city with him. Although he had no objection, it did not mean that the


    Qiao family would not have any objection.


    For Joe, Lily was the apple of his eye. For Tina, she was the flesh that fell from her body. It was


    unreasonable for him to say that he wanted to take her away without their permission.


    When they arrived at the Qiao family''s house, Joe had already gone to bed, and Tina had gone to bed


    early because of her pregnancy. Of course, Kerr had to apany a pregnant woman. ire and


    Eden were also reading in their own study.


    So when they came back, there was no one in the living room, not even turning on the light.


    The lights in the room were turned on. The two looked at each other. Lily shrugged and said, "Let''s


    sleep here tonight. We''ll talk about it with them tomorrow. I believe that grandpa and mom will support


    me."


    Eric threw up his hands and said, "Since everyone has gone to bed, we can only talk about it


    tomorrow."


    Lily smiled, took his hand and walked towards the bedroom. "Let''s go to bed. I''m so tired today. I guess


    you must be very tired too."


    "Yes, I am very tired. I want to close my eyes and go to bed immediately. I haven''t slept well for one


    day these days."


    "Then have a good sleep tonight."


    The next morning, Lily got up early and made breakfast for everyone.


    After breakfast was ready, she knocked on the door one by one and asked everyone to go downstairs


    for breakfast. She was thest one to call Eric, so that he could sleep a little longer.


    After everyone had dinner, Lily cleared her throat and said, "I have something to tell you here."


    Hearing her words, almost everyone stopped and looked at her.


    Then she continued, "I met the Sun family yesterday, and they also knew the rtionship between me


    and Eric. But if we want to be together forever, I have to go to G city with Eric..."


    While speaking, Lily carefully looked at Joe''s face and said, "I don''t want to lose Eric, so¡­ I agreed."


    "Are you going with Eric?" Joe frowned and was obviously a little unhappy. "Girl, do you want to leave


    me alone? And your mother."


    "No, Grandpa." Lily hastily exined, "I''ve thought about it. After I settle everything with Eric, I''ll take


    you there if you want. If you don''t want to, we''lle back to see you regrly. Besides, it''s only two


    hours'' flight from G city to the Guan city. You can meet me at any time."


    "You have made up your mind. What are you going to say to us?" Joe put down his chopsticks and


    turned his head away discontentedly.

 Chapter 388 Pregnant

    Chapter 388 Pregnant


    Seeing this, Lily pursed her lips. She knew that her grandfather must be unhappy when he heard this,


    but she still had some selfish motives. After living for two lifetimes, she knew what she wanted, what


    she didn''t want, and what kind of man she should cherish.


    Eric was thest man she wanted to give up in her life. Although he was still young, he didn''t worse


    than any adult in dealing with things, even not inferior to his elders. Moreover, he was still infatuated


    with her, and no woman would be stupid enough to give up such a man.


    Tina was more open-minded. She looked at her daughter and said, "Lily, I support your decision. When


    you arrive there, you should take good care of yourself and call your family when you are free. Mom is


    pregnant now, so I can''t work too hard, or I will definitely go to see you."


    Hearing this, Lily smiled and said, "Mom, you don''t have toe here. When you miss me, I wille


    back to see you. After you give birth, I wille back to pick you up and live with you."


    "Okay." Tina nodded with a smile, but her eyes were red.


    Lily turned to look at Kerr and said, "Uncle, please take care of my mother and grandpa..."


    She nced at Joe and then looked at Kerr, "He hasn''t recovered yet. Thank you for taking care of


    him."


    "Don''t worry. I''m at home." Kerr replied with a smile. Although he didn''t want to agree, as her mother,


    Tina had agreed, so he couldn''t say anything.


    Lily smiled gratefully, and then turned to Eden, "Brother, you have to work hard. When you have time,


    you should help to take care of hrandpa and mom. Besides, you should learn more about the business


    of the Qiaopany in the future. Thepany must be handed over to you in the future. Don''t let


    grandpa worry about it."


    She didn''t mention Dillon on purpose, because she really didn''t like him at all.


    Eden pursed his lips and forced a smile. "You don''t have to tell me. I know. You¡­ Take good care of


    yourself."


    "Okay." Lily nodded, "I will definitely take good care of myself. Besides, I have Eric. He will also take


    good care of me."


    Eric looked at her affectionately and nodded, "Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of her."


    Atst, it was ire. Lily didn''t know what to say about her. She just said, "Study hard and n a good


    future for yourself."


    "Okay." ire nodded with red eyes, "I know, sister."


    Although the rtionship between the two people was not deep, and it was not easy for them to slowly


    change from the previous hatred to this.


    The breakfast seemed to have changed into a farewell party.


    Three dayster, in the airport.


    Lily and Eric walked at the airport hand in hand, dragging their luggage. There were only three people


    who came to see them off, Kerr, Eden and ire.


    Tina was pregnant, and she would cry if she came, so Lily and Kerr didn''t let here. It was


    inconvenient for Joe to sit on the wheelchair, so he was not allowed toe here.


    As her brother, Eden naturally came to see her off, while ire insisted on seeing her off. She couldn''t


    persuade her, so she agreed.


    On the other side, Jackson, Amanda and other people also arrived at the airport. There were only three


    people who came to see them off, including Noble, Richard and Ang.


    After the two pairs of people met, it was not far from the boarding time.


    Eden walked up to Lily and hugged her. "Take good care of yourself."


    "Brother, I know. You should take good care of yourself." Lily smiled, but her eyes were red.


    "Okay." He tightened his grip, and then loosened it. He took two steps back to keep a distance between


    the two people and said to Eric, "Don''t let my sister suffer any grievance, or I won''t let you go."


    Eric put his arm around her shoulder and said with a smile, "When did you see that I made her suffer


    from injustice?"


    ire stepped forward and held Lily''s hand. "Although I don''t want you to leave, I will be happy for you


    if I can be happier with brother Eric."


    "Okay." Lily patted her on the shoulder and said, "Remember what I told you before. Take the right path


    and don''t take the wrong path."


    "Okay." ire nodded vigorously.


    Kerr didn''t say anything. He just stepped forward and hugged Lily.


    The people of Sun family stood aside and watched them say goodbye. After saying goodbye, there was


    a hint of boarding in the broadcast, so they had to separate and board with the people of Sun family.


    Ang and Richard were fine and didn''t say goodbye to them. After all, the Sun family was Ang''s


    family. She knew better than anyone else how her family was. There was nothing to worry about.


    She just felt that it would be a little ufortable for her son to leave her, but she could go back to see


    him if she had time.


    Lily was led by Eric to walk behind them. He looked back from time to time and waved goodbye to


    them.


    It was a good thing to leave at ease. After everything was settled in the future, it was easy toe


    back.


    Time flies. Ten years passed in a twinkling of an eye.


    Ten years was enough to change everything. Now Lily was not the same as before. And now Eric was


    no longer the old Eric.


    In the Sun group''s office on the top floor, a female secretary in work clothes walked into the office with


    a pile of folders in her arms and put them on the desk.


    She took a deep breath and said, "Mrs. Lily, here are all the bills and operation information ofpany


    this month. Please have a look."


    "Okay, put it there." Without raising her head, Lily went on with her work.


    Now she was wearing a business suit with her hair in a bun. The childishness on her face had already


    faded away, and the scar on her face had disappeared as Harry had said.


    The secretary nced at her and left quietly.


    When the door was just closed, the phone on the desk suddenly rang. It was from the Sun family, and it


    was andline phone.


    She picked up the phone, "Hello."


    "Aunt, I miss you so much. When will youe back?" The baby girl''s voice came through the phone.


    Hearing this voice, Lily''s whole body became soft. "Why do you miss aunt?"


    "I miss you so much¡­ Aunt, can youe back soon?"


    Lily suddenly smiled, "Tell me, what vor of egg tarts do you want to eat?"


    "Aunt, how can you be so smart?" The little girl on the other end of the line burst intoughter. "As long


    as it''s cooked by aunt, I like whatever vor it tastes."


    "Okay, okay. I''ll be right back, okay?" Lily shook her head and hung up the phone. She took a look at


    the documents on the table and the work she had just stopped. Anyway, it was not an emergency, so it


    was okay to slow down.


    Then she picked up her handbag, walked out of the office and went home.


    Speaking of the Christina, Lily couldn''t help admiring Noble. In the past ten years, he had been


    protecting Anna well. When she went to college, that was the year when she grew up, he had pursued


    her.


    Of course, ording to his strong character, it was urate to say that he pursued Anna. He forced all


    the pursuers around Celia to leave by all kinds of methods, making her break up with the men around


    her. It was not until she was twenty years old that she reached the legal age for marriage. No matter


    what she thought, he directly took her to the Civil Affairs Bureau and registered the marriage certificate


    with told her family


    The marriage certificate with three words'' marriage certificate ''on it had a legal effect. He didn''t feel


    relieved until now.


    As for Anna, she was still straightforward and sometimes she would be very angry. But in front of the


    old man, Noble, she¡­ She had no choice but to suffer losses.


    At the age of twenty-one, Anna just graduated from school and was about to step into social work.


    However, she was pulled back home by him. He announced in front of everyone that they had already


    got their marriage certificate and that they needed to hold a banquet.


    At that time, Jackson and Amanda, as well as his parents, were overjoyed. They contacted Anna''s


    mother and discuss the marriage of the two.


    Not long after the marriage, Anna was pregnant. All this happened to be in the n of Noble. They got


    the marriage certificate at the age of twenty and had children at the age of twenty-one. For Anna, these


    were quite different from her n.


    She always wanted to be a person like her mother, but the fact forced her to be a housewife!


    Since she gave birth to the baby, she had been living in the Sun family, which was exactly what


    everyone wanted. The Sun family had been looking forward to child for many years. The little girl was


    held in the palm of people every day. Now she was more than three years old.


    In order to get closer to her, Noble shifted the focus of his business back to G City, leaving some


    capable people to take charge of the business of the Guan city.


    As soon as Lily entered the house, she saw a girl running towards her before she could take off her


    shoes. "Aunt..."


    "Hey, my little baby." Lily took her in her arms and put the handbag and the shoes on the shoe cab


    aside. While changing her shoes, she said, "You have a good memory. ording to the rule, you can


    only eat egg tarts every Wednesday. Call me on time every Wednesday."


    "I don''t want to eat egg tarts. I just miss aunt." Christina said in a sweet voice, wrapping her arms


    around Lily''s neck.


    "Yes, you miss me. You only call me today every week." Lily rolled her eyes helplessly.


    The little Christina giggled and kissed Lily on the cheek. "I really miss aunt."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, okay. You really miss me." Lily put her down and shouted at Anna in the living room, "Anna, take


    your little ancestor away. I''ll make egg tarts for her."


    Anna''s belly bulged slightly. She waved at the little Christina and said, "Come here, Christina. Come to


    Mommy."


    "Okay." The girl ran to the living room happily.


    Lily rubbed her forehead helplessly. She guessed that Noble didn''t n to let Anna have a rest. The


    first child was only three years old, and the second child was pregnant again!

 Chapter 389 Over (Part One)

    Chapter 389 Over (Part One)


    She went back to her room and changed into a set of home clothes. Then she went downstairs in an


    apron and went into the kitchen to make egg tarts for the little Christina.


    Although she was called back by this little ancestor, she was still very happy. She liked children very


    much and wanted to have a child with Eric. But that blockhead said that he had to abide by the


    agreement ten years ago and would not touch her until ten yearster.


    But in the past ten years, nothing had happened between them except for getting the marriage


    certificate. Every time at a critical moment, he could hold back. For several times, she had taken the


    initiative toe to him, but he had shut the door!


    This made her want to kill him with a knife.


    But fortunately, he was also busy and didn''t have much time to stay at home. Either he had something


    to deal with in thepany, or he was on a business trip, or he went abroad.


    Just like in the past few days, he went abroad again, together with Sherry.


    In the past ten years, just as what Noble and Ellison had said, Eric had been very sessful. Now the


    scale of thepany had surpassed theirs, and they were left behind.


    His career had been sessful, but no one would take the responsibility of the Sun group. It was


    inevitable that Noble would not take it. If he had to take it, he would have taken it ten years ago. In the


    end, it fell on the shoulder of Lily. When she came back with Eric, she had been helping him in the Sun


    group. Therefore, she knew better than anyone else about the management model of the Sun group.


    And she was also watched by Jackson as she walked over step by step. He felt relieved to hand over


    thepany to her.


    In the past two years, the Sun group had made a considerable profit under her management, which


    satisfied Jackson.


    After making the egg tarts for the baby, Lily looked at her watch. It was almost five o''clock. She thought


    that it was time for Jackson and Amanda to go back, so she went into the kitchen to prepare dinner.


    In the past few days, there were few people in the Sun family. The parents of Noble went back to


    hometown. Carry and Geoffrey had gone on their honeymoon, the two of them had lived a carefree life,


    flying wherever they wanted.


    Eric and Sherry hadn''te back yet, so there were only four of them in the family.


    When Jackson and Amanda returned home, the dinner was just ready.


    Lily put the dishes on the table and asked everyone to have dinner.


    Since there were fewer people, the atmosphere at the table was naturally less lively. Christina ate egg


    tarts before sunset, and she had no desire to eat anymore. She just drank some soup and sat beside


    Anna obediently.


    Jackson was almost eighty years old and his hair was all white. He looked at Christina and then at Lily,


    sighing helplessly. "When do you want to have a great grandson for me?"


    Lily blushed and said, "I''m busy with my career now. Let''s talk about itter."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t dare to say that Eric didn''t touch her.


    "What are you busy with?" Jackson looked at her and said, "The Sun group is doing well in your hands.


    As for Eric, his career is getting bigger and bigger, and now it is stable. How can he be so busy? No


    way¡­ When hees back this time, he must get married. You must give birth to a great grandson for


    me."


    Lily lowered her head. This time, when Eric came back, she had to tell him about it. Ten years had


    passed, but he still kept his promise!


    Amanda answered, "Noble is going to have the second baby, but you don''t even have one. Aren''t you


    anxious?"


    Uh¡­


    Lily shook her head subconsciously. "No hurry. After all, our eldest brother is more than 30 years old.


    It''s normal for him to have a second baby. We are still young..."


    "Lily!" Anna was unhappy. "My Noble is not old at all! He is still very young."


    Stepping on the pain of Anna, Lily couldn''t helpughing. "Yes, my brother is still very young. He is only


    twelve years older than you, so he is in a hurry to let you have a baby."


    "What are you talking about?" Anna''s face turned red with anger. "Say it again. I''ll break up with you."


    "Mom, mom, don''t be angry. Don''t scold aunt." The little girl pulled Anna''s sleeve and said in a sweet


    voice, "The egg tarts made by aunt are very delicious. If you scold her, she will be angry and won''t


    cook for me. Then I won''t be able to eat them. So, mom, please don''t scold her, okay?"


    Anna didn''t know whether to cry or tough. She pinched Christina''s face and said, "You''re such an


    ungrateful boy. I''ve raised you for so many years. Your aunt bought you off with an egg tart."


    "Ha ha..." Jackson couldn''t helpughing and waved at Christina, "Come here, Christina."


    "Okay." Her body shrank under the chair, and her shanks fell to the ground, jumping to the side of


    Jackson.


    Jackson held her in his arms and teased, "Do you want a brother or sister?"


    Christina tilted her head and answered after thinking for a while, "Brother."


    "Why?" Jackson asked again.


    The little Christina blinked innocently, "Brother is easy to be bullied."


    "¡­¡­"


    After dinner, Lily went back to her bedroom, took a shower, put on her pajamas andy down on the


    bed. Then she took out her phone and called her family.


    Over the years, she went back to the Guan city every three months to visit her family.


    Joe was in good health. Fortunately, he died of cancer in his previous life but did not find any cancer


    cells in this life. It was probably because he had asked Harry to give him a full examination ten years


    ago, so that he could be prevented in advance.

 Chapter 390 Over (Part Two)

    Chapter 390 Over (Part Two)


    Until now, she would go back to apany him to have a full physical examination every year, just in


    case.


    Tina had a daughter, just like Lily. Now she was ten years old, and she was very clingy to her sister.


    Sometimes, Kerr even joked, "You can go with your sister. Don''te back."


    That girl was willing to follow her, but Kerr was reluctant to let her go.


    When Tina was pregnant, he had always said that he would have a daughter. Now as he wished, he


    almost spoiled her.


    After calling her family, Lily was sleepy. She put her phone on the bedside table and tucked herself in.


    In the middle of the night, she suddenly felt a little difficult to breathe. She felt that her body was


    pressed by something heavy, as if she was in a dream, or as if it was real.


    She twisted her body uneasily and wanted to turn over, but found that she couldn''t. She finally opened


    her eyes, half asleep and half awake.


    As the light was off, she couldn''t see the person clearly. She only knew that there was a person


    pressing on her body through the quilt. And this person, even in the darkness where she couldn''t see


    her fingers, she could still be sure who he was.


    She moved her hands out of the sheet and wrapped them around the man''s neck. "Why did youe


    back ahead of time? Didn''t you say that there would be two days left?"


    "Of course I have toe back early." Eric said in a hoarse voice, "Today is a special day. I have to


    come back."


    "What?" Lily was puzzled. She thought for a long time but couldn''t figure out what special day it was


    today. It was neither her birthday nor his birthday. Besides, no one in his family celebrated birthday, let


    alone an important season.


    "It seems that you have forgotten." Eric uncovered the sheet and got in.


    "Hey, Eric, make it clear to me." Lily was a little flustered. It seemed that what he wanted tonight.


    He turned on the bedsidemp and fixed his eyes on her. "Do you still remember the agreement of ten


    years?"


    "Yes, I do." Lily nodded.


    Eric took the phone on the bedside table, turned on the screen and handed it to her, "Look at the date


    carefully."


    Lily blinked and looked at his phone. It was zero five and the date was October 21st.


    "October 21st. What''s wrong?" She asked.


    "What''s wrong?" Eric clenched his teeth and put the phone on the bedside table in case, then he


    turned over and pressed her under his body. "I havepressed the schedule of two days and rushed


    back from abroad, in order to see you in the earliest time of this day, but you have forgotten the date!"


    He had made it so clear to Lily that if she couldn''t react, she would be a fool.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The special day he mentioned was the day he made a promise to the Qiao family ten years ago,


    October 21st.


    That was to say, on this day, the agreement in the past had expired, which meant that he could do


    whatever he wanted and there was no need to endure.


    "Haha..." Lily suddenly burst intoughter, but at the same time, her eyes were also red. "Are you silly?


    You can not have tolerated it long ago, but you have to endure it. I have taken the initiative toe to


    you several times, but you don''t want it. Just wait for this day. Aren''t you tired to endure it?"


    "Who said I''m not tired?" Eric cast a reproachful nce at her and said, "I don''t dare to go home to


    sleep. As soon as I get close to you, I can''t help so I paralyze myself with work. I don''t have to endure


    it. But since I have made this promise, I have to keep it."


    Lily''s face turned red and said in a low voice, "Then you have to endure it. Even if you really did


    something, no one will me you. At dinner today, grandfather also urged me to have a great grandson


    for him."


    "Okay, we''ll add it now." As soon as he finished speaking, he bent down, but was dodged by Lily. She


    reached out and pushed him, "Go to take a shower first."


    "Don''t you see my pajamas? I didn''t want to wake you up when I got home, so I took a shower in the


    bathroom." Eric couldn''t wait to put his hands on the quilt, "Girl, what pajamas are you wearing? Why


    are you so difficult to take them off?"


    "Hey, stop it. I''ll take it off myself." Lily hurriedly held his hand, fearing that her pajamas would be ruined


    if he used too much strength.


    "Then hurry up."


    "Get out of here first."


    "Get up again? It''s troublesome." Eric became impatient and tore her pajamas with a snap.


    "Eric, you are a barbarian! My pajamas!" Lily shouted and red at the one who started all this.


    Throwing away the rag Pajama in her hand, Eric covered her body again, "We can buy it if the pajama


    is broken. Now the most important thing is to get down to business."


    Lily''s face flushed and her eyes were full of shyness. "Turn off the light first."


    "No, I won''t. I can''t see if I turn off the light." Eric refused.


    "If you don''t turn off the light, don''te!"


    "Why do you have to turn off the light?"


    "Of course!" Lily insisted. It would be so shy if he didn''t turn off the light.


    p


    When the light was turned off, the bedroom was dark, but the spring was endless.

 Chapter 391: Thank You

    Chapter 391: Thank You


    Hi, my dear readers, thank you so much for supporting me all the time. Please kindly note that no coins


    will be deducted for the chapter.


    I hope everyone can get a second chance and restart her life again. In this way, we will learn more


    about true love.


    But we can''t and thus we should cherish what we have more. This story ispleted but true love will


    last forever!


    By the way, please allow me to rmend you another two books. I hope you will like them as well.


    1. On Fire


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    It''s a prosperous city full of desire.Barbara Cox met Keh Quinn when she was lost. He was the


    noble, the King, and came into her life like a storm. She never believed in fate or god, but she trusted


    him the most in her dark days. From then on, Heaven and Hell was only within a sh of thought.


    2.Come back to Me, My Ex-Wife


    Sources said that Dorothy''s fiance Quinn cheated in the hotel with another woman, and Penelope went


    with Dorothy to reveal the adultery. However, it turned out that the man in adultery was not Quinn, but


    Penelope''s boyfriend, Nichs. Penelope had never expected that her boyfriend and her best friend


    were together. What a day! When she returned home, she was forced into a marriage with a gay


    named Nathan arranged by her aunt! A ipetent gay would never cheat on her, right? Penelope


    seemed to be relieved, but after her wedding night, she could hardly stand on her feet for she had a


    wonderful crazy night! Who said Nathan was gay again?


    Thanks again! Have a nice day and see you around!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!